《The Extra Wants Control》


 Chapter 1: End of struggle..? 1

    "It''s been years since I''ve felt this helpless."I


    thought as I looked at the blood stains in my hands which I had coughed up.


    I always wanted to be in control maybe this came from the struggles I went through as a child.


    At ten years I had to be my own guardian since some suicide bomber decided to go out with a bang that claimed my parents lives.


    Aunts and uncles materialized from the woodwork some of them I''ve never met, their greed a poorly hidden behind the mask of concern.


    They came into my home.


    My parents, successful architects, had built a comfortable life. Now, that life was being destroyed apart, piece by piece.


    My uncle, that weasel of a man with eyes that darted everywhere that he could gain something, explained as a ''grown up'' an ''adult'' and in legalnesse why everything had to go to him and he will share evenly. It was what my parents wanted and my relatives would be my guardians who will take care of me.


    The house, the savings... everything.


    It was okay for a while until...


    I was deemed an "inconvenience," and best be left to the "professionals" at some no name orphanage.


    One day a lavishly dressed couple with big smiles walked through the orphanage doors. They weren''t interested in the older kids, their eyes scanning the room until they landed on me.


    There was a strange thing in their eyes, urgency? Maybe... at the time I didn''t know at the time they hid a sinister agenda behind their sweet pleasantries. A month later, I was whisked away, not to a loving home, but a prison.


    Things were going good... You could say.


    But the facade of a loving family crumbled fast. In each and every shared meal, every family movie night, I was reminded how much of an outsider I was.


    Constant reminders of the "debt" I owed. "You wouldn''t be here if it weren''t for us," they''d say.


    Five years. Five years of emotional manipulation, of being treated like a tool to be used, not a person.


    Then Lily''s, my foster sister, health took a nosedive. My blood work, conveniently tested regularly throughout my stay, confirmed a perfect match. "


    It''s time you repay us," they declared.


    The hospital room was bright and cold. As the anesthesia flowed into me making me unconscious, a single thought passed in my mind: I wasn''t saved; I was an investment. And it was time for the payout.


    After surgery... I was no longer the "debtor."


    The scars on my stomach were reminders of my paid "debt." And my "caregivers," as they liked to be called instead of mom or dad, had vanished. Gone to a new country, "a new life to make Lisa forget all the pain she went through," they''d declared, leaving me behind.


    I was a single kidney lighter and was tossed back into the very system they''d removed me from just a few short years before.


    The orphanage wouldn''t take me back, claiming "lack of space." Space, that seemed, was readily available for the other young children( the ones who will likely and easily be adopted) but not for me, I was getting old and what''s worse I was returned by my first adopters, if people knew this they would think there was a problem with me. No one wants problems.


    The orphanage was also some no named place so with lack of accountability I was thrown away.


    The streets became my new home. Here, survival was a daily battle, a constant search and fight for scraps and a cardboard roof and nylon walls to call my home. I still attended a public school that the orphanage re-enrolled me into when I returned. But I was truant.


    I had struggles I faced. I couldn''t even feed myself somedays. But I got through okay as the principle let me study for free when he knew my circumstances.


    Resentment grew within me. But I learned that power was the key.


    Power would ensure I never ever become a victim again. But power resided in the big offices in those tall skyscrapers.


    My only way of getting: the dusty shelves of the local library.


    The librarian saw past my shaggy hair and tattered clothes.


    With a silent nod of understanding, she allowed me access. S~ea??h the NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Within those hallowed halls, a truth gnawed at me ¨C the library alone wouldn''t be enough.The books were full of complex theories and equations and their application required a foundation I lacked.


    Desperation fueled my resolve. Begging became an art, practiced on every street corners, outside restaurants, outside supermarkets and anywhere there was human traffick. Rejection was constant , but I still gained, with each crumpled note and coin that landed in my palm my determination was rewarded.


    Stealing was a desperate measure that became a last resort.


    But these weren''t the only tools in my arsenal. Years on the streets had honed in me a different kind of skill ¨C the art of subtle manipulation. A carefully made sob story, faked disabilities, anything just to tug at the heartstrings of the wealthy ¨C these tactics filled the gaps left by begging and petty theft.


    I managed to graduate highschool. But I was truant a lot. I just made sure to attend some hours and do my exam. Good thing the school I went to had a bunch of delinquents, the really poor who were old and even working jobs as well as attending class, pregnant teens and even adults who were there to get education they never had.


    That with the Library, with each borrowed book, I felt like I was setting myself up for a great future.


    I still had Alo to navigate through, especially danger in the streets. My successful thievery also made me a target. Being young and small, I was easy prey for older, more ruthless bums. The very act of accumulating money became a constant risk.


    That''s when the desperate idea struck me. The librarian the witness to my daily struggles, was the only person who seemed to possess a shred of humanity.


    But could she be trusted?I took a gamble.Her gaze, knowing full well I stole, held no judgment. That day, with a stolen wad of cash, I hesitantly approached her.


    With a weary nod, she produced a worn leather pouch from a hidden drawer. "For your education," she said with her rough voice"But please," she added, "be careful, child. These streets don''t forgive mistakes."


    From that day on, the library became my vault.


    Still, I persisted. And graduated highschool miraculously. Some months passed and... One day, I saw a poster, a scholarship competition to a prestigious university, awarded solely on the merit of an entrance exam.


    But as always I was cheated...

 Chapter 2: End of struggle...? 2

    I stared at the list on the screen, the cruel screen.


    I had sat for the exam, and passed. I got a letter to prove it. Yet, my name was absent, in the final ranking list. Why? By grades I should be atleast in the top 10...


    A bitter chuckle escaped my lips. "Awarded solely on merit," as I read the words below the screen.


    Empty words.


    The truth crashed down on me ¨C the scholarship was not secured not by merit, but by influence.


    The winners'' surnames name were easily recognized. It was a son or a relative son of a notorious politician, a daughter of a wealthy businessman, names of people of influence, children of men who swam in wealth.


    They didn''t need a scholarship. No, they craved that coveted spot, the university''s name a stepping stone on their destined path to power.


    With the hope of a university scholarship gone. I needed another way to save myself.


    Tclimb wouldn''t be the one I envisioned amd hoped for, but a different path, a harder one.The only path I had left...


    Because was no longer a path to power and wealth by academic achievement, since reality showed how my efforts were a naive attempt at a legitimate future.


    University tuition could not be paid for by stolen money or begged change.It required a small fortune.The library also had its limits and the old librarian was going to be replaced. To get a good job you need papers. And I didn''t have those.


    So with no other way to survive, I was forced to descend into the underworld.


    Making alliances with notorious vagabonds. Stealing morphed into a profession, and I slowly gained a name in the streets. I was respected.


    But respect in the criminal underworld is worth nothing.


    Soon, the requests and jobs morphed into one sided demands. I was being threatened and blackmailed to work for certain bosses.


    Somehow started as theft escalated to a drug trade.


    I was finally financially secured. Sure I was threatened but I got paidnjust as good. I did things that made me question myself, things I couldn''t recklessly share. I was hurt in some missions. Getting shot at, escaping. Couple of nasty encounters with the cops who we paid off just to stay out.


    One thing led to another and I had set up my clubs at the age of 25... I was proud of myself and now wanted out of this dangerous life.


    The turning point arrived, an order to lace my own clubs, my pubs of music and escape, with the very shit I despised, Drugs. I was ordered to move drugs through my pubs, and people would come to wash the cash and make it ''clean'' and legit.


    Refusing was not an option.


    I wanted a clean business. I argued but this was viewed as disobedience by my oh-so powerful superiors.


    The oily hands I''d shaken, the big smiles that were made in charity galas, belonged to very powerful people. People who I was involved with.


    They were the unseen puppeteers, pulling the strings of an elaborate con. Poor subpar goods, watered-down medications and alcohol, even their drugs were not quality as somehow they mixed it with floor.


    These were the"pillars" of society. Stuffing their pockets while the people they pretended to serve suffered. I just put up with their nonsense but...


    The order to lace my clubs, my pride with that shit was the final straw.


    I wanted to leave, get out of the game. I''ve earned enough to survive now I just wanted to leave.


    But the underworld offered no escape plan and retirement plans came in the form of body bags sometimes ended with "swimming with the fishes."


    I knew too much when accompanying my superiors in their business dealings and charity gallas and parties. Names and faces. I had seen too much. I was a loose end, a liability, they needed me dead.


    Now... the tastes of blood filled my mouth. Just moments ago, I had been looking the dance floor of my empty club deep in thought.


    Now, two corpses lay at my feet.


    The threats and rumours of me wanting out had become a death warrant. And it seems a hefty bounty placed on my head. S§×ar?h the n?vel_Fire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Assassins attacked me that night... I was fighting them off... But they were too many.


    Then from the shadows a figure materialized.


    It was him, the one person I''d allowed myself to trust, a solid friendship formed in the struggles we went through.


    We were brothers.


    With a roar, he jumped into the fight taking care of the remaining assassins.


    Together, we drove them back, killing a few in the process.


    Relief washed over me, it was finally over... Well of now. I still needed a plan, they would keep coming one after the other.


    Deep in my thoughts I saw a hand, his hand, covered with the blood of our enemies, reached for mine. I took it and he pulled me in for a hug, telling me it''s okay.


    Then a searing pain suddenly came from my chest.


    "Brother,...The offer was too good." He said coldly but with a smile.


    My brother, my comrade stabbed me. Betrayed me. Just for a verbal promise of power, I was betrayed.


    Fury curdled in my gut after all of tge things I did for him... He does this.


    Sigh ...I was naive.Perhaps I had been a fool to believe in escape.


    Peace and a quiet life seemed, was a luxury reserved for the victors, for those who had power, it was their shield.


    But down here, for people like me. I didn''t have that and the little that I had was small in comparison to the bigshot who wanted me dead.


    Loyalty was a stupid concept, that can be cashed in at the first offer of something better.


    As I was slowly loosing consciousness a thought passed in my head," is the new chapter out yet?"


    My vision became blurred and I drew my last breath.

 Chapter 3: Aftermath

    Blood was wiped on a white towel from Jason''s hands.


    He had returned to the opulent mansion of the Maharaja, the man who''d orchestrated his "brother''s" demise. The memory of the promise of power passed in his head. His twisted justification for the betrayal.


    "The task is complete," Jason said, throwing the bloodied knife across the Maharaja''s office desk.


    The Maharaja barely glanced at the blade. "Efficient, I''ll give you that," he said, his voice dripping with disdain. "But predictable. If not for your¡­ emotional attachment, that brother of yours... you wouldn''t have lasted this long. Leading an organization like mine requires more than brute force."


    Jason faltered. The "brother" he''d slain had been a rival and thorn in his side as people always told him," you have a smart brothe, you wouldn''t have made it far without him" always giving praise to his brothers genius.


    He didn''t like that he wanted to be his own man, one not tied to his brother. So when Maharaja told him to kill and get rewarded...


    He believed the Maharaja''s promises of the shared empire, how he would replace his brother and take his stuff also being promoted by tye Maharaja to a bigger platform. But what the Maharaja was saying now was different... He didn''t seem like he was giving him what he promised.


    "Don''t worry, Jason," the Maharaja said with a smile. "I promised you a, though you''ll not be receiving that but... a reward is still a reward." Just then, two hulk figures materialized behind Jason, in one of those giants hand were a chain and cuffs.


    Jason panicked. "What is this?" he blurted out.


    The Maharaja''s laughter echoed in the opulent chamber, devoid of warmth. "You, my dear Jason," he said, his voice full with amusement, "are a fool. Easily swayed by promises... You are blind to true power. You''ll make a fine foot soldier, but a leader? Never."


    The office echoed with a loud laugh. The Maharaja watched his newest pawn being chained as he struggled against the giants but to no avail...an amused smile forming Maharaja''s lips.


    Jason asked, "What does it mean to be a foot soldier?"


    The answer only the Maharaja knew, would be a revelation to Jason. It was a slow descent into a world far grander and more horrifying than the city''s petty games.


    So the Maharaja spun a tale ¨C this city''s game was a mere taste of what is real, a stepping stone to the big leagues.


    Assassinations, high profile and ruthless, the kind that would send waves across countries.


    The risks were colossal, but so were the rewards. And a foot soldier was the one to do these tasks.


    The gullible Jason , had bought it hook, line, and sinker. He made a relieved sigh as they hauled him away in cuffs.


    But the Maharaja knew far more than what he said... He just lied to Jason, the training which he would receive was brutal designed to forge a soldier. He didn''t want a thug.


    Discipline, obedience that''s what he wanted and Jason was not that.


    So a transformation was needed, from a street rat with a knife to a finely trained assassin... One of many of course.


    Jason wouldn''t be some elite assassin, waltzing through palaces and collecting ransoms.


    He would be a shell, a husk of his former self. The ambition, the cunning, the very spark of defiance that had brought him this far... all will meticulously stripped away they were going to break him. He''d become a ghost, a nameless shadow who existed only to carry out the Maharaja''s will and a loyal leashed dog.


    The laugh that escaped the Maharaja''s lips this time was full of amusement and laced with a touch of pity. Jason thought he was on his way up, but he was wrong and the truth was far more tragic. He was on a one-way trip to oblivion.


    *******


    A harsh white light assaulted my eyes, forcing them shut again. My head pounded, my body heavy and sluggish.


    Dead.


    I had to be. The betrayal, the cold blade plunging into my chest,''Jason, that bitch...'' I thought angrily.


    But I calmed down and looked around.


    "Why am I here?"


    I was no saint, that was for sure. The climb out of the city''s slum was rough one, I threatened, beat up and stoled. I even killed... But I never killed innocents, that was a line I didn''t cross.


    But even after all those deeds, I wasn''t the one who came out on top.


    So this¡­ this wasn''t what I expected.


    There was no fire no brimstone, just an unsettling quiet and space that stretched on and on. S§×ar?h the N?velFire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Then, it appeared. An huge lighty figure, its form shimmering radiating a power that sent shivers down my spine. Something deep in me urged me to submit.


    Who were they? What did they want? My lips moved and my voice came out rough and rusty, so I had to clear my throat, " wer... Mmmhh... You there... Where am I?"


    "Hooh," the figure said"How¡­ amusing. You dare speak informally even in the face of a being greater and unequivocally more powerful than you can imagine."


    The space crackled with the figure''s pronouncements and a pressure that made me scared shitless erupted from the figure.


    It was both terrifying and strangely¡­ comforting? But It felt¡­ right?


    "So Gaia wasn''t entirely wrong. Humans are indeed¡­ ''unique''."


    The figure paused. "You crave certainty, yet fight against any hand that tries to impose it. You yearn for freedom, yet find comfort in order." He sounded fascinated and curious.


    Then silence. The figure leaned closer, its form solidifying slightly into something humanoid. "I am a god," it said. "One of many, but for your purposes, simply call me¡­ god."


    God? The word hung in the air. A god. Not the vengeful spirit from the scriptures, but a being of immense power. What did a god want with a dead man like me? My voice, a little better now, dared to ask another.


    "So what now?" I said.


    "Judgment? Punishment for all I''ve done?"


    The god, or whatever it was, chuckled, "No, Rei. Here, there are no such things. But there is¡­ opportunity."

 Chapter 4: The opportunity...

    "Why me?"I asked a bit skeptical. I wanted to know...


    "Intriguing. You question a god''s motives. A quality I find... refreshing. Most mortals are just too excited to get benefits... Unfortunately you are not special...


    You are a random choice... Maybe you were lucky... But what I offer you is..."


    "Reincarnation," god guy raised his voice something that echoed around...


    "Reincarnation, my mortal friend. A chance to start anew, in a world of magic... Interesting isn''t it?"


    "Perhaps a world not entirely unfamiliar to you..." He said.


    " What are you saying?" I asked


    " You''ll find out soon enough... But I think you are indeed most suited for this ..."


    " What do you mean."


    "Pity, perhaps? Your life was not an easy one.Betrayal, violence, and a whole bunch of human misery. Consider this a¡­ well, a do-over. A chance to write a different story."


    The concept of a do-over was tempting, almost unbelievable.


    But there was more to it, I could sense it. The offer felt too generous, too convenient. "And for you? What fo you get in helping me?" I asked.


    " Just think of it as generosity. Perhaps maybe curiosity and some bit of experimenting. You may not understand this but... you see, world creation with living organisms hasn''t happened since¡­ well, since the Genesis as you mortals call it, to put it in terms you might understand the universe is stagnant.


    The universe became a vast and lonely place, and I believe it''s time to inject a little¡­ liveliness, change up a few things." He said.


    Why was he talking like that? Ever since the beginning I kinda understand what he is saying but at the same time I''m confused by the flow of his speech?! Can''t he just speak normally...


    But I understood the most part and asked...


    "There''s more to this, isn''t there? Maybe some form of entertainment for you, or maybe some grand scheme in which I''m a pawn in?"


    " Maybe there is maybe there isn''t... ," he said.


    "Just consider it a¡­ a symbiotic relationship that''s it. This world needs¡­ ''something''. And you, mortal, might just be it."


    This seemed really shady but...


    I didn''t care or maybe I wasn''t strong enough to care about the god''s motives, but that didn''t mean I was completely powerless( maybe I was). Still I would be his little experiment, yes, but on my own terms.


    Honestly it was all too much to process. And truth be told, part of me didn''t even care. The alternative was oblivion, so be an experiment or be tortured for eternity... The one I''m going to pick is pretty apparent.


    " So since I''m reincarnating can I get some perks?"


    " Enough talk," god shouted...


    "A new world awaits. As for ''perks''¡­ consider your second chance a gift in itself. This world has a way of drawing out the best or probably the worst from a soul."


    My request for perks had been met with a dismissive shooing gesture.


    He literally said that ''reincarnation itself was a gift.'' This god is stingy.


    A world that nurtured the potential within souls and that was the perk I was given?


    Aren''t I given the same opportunity with everyone else though?


    Also I''m not a native of that world will things be okay? Cause my soul ain''t from their will I have the same ''perk'' ?


    ********


    [???? Pov]


    I couldn''t stop myself from smiling as I flung the mortal through the portal to that worldm


    Seriously mortals overestimate themselves or do they just underestimate us?


    I saw and heard everything...


    From his dissatisfaction with the lack of flashy perks, his ''hidden'' resentment at the thought of being a pawn... everything was so transparent. And his fear of everything that eas happening, meeting me and what will happen when he gets to that world... He really thought he could hide these? Sighh...


    He was too optimistic to say the least...


    He was inquisitive, yes, and possessed a tenacity that bordered on arrogance. Perfect. Good candidate indeed..


    " Crack..."


    Something was forcing itself into my domain...


    My senses roared, something was seriously coming to my domain with obvious malice?


    A figure materialized before me, clad in black armor.


    "The Celestial Court has grown stale," he shouted... His aura flaring as he tried to take over or contaminate my domain...


    "By HIS order... The time for change has come and your with head marks its beginning." Sear?h the ¦Çov§×lFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Sigh...


    I wore my own armor and my trusted spear, a weapon that with me had witnessed the rise and fall of countless civilizations, enemies and trials.


    This upstart, part of a growing faction yearning for a new order. And who is ''HE'' another one trying to be an usurper?


    But why am I getting underestimated today... A one-on-one brawl?


    I spun my spear recalling the weight of ot in my hand reassuringly familiar.


    With no further talk...


    "Clang."


    My spear hit his sword and he was sent flying back... Since it was my domain I materialized more spears and influence them with my ''authority''... They peirced him and he died... Though his existence was being pulled back to someone or something that wasn''t the system...


    But he weren''t alone.


    Soon more figures materialized, sigh... This was gonna be annoying...


    I was outnumbered, but not necessarily outmatched.


    I swung my spear, cut, strapped and impaled but they were unending... I only remember fighting amd fighting...


    As good as I was still fatigue got to me.


    I fought and fought... but in the end, it wasn''t the sheer number of attackers that brought me down, but a presence beyond the crack.


    Something I''ve never felt before... It was ''alien''.


    "He is here" the soldiers mummered...


    So this ''he'' is him... The leader of this "change," as they called it.


    He ''looked'' at me, I couldn''t see him but I felt he looked at me... with a great indifference.


    "The era of old gods is over, A new era dawns." he pronounced.


    "Any last words?" He offered the question.


    He was really strong I knew it... I felt it. The old order can hold him off for a while but I don''t think they can defeat him...


    A smile formed on my face. "The game continues," I said, drawing upon the last of my power.


    With a final burst of energy, I reached into it, the Akashic Record and severed the link between Rei''s reincarnation and the record... Still that could help him for only a while...


    There would be no divine restrictions upon him, no limitations impossd upon his potential. He can go as far as he wanted...


    Sure didn''t get the perks he craved, but I''d given him something far greater, made him


    ''whole'', a birthright stolen from him in another life.


    But... Anyone who wants to find him can.


    Not necessarily directly but from his relationships with the people he''ll interact with it''s not that solid but it will help... I hope.

 Chapter 5: Something behind it

    Adrien, better known by his alias Rei, opened his eyes and squinted them to lovk in and focus his sorroundings... at the peeling paint on the walls around him.


    The room reeked, garbage, dirty clothes it was a show of neglect and simply carelessness and untidiness.


    Then, memories that''s what he concluded from the incoming media that flooded his mind. They were not his own, but of the kid whose body he now took over.


    It was the life of the kid apparently named Raven.


    He was the abandoned, neglected, isolated son of a large family.


    He heard mummers that had pointed to Raven as a cursed reminder, he was shunned due to the sins of his father.


    There were talks from the maids when they saw him, they spoke and hinted at a dark organization and a mother, the prodigy destined to ascend to the coveted rank of 12-Star.


    But after and during Raven''s birth, his father had attempted it, the assassination of his own wife.


    Fortunately or unfortunately the assassination failed, but the damage was already done.


    The people painted out Raven''s father as a long-term mole. Who probably studied the family''s defenses, secrets for over a decade.


    " Well he played well, he was patient..." Adrien, now Raven thought with admiration and pity toward Raven.


    So on the day Raven was born, the organization, led by his traitorous father, struck.


    With the family very much weakened. But they still held firm. Even his mother fought and emerged from the fight a ''changed woman''. As the people around the palace called it.


    She regressed from a 10-Star Mage to a 9-Star and that was when she retreated into a seclusion and relentless training.


    Abandoning her son to the maids probably.


    Maybe she was consumed by grief and an insatiable thirst for revenge.


    Of course Raven didn''t understand why he was left behind but like how he saw the other kids with their parents he also wanted to be close to his mom. But the woman was cold to him in the countable times he was with her.


    So abandoned little Raven became the target of the family''s misplaced rage and grief.


    He had to endure years of neglect, insults, and even abuse from his redheaded sister who probably felt the reason for her mother''s new cold behavior came because of Raven and the rumours moving around didn''t help much either.


    The servants too, mirroring their superiors also treated him with disdain.


    Even through all of this... his mother remained a distant figure.


    " They blamed a kid for all their problems... Got it."


    But... Why hadn''t they simply killed him? If they hated him that much why not get rid of him? Was there maybe something more?


    He was a failure... Apparently he had D-rank potential... That was in no way good.


    The rest of the memories are hazy... Even the memories he had he couldn''t see the images properly... They were censored and pixelated he couldn''t even identify his mother even if he stood right before him.


    With a slight understanding of the situation.


    Raven attempted to rise, to push himself off from the thin mattress, but his muscles refused to cooperate.


    They were weak and sluggish and it would take time for his new body to adjust. But there was one thing he felt... Hunger.


    His body couldn''t even rise... So he just sat there.


    To think Raven had been living like this for two years. Two hard years, getting change by working as a familiar cleaner here in Silvencrest.


    He had been the one who made sure that the adventurers'' precious companions remained clean and pampered.


    He also thought of the tasks and jobs he had to take just to keep himself alive... like grooming, cleaning, even shitty jobs of cleaning toilets and sewers.


    All of this barely kept a roof over his head. It wasn''t even a decent roof... it was a leaky roof, in a barely standing apartment.


    1900 Bronze coins that was the avarage he earned... an income that barely covered the monthly rent of 1500B for room.


    The remaining 400B went towards sustenance. Which he rationed and bought the cheapest scraps he could salvage from restaurants that were about to discard their leftovers.


    Raven smiled bitterly at the nostalgia. He even thought of the image of someone''s left over that was probably spit on or had cigarette buds.


    Just like in his previous world, he craved strength.


    Unfortunately for him... mana control and combat techniques weresecrets held close by the privileged few. Probably the very knowledge his own family, may have taught him poorly or just gave him something that would harm him.


    Still some memories were not adding up how did he end up in this city.


    Begging on the streets had been Raven''s first desperate attempt, but in this world that functioned on power, begging was for the weak and the weak didn''t survive here.


    As he lay there, a new worry dawned on him, who would be his teacher?


    Who would take a chance on him, a nameless nobody from the slums?


    The great schools were out of reach, except for the privileged few who could afford the exorbitant fees could gain entry.


    It seemed like everything was against him and there was no path forward... Even if he wanted to sell his Soul he didn''t know how.


    He didn''t know anything.


    Silvencrest.


    Silvencrest.


    Silvencrest?


    ''Wait'' the name of the city sounded familiar.


    ''Could it be?''


    "...a world you may be familiar with..." He unconsciously muttered those words and why he did it he didn''t know.


    " Wait? How did I even get here the last thing I remember is..." He thought. sea??h th§× novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    " Jason that bitch. He killed me and somehow I got here?" He thought.


    " And why am I only thinking about this now? It should have been my first thought as I got to this body noo... This world." He thought with a frown.


    After thinking about it for a long time he finally decided to give up focussing on his current situation. He didn''t remember anything.

 Chapter 6: Money, Money, Money, Money....

    Anyway if this truly is Silvencrest, the Silvencrest from the novel... maybe things won''t be so bad.


    " Wait... What novel? Why do I feel like I''m behind my own mind?" Thought Neveah.


    I gotta search my memories, see if there''s any overlap with this world and the one from Rei''s novels.


    Soo... basically back then when I was Rei, I read those online stories.The one''s about slaying calamity-class beasts, warriors toe-to-toe with dragons. Getting beautiful girls and .... Cough.


    So before I died, technically before I was murdered... I was reading about the classic demons-versus-everyone.


    The demons, creatures who were slaves, no... The embodiment of desires.


    Pride and Wrath demons that thrived on chaos and war. S~ea??h the n?vel_Fire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Greed and Envy types carried out thefts, looting and hoarded everything they desired, while the sadistic lust demons reveled in inflicting misery onto others.


    And ''Them'' the sloth demons who were a different breed, probably the most powerful but also the most content to remain dormant, sleeping in their domains. Disturb their slow life and you''d face a terrifying monster.To be lazy you gotta be powerful, no?


    And the main character, Azrael, had the typical protagonist tragic backstory. With the arrival of the demons, the world transformed.


    A new continent suddenly emerged, mana thickened in the air, and monsters grew monstrously strong. So did everyone else.


    With the danger came opportunity, potential of beings increased.


    The demons however grew bored. They came to a ''peaceful'' world. So they decided to go to war, good idea to relieve boredom right? It wasn''t just a war with one particular race noo... they wanted smoke with everyone.No race was spared ¨C humans, the weakest (the average human was about as powerful as a measly four-star mana being), suffered the brunt of the assault.


    Azrael''s family was part of the collateral.


    Why collateral you ask? Well in the greater picture, that family of Azrael''s was just another background family to fill the village. Even the village''s name wasn''t mentioned.


    But somehow a person from this no-name place would be the strongest even awakening some powerful bloodline.


    The demon leading the charge, a baron-class monstrosity, spared him out of a twisted desire to see him wallow in despair. Azrael witnessed unimaginable horrors ¨C his father brutally tortured, his mother forced to take her own life rather than face further humiliation.Her final words, an apology for failing to protect him, echoed in his ears. His father''s dying command: "Run!"


    But at sixteen, grief-stricken and overflowing with rage, Azrael ignored him. He charged at the demon, a mere child wielding a dagger. The outcome was predictable.


    Azrael lunged at the demon, only to be effortlessly swatted aside. The world faded as he drifted into unconsciousness.


    Azrael lost consciousness with the fading screams of his tortured father echoing.


    The Human race countered sending soldiers to the battlefront where Azrael''s village was.They found the village in flames corpses either decapitated, limbs scattered, bodies defiled, and a man who was apparently impaled limbless in the middle of the village. Their stomachs churned in disgust of the sight.


    Yet in all this destruction the soldiers the discovered a boy still alive though injured.


    Azrael''s eyes showed grief, raw and potent, that threatened to consume him, laced with fury. A choked sob escaped his lips.


    But as expected of the main character, he recovers and all hate and rage he directed them towards the demons, swearing vengeance not just on the Demonic Baron but the race as a whole.


    At the recovery camp he ''luckily'' encounters the saint and the holy daughter. I said ''luckily'' cause how could a race dispatch important figures such as a saint and the holy daughter to the first encounter with the enemy. Must be that main character juice.


    Anyway they discover''s the boy has traces of light magic or was it holy magic? Is holiness an element? I didn''t know the author didn''t talk much about it. Well Azrael then gets sent to the church to train as a Holy Knight.


    Two years. Two years of relentless attacks from the demonic hordes, their monstrous numbers seemingly endless. The races formed an alliance, a fragile pact forged out of desperation.Elves, Dwarves, Humans, Beastmen, heck even dragons felt threatened by the demons ¨C all races setting aside ancient grievances to face a common enemy.


    And then, the intervention of the goddesses, I don''t know why but there were no male gods in the novel, well the goddesses had their blessings bestowed upon chosen individuals like Azrael, champions destined to lead the fight against the demonic threat. Each champion coming from a race. The main character still became a monster among even the chosen.


    It didn''t stop there the races brought all resources and technology at their disposal to form an academy to train their young for the fight against the demons.The academy, a symbol of hope, a training ground for heroes,Arcana Mysteria.


    If this Silvencrest truly mirrored the one from the novel, then Arcana Mysteria had to exist.


    I settled onto the thin and dusty mattress, my mind churning with the implications of my newfound memories. The novel had given me a glimpse of this world, a world teetering on the brink of war with demons. But more importantly, it provided a glimmer of hope.


    Arcana Mysteria, the academy that trained heroes, a place where I could learn to control mana, hone my combat skills, and become strong enough to survive to the end.


    A grim smile played on my lips. Survive. That was the baseline, the absolute minimum. I craved more than just survival; I craved power, the ability to carve my own destiny in this harsh world. The knowledge gleaned from the novel will help but it can be flawed, as the ''amazing'' author didn''t give in-depth descriptions.


    Pulling myself up, you paced the cramped confines of my room, my gaze flickering to the single, dusty window. Sunlight streamed in, painting a golden rectangle on the floor. According to Raven''s memories,the current year was 171 Althea.


    If what I remember is correct the years are named after the goddess each alternating year to year from Althea the human goddess to Bruna the dwarven goddess to Drayla the dragons goddess to Lalya the elven goddess to Kira the Beastmen goddess. memories, the current year was 171 Althea, which was coming towards an end as only 2 months were left.


    So after some rough calculations, a wave of relief washed over me ¨C I had four years. Four years until the demons launched their full-scale assault, four years to prepare myself. The demon invasion would likely begin in 176 Althea.


    I clenched my fists, a surge of determination coursing through me. Four years to get strong. Four years to amass a shitload of money and get a powerful backing for myself. But where should I start?


    The stale smell of yesterday''s grime clung to my nostrils as I surveyed the disaster zone that was my room. This wouldn''t do. Disgust gnawed at me ¨C who in their right mind could live like this? Especially the previous Raven. Don''t even get me started on the dubious culinary choices evidenced by the collection of what could only be described as "questionable" food containers.


    Out came the cleaning supplies. With a raven''s meticulousness, I scrubbed, swept, and tossed. Trash bags bulged as evidence of my efforts. By the time I finished, the room was practically bare ¨C a far cry from the previous mountain of dirty clothes, overflowing dishes, and unidentified¡­ well, things.


    A wave of satisfaction washed over me as I surveyed the clean floor and the few remaining possessions ¨C the bare necessities. A quick shower (with the precious water I hoarded) and a bit of self-grooming completed the transformation.


    Now, with an empty stomach rumbling in protest, I settled on the floor with a grimace. All I could find for sustenance were some dried fruits that looked like they''d seen better days, but beggars couldn''t be choosers. As I gnawed on the leathery fig, my mind turned to a more pressing concern ¨C funds. At least the two years of scrounging as a familiar cleaner had yielded some results.


    I patted the pouch hidden against my chest ¨C a meager sum of 3200 bronze coins, translating to a measly 32 silver coins.


    Now, here''s where things got interesting. In the novel, Silvencrest, offered a tantalising possibility. Apparently, the hero (Azrael, of course) had stumbled upon a bandit hideout overflowing with gold after a particularly nasty dragon fight. The noble oaf then proceeded to donate the entire haul to the needy of Silvencrest, channeling it through the local church.


    The priest, however, was a closet hedonist with a taste for the finer things in life. No telling if that money ever reached the intended recipients.


    A sly grin spread across my beak. Let''s face it, I was about as needy as anyone could get right now. Besides, from a certain perspective, I was simply reclaiming what was rightfully mine (Azrael''s, technically, but details, details).


    But there was a snag. The author of the novel, bless his clueless soul, hadn''t bothered to mention the exact location of the bandit hideout. "Outside the walls of Silvencrest," he''d written, probably thinking no reader would ever be foolish enough to get isekai''d into this crazy world. Silvencrest''s role in the story was to highlight religious hypocrisy, not provide treasure maps.


    Well, useless author be damned. His memories did offer some clues.But for me, it was a potential gold mine. Literally. A chance to jumpstart my path to in this world. My memories provided some crumbs ¨C a fight with a dragon near Silvencrest, the bandits targeting merchants, the loot hidden "outside the walls." Logical deduction time.


    The hideout had to be in a forest, close enough to the usual trade routes for easy pickings, but hidden enough to avoid unwanted attention. Perfect ambush territory. Cause the hero fought the dragon by throwing trees to by time for his ultimate attack¨C so the hideout had to be in a forest.


    Theory was all well and good, but it wouldn''t put a single gold coin in my pouch. Fieldwork was necessary. An expedition to the outskirts of Silvencrest, a treasure hunt of sorts. But first, preparations. I wouldn''t be waltzing into bandit territory unarmed. A decent weapon was a must, something sturdy and easy to handle.


    Maybe a good hunting knife or a sturdy club. Food and water were no-brainers, and a bedroll wouldn''t hurt for a night under the stars. This little room, with its bare floor and single, dusty window, might see its last of me. A greedy glint flickered in my eyes. This scavenger hunt wasn''t just about survival anymore; it was about striking it rich. Time to trade rags for riches.


    Okay... let the treasure hunting begin!

 Chapter 7: Wait... what?

    I finally stepped out of the cramped little shop. My pockets felt considerably lighter ¨C 25 silver coins lighter, to be precise. Two days'' rations of bread and water, a rickety spear that looked more like it belonged on the blacksmith''s "Wall of Shame," and a set of second-hand clothes later, I was feeling ready to conquer a hidden bandit hideout.


    A glance at my reflection in a passing puddle did spark a flicker of amusement. Not bad, kid,yes, this Raven was indeed handsome. Okay, maybe "cute for a kid" was a more accurate description. My hair, a shade of black that almost shimmered under the morning light, with an almost-grey tinge was now neatly combed. Grey eyes that had a shade of lavender.


    But beneath the surface, my bones seemed to poke through my skin. It was a temporary state, though.


    I was a grown man in a child''s body which was unsettling.Twenty-eight to ten wasn''t the ideal age swap, but hey, you play the hand you''re dealt, right?


    Two days of fruitless searching followed. I scoured the undergrowth, climbed fallen trees, and even poked into a few suspicious-looking crevices. Nothing.


    No sign of the bandit hideout, any telltale cave entrance, hidden trapdoor, or suspicious glint of metal in the afternoon sun. Nothing.Not a single glint of gold, nor any sign of the bandit hideout. It made a twisted sort of sense. If a scrawny raven like me could stumble across it, wouldn''t that be a reflection poorly on the city guard?


    Still, I persevered, hunger gnawing at my stomach despite my careful rationing. One day''s worth of food remained.


    Dejection threatened to engulf me, but giving up wasn''t an option.


    Another troubling thought flitted across my mind. Two days in, and I hadn''t encountered a single monster, not even a goblin or a territorial pack of wolves. Was this forest devoid of danger, or had I simply stumbled upon some unnaturally quiet patch of woods? ''Oh shit just raised a red flag didn''t I?''


    Then there was the unsettling fact that Raven wasn''t mentioned in the novel. Not even as a background character. I wasn''t even a barfly wooing a woman that the author needed to fill the scene, to give it life, just another face in the crowd. I was an extra.


    Letting out a sigh that escaped in a puff of dust, I closed my eyes. Sleep, even in this uncomfortable cave, precious commodity. Tomorrow, I''d figure things out. One step at a time, Raven. One step at a time.


    I woke up, well I was woken by the sound of clashing steel and booming magic echoing through the trees. My heart hammered a frantic tattoo against my ribs. Check it out? Absolutely not! This wasn''t my business, and getting mixed up in some brawl wouldn''t help my situation one bit.


    Stuffing my meager belongings into my makeshift bag, I crept away from the commotion, the forest floor muffling my cautious steps.


    As I navigated the dense foliage, a glint of metal caught my eye. A hidden passage, tucked away in a spot no one in their right mind would think to look. A bandit hideout on a cliff? Talk about unconventional! Tucked away on a cliff face, practically invisible unless you were specifically looking for it


    Cautiously, I lifted the trapdoor, peering into the inky blackness below. Indeed, a passage snaked downwards, dimly lit by strategically placed torches. This had to be it. The bandits'' lair. Taking a deep breath, I descended, the air growing colder and staler with each step.


    This was the bandit hideout, no doubt about it. The labyrinthine passage twisted and turned, deeper and deeper into the rock face. The air grew thick with the stench of stale sweat and something else... blood? S§×ar?h the ¦Çov§×lFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    A thrill of anticipation ran through me, quickly dampened by a flicker of disappointment.


    Pushing deeper into the labyrinthine passage, I finally reached a dead end ¨C a small, dusty chamber. In the center sat a chest, far less impressive than the treasure hoards I''d envisioned. Disappointment clawed at me, but I pushed forward, curiosity gnawing at me. Inside the chest, nestled in faded velvet, lay a simple silver ring. A storage ring, I assumed, but how did one even activate it?


    Inject manner of course! But I don''t know how.


    Also the book hadn''t exactly delved into the finer points of magical trinkets.


    Did the dragon just stand there patiently while the hero fumbled with the ring?


    Frustration bubbled up, but a bigger question loomed. Where were the traps, the guards, any semblance of security? The answer, it seemed, came courtesy of the ongoing battle. The city guards must have finally decided to clean house. Great timing, right?


    As I mulled over these incongruities, the sounds of battle from earlier faded away, replaced by an unsettling silence.


    Emerging from the hidden passage, I clutched the ring in my sweaty palm, a bewildered frown etched on my face. Just then, a voice sliced through the rustling leaves, seductive yet chilling. "What is a human child doing out here and this deep in the forest? Last time I checked, they were kept hidden behind walls, safe from monsters and the dangers that lurk in the shadows."


    I spun around, my blood turning to ice. Perched nonchalantly on a branch, impossibly thin for her weight, was a woman of breathtaking beauty. Moonlight bathed her form, highlighting the raven-black hair cascading down her back in a loose ponytail, the fiery red eyes that seemed to pierce my soul, and the full lips that promised both pleasure and danger.


    Her body, clad in what appeared to be supple black leather, was enough to make a saint reconsider his vows.


    Even as my gaze swept over her, the woman''s voice continued, "Have you by any chance seen a thief around here?"


    My mind reeled. A thief? What in the world was she talking about? Could she be talking about me? Before I could stammer out a reply, a horrifying realization dawned on me. The battle I''d heard earlier...


    the city guards exterminating the bandits... maybe they hadn''t gotten everyone.


    Sweat beaded on my forehead, not just from fear, but from the sudden, absurd possibility


    Or maybe she is not a bandit member just another independent party. Wait could she be after the same thing I was? The very ring I now held in my hand?


    " A dragon thief, to be exact?" She continued.


    "Wait... what?" My jaw dropped, my brain struggling to process her words. A dragon thief? This whole situation had just taken a turn for the bizarre.


    With a hint of amusement creeping from her voice she said,"Well, don''t just stand there gawking. Have you?"

 Chapter 8: I want you Kid...

    "Wait... a dragon?" Still reeling from the shock, I stammered out a reply, trying to sound polite despite the tremor in my voice. "Lady, if I''d met a dragon, I wouldn''t be standing here. Talking to you."


    She fell silent, her brow furrowed in a contemplative frown. What her thoughts were was a mystery. The silence stretched, broken only by the chirping of crickets and the rustling of leaves in the night breeze. It was an awkward, unsettling silence, and I used it to my advantage. Very slowly, very carefully, I started inching away, hoping to melt into the shadows.


    But just as I thought I was about to slip away unseen, I felt her gaze on me again. She was grinning, a wide, unsettling smile that sent shivers down my spine.


    "Can I go now?" I asked wearily.


    Her grin widened further, stretching across her face like a predator savoring its prey. "Hmm, interesting. This wasn''t quite what I expected to find..." Her gaze swept over me again, this time a curious glint replacing the amusement. "Is everything alright, kid? You seem a bit jumpy."


    "No, ma''am," I replied, snapping to an awkward salute. "Everything''s fine."


    "Good," she said, her hand reaching out to poke me. I flinched, but she seemed to take no notice. "I just woke up and it seems I stumbled upon something more... intriguing. Kid, I want you."


    "Huh?" Confusion fogged my mind. The woman seemed to be talking in riddles, and my heart hammered against my ribs in a frantic rhythm.


    Before I could get another word out, a deafening roar ripped through the forest. Trees swayed violently, and the earth trembled beneath my feet. Birds scattered in a flurry of panicked squawks, and small creatures scurried for cover. Ahh so that''s why I didn''t encounter any monster. They were clear hiding from that. Luckily I didn''t get acquainted with it.


    If I just could get away from here it would be great.


    "Ah, so that''s where you were hiding," the woman muttered, her amusement returning.


    "Let''s go, kid," she said, before the world tilted on its axis. I found myself whisked away in a blur of movement, the woman carrying me like a ragdoll.


    We arrived at a clearing, and there it was ¨C a magnificent, terrifying dragon, scales shimmering in the moonlight as it unleashed a torrent of fire, earth, and wind. The woman watched it with a hint of amusement in her eyes.


    "Huh," she mused, "You want me to leave... what if I don''t? What are you gonna do about it?"


    " If there will be a problem how are you gonna solve it?"


    "Why did you''re claw just move what are you tryna get into?" The woman continued with what seemed like a self monologue (which sounded familiar for some reason)


    "Anyway hurry up and give it... " She stretched her hand towards the dragon."Your life that is... " She continued as she spoke seriously different from her earlier playful attitude.


    The dragon roared again, a sound that shook me to my core. It breathed fire towards the woman, but a strange thing happened. With a nonchalant flick of her wrist, she conjured a giant spear of ice. It soared through the air, seemingly unaffected by the dragon''s fiery breath, and pierced straight towards the beast''s mouth.


    The ice spear shattered against an invisible barrier with a deafening crack, showering the clearing in a glittering rain. But the dragon wasn''t there. In its place, smoke and steam rose, obscuring the creature from view. My heart hammered against my ribs, fear a cold fist squeezing my lungs.


    Then, a figure emerged from the swirling mist. A tall, muscular man with scales shimmering like obsidian armor covered his body. His face, though human in form, was unmistakably draconic ¨C sharp cheekbones, a strong jawline, and piercing red eyes that burned with arrogance and pride. A pair of curved horns protruded menacingly from his temples.


    He was a fearsome sight, a perfect embodiment of raw power.


    "You could''ve just left," the dragon-man boomed, his voice a deep rumble that echoed through the trees. His gaze fell upon the woman, a flicker of something akin to amusement crossing his features. "Why insist on bothering me? Now you must die." He paused, a predatory grin splitting his face. "Though, I can offer you a way out. If you can...


    please me." His words dripped with a sickening lust, completely ignoring my presence, which was fair ¨C I was a fly on the wall compared to these titans.


    The woman threw back her head and laughed, a sound that sent shivers down my spine. "Dragons," she scoffed, wiping a tear from her eye. "Always with the grand threats and boasts you can''t back up.


    Well, as expected of a glorified snake with legs." With a flick of her wrist, she didn''t materialize one sword, but a dozen, blades glinting with an otherworldly light as they materialized in the air around her. They flew in unison, a deadly whirlwind of steel, aimed at the draconian man.


    "A useless attempt," he scoffed, raising a hand. A small, crackling ball of condensed energy formed at his fingertip, radiating heat that shimmered the air around it. "This technique condenses heat so much it becomes comparable to a small star it can..."


    "Why tell an opponent about your attack?" the woman interrupted, a playful glint in her eyes.


    Confusion flickered across the dragon''s face for a fleeting moment before his arrogant smirk returned.The dragon-man snorted. "Wrong for you to be an opponent. This has to be a fight, or a spar."


    "You''re right," she said, her voice hardening. "This isn''t a spar. And I''m not an opponent..." She trailed off as the swords met the energy blast in a blinding flash of light. " It''s an execution..."


    An explosion ripped through the clearing, the force of it knocking me flat on my back. A wall of ice materialized a few feet away, shielding me from the brunt of the attack.


    I peered through the rapidly thickening ice, gasping at the scene before me. The entire area surrounding the woman and the dragon-man was frozen solid. Trees stood encased in ice sculptures, their branches reaching towards the sky like frozen fingers. Even the ground crunched under a layer of frost.


    The woman, seemingly unharmed, stood in the heart of this frozen wasteland. She raised a hand, and a spear of ice materialized in her palm. In a blur of motion, she launched it at the dragon-man, the spear piercing straight through his open mouth and erupting out the back of his neck.


    He stumbled, a look of disbelief etched on his face. But before he could fall, another gesture from the woman sent the spear twisting. It elongated, forming a rigid pole that speared through the dragon-man''s skull, exiting through the top of his head. A final flourish, and a glowing red orb materialized at the tip of the spear, emanating a fierce heat. The dragon-man''s body convulsed, then went limp.


    With a final gesture, the woman willed the spear away. The red orb vanished, and the dragon-man''s body crumpled to the ground, a lifeless husk. The only sound was the crackling of ice as the temperature slowly began to rise.


    The fight was over. The woman, the one I had thought to be a whimsical adventurer, had dispatched a ten-star dragon with an ease that bordered on carelessness. As she turned towards me, some words echoed in my mind: Flawless victory.


    " You woke me up with your excited tantrums... Taking my sleep from me ... meaning you stole from me... your life should be enough for compensation right?"


    ''The fuck did she just kill a dragon cause it woke her up?'' I was shocked


    She then turned to me, her eyes unreadable. "Kid, you have a name?"


    "Raven..." I squeaked nervously.


    "Raven, huh?" She wrinkled her nose. "Shitty name. Doesn''t matter, I''ll change it later anyway."


    The audacity of this woman! I puffed up in indignation. "Well, I''m sorry you feel that way," I snorted inwardly, "And what do you mean you''ll change my name? You can''t just do that!"


    "Oh, can''t I?" she smirked. "Looks like we have a lot to discuss, Raven. Now come on, we''re leaving." Sear?h the n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Leaving? Where were we going? And how could I possibly refuse this crazy, powerful woman? As much as I wanted to argue, the memory of that ice magic was still fresh in my mind. I looked back at the dragon carcass, wondering what she planned to do with it.


    "Oh, that?" she said, following my gaze. With a flick of her hand, the creature''s body burst into flames, disintegrating into a pile of ash before my very eyes.


    My mouth gaped open in awe. Wasn''t he some sort of fire dragon,where is the fire resistance? Could this woman be powerful beyond imagination. Then again it''s not like I had seen much either of this world. Maybe she was not even that great. Nah...she gave of that badass milf energy.


    Before I could protest further, she scooped me up again, not unlike a sack of potatoes, and leaped into the air. We soared through the night sky, the wind screaming in my ears, and the ground shrinking beneath us. This was insane, terrifying, and strangely exhilarating all at once. I clung to her back, desperately trying to orient myself, wondering what the heck I was getting myself into.


    The woman, my mysterious captor, remained silent, a silhouette against the moonlit sky. As we soared higher and higher, disappearing into the vastness of the night, the question echoed in my mind: who was this woman, and what fate awaited me?

 Chapter 9: So tell me, boy, what are you…?

    The air crackled with a tension thicker than shadow in the dimly lit chamber. "Master," a voice rasped, barely a whisper in the oppressive silence. "The boy¡­ he is gone."


    A figure shrouded in darkness knelt at the man''s feet, his form trembling. The man remained impassive, his back turned towards the moonlit window. "One job," he finally spoke, his voice a low growl. "Keep tabs on the boy..."


    "He¡­ he was last seen entering the forest," the subordinate stammered. "After purchasing a defective weapon and some scrap food¡­ that''s when we lost him."


    Another figure, clad in gleaming light armor, stepped forward. "The curse placed upon him," he said, his voice clipped and professional. "It''s gone. Erased, not broken."


    A flicker of surprise crossed the man''s shadowed form. "Erased? He seems to have found¡­ external help." A humorless chuckle escaped his lips. "Doesn''t matter. The curse was a slow poison. It should have eaten away at his memories, his potential, his very soul.


    He wouldn''t have been a threat."


    "Leave him for now, we have bigger concens" he dismissed the kneeling figure, who vanished into the shadows with a silent bow.


    Alone with his knight, the man turned towards the moonlit window. "That woman," he inquired, his voice heavy with a different kind of darkness. "How is she doing?"


    "No news from the house, Master," the knight replied. "After the¡­ banishment of her son, she isolated herself with her daughter. No servants, just them."


    "Then so be it." The man nodded curtly. The knight bowed. "You may leave."


    As the door shut behind him, a chilling smile twisted the man''s face. "She must be broken, first the husband then the son¡­" he murmured to himself. "A shame I couldn''t get my hands on the daughter. Brute force won''t work against her. No, I need to break her spirit first. When she''s at her weakest¡­ vulnerable¡­ then I strike."


    A cruel laugh filled the room. "With the woman out of the way, and that¡­ outsider''s support, the path to becoming Patriarch is clear. No one will stop me. No one."


    But a flicker of doubt, a wrinkle in his meticulously crafted plan, marred his triumphant smirk. "The boy¡­" he muttered, his voice losing its former certainty. "Eradicated by a curse or whisked away by an unknown power¡­ could he truly be dead? Still my cold sister birthed him¡­ I wonder how she''ll react."


    The man''s grin returned, this one laced with morbid curiosity. The game had just taken an unexpected turn.


    **********


    The oak door creaked open, framing a young woman with fiery red hair and eyes that mirrored the fury of a summer sunset. She burst into the dimly lit chamber, her steps echoing on the cool stone floor.


    "Mother," she called out, her voice tight with apprehension.


    A figure cloaked in shadow slowly emerged from the corner. As the woman stepped into the moonlight.Before her stood a woman, older but undeniably her mother, with the same fiery mane and piercing gaze. Only time had etched lines on the older woman''s face, lines that spoke of battles fought and burdens endured.


    "I know," the elder woman said, her voice as steady as a mountain stream.


    A long, heavy silence stretched between them, thick with unspoken emotions. Finally, the young woman broke it, her voice barely a whisper. "He''s gone."


    "He is."


    "What should we do?" the young woman asked, her voice hardened with the resolve of steel.


    "For now," the elder woman began, her gaze unwavering, "we strengthen ourselves. A storm is brewing, Eliana. A civil war approaches."


    "That man," the young woman spat the name like a bitter pill. "He''s gathered his rats, waiting for an opening."


    "Let him gather them," the elder woman scoffed. "They can be dealt with. It''s the bird circling above them I worry about. The one who whispers delusions of power into his ears."


    Silence descended again,heavier this time.


    "Go," the elder woman finally said, her voice firm. "Prepare yourself. I will teach you the sword art."


    The young woman nodded, a steely glint returning to her eyes. And she left.


    Now standing alone in silence the mature woman muttered "Raven" her thoughts remained unknown.


    ********


    A bone-chilling cold seeped into Raven''s bones, pulling him from the oblivion of unconsciousness. He cracked open an eye, then the other, his vision blurring and refocusing on a sight ripped straight from a fever dream.


    A woman. Breathtakingly beautiful in a way that sent shivers down my spine, not just from the cold. Her black hair cascaded down her shoulders like a midnight curtain, framing eyes the color of smoldering embers. Crimson lips, painted in a stark contrast, seemed poised to deliver a cruel pronouncement.


    The rest of her was opulence personified: a black dress that shimmered like a captured night sky whispered secrets of wealth and power, and red cross earrings with golden markings glittered in the spectral light emanating from her throne ¨C an entire tableau carved from ice. S§×arch* The N?vel(F)ire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    But it was her voice, husky and low, that truly anchored me to the cold stone floor. "Ancient lore spoke of a hero," she spoke, her gaze intensifying until it felt like he was being branded. "A human hero summoned from another world, a savior Summoned by unknown means, the human child grew at an impossible rate, exceeding the very limits of the species.


    By the age of fifty, he had formed a deity domain,a feat not accomplished even by the most ancient and formidable races.


    This anomaly, this beacon of hope, became humanity''s champion. Alongside a handful of brilliant individuals, each a genius in their own right, but limited to the level of nine stars, they pushed back the tide of annihilation. They fought with the ferocity of a cornered beast, their combined might protecting the fragile human race from the threat of extinction.


    From the ashes of war, a new dawn emerged. The human empire rose ruling the entire race. The savior, the one who defied the odds, ascended the throne as the first emperor. His companions, the elite few who stood beside him, were immortalized as the Six Grand Generals... so it says."


    "You see," she continued, her voice taking on a dangerous edge, a predatory glint entering her crimson eyes. "My ancestor and I have one thing in common ¨C we are blessed by death. The soul is our domain. I can see souls and interact with them."


    Raven''s breath caught in his throat. This wasn''t mythology; she wasn''t just powerful. This woman could peer into the very essence of a person, dissect his very being with a mere glance. A cold dread snaked its way through his gut ¨C he was naked before her, his secrets laid bare.


    "My ancestor also wrote of the summoned human hero."


    "He said the hero''s soul was dry, almost as if it grew without nourishment. But after time, as he interacted with mana and grew stronger, his soul nourished and became healthy."


    She paused, the air crackling with anticipation. The silence stretched, heavy and oppressive. Then, her voice dropped to a chilling whisper that sent a shiver down Raven''s spine.


    "And you, child, have a weird soul.One half normal the other ''dried''. It''s as if you are part of this world and at the same time you are not. So tell me, boy, what are you¡­?"


    The final word hung in the air, a threat wrapped in a promise. The temperature plummeted further, the room becoming a tomb of ice. Raven''s heart hammered against his ribs ¨C a frantic drumbeat echoing in the oppressive silence. Lie or tell the truth? The answer, he knew, held the key to his survival.

 Chapter 10: Vampire

    The air hung thick with the smell of ancient moss and damp earth. The woman, draped in a shimmering cloak that defied the dim light, moved with an unnatural grace. Her voice, when she spoke, echoed in the cavernous space, devoid of any human warmth.


    "So boy," she began, her words dripping with a power that sent shivers down my spine, "what are you?"


    I stared at her, mesmerized by the way the crimson glow of her eyes seemed to pierce through my skull. A strange urge, a compulsion I couldn''t resist, bubbled up inside me. Before I could even process the thought, the words tumbled out of my mouth, "I died and got reincarnated here."


    The surprise that flickered across the woman''s face was fleeting. It was replaced by a smirk that sent a cold dread slithering down my back. "Reincarnated..." she mused, drawing out the word. "No, it''s more like you returned to your rightful place."


    Her gaze narrowed, and the red in her eyes seemed to intensify. "Your other half of a soul, I presume, has dried up. Meaning wherever you were, it was a place devoid of mana, a barren wasteland that could not sustain it. Born here, but cursed with a split soul... interesting."


    A shiver racked my body. My voice, when I finally found it, trembled. "Curse? What do you mean?"


    She ignored my question, continuing with a detached amusement. "Who you were in that past life matters little to me. Even if your other half spent its days in a world devoid of magic,now, it will be equalized. Your experiences, both as that person and this boy, will be merged. Similar qualities will be amplified.


    Contrasting ones will eventually cancel each other out, leaving behind a single, unified self."


    Her words painted a terrifying picture. This merging, this erasure of who I was, felt like a weird. Will I become something different? Whose qualities will dominate ''Rei'' or ''Raven''? Rei''s soul is weak compared to Raven''s whose soul was nourished by mana of this world however minimal. There is also the fact Rei has more experience as he lived 18 years longer.


    Wait so then who am I currently Rei or Raven? All this was so confusing.


    "This process," the woman continued, her voice devoid of any empathy, "won''t happen overnight. You have time to adjust, for your ''true self'' to emmerge. But make no mistake, the merging is inevitable."


    The weight of her words settled on my shoulders like a mountain.


    " Anyway lets talk why I bought you here... my son"


    The air in the cavern thrummed with a newfound silence, while a new wave of confusion hit me. The woman, who moments ago loomed over me like a storm cloud, was now perched on sitting on her ice three, her posture relaxed. Her amusement flickered.


    "I understand your confusion, little one," she said, her voice losing its earlier edge and taking on a honeyed warmth. "It''s not every day you meet your... soul progenitor, shall we say?"


    I stared at her, the word snagging in my mind. Progenitor? Like a plant or an animal? Did souls have lineages?


    "Think of it like a family tree," she continued, a knowing smile playing on her lips. "But instead of genes, it''s essence. No two souls are the same, each is unique, but here you are, both halves of your soul contain a similar structural component to mine. Same as how a child only inherits the eyes of his mother, with everything other external feature different.


    Think of me as your mother not on the biological sense, no, as you are human and I''m something far superior... but on the soul sense." she explained, her voice softer now.


    " You may know this that this world shapes individuals from their very soul. Poor quality soul is equal to a weak pontential. And you child have a characteristic in your soul that is similar to mine however small it is, meaning you have pontential to grow close to as strong as me or even stronger than me."She said her smile getting wider. She was excited.


    "So, here''s how it''ll be," she appeared directly in front of me, held my chin up making me look at her glowing eyes which bore into mine. "I will take you as my son, my heir, my disciple. You will be molded, honed into the strongest predator in this world, or any world, has ever seen. The prince of the night"


    Her smile was a predator baring its teeth, devoid of warmth. "You will learn to harness the power within you, to tap into the very essence that binds us. And make no mistake, child, this is not a choice or a request."


    A tendril of dark energy pulsed from her outstretched hand, crackling with a malevolent light. It hung before my face, a silent threat.


    "You will not refuse," she declared, her voice a booming thunder and her eyes growing darker."You. Will. Be. Mine. Only. Mine."


    The pressure in the cavern intensified, threatening to crush me under its weight. The echo of her words bounced off the walls. And in that moment, I knew one thing with absolute certainty: my life had changed forever. AGAIN! S~ea??h the N??eFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    The woman stood across from me, her ageless face etched with a curious blend of purpose and compassion. Moonlight streamed through a high window, illuminating the dark circles under her eyes, hinting at the weight of centuries.


    "You are weak," she stated, her voice a low rumble that resonated through the chamber. It wasn''t a judgment, but a simple fact.


    "But not for long," she continued, a hint of a smile gracing her lips. "I will make you strong. Strong enough to bear the gift."


    "Yes gift.To become my kin, my son, my heir. Not just in the soul sense, but a blood tie, a bond forged for eternity."


    "You will die if I inject you with my blood now," she explained, her gaze steady. "It''s too potent for your current state. First, you need to be prepared. Training begins tomorrow night."


    She knelt before me, her gaze piercing through my fear. "Rest. Regain your strength. Tomorrow night, your training begins. It will be arduous, but if you have the will, you can become something extraordinary. Not just my son, but a vampire of unparalleled power.


    Above all but below one."


    With a final, lingering look, she turned and swept towards the heavy oak door. It creaked open with a groan, revealing a sliver of inky blackness. As she disappeared into the night, I was left alone with the flickering candle and the thundering beat of my own heart. The promise of power to change my life forever.


    I closed my eyes, exhaustion finally claiming me, but even in sleep, the woman''s words echoed, a promise and a challenge rolled into one.

 Chapter 11: Mother...

    There was something about him, a spark in his soul that mirrored mine. A curious dissonance, his soul of two distinct voices: a young boy''s innocence and a man hardened by experience. Twenty-eight and ten, intertwined into a being yet to be fully formed. It intrigued me, the outcome of this merger.


    Yet, a veil shrouded his past, an invisible barrier that prevented me from delving deeper, from seeing the tapestry of his memories. Who did he encounter, I wondered, what shaped this fascinating anomaly?


    A pang of something unfamiliar tugged at me. It wasn''t hunger, not the thirst that defined my existence for millennia. Gazing out the high window, I considered my own vast, unfurling life. I''d witnessed empires rise and fall, tasted the sting of betrayal and the heady rush of conquest, known the ecstasy of love and the crushing weight of despair.


    Yet, there was one experience that remained absent ¨C motherhood. The idea of nurturing, of shaping a young soul, held a strange allure.


    The yearning was foolish, of course. No mortal man could withstand the potent power flowing through my veins, the very essence of my being. I''d searched, oh how I''d searched, for a sire worthy of carrying my child, someone with the strength to complement my power. But fate had other plans. After countless disappointments, I''d resigned myself to solitude.


    Then, this boy arrived. One who has a soul characteristic resembling mine. Maybe¡­ maybe I could create a family another way. Not through birth, but through transformation. A smile tugged at the corner of my lips as I looked up at the vast expanse of stars.


    Wait. Humans needed sustenance, didn''t they? He had slept, as if undisturbed by hunger. But I was a mother now, and mothers provided for their children. Food it would be! I would lay out a feast, something grand, a reflection of the potential I saw within him.


    And when he awoke, well-rested and satiated, his training would begin. A thrill coursed through me ¨C a new purpose, a chance to shape a legacy.


    *********


    [Raven''s POV]


    Evening light filtered through the dusty window, painting the room in an ominous orange glow. My stomach gave a low rumble, but hunger pangs were an old friend by now. I pushed myself up, the events of yesterday crashing back into my mind ¨C the woman, her power, the offer to turn me. Was she in the novel? I couldn''t remember, which wasn''t exactly comforting.


    She''d said "vampire." Like werewolves it wasn''t a major race (cause they didn''t have a representative god) in this world, existing more in the shadows, outside the power struggles between races. The author had tossed them in there, mentioned their strength, then seemingly forgotten about them.


    He''d written about a demon invasion, a powerful duke-class demon was stopped before causing any real damage to their continent¨C proof of the vampires'' strength. He''d also hinted at a vampire queen, a central figure in their hidden society, someone who remained shrouded in mystery yet was worshipped like a goddess by the vampires.


    The author had never shown her, just teased her power throughout the story. Well, all the way up to the latest chapter I''d read, at least.


    My initial plan was gone. Now, with this crazy-strong lady offering training and, potentially, vampiric immortality, my priorities needed a serious overhaul. Getting strong took precedence over escaping. Training from someone like her was a once-in-a-lifetime opportunity, a massive upgrade from my original plan of fumbling through this world alone. S~ea??h the n?vel_Fire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Survival training turned into vampire bootcamp ¨C a much better option considering the looming threat of those damn demons.


    A booming voice shattered my train of thought. "Kid, come eat!"


    My new mother, whoever and whatever she was, was apparently calling me for dinner. I pushed myself off the scratchy blanket, wincing a little at the soreness that had settled in while I slept. Where the heck did that voice come from? This place was huge, and I wasn''t exactly sure of the layout.


    With a renewed purpose, I stumbled off in search of food and my possibly-immortal future. Maybe this being-adopted-by-a-supernatural-being thing wouldn''t be so bad after all.


    The walk to find my "mom" felt like an eternity. This castle was massive, a labyrinth of echoing corridors and heavy oak doors. I must have looked ridiculous, cautiously pushing open each door only to find a dusty library, a drafty chamber, or a dead end. Finally, after several wrong turns and near panic attacks, I stumbled upon a brightly lit room.


    There she was, reclining on a plush armchair by a crackling fire, a book in her lap. Relief washed over me, intense enough to make my legs wobble. "What took you so long?" she asked, her voice amusement laced with a hint of exasperation.


    "Uh¡­" I scratched the back of my head, feeling like a sheepish child. "Got, uh, lost."


    She gave me a long, assessing look, a faint smile playing on her lips. "Eat," she commanded, gesturing towards a groaning dining table. My stomach, which had been grumbling a silent protest for the past hour, let out a traitorous gurgle.


    The sight before me was enough to make my mouth water. Crispy bread, roasted meats, glistening fruits, a platter of cheeses ¨C it was a feast fit for a king, or so I imagined. "You''re still human, for now," she explained, seeing my wide-eyed wonder. "And you require regular sustenance."


    I tucked in with gusto, devouring the food with the ferocity of a starving man. Between bites, I stole glances at her, trying to gauge this woman who might become my mother, my teacher, possibly even my maker. Despite the power she exuded, there was an unexpected warmth in her eyes that put me at ease.


    Once I''d demolished a plateful of food, feeling pleasantly full for the first time in ages, she spoke again. "Go back to your room," she instructed. "Freshen up and wear the clothes you''ll find in the closet. Then, meet me outside."


    I did as she instructed, finding a simple black outfit that fit surprisingly well. Emerging back into the vast hall, I squared my shoulders, a nervous flutter in my chest. This was it ¨C the beginning of a new chapter, a journey into the unknown with a vampire for a guide. Taking a deep breath, I ventured out, ready to face whatever training awaited me.

 Chapter 12: Teacher

    I slipped into the clothes I found in the closet ¨C simple black pants and a dark shirt. Exiting the room, I found myself facing a stark contrast to the warmth of the dining hall. It was dark outside, the silence broken only by the faint whine of the wind. Not even a cricket chirped, adding to the unnerving stillness.


    There, in the center of the courtyard, was the woman I was supposed to call "mom." Or maybe not mom, not yet. She floated in a meditative pose, bathed in the ethereal glow of the moon. My breath hitched. She looked different from the woman I had seen earlier, reclining by the fire. Now, she exuded an aura of power that chilled me to the bone.


    She descended gracefully, landing soundlessly. The red dress she wore flowed around her like liquid fire, her black hair cascading down her back. Her crimson eyes glinted with a spark that both terrified and mesmerized me. S§×ar?h the Nov§×l?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "I believe it''s time for an introduction," she announced, her voice echoing in the vast courtyard. "I wear many titles, but for now, you need only remember one. I am Verona Isolde Nox, the Vampire Queen."


    A Queen. The idolized figure from the novel, the one who remained a shadow, finally stood before me. My throat felt dry. "To you," she continued, her voice softening slightly, "I will be your teacher, and in time, your mother. Do you accept?"


    The weight of her words settled on me like a physical force. This was a chance, an opportunity beyond anything I could have imagined. Without thinking, I dropped to my knees, my head bowed in respect. "Yes... master," I rasped, the word a foreign but somehow fitting title.


    A small smile curved her lips. "Good," she said, the authority returning to her voice. "I did say I''d change your name someday, but that can wait. For now, I''ll call you what comes to mind."


    "Theory only today," she declared, a hint of disappointment in her voice. "My usual training methods are a touch too¡­ vigorous for a human body in its current state." I blinked, confused. If it was just theory, why were we outside under the pale moonlight?


    "But why are we outside for theory?" I thought, a flicker of suspicion nagging at me.


    Verona, seemingly oblivious to my internal debate, continued. "You see, there''s was a little¡­ complication with your soul and body. A curse, you might say. It split your soul and it ended up in another world for some reason, it also is hindering your body''s ability to absorb and manipulate mana and also ate away part of your memories. And your mana veins ¨C a complete mess.


    Clogged, some even permanently shut down from disuse. Not good."


    She knelt before me, her gaze sharp. "Today, we''ll rectify that. By hand." A shiver ran down my spine at the casual way she mentioned such a potentially dangerous procedure.


    "Wait," I stammered, "what exactly are you going to do?" A bad feeling began to bloom in my stomach.


    "Today, I''ll be manually unblocking them," she explained. "Think of it as a system reboot." I wasn''t sure what rebooting a system felt like, but it didn''t sound pleasant. "And," she continued, a mischievous glint in her crimson eyes, "to save time, I''ll also be causing an artificial awakening of your elements."


    Wait, elements? Like fire and water? This was getting more fantastical by the minute. Before I could voice my confusion, she was already issuing instructions. "Sit down and remove your shirt."


    I hesitated, self-conscious about my skinny frame. "Okay," I finally mumbled, pulling the shirt off.


    Queen Verona''s eyes narrowed for a brief moment. "Don''t worry," she said, her voice surprisingly gentle. "With proper training and mana manipulation, you''ll bulk up in no time."


    Right. More training. I did as instructed, settling onto the cold stone floor. "This might hurt," she warned. "Brace yourself."


    Hurt? Try excruciating agony. The moment her cold hand touched my back, a wave of icy energy ripped through me. It wasn''t just cold, this felt like being ripped apart from the inside out!. Panic clawed at my throat. I wanted to scream, to writhe, to do anything to escape the searing pain.


    But as if anticipating my reaction, ice chains materialized around me, binding me in place.


    "Endure," Queen Verona commanded, her voice a distant echo in the roaring storm of pain engulfing me.


    The minutes stretched into an eternity. Each gasp for breath felt like a betrayal, each whimper a sign of weakness. I squeezed my eyes shut, gritting my teeth until they threatened to shatter. Just when I thought I couldn''t take another second, the pain started to recede. Slowly, the icy tendrils withdrew, leaving behind a dull ache that pulsed through my body.


    Verona straightened, a satisfied smile playing on her lips. "You''ve done well," she said, her voice cool. "For now, rest. We have much more to cover."


    Rest? All I wanted was to crawl into a corner and whimper until the throbbing in my body subsided. Was this truly what being a vampire''s apprentice entailed? I knew living here in this world would be hard but I''m just at the starting line and I feel like quitting this race.


    *********


    [ Verona POV]


    I watched him writhe on the cold stone floor, crawling away with a desperate, animalistic whimper. The pain etched on his face was raw, but I felt no guilt. This world chewed the weak up and spat them out. To survive, to stand a chance against the coming demons, he needed to be forged in fire.


    He wouldn''t break this time, not entirely. But break him I would, again and again, until the cracks became lines of resilience, not weakness. The real training, the one that would push him to the brink and beyond, awaited him after his transformation.


    His meals will be infused with my blood, alongside specially prepared ingredients ¨C a potent concoction made from the flesh of powerful beasts, a cocktail of raw strength.


    But shaping the body was the easy part. My real concern lay in his spirit. Could his will endure the crucible I was preparing? Would he crumble under the relentless pressure, or would he emerge hardened, tempered into a weapon? A flicker of concern crossed my mind, a foreign sensation.


    The curse had been a surprise. Rebuilding his mana veins from scratch, weaving my own essence with his flesh, had been a challenging task, amplifying the pain tenfold. But the hidden reward was worth it. Ice and Gravity. Unique elements that, if mastered, could make him a force to be reckoned with. A terrifying enemy, even.


    A thrill coursed through me ¨C a morbid excitement for the potential he held.


    But beneath the anticipation lay another truth. , When I met him he was in tattered cheap clothes and skinny. It''s clear he''s had a has life give how weak and young he is. He was a survivor, yes, but a victim nonetheless. Now, he was mine. My son, in a way I hadn''t anticipated.


    The weight of that responsibility settled on my shoulders. I wouldn''t just train him to fight, I would train him to never be a victim again. He would become strong, not just physically, but mentally, emotionally. A predator.

 Chapter 13: Elnova

    Noon sunlight streamed through the window, pulling him from sleep. The previous day''s ordeal had left his body stiff, but mercifully pain-free. He stretched, wincing slightly at the creaking of his muscles. With a grumbling stomach, he made his way to the dining room.


    Empty. S~ea??h the n??el Fire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    No Verona, just another ridiculous feast laid out on the table. A note propped against a plate caught his eye. "Make sure you finish everything," it commanded in Verona''s elegant script.


    He sighed. He wasn''t sure his stomach, still recovering from the previous night''s ordeal, could handle another monumental meal. Nevertheless, he sat down and began to eat. Slowly at first, then with increasing urgency as his stomach rumbled its disapproval. Even after feeling comfortably full, the unspoken pressure of the note hung heavy.


    He forced himself to take another bite, and another, until his stomach felt like a stretched balloon.


    He slumped back in his chair, one hand resting on his protruding stomach, the other on the note. He wanted nothing more than to crawl back into bed, sleep beckoned again.


    "Wake up, it''s time to read," a voice announced. Verona stood in the doorway, a stack of books taller than him cradled in her arms. "I was preparing your syllabus ¨C basic knowledge you''ll need. Go through these books," she gestured to the imposing pile, "read them all before dawn."Disoriented, he looked around.


    He stared at the books, eight in total, each resembling a hefty encyclopedia. Finishing all of them in a single night seemed as likely as him flying. "But¡­ all of them¡­ by dawn?" he stammered, disbelief lacing his voice.


    Verona simply smirked and began to fade away. "No excuses," she called over her shoulder before disappearing completely. He slumped forward, defeated. With a resigned sigh, he picked up the first book, cracked it open, and began to read.


    The boy blinked, his eyelids heavy from the relentless pursuit of knowledge. Dawn was just beginning to peek over the horizon, casting an ethereal glow on the mountainous stacks of books now surrounding him.


    Exhaustion gnawed at his mind, yet a sense of accomplishment thrummed through him, at first it was difficult but as he got more involved in it, it became easier it even reached a point where it seemed he was just flipping through pages and not reading them. He''d done it. He''d devoured the eight books, gleaning a wealth of information about this strange world he now inhabited ¨C Elnova.


    He rummaged through the jumble of facts and figures, piecing together a comprehensive picture of this world ¨C Elnova. Seven continents, each belonging to race, each with their own customs and territories. Nexus zones, neutral ground where races could interact, a sort of interspecies marketplace.


    But beyond these neutral areas lay exclusive territories, sanctuaries where the races could be themselves without fear of judgment or exploitation.


    One race, however, remained shrouded in an aura of mystery ¨C the vampires. Isolated in their own continent, they rarely ventured out, and those foolish enough to trespass on their lands did so at their own peril. Their sustenance was blood, and their methods of acquiring it were surprisingly structured.


    Instead of mindless hunting, they devised a system of purchase, preferring to draw sustenance from willing partners and familiy. Someveven indulged in a hobby of "blood tasting" ¨C acquiring blood from different races solely for its unique flavors. Their lack of discrimination extended to blood color ¨C green, blue, red, it mattered not.


    This indulgence stemmed from laziness, a desire to avoid the messy business of hunting. Instead, they treated their prey like cattle, raising them and taking regular "dues" in exchange for gold ¨C a resource they possessed in abundance, thanks to their rise as the big hoarders after the treasure-obsessed dragons.


    The human continent, he learned, was dominated by seven powerful forces. The Imperial Family, supposedly descended from a legendary hero, held the highest sway. The Six families, descendants of the hero''s companions, wielded significant influence. The elven race, on the other hand, operated under a centralized monarchy, with a queen ruling over a network of noble houses.


    Dragons and Beastmen, fierce and independent, lacked a unified government, opting for a decentralized system. Werewolves were ruled by an Alpha King, while the dwarven race thrived under their own king.


    There were three paths: the Knight, the Mage, and the Hybrid. Knights, honed warriors, manipulated Aura, channeling it to enhance their physical prowess. Mages, on the other hand, wielded Mana, an energy coursing through the world, to unleash spells and manipulate the elements.


    The Hybrid path, the most difficult path, offered the ability to tap into both Aura and Mana, a feat so rare that its practitioners were few and far between. The last known Hybrid, the rumored hero of legend, was a figure shrouded in myth.


    Both Knights and Mages operated within a tiered system, their power measured in stars. One star denoted a fledgling, while twelve stars represented the pinnacle of strength. However, raw power wasn''t the sole factor. Proficiency, ranked from novice, apprentice, master, grandmaster, sage and Absolute.


    It wasthe mastery of skills and techniques, played a crucial role. A six-star Knight with grandmaster-level weapon proficiency could potentially defeat a seven-star Knight and even pose a significant threat to an eight star Knight who lacked proper training.


    The world he read about in the novel mentioned potential testing conducted on children at the age of eight. This test determined a person''s aptitude for growth. An E-potential meant a person would likely only reach the strength of a two-star Knight or Mage ¨C rare and considered the bottom rung.


    D-potential promised growth to a four-star level, C to six stars, B to seven stars, A to eight stars, and the coveted S-potential held the promise of reaching ten stars. Legends whispered of a mythical SS-potential, capable of reaching a terrifying twelve stars, "my mother the previous one had been said to have this kind of potential don''t know if it''s true though" I thought.


    Demons, however, remained shrouded in a different kind of mystery. Their power structure wasn''t detailed in the books, only a vague mention of a hierarchy with "commoner" being the lowest rank and "duke" the highest encountered so far. This disparity in information fuelled a sense of foreboding within him. The demons were a looming threat, and yet, their true power remained a dangerous unknown.


    Verona''s question hung heavy in the air. "So, do you know about power systems?" she inquired, her crimson eyes glinting with something akin to amusement.


    "Yes," the boy replied, his voice still hoarse from the previous day''s exertion. He puffed out his chest, a flicker of pride in his ability to absorb the information from the books.


    "Excellent," Verona purred, a predatory smile playing on her lips. "Then it''s time for a test."

 Chapter 14: Power 1

    Verona''s question hung heavy in the air. "So, do you know about power systems?" she inquired, her crimson eyes glinting with something akin to amusement.


    "Yes," the boy replied, his voice still hoarse from the previous day''s exertion. He puffed out his chest, a flicker of pride in his ability to absorb the information from the books.


    "Excellent," Verona purred, a predatory smile playing on her lips. "Then it''s time for a test."


    She leaned forward, her voice losing its playful edge. "Tell me, what differentiates the lower stars from a seven-star being? What momentous shift occurs at 7 star and 10 stars? And why do so few surpass the eight-star threshold?"


    The boy blinked, confusion creeping into his expression. "Wait," he stammered, "Those details weren''t in the books."


    A flicker of disappointment crossed Verona''s face, but it quickly vanished. "Ah," she drawled, "So you thought mastering the basics was all there is to know? How naive. You must always strive to find information."


    She settled back in her chair, her posture imperious. "Listen carefully," she commanded. "As you''ve learned, individuals, regardless of their path ¨C mage or knight ¨C are ranked based on the complete stars they form. These stars, however, are not mere indicators of power. They represent the crystallization of one''s personality, spirit, and very essence.


    One can also give physical manifestation of this stars above their head."


    Verona paused, letting the weight of her words sink in. "At seven stars," she continued, her voice dropping to a low murmur, "a qualitative change occurs. A being sheds their mortal shell and transcends. Their bodies become prepared for the journey to divinity. Everything mortal is shed even the soul gets restructured for divinity."


    "There''s also another matter," Verona said, her voice sharp. "Most people, well those with fitting potential, reach a dead end at eight stars. It''s here that the path branches. Your accumulated experience grants you power, yes, but true advancement demands self inspection.


    You must know your self, what impact on existence you should carry, very core of your being ¨C your soul''s nature, your true name."


    Verona continued, her amusement returning. "At ten stars, a being tries to ascend to demigod level. It is a transition stage to demigod realm from the transcended mortality state."


    She leaned closer, her gaze locking his. "This is where the concept of a domain comes in. A ten-star being can forge their own reality, a pocket dimension governed by their own set of rules and principles. But to achieve this, they must delve deep into the very essence of their chosen path, uncovering its fundamental laws and principles.


    Then, they must present these to the Akashic Record, the record of existence, for its approval."


    " Well... atleast that''s the normal procedure..."She said her words cryptic.


    Still the boy couldn''t shake the image of the fallen dragon. It lingered in his mind, a colossal creature brought down with what seemed like effortless ease by Verona. Curiosity gnawed at him. "That dragon you fought," he blurted out, "how strong was it?"


    Verona''s crimson eyes met his, an emotionless red pool reflecting no surprise at the question. "Ten star," she replied, her voice flat.


    The boy''s brow furrowed. Ten stars. According to her explanation, that placed the dragon on the transition to divinity. Yet, the way she''d handled it¡­ "But if it was ten stars," he pressed, "where was its domain? It seemed¡­ weak, considering how easily you dealt with it."


    A faint amusement flickered in Verona''s gaze. "Wrong," she countered, her voice gaining a hint of amusement. "That dragon was very strong. It could have easily leveled half a continent with its raw power."


    The boy''s confusion deepened. "Then why¡­" he stammered.


    Verona leaned back, grace in her posture. "It was a newly ascended ten-star, I''d wager." she added with a touch of disdain. "And so arrogant believing in his own strength and not raising proficiency in wielding its power. He was probably lacking."


    She sighed, a sound that seemed to echo through the room. "It appeared weak only because I was that much stronger. I controlled the fight, the very space I fought it and minimized the damage to the human lands. Don''t be fooled. When he roared about the heat of a small star, he wasn''t exaggerating. That could have caused a devastating catastrophe in the area."


    The revelation sent a jolt through the boy. A ten-star being, powerful enough to reshape landscapes, yet vulnerable due to this monster infront of him. Thinking how powerful was his new mother.


    ************* S~ea??h the N?vel(F)ire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    The first rays of dawn peeked through the window, the welcomed signal for sleep. I trudged through the familiar routine: another groaning session of shoveling an absurd amount of food into my stomach, followed by the blessed sensation of sleep.


    As I drifted off, my mind snagged on the novel ¨C the sole source of information in this bizarre new reality. Maybe it was the measly two hundred chapters, barely a prologue in most novels. But the glaring holes in the narrative gnawed at me. This knowledge, I thought I had, felt increasingly shaky.


    The biggest variable: the Vampire Queen. A character completely absent from the novel now loomed over me, an enigmatic ruler of a secluded race. And the demons, the looming threat the story revolved around, remained shrouded in secrecy. Their power ¨C a complete mystery.


    I felt frustrated . My memories, fragmented and hazy, offered no clues as to who''d yanked me into this strange world. All I craved was strength ¨C enough to escape being a pawn in someone else''s game, a fate that had haunted me in my previous life.


    The revelation about the power system had been a blow. Ancient monsters, old masters, roamed this world, their powers measured in stars, while I stood at the very beginning of the journey. A long, arduous path stretched before me, a path that could stretch on for years before the actual plot of the novel even started.


    The main character, I remembered, had entered the academy as a six-star prodigy, far surpassing his peers. That, I decided, would be my initial goal. Six stars seemed a distant horizon, but at least it was a tangible one. A small ember of determination flickered to life within me. This wouldn''t be a walk in the park, but I wouldn''t crumble either.


    I''d train, push myself to the limit, and carve my own path in this strange, unpredictable world. Six stars for now, and then¡­ well, then we''d see.

 Chapter 15: Transformation... 1

    Two whole months had bled by since I''d met Verona, the woman who claimed to be my mother, the Vampire Queen. Those months had been a whirlwind of books, food, and enforced rest. Stacks of leather-bound books on everything from geopolitical power struggles to vampire etiquette had become my constant companions.


    "You''ll be my son, the prince of Vampires," Verona had declared. "You need to be knowledgeable and conduct yourself accordingly."


    Knowledge was all well and good, but the physical training I craved was frustratingly absent. Whenever I brought up mana breathing, Verona would scoff. "Pointless," she''d sneer. "A human''s body and a vampire''s are vastly different. Any progress you make now will be useless after the transformation."


    So, I ate, I read, and I slept. Rinse and repeat for eight whole weeks. The result? An undeniably chubbier version of myself. My reflection, staring back from the full-body mirror, was a stark contrast to the battle-scarred man I''d been in my previous life. No more rough edges, no more reminders of past brawls.


    My skin was smooth, my hair a cascade of silky black, and even the extra weight couldn''t hide the fact that I was undeniably handsome.


    A far cry from the scarred, menacing figure I had been before. In that life, the scars had been a badge of honor, a testament to the battles I had fought. They were also been a barrier, pushing potential love interests away. Beautiful, sophisticated or gentle women? Out of the question. It was something that kept me hidden from the media world, a reason I used a puppet to represent me in my own clubs.


    Here, though, my reflection held a different kind of power ¨C a I looked good. A stark contrast to the scarred warrior I once was.


    Today was the day. The day I transitioned from a human to an immortal creature of the night. A nervous thrill danced in my gut, a mix of fear and anticipation. The life I knew was about to end, replaced by something unknown, something powerful. As I stared at my reflection, a single thought echoed in my mind: This is just the beginning.


    *************


    He pushed open the heavy oak door, the moonlight flooding the room, casting an ethereal glow on the regal figure seated by the window. It was her ¨C Verona, the woman who was to be his mother, the enigmatic Queen of the Vampires. Her crimson eyes met his, and for a fleeting moment, a flicker of warmth, a genuine maternal concern, softened their usual predatory glint.


    "Are you ready?" she asked, her voice a silken caress.


    The boy, his heart pounding against his ribs, swallowed hard. This was it. The point of no return. He had spent the last two months in a whirlwind of enforced education and uncomfortable inactivity all for this day. Yet, beneath the apprehension, a steely resolve had taken root. "Yes," he said, his voice firm.


    Verona''s smile widened, a hint of predatory anticipation lurking in its depths. "Come here," she beckoned, opening her arms in a gesture that could be interpreted as comfort and possession.


    He walked towards her, the moonlight highlighting the stark contrast between their figures ¨C her, an embodiment of timeless elegance, and him, a tangle of nervous energy sheathed in newfound plumpness. The only sound was the soft rustle of his clothes as he crossed the distance that separated them.


    When he reached her, Verona rose, her movements fluid. With a gentle touch, she began unbuttoning his shirt, the coolness of her fingers sending shivers down his spine. Lifting him effortlessly, she placed him on her lap, his back cradled against her silk gown.


    Her touch lingered on his neck, her voice turning low and intimate. "I will bite you," she explained, her words brushing against his ear, "inject you with my blood and mark you as mine. It will be painful, a trial worse than the one you endured upon awakening. Brace yourself."


    Before he could react, her fangs descended, piercing his skin in a single, swift motion. A jolt of searing pain ripped through him, a primal scream tearing from his throat. He writhed in her lap, his struggles a pathetic display against her unyielding form. The red in her eyes intensified, mirroring the burning crimson that now bloomed in his eyes.


    The agony was unlike anything he''d ever known, a relentless assault on his nerves that threatened to consume him. His screams devolved into whimpers, his consciousness flickering at the edges. Then, blessed oblivion claimed him, and he slumped unconscious onto the cold stone floor.


    Verona watched him, her expression unreadable. A flicker of something ¨C perhaps concern, perhaps anticipation ¨C crossed her face before it settled back into its usual mask of cold indifference.


    She knelt beside him, her touch feather-light as she brushed a stray strand of hair from his forehead. Now, the wait began. The transformation was underway, and with it, the forging of a creature, the predator''s cub.


    ***********


    Two figures flickered in the a bright space, their forms no more than inky shadows. One, taller and more defined, represented Rei, the other, smaller and wispy, a clear depiction of a child ¨C Raven.


    "So, what now?" Raven, the child''s voice barely a whisper, broke the tense silence.


    "I don''t know," Rei replied, his voice heavy with a mixture of trepidation and acceptance. "She said the merge would be slow, a gradual process. But ''he'' has already formed ¡­ it''s just that he is waiting for something. And that woman''s blood was so strong. I don''t know much about magic and souls but her blood I think her blood caused


    ''him'' to form rather quickly." He gestured towards a pulsating cocoon of crimson liquid in the center of the room.


    Raven nodded solemnly. "Okay."


    A heavy sigh escaped Rei''s shadowy form. "We both had pretty terrible lives, huh? And you, so young and full of potential, maybe could have achieved so much. Unlike me¡­ who was used, discarded. And after he awakens, we¡­ we''ll disappear. Our personalities erased."


    Raven tilted his head, a gesture somehow conveyed despite his intangible form. "I don''t think so. Maybe I wouldn''t have lived long enough to truly become strong. This world is harsh, unforgiving. Maybe I would have died on some angry adventure, or fallen victim to a powerful being''s attack as collateral damage. And about erasing¡­ I don''t think that''s quite right.


    You are me, and I am you, as she said. We''re simply becoming whole again, returning to the way we were always meant to be."


    Rei considered this, the tension in his form easing slightly. "I suppose you''re right."


    Suddenly, the crimson cocoon pulsed with a blinding light, a churning vortex forming within its depths. Both shadows recoiled instinctively.


    "What''s happening?" Rei cried out, a flicker of panic flickering across his form.


    "It''s time for him to awaken," Raven said, a hint of serenity in his voice. "It''s time for him to be whole." S§×ar?h the ¦ÇovelFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    The vortex roared, a maelstrom of crimson energy pulling the two shadowy figures towards its heart. Their forms merged, intertwining, becoming one. As they were consumed by the light, a single sentence echoed through the chamber: "We are no more. Only He is."

 Chapter 16: Transformation...2

    I gazed upon him, my son, a glimpse into his very soul. The transformation I''d initiated wasn''t supposed to unfold this way. Perhaps it was my own power, the dominion I wielded over souls, that caused the unexpected merging. It happened earlier. I wanted to see the result.


    He lay still, a cocoon of energy enveloping him. But already, I sensed a shift, a stirring within. The transformation was nearing completion, and with it, the awakening of my¡­ creation.


    The wait stretched taut, each passing moment brimming with a strange cocktail of emotions. A fierce feeling possessiveness washed over me. He was mine now, not just flesh and blood, but a being bound to me on a soul-deep level. Marked by me. My child. My everything.


    Everything I have and everything I am is yours and in return you''ll be mine for eternity.


    Excitement bubbled beneath the surface. Finally. I wouldn''t just have a son, an heir, but a companion, imbued with my power and purpose. A dark chuckle escaped my lips, the sound echoing eerily in the silence.


    My eyes fixated on the pulsating cocoon. "Wake up, my child," I murmured, the words laced with a power that resonated through the chamber. "Open your eyes and greet the world anew. We have much to accomplish together."


    As if summoned, a crimson pillar of energy erupted from the cocoon. It shot upwards, piercing every floor of the castle like a crimson drill. Bursting through the roof, it tore a hole in the night sky, a beacon that drew a swirling vortex of bats, their dark wings propelling them to this light.


    With a shuddering crack, the cocoon split open. A pale hand emerged, followed by another, finally tearing the shell completely apart. Before them stood not the chubby boy, but a child reborn. His crimson eyes glowed with an unearthly light, framing his still-black hair. The playful handsomeness of his human form had evolved into an ethereal beauty, a creature carved from moonlight and shadow.


    The last vestiges of his former chubbiness had vanished, replaced by the lean physique of the royal vampire.


    Nude and magnificent, he gazed at the woman. "Mother," he rasped, his voice a husky whisper still raw from transformation.


    A smile, wide and bordering on manic, spread across Verona''s face. It was a smile laced with a hint of madness, a mother welcoming her child. "Yes," she crooned, her voice dripping with possessive pride. "You are my son, my creation. Heir of the Night."


    Taking a dramatic pause, she continued, "They call us vampires, creatures cursed by the heavens, nature''s worst regret. But you, my child, born from the ruler of the night, are not cursed, but blessed. S~ea??h the Nov§×l?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "From now on you will no longer be Raven, you are Nevaeh Isolde Nox, the heir of darkness."the name rolled off her tongue like a dark prophecy.


    "We are predators of every living thing alive, so they call us monsters," Verona continued, her voice taking on a dangerous edge. "So they must tremble in fear like the prey they are when they see us, their hunters."


    Her words hung heavy in the air, a promise of power and dominion. But for Nevaeh, still reeling from the transformation, only one primal instinct remained. Hunger.


    Verona, with a knowing smirk, offered him the ultimate nourishment. Bending gracefully at the waist, she exposed her alabaster neck. Nevaeh, his crimson eyes blazing, leaned forward, drawn by an irresistible pull. He sank his fangs into his mother''s flesh, and the sweet, intoxicating blood of his queen flooded his senses.


    As the first taste filled him with power, a wave of exhaustion washed over him. Nevaeh sank back into Verona''s embrace, his eyelids fluttering closed. He slept, in the embrace of his mother, darkness now shrouded the castle.


    ************


    Darkness. That was the first, and for a while, the only sensation. Not a suffocating darkness, but a comforting one, like being swaddled in warm shadows. I didn''t feel fear or panic, just a strange sense of calm.


    Memories flickered ¨C clips of lives lived, experiences both harsh and hopeful. Rei, weathered and weary, and Raven, young and bright. Their struggles, their hardships, all woven together to form me. I knew, instinctively, that these weren''t just borrowed memories, but the very fabric of my being.


    Parts of them might have been shed ¨C Raven''s youthful naivete tempered by Rei''s experience of betrayal and manipulation¨C but the core remained.


    I was the product of their experiences, their joys, sorrows, anger, hatred, despair and hopes, their triumphs and failures.


    I opened my eyes, not to blinding light, but to a soothing blackness that felt strangely natural. My body, though undeniably that of a child, felt comfortable, familiar. I don''t feel out of place, the awkward burden I once carried. Here, in this cocoon of darkness, I was Nevaeh.


    Unlike the most transmigrated idiots, the idea of a grand purpose, of saving the world or bringing world peace, held no appeal.


    My goals hadn''t changed. Strength, power ¨C that was the driving force. Not some grand crusade to save the world, not some naive dream of peace. This was for me, for my own desires, my own interests.This time, I wouldn''t be a pawn driven by someone else''s ideals. My strength, my power, would be for myself.


    My own goals, my own desires ¨C those would be my compass.


    Force? If necessary. Morality was a luxury I couldn''t afford. This world wouldn''t hesitate to trample me if I showed weakness. It wouldn''t hesitate to turn me into another pawn.I would carve my own path. Even if it meant forceful domination.


    No. This time, the game would be played on my terms. I would bend the world to my will, carve my own path, and become something no one had ever anticipated. A smile, cold and predatory, played on my lips, invisible in the darkness. This world held dangers, challenges unknown, but a thrilling anticipation bubbled within me.


    So world are you ready for Nevaeh Isolde Nox? Cause if you''re not... you''ll regret it. Hahahahaha!

 Chapter 17: Vampiric Training

    The vast ice coliseum echoed with the sound of ragged breaths and the crunch of footsteps on frost. In the center stood an imposing figure ¨C Verona, her crimson dress a stark contrast to the pale landscape. Beside her, a boy, Nevaeh, his beauty as breathtaking as the glacial surroundings.


    "Time to begin your physical training," Verona announced, her voice laced with a steely resolve. "But first, a refresher on your vampiric abilities. You possess compulsion, a power to bend others to your will.


    You can regenerate from wounds at an accelerated rate, your senses are far keener than any than any other specie, and your speed and strength are amplified beyond your previous human limitations. Also blood manipulation though that you''ll have access to it after seven star. Any questions?"


    Nevaeh, his gaze unwavering, met her stare. "No questions, ma''am," he replied, his voice echoing in the cavernous hall.


    Verona smirked, a cruel twist of her lips. "Good. Regeneration is the ability to repair damaged tissue, restore lost limbs, even replenish stamina and magical energy. Now, start running around the coliseum perimeter. Don''t stop."


    Nevaeh nodded curtly and took off at a steady pace, his form blurring as he circled the arena.


    Suddenly, a shard of ice materialized in Verona''s hand, launched with pinpoint accuracy. It slammed into Nevaeh''s knee, drawing a sharp cry of pain. He stumbled, collapsing onto the ice floor.


    "Get up," Verona commanded, her voice devoid of sympathy. "Remove the spike and continue running. "You have enhanced regeneration, Nevaeh. Among the different species your regeneration potential is ranked highest. Yuo need to train it to the max, the more you use it the faster it''ll be. So you only need to get used to pain.


    We''ll train you to endure it, accelerate your healing, and build your stamina all at once. A rather ingenious training method, wouldn''t you agree?" S§×arch* The novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Her words dripped with a sadistic glee, a chilling undercurrent of narcissism. Nevaeh, gritting his teeth, yanked the shard from his leg. A fresh wave of pain washed over him, but he steeled himself, his determination hardening like the ice beneath his feet.


    He pushed himself to his feet, a wobbly gait transforming into a determined jog. Where running became impossible, he walked. Where walking faltered, he crawled. Never stopping, always moving forward.


    The pristine ice floor slowly turned crimson, a canvas painted with puddles of his blood. Yet, with each agonizing puncture, the wounds seemed to mend faster. Verona, who was quietly observing her son, upped the tempo. The ice spikes came faster, thicker, inflicting a more of pain.


    Then it happened,something shifted within Nevaeh. The overwhelming agony that had brought him to tears moments ago began to dull. A manic glint replaced the fear in his eyes, a twisted smile tugging at the corners of his lips. The pain, once his enemy, became a perverse teacher, pushing him beyond his perceived limits.


    Verona watched, a hint of twisted satisfaction flickering in her crimson eyes. She had wanted to molded him not just in strength, but in spirit. This boy, once innocent, was being madw into something far dangerous ¨C a creature of unwavering will and a thirst for power that mirrored her own.


    But could he withstand the training plan she had forged? A cruel smile played on her lips. The real training was just beginning.


    Verona flicked her wrist, and shimmering frost crawled up Nevaeh''s arms and legs, solidifying into intricate ice bracelets. They were heavy, incredibly so, their deceptively delicate appearance mocked him as they sent him sprawling onto the icy floor.


    "Up," Verona commanded, her voice devoid of warmth. "Those are mere trinkets. Now, this," she said with a cruel twist of her lips, "will be your true test."


    A crimson tide rose from the blood pooled on the arena floor, coalescing into a terrifying form ¨C a hulking red panther, its eyes burning with an unholy light. It let out a guttural snarl, the sound echoing through the coliseum, and lunged at Nevaeh.


    Panic surged through him, but instinct took over. He dodged the panther''s initial swipe, the ice spikes snapping at him like a relentless swarm of icy bees. The bracelets weighed him down, hindering his agility, but the ever-present pain was a constant reminder ¨C move or be torn apart.


    And torn apart he was. The panther, a whirlwind of claws and teeth, ripped into him, scattering blood across the ice. Even as his vision blurred at because of the immense pain, Nevaeh watched with his severed the horror as his limbs lay severed, a gruesome sight. But the pain, though agonizing, was fleeting.


    Then again his miraculous regeneration started now slower because of the great damage, warmth spread through the mangled remains. New flesh knit itself together, severed nerves reconnected, and his limbs rematerialized from the spilled blood. Still the ice spikes continued their relentless assault, a constant reminder of his ordeal.


    He understood now. This wasn''t just about physical training; it was about conditioning his mind. Verona wanted him to endure the pain, to accept it as a mere inconvenience, a stepping stone on his path to power.


    With a ragged breath, Nevaeh pushed himself off the ice. The panther circled him, a predator toying with its prey. There was no rest, no reprieve. He was being played with in Verona''s twisted game, his only escape to keep moving, to keep enduring.


    He ran, the ice bracelets a constant drag, the panther a relentless pursuer. Verona''s words echoed in his head ¨C his regeneration fueled his stamina, so he should push himself to the limit, sustained only by occasional breaks to drink from his mother''s blood.


    One question gnawed at him. He''d asked Verona if they were vulnerable to the sun, a question born of a deep-seated fear of being turned to ash. Her response ¨C a chilling chuckle and a cryptic, "For Clan Nox, the night protects us" ¨C offered little comfort.


    "How could the night protect them during the day? It didn''t make sense!" Thought the boy in confusion. But Verona refused to elaborate, leaving Nevaeh to stew in his confusion.


    This was his life now ¨C endless torment, a twisted dance between pain and regeneration. It was training he needed to endure, no, forced to endure Verona''s cruel whims. He wasn''t just being trained; he was being broken, reforged into a weapon.


    Run, endure, regenerate. The mantra echoed in his mind as he barely dodged another claw ripping his arm but he kept moving.


    A cruel smile played on Verona''s lips. This wasn''t just training; it was a test of will. And Nevaeh, despite the horrific torment, was proving himself to be a worthy heir.

 Chapter 18: Vampiric Training 2

    He ran. He was ripped apart, shredded by claws and teeth. Yet, each time, the warmth of regeneration pulsed through him, knitting him back together. Time blurred into a relentless cycle of pain, flight, and the only thing he looked forward was the breaks where he could drink of his mother''s blood, the only sustenance in his endless torment.


    Then, abruptly, the panther vanished. Verona stood before him, her expression unreadable.


    "Let us begin with mana breathing and control," she announced, her voice sharp and clear, a stark contrast to the raw violence of the previous training. "Do you know the meaning behind the Isolde in our names? It signifies ice ruler. You, like me, possess an affinity for ice magic. Though your second element is gravity, while mine are darkness and space in addition to ice.


    As a vampire, you should also have a natural aptitude for darkness."


    Nevaeh absorbed the information, his mind reeling from the abrupt shift. Magic. Elements. He had a second element, gravity?


    Verona continued, her voice taking on a strict tone. "Mana breathing, as the name suggests, involves drawing in mana ¨C the ambient energy that is in the world ¨C through your being and channeling it through your veins to your heart, slowly filling your ''stars''. Ideally, one could ascend through ranks simply by meditating and filling these stars, but that path is too inefficient, a fool''s dream."


    A flicker of frustration crossed her face, a rare display of emotion. "Yes, you can circulate mana, but for true mastery, physical training is crucial. It strengthens your body, allowing you to channel more potent energy. Additionally, there''s proficiency. It is your ability to control, manipulate, and output mana.


    It''s your versatility, your ability to seamlessly transition between this processes, your finesse with this power. One can rise in rank through sheer power, but without proficiency, an opponent with better proficiency in the same level and at times a lower level can pose a challenge. Hard work and talent also play a part in honing your proficiency."


    Her eyes locked with his, a steely glint in their crimson depths. "Now, I shall teach you my method of mana circulation, a technique I''ve developed over years, one that utilizes your vampiric nature."


    Nevaeh sank onto the cold ice, his breaths shallow and ragged. Verona hovered over him, her crimson dress a stark contrast to the pale arena.


    "Now, sit," Verona commanded, her voice cold and clipped. "For the first time, normally one needs to direct mana along their veins as smoothly as possible, but I''ll channel a surge of mana into you, and roughly that it would scrape against your veins. It will be painful, and it will damage your mana veins.slowly. But after that, you''ll need to learn to do it on your own." Sear?h the N?velFire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "For us, regeneration takes care of the damage. Your veins will be ripped apart, then repaired, then made stronger."


    A primal fear coiled in Nevaeh''s gut. "Wait," he stammered, the word a desperate plea. "How am I supposed to handle that?"


    Verona''s response was a swift backhand across his face. Pain, sharp and unexpected, jolted him back to full awareness. "Don''t interrupt me," she hissed, her crimson eyes flashing.


    "Look," she continued, her voice regaining a semblance of control, "remember before I mentioned how our souls share a similar aspect? That aspect is adaptation. Combined with our vampiric abilities, it makes us¡­ well, monstrosities. We can never suffer from a situation twice. No other creature possesses regenerative power like mine. Your veins will be constantly damaged, repaired, and strengthened.


    That''s why the regeneration training ¨C torture, I mean training," she corrected with a cruel smirk, "was so crucial. Your regeneration speed is passable for now, but a few more years of tortu¡­ cough cough... training, of course, will make it truly exceptional."A dark glint flickered in her eyes that made the boy shiver."She wanted to say torture didn''t she?" the boy thought.


    Nevaeh stared at her, a chilling realization sinking in. Verona wasn''t just training him; she was molding him, twisting his very being into something monstrous, something powerful, a weapon.


    "Let''s begin the real lesson."


    Verona''s words hung heavy in the air, a twisted promise of power and pain. Nevaeh gritted his teeth, a bitter taste coating his tongue. This was just about strength; it was about becoming a monster, a creature sculpted by relentless torture. Yet, beneath the fear and exhaustion, a strange resolve hardened within him.


    He would endure, not just for Verona''s twisted vision, but to prove himself, to turn this torment into his own twisted strength. He closed his eyes, bracing himself for the onslaught of mana, the first step on a path paved with agony and potential.


    Verona began. A surge of raw power flowed from her, coursing through the connection she''d established and flooding Nevaeh''s body. He felt it immediately ¨C a searing current that traced the intricate pathways of his mana veins, mimicking a circuit that led straight to his heart.


    Then came the agony. The mana, wild and untamed , tore through his veins, scraping them raw like sandpaper. It reached his heart ¨C a vital organ, a fragile dam against the raging torrent. His heart, unable to withstand the raw power, burst, echoing with a sickening wet pop. It''s chambers rupturing as if overinflated. His veins followed suit, shredding into a crimson network of broken pathways.


    But Nevaeh, his face contorted in a silent scream, offered no exaggerated cries of pain. Blood dripped from every orifice, painting his pale skin a grotesque crimson. Yet, a chilling calm had settled over him.


    But there was no scream, no flailing in agony. Nevaeh had become accustomed to the feel of pain ¨C blood trickled from his eyes, ears, nose, and mouth, the only sign of the torment he endured. Beneath the crimson mask, a spark of something else flickered ¨C a cold acceptance.


    Verona, however, wasn''t fazed. A cruel smile stretched across her face, a twisted form of pride. This was her son, her creation, defying expectations with his monstrous regeneration. His veins and heart, under the relentless assault of destruction and repair, were already mending, growing sturdier with each cycle.


    Her next move sent a shiver down Nevaeh''s spine, even in his numbed state. She channeled the mana directly into his brain. A forbidden technique most wouldn''t dare attempt, the risk of permanent damage too high. But Verona cared little for such niceties. Her son wouldn''t be "most people." He would be the best, the strongest, and she would ensure it.


    There were benefits to having the brain enhanced and powered by mana. They include but not limited to, improved cognitive function: This includes things like memory,sharper focus and concentration, learning, problem-solving. And also faster processing speed.


    He was her heir, her son, and he wouldn''t be bound by the limitations of lesser beings. Why should he follow the norm of his prey?


    A cruel smile stretched across her face. This; it was adaptation kicking in and his monstrous regeneration, amplified by the brutal training, was already mending the damage. His veins, torn and ruptured, knit themselves back together, stronger and more resilient with each pulse.


    A primal roar ripped from Nevaeh''s throat, a guttural sound filled with a raw, animalistic pain. His mind, assaulted by the onslaught, screamed a silent question ¨C why? Why did everything have to be bathed in such agonizing torment?


    Verona, her face devoid of empathy, held him down with an unseen force. The destruction continued, a relentless assault on his very essence. Parts of his brain gave way, succumbing to the overwhelming power. But just as quickly, the regeneration kicked in, knitting the fractured neurons back together, a gruesome dance of destruction and rebuilding.


    The cycle continued, a brutal ballet of pain and resilience. Slowly, Nevaeh adapted. His body, pushed to its limits, began to anticipate the assault. The initial surge of pain lessened, replaced by a dull throb. Destruction and repair became a rhythm, a horrifying yet strangely familiar melody.


    Finally, Verona deemed him ready. He could now do the process on his own. She severed the connection, leaving Nevaeh panting on the cold ice, his eyes hollow but alive. He was now instinctively pumping and channelling mana through his veins. He destroyed them while also regenerating them.

 Chapter 19: Vampiric Training 3

    A flicker of satisfaction crossed Verona''s face. "You''ve made progress," she conceded, her voice devoid of warmth. "Drawing in, processing, and circulating your mana ¨C you''ve grasped the basics. Now, we move on to output."


    "This is where you unleash that mana, and that mana will be affected and shaped by your elemental affinities."


    Verona raised a hand, and a shimmering ice sword materialized in her grasp. With a flick of her wrist, she vanished, reappearing a heartbeat later a dozen feet away, shrouded in a chilling darkness that swallowed the light. Even Nevaeh''s enhanced vision could only discern the faint glow of her crimson eyes.


    Nevaeh struggled to keep his bearings, a tremor of unease running through him. "But you¡­" he stammered, recalling the memory of Verona disintegrating a dragon with fire. "You said you had ice, space, and darkness elements. How did you use fire?"


    Verona chuckled, the sound echoing eerily in the cavernous arena. "Ah, that was a mere parlor trick, child. I simply removed the cold from and around the dragon. To create fire, all I did was remove the cold property surrounding the dragon, allowing its own natural heat to rise unchecked, consuming it in an inferno.You see, temperature is just the degree of hotness or coldness.


    Remove one, and the other reigns supreme."


    The darkness lifted as abruptly as it descended, leaving behind Verona, her crimson eyes gleaming with a predatory glint. "This is why I emphasize on proficiency," she continued, her voice sharp. "Elements are versatile tools, but true mastery lies in how you manipulate them. Take your gravity affinity, for instance.


    With enough practice, combined with your vampiric telekinesis, you could achieve pinpoint teleportation,you could essentially control the gravitational pull on individual atoms, rearranging them to your will and essentially teleporting objects or even yourself across vast distances. Maybe by affecting the gravity of a large area you can even tap into spatial abilities. S~ea??h the nov§×lF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    The point is you need to raise your proficiency and be creative."


    A spark of understanding ignited in Nevaeh''s eyes. "So, it''s about creativity in manipulating your power?" he asked.


    "Precisely," Verona replied.


    Nevaeh''s mind raced with possibilities. Teleportation, on a whim? But a nagging question surfaced. "What about you?" he asked. "What''s your proficiency level? How strong are you?"


    " Strong enough to be a Monarch~... Now on to important matters..."


    Verona''s instructions were simple: circulate his mana, draw it out, envision what he wanted to create. Nevaeh obeyed, focusing his will. A small spike erupted from his palm, but it wasn''t the clear ice he expected. This spike was black, tinged with the darkness coursing through his veins.


    It wobbled precariously, some fragments shattering on the floor, others defying gravity and zooming upwards towards the unseen coliseum ceiling.


    Verona''s laughter echoed in the vast space. "Impressive! Unintentional, but impressive nonetheless. You managed to draw on all your affinities at once. That''s to be expected from my heir." Her amusement was fleeting, replaced by a demanding glint in her eyes. "But for the next two years, we focus solely on ice.


    Now, try again."


    Nevaeh steeled himself. He banished the surprise and embarrassment, pouring his concentration back into the task. Black spikes gave way to grey ones, some still floating erratically, others landing with dull thuds. Finally, a true ice spike materialized, a testament to his slow but steady improvement. He glanced expectantly at Verona, seeking a shred of praise.


    Her response was a flat stare. "The structure is weak," she declared, her voice devoid of warmth. "Hollow. Do better." A flick of her wrist sent a razor-sharp ice needle hurtling towards his creation. The spike shattered with an earsplitting crack.


    "We, the Isolde bloodline, are ice rulers," Verona continued, her voice laced with a chilling pride. "Our ice must be the pinnacle of perfection, something lesser beings can only dream of achieving. This is just the beginning, and you''re taking far too long. In battle, every second is precious. Now, form a shield capable of withstanding the attacks I''ll send your way.


    And dodge them, because if they connect..."she trailed off, a cruel smile playing on her lips.


    A snowball materialized in Verona''s hand, and with a flick of her wrist, it hurtled towards Nevaeh. In a desperate scramble, he channeled his mana, forming a thick ice wall. The impact was deafening, the snowball exploding against the barrier like a miniature bomb.


    The ice wall shattered, showering Nevaeh with ice shards. Pain, a constant companion in his training, ripped through him. But this was different, a searing agony that dwarfed everything he had endured before. Tears welled in his eyes, blurring his vision as another snowball materialized and launched his way.


    Instinct took over. Shivering, Nevaeh conjured another ice wall, thicker this time. The result was the same ¨C the wall shattered, the impact sending him sprawling. This brutal cycle continued, punctuated only by short breaks to replenish his dwindling mana reserves with Verona''s blood.


    Cause a one star can only have so much mana, it doesn''t matter that he is a vampire that has a big reserve and can regenerate it quite fast eventually it will catchup. He is still weak and only a child.


    Exhausted and battered, Nevaeh finally managed to stop a snowball. It wasn''t a feat of beauty, but it held. A flicker of hope sparked within him, quickly extinguished by Verona''s next demand.


    " Make it thinner," she commanded. "But just as strong or even stronger. Cause we are royals everything thing that we do should be aesthetic. So stop making those messy ice walls make them thinner.And the attacks will get faster, stronger. I''ll only stop when your shield can stop a three star attack."


    Nevaeh gritted his teeth, a silent vow forming in his heart. He would endure. He would master this ice, this first step on a path paved with pain and power.


    And so it continued. Day after agonizing day, Nevaeh formed and reforged ice walls, his exhaustion was removed by feeding moments of Verona''s blood. Each successful block felt like a small victory, a testament to his growing control. But Verona never relented, constantly pushing him to his limits, reminding him that the journey had just begun.


    The path to becoming an Isolde, an ice ruler, was paved not just with pain, but with an unwavering dedication to perfection.

 Chapter 20: Vampiric Training 4

    I slumped onto the icy floor, gasping for breath. Finally, I''d managed to block Mother''s attacks to a satisfactory level. The shield I conjured was four inch thick, but apparently, it was too big for her liking. ( If only all women were like that ...sigh)


    Still, progress.


    Speaking of Mother, it felt comfortable calling her that now. We''d even managed to bond a little over the past few months. Small victories, I guess. But the ice training wasn''t over, not by a long shot. It would be folded into something even more brutal ¨C combat lessons.


    Yup, you heard right. Combat lessons. Right now, I was essentially a walking, talking shield. Resilient, sure, thanks to the constant beatdown. Right now, I was just a glorified turtle ¨C good at taking hits, whether by shielding myself or just toughing them out (pain was kind of my middle name at this point).


    The point was, I couldn''t fight for shit. No technique, no way to channel my strength offensively. Mother said I''d be learning one of her "self-made" combat techniques, but only the weakest one. Apparently, the others required a "7-star body," something my current physique wouldn''t be able to handle.


    So, here I was, back to square one. So, for now, it was all about building the foundation. Strength. Stamina. Flexibility. Reaction time.


    Mother even conjured those damn thin, deceptively light-looking bracelets that turned out to be about as light as a small truck. Of course, I wasn''t allowed to use my gravity abilities to lighten the load, making things even more delightful. The weight increased every freaking day, forcing me to run, jump, and dodge like a maniac, my body screaming in protest.


    All while constantly circulating mana to keep myself from falling apart.


    Oh, and did I mention I''m a 2-star now? Which means my shields have to withstand attacks from a 5-star. Attacks that are now nasty spikes, pinpointing their weight to easily crack my measly ice defenses. Mother, with her usual cheerfulness, also insists I tailor the shield size to the attack ¨C S§×arch* The NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    A small, fist-sized attack? Small shield. Gigantic ice shard the size of a tree trunk? Bigger shield, obviously. It was enough to make your head spin.Talk about pressure!


    But hey, at least I''m getting prepped for that combat technique combo. A small mercy in this frozen hellhole. It wasn''t much, but a glimmer of hope flickered within me. Maybe, just maybe, this wouldn''t be an endless cycle of pain and punishment. Maybe I could actually learn to fight back, not just survive the endless onslaught.


    Maybe, one day, I wouldn''t just be a sturdy turtle, but a force to be reckoned with. A fighter worthy of the Isolde name, even if Mother kept holding back her true teachings.


    "So, what do you know about fighting or combat?" Mother asked, her voice laced with something that wasn''t quite amusement.


    I stared at her, blinking. This was a trick question, right? "You hit someone," I replied, feeling supremely unhelpful. "Make them feel pain." I even threw in a graceful punch for good measure.


    I swear, I saw a vein throb in her temple. With a sigh that seemed to shake the foundations of the arena, she pinched the bridge of her nose. "No," she ground out, "clearly. What I mean is, do you know why we need technique in fighting? Not just... blindly flailing your limbs around."


    Okay, maybe it wasn''t a trick question. "What do you mean?" I mumbled, feeling a flicker of genuine confusion spark within me.


    "Techniques," she said, enunciating each syllable with exaggerated patience. "Do you know why we need techniques in fighting, not just this..." she gestured vaguely at my flailing fist, "...blindly hitting someone?"


    I shook my head, a dull ache blooming in my abused muscles. Honestly? Hitting someone seemed pretty straightforward.


    "Techniques," she continued, her voice taking on a lecturing tone, "draw out power. They increase attack power. Think about it this way," she said, stepping into a fighting stance. It was fluid, powerful, a stark contrast to my awkward flailing. "Imagine someone throwing a punch." She stopped, mimicking a basic swing. "No leg drive, no use of the shoulders, no balance.


    Just a basic arm extension. Now, compare that to someone who uses their entire body ¨C legs push off the ground, core tight, shoulders rotate with the punch, perfect balance." She dropped into a fighting stance, a predator poised to strike. Then, with a snap of her wrist, she threw a single punch.


    The air cracked. A sonic boom resonated through the coliseum, the force of it making my cheeks vibrate. Ice chips rained down from the ceiling. My jaw hung slack. That wasn''t a punch. That was a declaration of war.


    "See the difference? And that''s is just the output of a 2 star." Mother raised an eyebrow, a flicker of amusement dancing in her crimson eyes. "Technique isn''t just about hitting. It''s about channeling your power, about making every strike count."


    "This is a technique that''ll build your output power," Mother explained, her voice serious.


    "It''s about stacking hits, like combos, each one stronger than the last, culminating in a final blow."A wave of images flooded my mind ¨C intricate footwork, feints, powerful strikes culminating in a flurry of devastating blows punches flowing into kicks, ice shards launched in quick succession, each attack building momentum.


    The ''Snowfall'' technique, the name resonated strangely with me, peaceful yet deadly.


    "Oh, so like combos and KOs in games?" I thought out, a grin spreading across my face. Maybe there was some fun to be had after all. "Although," I continued, "I''m surprised it''s not given a super cringe name like ''God-Slaying, Heaven-Defying Slash''"


    Suddenly, a sharp pain lanced through my arm. I yelped and stumbled back, clutching the throbbing spot. Mother stood before me, her expression unreadable.


    "Focus," she said simply.


    The playful mood evaporated. Right, combat wasn''t a video game. It was brutal, unforgiving.


    "Snowfall emphasizes lethal fluidity," she explained, her voice regaining its lecturing tone. "You fight regardless of the situation - injured, outnumbered, trapped. You exploit your opponent''s weaknesses, never giving them a chance to retaliate. Even if they land a hit, your fluid movements will minimize the damage."


    She wasn''t just teaching me a fighting style; she was instilling a mindset. A predator''s mindset. A cold shiver ran down my spine, but it wasn''t fear, it was a strange sense of exhilaration. This ''Snowfall'' technique, it seemed perfectly tailored for our monstrous adaptability.


    As if reading my thoughts, Mother conjured an icy warrior with a single gesture." This soldiers has the technique ingrained in it so you''ll be fighting and learning from it." She said.


    It was humanoid, but devoid of features, a deadly sculpture of pure ice. This would be my sparring partner, it seemed. A perfect embodiment of the snowfall I needed to master.

 Chapter 21: Home

    Two years. Two brutal, unforgiving years I''d spent locked in this frozen purgatory. Mother threw every scenario she could dream up at me: injured, low on mana, surprise attacks, even underhanded moves. The outnumbered situations especially grated on my nerves. One opponent was a struggle, let alone four identical ice soldiers charging me with inhuman coordination.


    But I adapted. Just like the technique promised, every fight, every near defeat, fueled my growth. As I learned to exploit weaknesses, anticipate movements, the difficulty ratcheted up. The soldiers got faster, stronger, their numbers multiplying until I stood on a literal hill of shattered ice corpses.


    It hadn''t been easy. Exhaustion gnawed at me constantly, the ache in my muscles a constant companion. Yet, the pain served as a twisted reminder of my progress. From a clumsy turtle to a whirlwind of ice, I''d come a long way.


    Now, at thirteen, I was a 4-star warrior, sparring against soldiers ranked six and even some pseudo-seven stars( those at the threshold to ascend but cannot either due to lack of potential or resources).


    My ice manipulation had blossomed. Gone were the clumsy spikes ¨C now I wielded ice with the precision of a surgeon. It was versatile, sturdy, and remarkably efficient, according to Mother, who finally conceded I was a "peak apprentice" in ice manipulation.


    However, victory felt hollow. The looming demon invasion was a mere year and some months away. Three years before the academy opened its doors. Yes, I''d made incredible progress, but was it enough? Doubt gnawed at me. Against the demons, what good was a peak apprentice?


    I needed more, so much more. Strength, speed, anything to tip the scales in my favor.


    Looking down at the battlefield of shattered ice, a resolve hardened within me. This wasn''t enough. I wouldn''t let it be enough. My future, hung in the balance. I needed to push myself further, harder.


    Mother had finally deemed me worthy. Today was the day we ventured to the vampire continent, a place I''d only heard about in hushed tones. Apparently, this desolate island with its chattering bats was a mere training ground. The real test, the "experience" she spoke of, awaited me in her "garden" ¨C a chilling term considering the likely inhabitants.


    "Ready, then?" she asked."Alright," she said, cracking her knuckles, a predatory glint in her crimson eyes. "Let''s go." She stretched out an arm, a silent invitation for me to grab on. With a familiar rush and a twist in my gut, the scenery dissolved. When it solidified again, we stood before a colossal, imposing castle.


    It loomed dark and ominous against the twilight sky, not a single flicker of life detectable even with my enhanced senses.


    "If you can teleport so easily," I blurted, a sliver of annoyance rising in my chest, "why did you drag me around like a sack of potatoes when we first met?"


    A sardonic smile played on her lips. "Oh, that? I simply wanted to see how the world had changed in my sleep. Years can be quite disorienting, wouldn''t you agree?"


    I glared, the old wound of her neglect still raw. Yet, before I could retort, she strode towards the castle, the heavy oak doors groaning open at her approach.


    "This," she declared, gesturing towards the cavernous, dimly lit interior, "will be your home, your base of operations, at least, and after your¡­ journey. You must always return here, to me."


    There was a possessiveness in her voice that sent shivers down my spine. She pointed toward a corridor that snaked deeper into the castle. "Your room is across from mine, at the very heart of this place."


    The sheer size of the castle, built entirely underground, baffled me. "But why such extravagant halls," I asked, "if we live below the surface?"


    "Just because," she said with a nonchalant shrug. Classic Mother ¨C cryptic, domineering, and utterly devoid of explanations.


    "You''ll have a month to rest, to acclimate," she continued. "After that," she said, a cruel edge creeping into her voice, "I''ll drop you into my garden to¡­ deal with its pests."


    A nervous knot formed in my stomach. "Pests," I echoed, the word tasting like ash in my mouth. The image of monstrous creatures, far more terrifying than the ice soldiers I''d conquered, flashed through my mind.


    This was my chance to unleash my newfound abilities, to test myself against real threats.


    A month of rest and bonding with Mother? That was unexpected, but perhaps not unwelcome. Maybe, just maybe, I could learn more about her, about this dark legacy she kept hidden behind a mask of stoicism. With a newfound resolve, I stepped into the vast halls of my vampire home, ready for the trials that awaited me in this monstrous garden.


    The cavernous halls of the castle echoed with our footsteps as we walked. As the silence stretched on, my mind drifted back to the day I first met Mother. Terror had been a constant companion, a cold hand gripping my heart. And yet, she''d taken me in, trained me, moulded me into the warrior I was becoming.


    The thought sparked a strange yearning. What if I hadn''t encountered her? Where would I be? How well would I have fared on my own? Unlike the protagonists in those stories I used to read back in the human world, there wouldn''t be any mystical encounters, no hidden caves with magical beasts guarding ancient artifacts.


    No, in my reality, even stumbles upon four-star beasts meant certain death, let alone defeating them as a one-star scrawny kid. Even back there, fights were settled with fists, the occasional gun fights or other weapons basically anything I found near me, nothing to prepare me for the monsters and magic that awaited in this new world. Even Raven himself had little knowledge.


    Say I had money, how would I have spent it?


    And what stopped someone from stealing it? In this world strength matters,morality and honour were avformality that many won''t abide by.


    A dark thought wormed its way into my mind. Maybe Mother is right ¨C restraint wouldn''t get me far. Sear?h the Nov§×l?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Maybe, in this dog-eat-dog world, I needed to play by a harsher set of rules.So I''ll be stealing techniques¡­ not just from the heroes, but also from the villains heck I won''t even soare the supporting characters and npcs, from anyone powerful enough to possess something that could shorten the immense gap in strength between me and the coming threats.


    After all, protagonists had gods and super families ( though I''m also a prince but will that stop me? The answer is no.), demons backing villains or having their own dark pacts. I was fighting monsters on my own ¨C a bit of evening the odds wouldn''t be a bad thing, right?"


    But before that could fully take root, gratitude for Mother pushed it aside. "Hey," I blurted out, surprised even myself, "I miss your cooking."


    Mother stopped, a flicker of surprise crossing her crimson eyes. Then, a smile tugged at the corner of her lips. "Alright, little one," she said, her voice softening. "Let''s head to the kitchen."


    And so, instead of dwelling on stolen power, I found myself perched on a stool, watching Mother work her magic in the kitchen. A simple smile bloomed on my face. Maybe, just maybe, even in this world of darkness and monsters, there was still room for a little normalcy, a little comfort. For now, I won''t worry about the protagonist and villains, I need to rest and get to know my mom.

 Chapter 22: Ugly...

    One month passed. The stark halls of the castle became my temporary haven, The warmth of a home-cooked meal, the quiet companionship ¨C it was a strange comfort in this fortress of shadows. But the real test loomed. Today was the day I was thrown into Mother''s "garden."


    The moment I stepped through the shimmering portal, the air grew thick and humid. Lush vegetation choked the landscape, sunlight filtering through a dense canopy of leaves. This wasn''t a garden; it was a jungle teeming with life, but not the kind you''d find in a storybook. Here, life was a relentless predator.


    Finally, the day arrived. I stood at the precipice of the "garden," not a verdant haven as the name suggested, but a sprawling expanse of twisted, gnarled trees and an unsettling silence. Mother''s goodbye was curt, a simple, "Don''t disappoint me," echoing in my ears as she disappeared with a blink.


    Almost immediately, the silence shattered. A screech ripped through the air as a hulking monkey, easily twice my height, charged. It was a bizarre sight ¨C a simian monster wielding a crudely fashioned spear, its fur crackling with fire. This wasn''t your average forest primate. Over the years, Mother had drilled into me the importance of swift kills.


    No time wasted on theatrics, only brutal efficiency.Mother had drilled this into me lately: no mercy for monsters. They didn''t show it, so why should I?


    The beast lunged, its spear a burning blur. I reacted instinctively, years of training culminating in a flawless defense. My ice shield materialized in a heartbeat, deflecting the attack with a clang. This creature, powerful as it was, was no match for my honed skills.


    Years ago, a four-star beast would have been a daunting opponent. Now, a six-star monster was a mere obstacle. Its fiery attacks were impressive, but nowhere near strong enough to penetrate my ice defenses. The fight was one-sided.


    Was he strong? Sure. But not enough.


    Its fiery blows rained down, but my ice shield held firm.


    It attacks rained down, but my ice shield held firm. Years of training had drilled a simple truth into my head: efficiency. Prolonged battles were a luxury I couldn''t afford.Speed, precision, lethality ¨C those were the cornerstones of my fighting style.No unnecessary theatrics, no lingering battles, only brutal efficiency.


    So, as the monkey danced around me, searching for an opening, I conjured a flurry of ice spikes. Not slow, deliberate blasts ¨C a blinding, icy storm. The spikes found their mark, piercing through the beast''s chest and head, instantly shutting down its heart and brain.


    I wasn''t done. Memories of Mother''s words flashed in my mind ¨C " make sure your enemy is completely dead, there''s no room for second chances and mistakes."


    Instinct, honed by countless battles against Mother''s ice soldiers, took over. A wave of freezing energy erupted from the slain monkey, encasing its entire body in a shimmering ice tomb. Then, with a flick of my wrist, I shattered the frozen corpse into a million glistening shards.


    The warmth of a home-cooked meal, the quiet companionship ¨C it was a strange comfort in this fortress of shadows. But the real test loomed. Today was the day I was thrown into Mother''s "garden."


    Water welled in my eyes as I followed the smell, my stomach churning in revolt.


    The source led me to a gaping maw in the side of a towering tree, its entrance shrouded by thick vines. Just as I contemplated the best way to navigate the foliage, a grotesque figure emerged from the cave. S~ea??h the N??eFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    A goblin. Disgust instantly flooded me. Short, hunched, and grotesquely green, its skin was a canvas of warts and boils. Its oversized nose sniffed the air, and its yellow teeth, a haphazard patchwork of sizes, seemed permanently bared in a mocking grin.


    To top it all off, the wretched creature was completely naked, its bony frame and grotesqueries on full display.Every grotesque detail of its form was laid bare for my unfortunate eyes to witness. The sight of its misshapen genitalia and shit stained ass.


    Fury, hotter than any dragon''s breath, ignited within me.


    This wasn''t just some animal. This creature reveled in its own filth, a walking embodiment of everything vile. In that moment, a cold, unwavering resolve settled in my gut. Every ounce of disgust morphed into a singular purpose ¨C eradication. I can even make those cringe statements, "the two of us cannot live under the same sky." But thinking about it, that sounded so cringe.


    In that moment, a decision solidified. This was personal. Yes. These creatures were a sin, a stain on the world. They deserved eradication. Every last goblin would feel my wrath.


    The spike materialized in my hand in a flash of icy light, a chilling counterpoint to the burning fury within me. With a flick of my wrist, I sent it hurtling towards the goblin. It pierced its chest with a sickening thud, leaving a gaping hole where its heart used to be. But I wasn''t done.


    Memories of Mother''s lessons flashed in my mind ¨C "Leave no room for doubt." This wasn''t a duel; it was an eradication.


    Another spike materialized, this one aimed at the goblin''s head. There was a sickening crunch as it connected, the creature''s mocking grin replaced by a vacant emptiness. It crumpled to the ground, lifeless. It was a brutal display of efficiency, the years of training drilled into muscle memory.


    My gaze flickered to the cave entrance. Yes, goblins lived in groups. More of those wretched creatures undoubtedly lurked within. A cold certainty settled over me ¨C this cave wouldn''t be home to goblins anymore. It would be their tomb.


    But fire. My frustration flared. If only I could use fire! Melting their flesh, turning them to ash, that would truly be a fitting end. A flicker of an idea sparked in my mind ¨C a reckless, dangerous idea. But then again, caution wasn''t exactly a luxury in this kill-or-be-killed garden.


    I closed my eyes, focusing on the heat emanating from my body, the residual energy from all the fighting. It was a meager ember, a pale imitation of true fire. Could I manipulate it? Could I channel it into something more?


    Sweat beaded on my forehead as I wrestled with the unfamiliar element. My ice powers were honed, instinctive. This... this was a wild beast, trying to be tamed. But I wouldn''t back down. Not today.


    With a growl of exertion, I forced the heat outwards, towards the cave entrance. It wasn''t a blazing inferno, not by a long shot. Just a flickering, almost pathetic wisp of flame. But it was a start. A tiny spark in the darkness.


    So I entered the cave with spikes formed and spinning ready to attack. It was time to eradicate.

 Chapter 23: Goblins...

    The stench hit me like a physical blow as I plunged into the cave. It was a symphony of foulness - rotting flesh, excrement, a sickly sweet perfume that hinted at something far worse. The dim light revealed a scene straight out of my nightmares. Goblins sprawled everywhere, some curled up on piles of refuse, others gnawing on decaying bones.


    In the center of the cavern, two goblins were locked in a grotesque parody of mating, their contortions illuminated by a single, glowing fungus.There were females here, smaller and less imposing than the males, but with the same sickly green skin and pointed ears. The sight of them mingling, breeding, living in this festering pit of filth.


    Gruesome scenes unfolded before me ¨C goblins rutting indiscriminately, males ganging up on smaller ones, no respect shown to age or even pregnancy. It was a barbaric display that defied every instinct of decency I possessed.


    Disgust roiled in my gut, a primal revulsion that clawed at my throat. It wasn''t just the sight; it was the sheer indifference. They didn''t seem to notice the filth, the stench that would have sent a human reeling. They lived in it, thrived in it.


    But alongside disgust, a cold anger simmered. These creatures weren''t just repulsive; they were a mockery of life itself. How could anything exist in such filth? How could they procreate, perpetuate this cycle of filth?


    The rage flared brighter, pushing back the unease that gnawed at the edges of my resolve.These weren''t just creatures to be eradicated; they were a disease, infecting the very fabric of this world. Mother hadn''t just trained me to fight; she had trained me to see the world in stark terms ¨C us or them. And these goblins, with their depravity, their stench, were most definitely them. S§×arch* The N??eFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    My presence, thankfully, went unnoticed. My movements were silent, my form a blur in the dim light. The ice spike materialized in my hand, a silent promise of death. This wasn''t about gaining experience; it was about cleansing. This cave, once a haven for these vile creatures, would become their tomb.


    Their savagery wouldn''t be tolerated. Today, this cave would become their tomb, a chilling testament to the consequences of their depravity.


    Taking a deep breath, I focused on the power coursing through my veins. This wasn''t just about brute force anymore. It was about strategy, about using their own barbarity against them. A plan, cold and precise, began to form in my mind.


    With a silent snarl, I emerged from the shadows, the icy glint of my weapon a stark contrast to the fetid darkness. The goblins, momentarily startled from their depravity, turned towards me, a cacophony of shrieks and guttural roars filling the air.


    They may have been many, but they were a disorganized rabble. I would exploit that weakness, turn their chaotic nature against them. Let them drown in their own savagery as I carved a path through their ranks.


    I moved with a predator''s stealth, taking down goblins one by one. My emotions were a tangled mess ¨C disgust, fury, a strange sense of pity for these wretched beings. But pity wouldn''t win this war. It wouldn''t protect the world from the even greater threats that loomed.


    As I moved deeper into the cave, the stench intensified, almost overwhelming. But I pressed on, my resolve hardening with each goblin that fell. This was my burden to bear, this descent into the darkness. This was the price of becoming the warrior Mother had envisioned, the warrior who could face anything, anything at all.


    The stench was momentarily forgotten as the cave erupted into chaos. A volley of arrows, infused with the swirling power of wind magic, ripped through the air towards me. The lead arrow, faster and more accurate than the goblin rabble I''d expected, forced me to dive to the side. Rolling through the filth, a flicker of surprise flickered through my mind.


    There, in the dim light, stood a goblin unlike any I''d ever seen. Dressed in a crude leather jerkin, its green skin surprisingly clean, it surveyed the scene with an air of command. Not all goblins were degenerates? The thought flickered, sparking against the cold fury that still burned within me. But then I saw it ¨C the other goblins, just as filthy as ever, nocks drawn on their makeshift bows.


    The answer was a resounding no.


    Dressed or not, they still made this filth their home, and by proximity, were filth themselves. My mission remained unchanged ¨C green extermination.


    The robed goblin snarled, gesturing to the others while drawing its own sword. It was a six-star, its eyes gleaming with a cruel mockery that mirrored the four-star archers behind it. Fury threatened to boil over, but Mother''s teachings echoed in my mind. "Emotions cloud judgment." I channeled my ice,I sliced through the barrage of arrows, transforming myself into a whirlwind of ice and steel.


    My own icy bow materialized, arrows singing through the air as I targeted the goblins firing upon me. The leader, now wielding a wickedly curved sword, met me head-on. A six-star, his mocking grin mirrored the derision in the eyes of his four-star brethren.


    Anger clawed at me, but years of training held it back. Emotions were a liability in combat, a truth Mother had drilled into me. We clashed, blades singing a deadly song. Strength, however, wasn''t my only advantage. A swift knee aimed at his face was met with a surprising dodge. But I wasn''t finished.


    Mid-air, I backflipped, conjuring an icy bow and sending a frosted arrow towards his heart.


    He reacted with inhuman speed, swirling his wind magic, deflecting my arrow and sending a barrage of wind blades back at me. An ice shield materialized just in time, the blades clattering harmlessly against it. We locked eyes, a silent battle of wills.


    A tense silence followed. Then, I pointed a finger upwards. The goblin followed my gaze, its eyes widening in horror. Dozens of ice swords hung suspended, gleaming in the dim light. With a flick of my wrist, I sent them raining down, skewering the goblin leader.


    The ice pierced through him, pinning him to the cavern floor. With a cold finality, I turned to the remaining goblins.


    "You done spectating?" I spat, my voice echoing in the silence.


    "You done spectating?" I growled, turning towards the darkness where red eyes were starting to flicker. My senses screamed with the presence of threats ¨C a horde of goblins, four-stars, five-stars, even a couple of pseudo seven-stars.


    This was no longer just a cave overrun with filth. This was an organized force. But fear? It didn''t feel any. I was an Isolde warrior, honed for battle. Today, this cave wouldn''t just be purged ¨C it would become a testament to my strength, a warning to all who dared to underestimate me.

 Chapter 24: Goblins 2

    Bloodlust painted Nevaeh''s face, a mask of crimson that contrasted sharply with the icy blue of his eyes. He moved through the goblin horde like a whirlwind, a tempest of ice and shadow. Four-star goblins fell before his onslaught, beheaded, skewered, and impaled with ruthless efficiency. Even the six-star goblins were no match for his relentless assault.


    His movements were a blur of calculated violence, leaving a mounting pile of mangled green bodies in his wake. Sear?h the N??elFir§×.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Yet, the true test remained in the shadows. Four hulking figures loomed at the back of the cave, their pseudo seven-star auras pulsing with restrained power. Nevaeh was fighting but he had his guard up against, so he ''ignored'' them for now, focusing on the immediate threat. He fought with a feral intensity, his very clothes slick with goblin grene blood.


    Ten goblins became twenty, twenty became a hundred, and still he pressed on, his relentless fury fueled by each fallen foe.


    Fear finally gnawed at the remaining goblins. They broke formation, a desperate scramble for the cave''s dark corners. Their escape attempt was short-lived. A chilling laugh echoed from the back, and one of the pseudo seven-stars cut down the fleeing goblins with a single, brutal swipe. A monstrous goblin elite stepped forward, his greatsword dwarfing even Nevaeh''s broadsword.


    A silent challenge, a duel. Neveah though that this goblin might have been a chief or a leader of some kind considering it wore some decorations on it like the tooth necklace with gold rings on the tooth, the ruby earrings and the respect that the other psuedo seven stars gave him.


    Nevaeh, he took a deep breath simply stared. Then, with a flicker of movement almost too fast to see, a dark figure materialized behind the goblin chieftain. Nevaeh, with his black ice dagger imbued with dark magic. With a savage growl, he unleashed a gravity-enhanced thrust, aiming for the elite''s neck.


    The goblin chieftain, however, was a seasoned warrior. He spun with surprising agility, parrying the blow with his greatsword. Even with the element of surprise lost, the dagger held firm. Nevaeh''s face remained an impassive mask, but a sliver of frustration flickered in his red eyes. He conjured dark spikes from the shadows, only to have them cleaved in two by a blinding flash of golden light. Aura.


    This goblin used aura, a power far beyond anything Nevaeh had encountered in his training.


    A cold fury settled over him. Pseudo seven-stars, aura-wielding goblins ¨C the strangeness of this situation gnawed at him. These weren''t the feral rabble he expected. This was something new, something that demanded a reevaluation of everything he thought he knew about this "garden." Nevaeh straightened, his gaze locked on the elite. This just got a lot harder.


    A desperate gamble coursed through Nevaeh''s mind. "How strong was aura?" It gnawed at him. Mother''s soldiers were formidable, but none wielded this strange power. This unexpected foe presented a unique opportunity ¨C a chance to hone his own abilities. This goblin, then, became a twisted training dummy. Nevaeh attacked relentlessly, probing for weaknesses, creating them when he couldn''t find them.


    In turn, the goblin''s aura-coated sword cleaved through his ice defenses, forcing Nevaeh to dodge in a bloody ballet. Sometimes, the blows found their mark, taking limbs and leaving him punctured and bleeding.


    But through the pain, adaptation bloomed. Nevaeh was adapting. His ice shields grew denser, the chilling barrier increasingly resistant to the goblin''s attacks.


    Nevaeh even experimented with gravity, trying to unbalance the goblin. However, the chieftain countered with an unexpected maneuver ¨C he coated his body with mana, nullifying the gravity''s effect. Frustration amd confusion etched itself on Nevaeh''s face.


    This wasn''t a training session; this wasn''t a lesson with a patient teacher; this wasn''t a lesson with a chance for questions it was a brutal fight for survival,a death match and his questions would have to wait.


    The battle dragged on. The fight wore on. The goblin chieftain, while powerful, began to tire. Nevaeh, however, fueled by regeneration and a relentless pursuit of knowledge, seemed to grow stronger. He saw the chieftain falter, seize the opportunity, and plunged an ice dagger towards the goblin''s heart.


    But still the goblin reacted with surprising speed. Earth magic erupted around Nevaeh''s legs, pinning him in place. The chieftain, dropping his aura-coated sword, lunged for the kill. In that split second, Nevaeh made a horrifying, instinctive decision. With a cold efficiency that seemed at odds with his youthful face, he severed his own legs below the knee, He rolled away, but not fast enough.


    The chieftain''s attack connected, a sickening crunch as his blade sliced through Nevaeh''s body, a diagonal wound from his shoulder to his thigh.


    Both warriors lay there, broken and bloodied. But Nevaeh, seasoned in such encounters, saw his chance. Ignoring the pain which he barely felt, he used his remaining strength to conjure an ice spike.


    He used this opportunity to kill the goblin and shot ice spikes towards it. Seeing this the spectating 3 psuedo seven stars launched forward to stop the attack and save the injured goblin. They managed to destroy them, they thought but they''d poorly destroy them a small chunk was fell near the injured goblin.


    He wasn''t done. He molded the stray shard of ice left from the shattered spike that was near the injured goblin. Isolde warriors were masters of their element, and Nevaeh used that connection to mold the shard into a deadly projectile. With precise aim, he launched it towards the goblin''s eye, piercing its skull. Ice erupted from within, causing the chieftain''s head to explode in a gush of gore.


    The spectating pseudo seven-stars, frozen in shock by the brutality of the fight, finally reacted. With a roar, they charged, determined to avenge their fallen comrade. Nevaeh, his body now healing getting back to optimum condition, braced himself for the final onslaught.


    The air crackled with a tension far heavier than before. These goblins were unlike any Nevaeh had encountered. They were clever, adaptable, trained and wielded an unknown power. Aura.


    Whatever, one down. Three to go.


    He looked at the three pseudo seven-stars remained.


    A clash was about to happen.

 Chapter 25: Goblins 3

    The remaining three pseudo seven-stars were a symphony of deadly coordination. One, a hulking brute, stood back, channeling a steady flow of energy that augmented his comrades. Another, a lithe and silent assassin, materialized from the shadows, striking at Nevaeh from unpredictable angles. S§×arch* The N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    The last, perhaps the leader, pressed the attack from the front, his aura-coated sword flashing with lethal intent.


    They were powerful, undeniably so, but lacked the sheer ferocity of the fallen chieftain. However, what they lacked in individual strength, they made up for in teamwork. Their eyes, burning with a mix of hate, rage, and¡­ something else, something Neveah couldn''t decipher, flickered between him and one another. Grief? Was it grief for their fallen leader?


    The fight became a bloody dance. Nevaeh parried, dodged, and countered, his movements a blur of desperate survival. He recognized the assassin''s pattern, the flicker before a strike, and the support goblin''s role in channeling the brute''s strength. He yearned to eliminate the support first, sever the flow of power, but the assassin was a persistent gnat, disrupting his attempts.


    With a surge of determination, Nevaeh decided to end this ballet of blades. He feigned a move towards the brute, drawing the assassin out of hiding. Just as the assassin lunged, Nevaeh with inhuman speed, grabbed the creature''s head, twisting it in a grotesque maneuver. The brute, unable to stop his momentum, charged forward, his aura-coated blade a lethal arc of destruction.


    Nevaeh used the assassin as a shield, the brute''s blade cleaving cleanly through both their bodies in a sickening display of violence. In the same instant, Nevaeh''s remaining hand lashed out, an ice spike forming mid-air and piercing the support goblin''s chest in a single, brutal motion.


    Silence descended for a heartbeat. The remaining pseudo seven-star, his face contorted in a mask of fury and despair, roared a challenge. Grief, raw and unadulterated, burned in his eyes now. Blinded by rage, he charged, a predictable onslaught fueled by pure emotion.


    Nevaeh, his body a canvas of raw wounds, saw the opening. With a snarl, he conjured an ice spear, not from his hand, but from the shadows behind the charging goblin. The spear materialized silently, a deadly whisper through the air, and pierced the goblin''s heart with chilling precision.


    Three down. The cave floor was slick with blood, the air thick with the stench of death and raw power. Nevaeh, his body a testament to his tenacity, stood amidst the carnage. He was battered, bruised, and missing a limb( that was regenerating), yet his eyes still held that icy glint, a warrior''s fire unyielding.


    ****************


    My body screamed in protest as I leaned against the damp cave wall. Every muscle screamed, every bone ached, and the phantom sting of severed flesh pulsed with a dull rhythm. This fight had pushed me to the very edge, and I knew pushing any further would be foolish.


    As if echoing my thoughts, Mother''s voice resonated within my head, clear and strong despite the telepathic distance. "Nevaeh," she warned, "don''t proceed further. You''re too weak. Inside lies an eighth star and a couple of fully formed seven-stars. You wouldn''t stand a chance."


    Disappointment gnawed at me, but I conceded the point. My body was a testament to that. Fighting the three pseudo seven-stars had been a desperate gamble, one that had nearly cost me my life. Taking on even one true seven-star, let alone an eight, was pure suicide.


    "Alright," I rasped back, the exertion leaving my voice raw. I knew the limitations of my current strength. Even the standard seven-stars were said to be monstrous, wielding powers beyond anything I had yet to encounter.


    But curiosity, ever a persistent itch, gnawed at me. "Why are these disgusting creatures in your garden?" I inquired, "And why are they so strong?"


    There was a pause, then Verona''s voice returned, laced with a hint of weariness. "I''ve been asleep for many years, Nevaeh. The garden was neglected, left untended. Those who dared enter were driven back by the creatures that infested it. So thr the goblins got stronger to survive in this garden.And there''s also the issue of vampires.


    They brought these goblins to this continent, drawn by their¡­ unique blood composition."


    Disgust rose in my throat. "Vampires drink¡­ from such filth?"


    "Some vampires have rather¡­ eccentric tastes," Verona admitted. "But think on it, child. Do not humans feed on pigs? Are they not considered filthy by others?" Her voice held a strange amusement.


    A snort escaped my lips. "Point taken," I conceded. But right now, bigger problems loomed.


    "Regardless, you''ve done well. Come back home. It''s time to focus on mastering your other elements."


    Just as I began to push myself away from the wall, a guttural roar echoed from the deeper recesses of the cave. A shiver ran down my spine, not from fear, but from anticipation. There, bathed in the dim light filtering through cracks in the rock, stood a figure clad in crude armor. A goblin, yes, but not one I''d ever seen before.


    This one was different. Taller, broader, and radiating a raw power that sent shivers down my spine. It surveyed the carnage ¨C the bodies of its brethren laid out gruesomely around me. Then, its gaze settled on me, the murderer.


    No wasted words. No taunts or mockery. Just pure, primal anger. It charged with a ferocity that took my breath away. Its armored leg slammed into my chest, caving it in with a sickening crunch. Pain exploded, white-hot and blinding.


    Broken ribs speared at my lungs, making every breath an agony.


    This was a seven-star, no doubt. And as it loomed over me, its face contorted in a snarl, I finally saw a flicker of something familiar in its eyes ¨C the same contempt, the same disgust I felt towards them.


    The last thing I managed, before the darkness claimed me, was a defiant snarl. "Alright, you filthy creature," I rasped. "I''ll be back in a few years. You better keep that same energy when I return."


    Then, blessed oblivion. I was ripped away from the cave, the goblin''s furious roar echoing after me.

 Chapter 26: mommy lessons

    Neveah flinched under his mother''s icy stare. "You fought well," Verona conceded, the words laced with a coldness that sent shivers down his spine, "but your execution was¡­ lacking."


    "That situation with the chieftain," she continued, her voice a low growl, "you were barely clinging to your mana reserves after the fight. Then, those three¡­ those weak pseudo seven-stars managed to stall you? And to top it all off, you let your guard down ¨C in an unknown environment! You needed rest, you said? Rest in a place teeming with unknown threats?


    That nearly cost you your life to a single seven-star."


    Nevaeh hung his head, shame burning in his chest. "But Mother, I''ve never faced an aura user before..."


    Verona''s voice rose, each word a hammer blow. "Don''t even try the excuse that you''ve never faced an aura user. Perhaps I''ve¡­ sheltered you too much. You seem to have forgotten the harsh realities of the world. Your opponent will always have something up their sleeve ¨C an unknown power, a secret trick. It''s your job to be vigilant, to identify and neutralize these threats on the fly.


    There''s no such thing as a predictable battle, Nevaeh. Understand?"


    "I''m not asking you to pull your punches," she continued, her tone softening slightly. "I want you to strike fear into the hearts of your enemies. But don''t be reckless. Always be wary of a second wave, a hidden technique. Don''t let your newfound strength blind you to the dangers that still lurk in the shadows. Do you understand?"


    Neveah, humbled and chastened, could only manage a small, defeated, "Yes." The lesson, though harsh, was necessary. He had underestimated his foes and nearly paid the ultimate price. He wouldn''t make that mistake again. The garden''s secrets were far deeper, far more dangerous than he ever imagined. He would return, but next time, he would be ready.


    A flicker of relief softened Neveah''s features at his mother''s single, curt "Good." The weight of her earlier reprimand still hung heavy, but her words held a truth he couldn''t deny. He had been arrogant, and arrogance nearly cost him his life.


    Verona''s next question, however, arched an eyebrow on his face. "Regarding aura usage," she began, her tone measured, "Do you wish to learn how to manipulate it?"


    Neveah''s surprise crackled in the air. "Huh? I can choose both paths? Not just one?"


    A hint of a smile played on Verona''s lips. "Indeed. The path will be open to you at seven stars, but be warned, it will be a demanding journey. Embracing both mana and aura will significantly slow your progress compared to focusing on a single path. However, that decision will come later, when your body reaches its peak optimization at seven stars.


    Since you''ve already begun with the mana path, your initial training will focus on refining your mana manipulation alongside your existing skills."


    Verona''s voice hardened again. "We''ll be relentless in honing your combat abilities, your proficiency in your vampiric talents, and your elemental control. You''ll face a gauntlet of simulated battles against aura users with diverse fighting styles.


    And lastly," she added, her gaze turning steely, "we''ll be getting those impetuous emotions of yours under control, why do you always get flustered over small things?."


    " Hmmm...has he not gotten used to the extreme vampiric emotions? Well nothing a little beating can''t fix. But I''ll need more to get him to control his emotions... It''ll be dangerous if he doesn''t." Thought Verona.


    Neveah swallowed, the weight of the upcoming training settling on his shoulders. It would be grueling, a crucible to forge him into a weapon capable of handling the unknown threats that lurked within the garden. But a spark of determination ignited within him. He wouldn''t let his mother down. He wouldn''t let himself down.


    He would master both paths, become a warrior unlike any other, and unravel the mysteries that plagued this twisted garden (he really just wants to kill those goblins).


    "Yes, mother," he said, his voice firm. "I''m ready." S§×arch* The novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "This time," she declared, a hint of a challenge in her voice, "I''ll be your training partner."


    His jaw clenched. "What¡­?" Confusion and apprehension warred within him.


    A sly smile played on Verona''s lips. "Consider this a lesson in the true unpredictability of combat," she explained. "I''ll use everything in my arsenal ¨C aura, mana, most of my abilities. But fear not, I''ll restrain myself. My power will be reduced to a mere four-star level, enough to challenge you without risking your life. Shall we begin?"


    Neveah stammered, a hesitant "Huh..." escaping his lips.


    Neveah remained speechless, his mind struggling to process her unorthodox training methods. Before he could voice his doubts, the world blurred. Verona materialized right in front of him, her hand a blur as it pierced straight through his chest.


    A choked gasp escaped Neveah''s lips, not from pain ¨C his Isolde regeneration ensured that ¨C but from sheer shock. Blood welled up from the wound, spilling onto Verona''s face, painting a macabre picture on her otherwise serene features. Yet, she didn''t flinch.


    With movements that spoke of practiced efficiency, she drew in a mouthful of his blood, her crimson-stained lips a stark contrast to her pale skin.


    The message was clear. This wasn''t a gentle sparring session; this was a brutal baptism by fire. Fear, raw and primal, surged through Neveah. His mother, the very being who nurtured him, was now his tormentor, his teacher in the harsh realities of combat. He gritted his teeth, a fierce determination replacing the initial shock. This was different, unconventional, but undeniably effective.


    He wouldn''t let her down. He wouldn''t let himself down. This unorthodox training would forge him into a warrior unlike any other.


    "Huh¡­" was all he managed to utter before his mother, with a predator''s glint in her eyes, launched her attack. The class fight had begun and mommy was teaching.

 Chapter 27: They are here...

    The world had been teetering on the edge for months. Mana, the lifeblood of magic, had grown thick and potent, igniting dormant potential in some and pushing others to the brink of evolution. Continents, once separated by vast stretches of ocean, now loomed closer, uneasily bumping elbows like wary neighbors. Tensions flared, fueled by suspicion and a primal urge to conquer before being conquered.


    Rumors of strange occurrences were rife. People spoke of sudden breakthroughs, unimaginable power surges, and the very fabric of reality seeming to stretch and thin. Then, portals materialized, oozing forth creatures unlike anything the world had ever seen. Their forms writhed with sinister energy, a palpable menace that sent chills down spines and turned the blood cold.


    These otherworldly beings, however, offered no immediate threat. They simply crossed the land masses and vanished into the vast, empty expanse of the ocean. A collective sigh of relief rippled across the continents, though it was tinged with unease. Why weren''t they attacking? What were their intentions?


    The world leaders, a motley crew of paranoid warlords and power-hungry mages, fell into a predictable pattern ¨C bickering, accusations, veiled threats. Precious weeks were wasted in posturing and power struggles while the true threat festered unseen. The initial fear of the strange creatures faded, replaced by a renewed focus on internal squabbles.


    Defenses were bolstered, alliances formed (and dissolved), all in the name of being prepared for the "inevitable" attack from their fellow humans, elves, Beastmen, or whatever other race they deemed a potential threat.


    Then, without warning, the silence shattered. The small portals, the harbingers of the alien presence, vanished. In their place, a single, colossal portal materialized. It blotted out the sky, a gaping maw in the very fabric of reality. From its depths, a swarm of the chilling creatures poured forth, their eyes burning with malevolent intent.


    This time, their targets were clear ¨C not the open sea, but the continents themselves. The uneasy peace was shattered in an instant, replaced by the horrifying roar of an invasion.


    **********


    [The human continent]


    Imperial Capital


    In the opulent heart of the cathedral, bathed in the soft glow of stained glass windows, sat a man and a woman. Sunlight, filtered through intricate white and gold carvings, dappled the marble floor. The man, with his blonde hair and piercing blue eyes, frowned at the woman, his mirror image in hair and eye color.


    "The weird occurrences on the world and now these things are attacking¡­" the woman began, her voice laced with concern, "what exactly is happening, Your Holiness¡­ Pope?"


    The man let out a theatrical sigh. "You know, I told you to call me Father in private."


    "Proper formality is necessary," the woman countered, her voice firm.


    "Fine," he conceded with a roll of his eyes. "Whatever is happening is indeed bizarre. These invaders¡­ why couldn''t they wait until I finished unifying this damn continent? Tell me, why didn''t anyone attack on sight after the continents rearranged? With the tension after the landmasses got closer, I''m surprised we didn''t attack anything that moved." S~ea??h the n??el Fire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "We couldn''t," the woman explained, frustration creeping into her voice. "There was an invisible barrier around the invaders. We could have captured one for information, or even used one, but I couldn''t reach them. They were¡­ close, yet impossibly far. The space around them seemed warped."


    The man tapped his chin thoughtfully. "So, they''re strong or at least clever. But no point in dwelling on what''s beyond our control. What about that family, what''s their status? Did that fool follow instructions?"


    The woman''s lips curled into a cruel smile. "No. That man is still treating the sister with kid gloves. Should I¡­ give him that little nudge and speed things up?"


    A slow, predatory grin spread across the man''s face. "You read my mind, sweetie. Once that fool fights the woman, if he wins and kills her, then good riddance. But if she defeats him, I believe she won''t come out unscathed. And in that moment¡­ well, I''ll take care of things myself. Unifying the continent¡­ then the world.


    All for humanity, no¡­ for our goddess."


    His eyes gleamed with a fanatic fervor that chilled the air, a stark contrast to the holy aura the cathedral was meant to evoke. This leader, this Pope, harbored ambitions far grander than any earthly unification.


    A glint of cold calculation flickered in the Pope''s blue eyes. "Those creatures should be assaulting the outer provinces, wouldn''t you agree? One will undoubtedly target the Imperial Capital to demonstrate their might. While I ''heroically'' defend the city, you, Seraphina, will take the knights and head to the outskirts."


    Seraphina, the blonde woman, arched an eyebrow in confusion. "Why?"


    The Pope''s smile turned thin and predatory. "It''s a performance, my dear. We need to project an image of valiant leadership, of selflessness in the face of this threat. You, leading the defense of the commoners, will solidify our reputation as benevolent rulers. It will be a smooth transition of power when the time comes."


    His voice hardened. "Now go. Remember, this is a game we must win, both against the invaders and the hearts of the people."


    Seraphina pursed her lips, a flicker of disgust crossing her features. She understood the game, the ruthless manipulation of fear and faith for personal gain. But for now, she would play her part. With a curt nod, she swept out of the cathedral, the clatter of her armor echoing through the hallowed halls.

 Chapter 28: They are here 2

    [Elven Continent]


    In the heart of the Elven Continent, within the opulent halls of the Royal Palace, a scene unfolded that would forever alter the fate of the elves. Queen Ilyana, with her flowing silver hair and eyes like sapphires, gripped the head of her fallen elder sister, her face a mask of steely resolve.


    "War is upon us," she declared, her voice ringing through the chamber. "We''ve endured the injustices for too long. This time, there will be no mercy, no misplaced kindness, no turning a blind eye. We will call them out for what they are ¨C invaders on our sacred soil and we will pay past grievances with blood!"


    Her gaze swept across the gathered court officials, the fear and confusion in their eyes a stark contrast to her own unwavering determination. A tremor of unease ran through the room, the weight of her next action hanging heavy in the air.


    A former minister, his face pale with horror, dared to stammer a protest. "You can''t just..."


    Before the trembling Minister could stammer out a protest, Ilyana raised her hand. A flicker of silver light erupted, and the official fell silent, a crimson stain blooming on his chest.


    The remaining elves gasped, their eyes wide with terror. Ilyana''s message couldn''t be clearer: hers was a rule of absolute authority, and any dissent would be met with swift and merciless justice.


    "Make no mistake," she continued, her voice echoing in the stunned silence. "I am not my sister. I won''t waste time with the charade of democracy. I will be your queen, your iron fist. I will be a tyrant, yes, but a necessary one. Those who choose to bow before the coming storm will live to see a new dawn.


    As for those who resist¡­"


    She gestured towards the slain official, his lifeless form a stark reminder of her unwavering resolve.


    A collective cry of "All hail the Queen!" erupted from the remaining elves, their voices trembling but their message clear. Ilyana nodded curtly, a ghost of a smile playing on her lips.


    "Good," she said, dismissing the court with a wave of her hand. "Now go, spread the word. Prepare yourselves for what is to come. We have waited for peace for too long, but now, we choose war!"


    The elves scurried out, their minds reeling from the sudden power shift. As the last courtier disappeared, Ilyana turned to a young woman with hair like twilight and eyes that mirrored her own icy blue.


    "It''s just as you predicted, Lara," Ilyana sighed, a hint of weariness creeping into her voice. "War is inevitable, and my sister''s¡­ kindness would have spelled our doom. We cannot afford weakness in these coming times."


    Lara, the princess, a friend, niece and confidante, offered a grim nod. "Indeed. Mother''s naivete would''ve nearly cost us everything. We won''t allow our race to become victims again."


    A fierce glint ignited in Ilyana''s eyes. "We won''t. I have been preparing in secret. My army, though small, is unrivaled. The weakest soldier amongst them boasts the power of a seven-star warrior."


    A smile, predatory and ambitious, spread across Ilyana''s face. "The plan is already in motion, Lyra. Soon, the will of the elves will be mine. Even the Elven Goddess will have to acknowledge my strength, and when the time comes, she will grant me¡­"


    Her voice trailed off, replaced by a knowing glint in her eyes. The fate of the elves hung in the balance as Queen Ilyana, driven by ambition and a thirst for power, set her path for ultimate control.


    ****************


    [Beastmen Continent]


    A lionkin, all bulging muscles and golden mane, pounded the table with a meaty fist. "The war! It''s time for the war of races! We attack now!" He stood tall, a primal warrior clad only in pants, his bare chest adorned with battle scars and a lion''s roar tattooed across his back.


    A serpentine figure, his eyes like polished obsidian beneath a monocle, scoffed. "My dear Leonidas," he drawled, his voice smooth as oil, "such a blunt approach. We attack one race, the others will inevitably join forces to swat us down later." This was Slytherio, clad in a pristine tuxedo despite his reptilian heritage. S~ea??h the nov§×lF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Across the table, a foxkin named Kitsune swished her seven tails impatiently. "Slyth''s right, Leo. You let rage cloud your judgment. The hatred between races is strong, yes, but not strong enough for them to ignore a clear threat." Her voice was laced with amusement, her eyes gleaming with a dangerous light.


    Rage bristled. "You dare question me, kitsune? I am the strongest!"


    Kitsune''s smile widened, an edge of steel glinting through. "Strength isn''t everything, kitty cat. I nominate myself. Cunning and beauty are potent weapons too.Perhaps I should demonstrate?"


    "Enough!" Slyth interjected, earning a glare from both sides. "We need unity within our race before leading a war. No more scattered tribes, it''s time for a single banner!"


    "And who, pray tell, should lead under this glorious banner?" Kitsune purred.


    Leo puffed out his chest. "Me, of course! Who else?"


    Kitsune''s amusement bubbled over into a mocking laugh. "Oh, how very democratic."


    Rage growled, taking a threatening step forward. "Want to make something of it, fox?"


    Suddenly, the air crackled with power. A shimmering portal ripped open, depositing a magnificent tigerkin warrior in their midst. Her hair, as white as snow, cascaded down her back, contrasting with the stripes on her arms and tail. Her blue eyes held a chilling intensity.


    Kitsune''s playful demeanor vanished, replaced by a flicker of apprehension. "Eleven stars," she murmured, a hint of fear lacing her voice. The others could only gawk in awe at this pinnacle of power.


    "Any objections to unification under me?" The tigerkin, her voice a rumbling command, surveyed the room. Silence met her question.


    A smirk played on her lips. "Good. Now, I require reports on the state of your armies. And no," she cut off Slyth''s protest, "no inflated figures. You all know what I can do. In fact, why wait?" With a snap of her fingers, four more tigerkin materialized beside her, each radiating a power almost palpable.


    Slyth whimpered, his bravado melting away. "Four¡­nine stars?" he choked out, the title reserved for the most powerful warriors.


    The tigerkin queen, ignoring his terror, addressed her lieutenants. "Gather all available information on their forces. Leave nothing out."


    "Yes, Matriarch," the four saluted before vanishing in a flurry of white fur.


    Turning back to the others, she issued her final order. "Return to your territories and await my command. Dismissed." Then, with another shimmer, she disappeared, leaving the three Beastmen leaders speechless in her wake.

 Chapter 29: They are here 3

    [Dragon continent]


    A magnificent dragon in human form with sapphire hair and eyes, stretched languidly on his plush couch. His scales shimmered beneath his clothes, a constant reminder of his true power. Three pairs of horns curved gracefully on his head, forming a natural crown.


    "War looms," he mused, his blue eyes flickering with an ancient wisdom. "Whether it''s invaders on our doorstep or an inevitable clash with the other races, bloodshed is a coming storm. But fret not," he continued, a hint of arrogance creeping into his voice, "we Dragons are nature''s chosen. Our strength is unmatched, and we shall prove this dominance to all who dare challenge us."


    A soldier, clad in gleaming armor, approached the king and bowed low. "Your Majesty," he rasped, "reports indicate the invaders are currently attacking City Aquarius. What are your orders?"


    "Annihilate them," the King declared, his voice leaving no room for argument.


    The soldier saluted crisply. "As you command, Your Majesty."


    Aethelred turned to Ashburn, his loyal advisor adorned in a sharp red suit. Ashburn''s scarlet hair and eyes mirrored the Dragon King''s lineage. "Ashburn," the King drawled, "I need to gauge the true strength of our forces. Summon all competent Dragons here. I want to see them firsthand. Also, what news of your brother, Cinder?


    He ascended to ten stars a few years ago, albeit a very weak one, but a ten star nonetheless."


    Ashburn''s brow furrowed. "He vanished in the Human Continent, Your Majesty. All traces of him have gone cold."


    "The Human Continent, huh?" A glint of intrigue sparked in Aethelred''s eyes.


    "Send Sebastian, the dark dragon. Offer him freedom in exchange for locating Cinder. Whether he finds Cinder or not, causing chaos among the humans will be an added bonus. It might reveal the true strength of our potential enemies."


    "And lastly," Aethelred added, "fetch my son."


    "As you command, Your Majesty," Ashburn bowed, ready to carry out his king''s ruthless yet strategic orders. The gears of war were in motion, fueled by the Dragon King''s ambition.


    ********************


    [Dwarven Continent]


    King Bjorn, his beard bristling with defiance, met the gaze of the slender figure with black hair and lavender-gray eyes. "So, have you reached a decision, King Bjorn? Your dwarves may be sturdy, but against the might of Dragons, Elves, and Beastmen, you stand at a disadvantage.


    Craftsmen you may be, but war is upon you, surely you can feel it." The figure''s voice was smooth, yet held a predatory edge.


    "If I refuse, I assume your people will resort to¡­ persuasion? Kidnapping my daughter, perhaps? Or a good, old-fashioned massacre to convince me of your¡­ benevolence?" Bjorn countered, his voice gruff. "And who''s to say you''d keep my people safe after? You might just keep a breeding pair, for all I know. Your organization isn''t exactly known for its good name."


    The black-haired man chuckled, a sound devoid of humor. "Indeed, you make a valid point, Dwarf. But what choice do you have?"


    Bjorn straightened. "You''re right. My dwarves are no warriors at heart, but we won''t go down without a fight. I accept your¡­ offer. But there''s one condition."


    "A condition?" The man''s smile turned cold. "You''re in no position to bargain, Dwarf." He unleashed his nine-star aura, a show of force meant to intimidate.


    But Bjorn stood his ground, his own nine-star aura flaring to life, meeting the pressure head-on. "Enough!" boomed a voice from the shrouded figure beside the black-haired man. With a presence that dwarfed both others, the figure released a ten-star aura, silencing the room. "Fine," it continued, its voice raspy and deep. "We''ll offer you a chance.


    Impress our leader, and you''ll earn a seat at the table. Does that suit you, Your Majesty?"


    Bjorn, his beard still trembling slightly, nodded curtly. "Very well."


    "Then a pleasure doing business with you, King Bjorn. Let us depart." As the shrouded figure spoke, it and the black-haired man vanished in a swirl of shadows.


    Alone in the chamber, Bjorn''s shoulders slumped. "There''s no turning back now," he muttered, his voice heavy with worry. "Everything for my people. Even my life if it comes to that. This is a king''s duty. May the mountains guide and protect us..." He trailed off, a silent prayer for the survival of his dwarven kin echoing in the chamber.


    **************************


    [????????????]


    The black-haired man, X, leaned closer as the cloaked figure, T, spoke. "So Bjorn will be meeting the leader?"


    T chuckled, a sound devoid of warmth. "No, X. He''ll be dancing with a puppet, strung along until we have what we need. Then... disposal."


    "And what about the dwarven throne after Bjorn?" X stroked his chin thoughtfully.


    "The daughter, of course. A pliable young ruler, easily molded to our will. Now, the other races? Are our agents in place?"


    "Oh, they''re all a tangled mess, Your Excellency. Plotting, preparing for some grand war against each other. Blindly focused on their ancient rivalries, oblivious to the true threat lurking in the shadows." X smirked.


    T let out a sigh, a sound like wind whistling through a forgotten tomb. "Predictable. It matters little. We serve the will of the Mastermind."


    "Speaking of the Mastermind," X voice lowered, a hint of curiosity creeping in, "what is the plan against these new invaders? And when will I have the honor of meeting..."


    Suddenly, X froze, a flicker of defiance replaced by abject terror. A crimson spiderweb tattoo materialized on his temple, pulsing with an ominous red light. T leaned closer, his voice dropping to a chilling whisper.


    "It seems you''ve strayed from the path, X. Forgotten your place. You do not question the One, nor his chosen vessel. You serve."


    X gritted his teeth, a strangled whimper escaping his throat as his eyes glazed over. The defiance melted away, replaced by a hollow obedience. "Y-yes, Your Excellency," he rasped, his voice devoid of life. "I will be mindful of my place."


    T released the pressure, the spiderweb tattoo fading as quickly as it appeared. X stood ramrod straight, a shell of his former self. "Excellent," T said, his voice regaining its earlier monotone. "Now, wait for further instructions."


    The black-haired man remained motionless, a chilling reminder of the absolute power wielded by the enigmatic T and the shadowy organization he was part of. Their true goals shrouded in secrecy, they manipulated the races from the darkness, a terrifying force waiting to exploit the chaos brewing on the horizon.


    S§×ar?h the N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

 Chapter 30: They are here 4

    [ Werewolf Territory]


    The continents, once rearranged by some unknown force, were shifting back. Their ancestral homeland, the island they''d fought tooth and nail to claim independence on, was now rejoining the very Beastmen continent they''d spent centuries shunning.


    The armistice with the Beastmen, a fragile peace forged after a brutal war, felt like a cruel joke now. The werewolves, proud and independent, were about to be thrust back into the uneasy alliance they''d broken free from. Stories of the past war, the clash of claws and fangs, the reeking stench of spilled blood, flooded Logan''s thoughts.


    A man, his skin the rich hue of polished mahogany, burst into the training room, his voice echoing. "Alpha! Those creatures are attacking again!" Muscles tensed beneath his black hair as he awaited the Alpha''s response.


    The Alpha, a towering figure with a mane of black locks forming natural dreadlocks, grunted as he unleashed another brutal blow against the sandbag. Sweat dripped from his hazel eyes that narrowed in concentration. "Deal with it, Agon," he rumbled.


    "Shall I send my pack?" The man queried, ever eager to prove himself.


    The Alpha paused mid-punch, considering for a moment. "No. Send Calvin''s pack. They''re better suited for this terrain."


    "Understood," Agon bowed before hurrying away to relay the orders.


    Alone again, Logan turned toward a holographic display that flickered to life, revealing a regal tiger queen. "Now then," he growled, a low rumble emanating from his chest, "what could you possibly want with me, Tiger Queen?"


    "Why the sudden call, Tiger Queen?" Logan rumbled, his voice laced with a hint of defiance.


    "The reason is obvious, mutt," she snarled. "The Beastmen war council convened. Why were you not present?"


    "My people fought for their independence from the Beastmen label," Logan retorted, his jaw set. "We are Werewolves, not simply Beastmen lumped in with the rest. We are stronger, smarter, we are better! We stand alone."


    The tiger queen let out a derisive snort. "Bold claims for a declining race. With your father''s demise by my hands the last straw you clung on is gone, your race''s strength faded, mutt. You lot are weak now. And you," she continued, her voice dripping with disdain, "will never reach demigod status. Your pack mentality prevents it.


    To birth a demigod, your race needs seven eleven-star wolves to submit to that wolf as Alpha. Do you see that happening? How long has it been since a Werewolf reached eleven stars? You yourself haven''t even achieved that rank. Submit, Alpha Logan, or face the consequences."


    With a final, menacing glare, the projection flickered and died.


    Her words were a venomous whip, slicing through Logan''s pride. He clenched his fists, frustration coursing through him. "Damn her," he muttered. His father''s ill-advised actions towards the tiger queen had left his entire race at her mercy. Werewolves are now her spoils of war which she will claim.


    The tiger queen ended the call abruptly, leaving Logan alone with his turmoil. "Should I submit and play nice until I''m strong enough to break free?" he pondered. But the thought was quickly dismissed. That queen was too cunning, too ruthless to leave any room for disobedience.The tigress is too cunning.


    "This war... why now, when we are so ill-equipped?"


    Logan stared out the window, a storm brewing on the horizon, mirroring the turmoil within him. The burden of leadership, the weight of his ancestors'' legacy, and the threat of war pressed down on him, forcing him to make a difficult decision ¨C submit or fight a battle they will not win.


    **********************


    While the other races schemed and panicked, the vampires of their continent reveled in the brewing chaos. War? To these creatures of the night, it was a feast, a spectacle, a replenishing of their very sustenance. Decades of enforced peace had left them yearning for the hunt, the thrill of the kill.


    Their land was ruled by the Vampire Queen, a fearsome being who demanded nothing less than absolute strength from her court. The four Count Clans ¨C Chatham, Blanche, Lenoir, and Mordred ¨C were the highest authorities answering directly to her. Unlike the elaborate titles of other courts, these Counts bore a simple, yet powerful, moniker. Why were there no Dukes or Marquises?


    The Queen herself had declared it ¨C only the strongest deserved such titles, and these four vampires were all certified ten-star powerhouses, but still not upto her standards.


    In a grand chamber, the Counts convened. "Any word from the Queen?" Count Mordred, a man with a predatory grace, with crimson eyes and a predatory grace, was the first to break the tense silence.


    Count Levoir, a tall and stoic figure, shook his head. "The Queen expects us to handle our affairs. Approaching her with a mere war is an invitation to¡­ well, let''s just say not to tempt fate."


    "Mere?" scoffed Count Blanche, a figure cloaked in dark robes. "Is a racial war considered minor these days? Though, yes, we can handle it ourselves. But I''d prefer it if you didn''t call it ''mere''. Afterall it''ll be a stage for races to show off" Blanche said with amusement. She too was eager for this war and doesn''t want anybody call it ''mere'' cause she''ll get to fight so many beings.


    "She''ll step in if things escalate," said Count Chatham, her voice brimming with fervor and a hint of something else ¨C admiration. "For now, I''ll deal with this attacker personally."


    The room crackled with a sudden tension. Mordred leaned closer, a curious glint in his eyes. "Chatham, are you considering a challenge for the throne? You''re nearing eleven stars¡­"


    A dangerous glint flickered in Chatham''s eyes. "Mordred," she hissed, her voice dropping to a deadly whisper. "Have you been feeding on goblin blood lately? It seems to have dulled your wits. You''ve never met the Queen. You have never faced the Queen, nor do you understand the monstrous power she wields.


    Another word of that nature, and your reign ends here." Her threat was underscored by the icy glint of a drawn sword and a surge of potent aura.


    Mordred flinched under the pressure of her rage. A flicker of fear, quickly masked by bravado, flitted across Mordred''s face. "Just asking," he muttered, his bravado quickly crumbling.


    LeNoir, ever the pragmatist, cut through the tension. "We welcome war," he rumbled, "but we don''t court chaos. We shall hunt with vicious efficiency. Bolster defenses, organize the armies. Every vampire has a part to play. In times of war, all fangs shall be unsheathed."


    "Okay." Agreed the two Counts except Mordred who said " I don''t really like you giving me orders but I''ll do it just this once."


    " It was a suggestion... but if you want to fight I''ll gladly take you on. Oh please give me a reason to kill you Mordred, please, I''ve been rather bored for the past couple of centuries will you help be relieve my boredom. Ohh please say yes." Levoir''s grin widened, a touch of sadistic amusement in it. He said, his aura flaring as the air crackled with barely contained power.


    "Muscle-headed brute," Mordred muttered, fear momentarily replacing his ''bravado'' before he masked it completely.


    Sensing the standoff wouldn''t be productive, Countess Chatham spoke up once more. "Meeting adjourned. I have invaders to welcome." With that, she swept out, leaving the others to their tasks.


    The remaining Counts exchanged a silent glance. With a nod and a flicker, they disappeared too, leaving the chamber empty once more. The silence held a chilling weight, a promise of a coming storm ¨C a storm the vampires craved.


    Sear?h the N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

 Chapter 31: Path

    Verona danced around Neveah''s flurry of blows, a wry smile playing on her lips. "Darkness magic is a vast ocean," she said, her voice calm despite the near miss of a lightning-fast punch. "Sure, some drown themselves in the shallows - shadow control, curses¡­ rudimentary stuff. But I find necromancy to be the most¡­ rewarding path, that''s where the real power lies."


    She parried a particularly vicious kick with a casual flick of her wrist. "Now, necromancy gets a bad rap. You hear whispers of graveyard stench, reanimated corpses falling apart¡­ crude. My methods are far more¡­ elegant." Her eyes gleamed with a predatory glint. "Think of it as a reflection. I steal a person''s shadow, a perfect echo of their being.


    Their memories, their skills ¨C all bound to the darkness. We don''t need stinking corpses, these are soldiers of pure shadow. Which after a successful summon follow the will of there summoners."


    Verona dodged another swipe, her movements blurring as she effortlessly outmaneuvered Neveah''s relentless assault. "And here''s the best part ¨C these shadows share the same experiences as their originals. It''s like summoning a warrior from a parallel mirror world from ours, one built from purest darkness. We don''t even touch the soul or get involved in the realm of death, just the shadow.


    Makes the whole ''necromancy'' label a bit of a misnomer, wouldn''t you say?"


    Verona lunged forward, dark energy swirling around her hand. Neveah barely had time to parry the blow, the clash sending sparks flying.


    A grimace contorted Neveah''s face as Verona''s kick sent him sprawling. Blood trickled down his chin, staining the icy floor of the cavern. "Conditions, limitations..." he sighed, pushing himself back up. "Always a catch with these perfect and precious shadow soldiers, isn''t there?"


    Verona dusted herself off, her movements fluid and effortless compared to Neveah''s struggle. "Think of it as safeguards," she said, her voice cool and collected. "Not everyone can handle the power of shadows. The conditions are strict, yes, but necessary."


    She held up a finger, ticking off the points on an invisible list. "One: the owner of the shadow needs to be deceased. Two: the summoner must be at least two realms above the deceased in power. Three: the summoner needs an iron will to resist the corruption and mental attacks of the shadow realm. Those hungry things will try to turn you inside out, make you a puppet for their own twisted purposes.


    Four, and this is crucial: your command of darkness magic has to be top-notch. Grandmaster level, at least. That''s why I focused on ice first. It provided more immediate benefits."


    Two years of grueling training had honed his ice magic to a master level, and his body pulsed with the power of a five-star mage. Yet, frustration gnawed at him. Darkness, Verona''s true domain, remained a frustratingly closed book. Gravity, she had declared off-limits, a skill he had to learn on his own.


    "Darkness," Verona announced, her voice a low rumble, "requires a taste of the abyss itself. We''ll be raising your resistance to curses and mental attacks, but the true test lies within."


    Neveah frowned. "True darkness? Sounds ominous."


    Verona''s smile held a hint of cruelty. "Oh, it is, my dear. Nothing I say or do will prepare you. It''s a descent into the deepest corners of your own mind, where fear festers and doubt whispers lies. Be ready for a torrent of curses, from illness and agony to madness and despair.


    Prepare for weakness, for negativity to claw at your very essence,doubts and insecurities, hate, anger and despair you''ll experience it all."


    Neveah scoffed. "Shouldn''t the surprise element be part of the test? Isn''t telling me counterproductive?"


    Verona''s smile vanished. "There''s no preparing for true darkness, Neveah. It''s a test of your core self. I can only offer this ¨C resist. Don''t let it consume you."


    With a flourish of her hand, Verona cast a spell. The air shimmered, and Neveah vanished from sight. Silence descended, thick and heavy. Verona stood alone, a flicker of worry clouding her usual confident demeanor.


    "Come back, Neveah," she murmured, a hint of vulnerability in her voice. "Find your path, even if it''s shrouded in darkness."


    Her words hung heavy in the air, laced with an unexpected sincerity. Then, with a flick of her wrist, Verona cast a spell. The world around Neveah dissolved into an inky blackness, absolute and suffocating.


    "What path will you choose, Neveah?" Verona continued, her voice regaining its usual cool demeanor. "Destruction, redemption, or something else entirely? Whichever it is, know this: I will stand by you."


    Time warped and stretched, each passing moment an eternity. Curses, as Verona had warned, bloomed into a nightmarish bouquet. A searing pain, a white-hot poker plunged into his shoulder, morphed into a bone-chilling cold that gnawed at his very core.


    Visions flickered in the void ¨C his greatest failures, bitter betrayals,loved one lost, his deepest insecurities twisted and amplified into monstrousities. Strength seeped from him, replaced by a suffocating despair that threatened to swallow him whole.


    He was weak, undeniably so. Fear, a primal seprent, coiled around his heart, squeezing the life from him. The pain, the relentless torment, mirrored the suffering he''d endured all his lives( as Rei and as Raven). Maybe this was it, the end. Maybe giving in, succumbing to the darkness, offered a twisted kind of peace.


    Then, a memory flickered, a lifeline thrown across the abyss. He saw Verona, not as the fearsome instructor, but as a companion. Cooking, training, the taste of her blood on his tongue - moments of care amidst the storm. He wasn''t alone. He had someone who cared for him, even if it wasn''t love ( which was highly unlikely). At least, not yet.


    But she was a home, a reason to fight for a future beyond this suffocating darkness. He craved more - to understand her past, to spend quiet evenings by her side, a partner not a pupil. Yet, achieving that dream required strength. Strength to earn her respect, to become the confidante she needed, not the child she protected.


    The path ahead was long, the goal a distant horizon. But time was a luxury they, as immortal beings, possessed in abundance. The world outside simmered with chaos - racial tensions, demonic invasion. He envisioned the protagonist, consumed by vengeance, manipulated into a pawn of powerful figures.


    This hero, destined to save the world, would become a skirt-chasing braggart, mistaking youthful victories for true strength. No, Neveah wouldn''t let that happen.He won''t place his life in the hands of such a person who will be controlled like a puppet by the very skirts he chased. He won''t gamble, he will take everything in his own hands. S~ea??h the n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    He would become the anchor in the storm, the puppeteer of chaos. He''d orchestrate events from a distance, ensuring his haven with Verona remained untouched. After the world burned, he will rebuild it, molding each race into his vision. He wouldn''t be a victim anymore. Control, absolute and unwavering, that would be his salvation.


    With newfound resolve, Neveah pushed back against the curses. His path was clear - not damnation and destruction, not redemption, but control.


    As the illusions sputtered and died, his eyes snapped open. Verona stood before him, a familiar smile playing on her lips.


    "You know," he rasped, his voice hoarse but firm, "you''re everything to me. I¡­ I love you."


    Verona''s smile widened, and she pulled him into a tight hug. "I know," she whispered, her voice filled with a warmth that pierced the lingering chills of the darkness.


    Neveah had emerged from the abyss, not broken, but irrevocably changed. His path was set, a path paved with ambition and a fierce devotion to the enigmatic woman who had shown him a sliver of light in the endless dark. The world might burn, but in the ashes, a new order would rise, and Neveah, the master of shadows, would be its architect.

 Chapter 32: The novel starts...

    Verona''s eyes gleamed with a predatory glint. "Well, this is certainly interesting," she announced, her voice laced with a strange mixture of amusement and anticipation. "Seems we have new guests on our planet, and a rather impolite bunch at that. Waging war on every race they encounter, with a particularly strong one currently tearing through this continent.


    Quite the chaotic situation, wouldn''t you agree?"


    Neveah remained stoic, his expression betraying none of the emotions churning beneath the surface. "New inhabitants," he simply acknowledged, a hint of curiosity flickering in his eyes. "Doesn''t concern me."


    Verona raised an eyebrow, a playful challenge in her tone. "Not surprised? No burning desire for intel? After all, knowledge is power, isn''t it?"


    Neveah shrugged, his voice devoid of concern. "Out of my control. No point in wasting energy on what I can''t affect. Strength and power, that''s all that matters."


    A knowing smile played on Verona''s lips. "Intriguing. You sound almost¡­ resigned to this chaos. But surely you yearn for more information. It''s a source of power, just like raw strength."


    Neveah met her gaze head-on, his voice firm. "Knowing about the intricacies of these invaders or the petty squabbles of other races is useless to me now. Power in the hands of the weak is like a fine wine offered to a parched throat ¨C tantalizing but ultimately useless."


    Verona chuckled, a dark, rumbling sound. "Well said, Neveah. Schemes and machinations crumble before true might. However, your view of information is shortsighted. Observing these conflicts, the movements and decisions made by both invaders and defenders, is a valuable lesson. You learn from their mistakes, their victories.


    Their gambles become your education. Information, my dear apprentice, is the whetstone that hones your strength."


    Verona''s voice dropped to a low growl. "That''s why you''ll be thrust into the heart of war, Neveah. No simulations, no staged battles. You''ll witness the true face of conflict - the raw despair etched on the faces of civilians, the sickening sights of carnage, the depravity that festers amidst the chaos. You''ll see how some twist war for their own gain, be it political power or obscene wealth."


    Her gaze sharpened. "You''ll be forced to make decisions that''ll knot your gut. Choices that will leave you stained, choices that may haunt you in the quiet of the night. War is a crucible, Neveah, and it''s the perfect forge to refine your darkness magic. You''ll learn to harness the despair, the fear, the very essence of battle to fuel your power.


    Maybe, just maybe, you''ll reach the pinnacle - a master, a grandmaster of darkness."


    "The darkness you''ll witness, the choices you''ll make, they''ll scar you. They''ll test your very being. Are you prepared to walk this path, Neveah? To embrace the abyss and emerge stronger, but forever changed?"


    Neveah met her gaze, his voice steady. "Strength is all that matters. If war is the forge, then lead me to the flames."


    "Let''s go," he said, his voice betraying all of the turmoil within. "Let''s see what war has to teach me." Sear?h the ¦Çov§×lFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Tell me, Neveah, have you ever spilt blood ¨C not in self-defense, not to vanquish a villain ¨C but the blood of an innocent? Someone who posed no threat, someone you never met, someone simply living their life?"


    Neveah''s jaw clenched. He craved power, ached for it with every fiber of his being, but the image Verona conjured left a foul taste in his mouth. Morality, he knew, was a fragile concept, but the idea of extinguishing a life for mere convenience¡­


    "No," he finally admitted, his voice low.


    Verona''s lips curled into a humorless smile. "There''s your naivety, Neveah. Power, true power, transcends such petty notions as good and evil. Look at the world around you. Those who stand at the pinnacle, the eight-star mages and beyond, do you think their paths were spotless? Every ascent is paved with sacrifices, with blood spilled in the shadows.


    Yet, in the public eye, they wear the mask of benevolence, and the masses, like sheep, gobble it up."


    "They manipulate," Neveah muttered, a spark of understanding flickering in his eyes.


    "Precisely," Verona confirmed. "They point the finger, orchestrate grand plays where convenient villains rise and fall. Morality becomes a tool, a weapon wielded for their own benefit. As you grow stronger, Neveah, such distinctions will become meaningless. You''ll forge your own path, answer to your own goals. Titles and labels will be meaningless trinkets compared to the raw power you''ll wield.


    Remember, the strong are followed, not judged."


    Neveah absorbed Verona''s words, a storm brewing within him. The path to power, it seemed, was a treacherous one, paved with blood and moral compromises. Yet, could he truly turn away from it now? The taste of strength he had experienced was intoxicating, a siren song he couldn''t ignore.


    He looked at Verona, her enigmatic gaze challenging him. This woman, his tormentor and mentor, had shown him a glimpse of the true cost of power. Now, the choice was his.


    *********


    [Neveah Pov]


    Five stars. It''s a decent climb, but the summit still feels impossibly far. The Blessed haven''t even entered the arena yet, and once they do, their progress will eclipse mine like a supernova. Still, compared to the fumbling fool I was four years ago, I''m practically a prodigy. This world''s magic system feels like a dream compared to the clunky, one-trick-pony magic of those fantasy novels.


    Here, it''s all about flexibility and growth, limited only by your own reserves and skill. No more spamming the same fireball spell until your opponent drowns in flames. Here, you can conjure fire chains, daggers, even a fire-breathing dragon if you''re powerful enough.


    Today though, was a gut punch. Verona dropped the war bomb on me. I thought it''d be some glorious clash of armies, but apparently, it''s more than that. War, she says, will shatter my morality. Now, let''s be honest, I''m no Mother Teresa. I was a thief, a good one admittedly, but a thief nonetheless.


    But killing people who didn''t do anything wrong? Innocents? Never crossed that line.


    Raven, the kid in me, has never even seen blood spilt, let alone spilled it himself. But that changes now. I''ve already accepted the path I''m on is paved with blood, but can I truly let go of the last vestiges of my morals? The fear of hell that still flickers in the back of my mind, a relic of those bedtime stories.


    Maybe. Maybe not. Morality is a luxury the weak can afford. The strong, the ones who rule the world, they don''t have that luxury.


    And puberty? Do vampires even get that? I mean, I''m fourteen, but shouldn''t vampires be, you know, immortal and all? Why does this body have to go through these hormonal mood swings on top of everything else?


    War starts tomorrow, huh. Maybe I can even save the protagonist''s village. But wait... why would I? Those events are what shape him, turn him into the hero everyone expects him to be. So, his parents?


    Yeah, they can die. Not out of malice, you understand, just... narrative efficiency everyone loves the story of an underdog right. So I just gotta make sure the hero''s got that sweet, sweet tragic backstory.


    But still ...War, huh?

 Chapter 33: We Are Demons!

    [Azrael POV]


    The metallic tang of blood filled my nostrils as I ran alongside my father, the village alarm a horrifying screech in my ears. Today''s lesson on the ancient technique, passed down through generations, was cut short by the shrill cry of distress. Fear coiled in my stomach, a cold serpent tightening with every frantic step.


    Reaching the village square, I saw only carnage. Bodies lay strewn on the ground, mutilated in a way that spoke of pure, sadistic cruelty. My young mind reeled at the sight. Then, a guttural shriek tore through the air, drawing our gaze towards the outskirts.


    "There!" My father roared, his voice edged with raw fury. A hulking creature, grotesque beyond imagining, stood in front of our house. It held my mother aloft by the throat, a sickening smile twisting its inhuman face. My mother, her eyes locked on us, a silent apology flashing across them, did the unthinkable. She channeled mana, not to attack, but inwards, a desperate act of self-destruction.


    Her eyes glazed over, the light dimming in them as the creature roared in frustration.


    My father, his voice thick with grief and rage, roared, "What have you done to my village? To my wife! I''ll kill you!"


    "Wife, you say? Such a waste," the demon clucked its tongue, its voice dripping with perverse pleasure. "She could have been quite the¡­ entertainment.And I would have made her experience otherworldly pleasure. But alas, a wasted opportunity."


    The creature, with a sickening splatter, dropped my mother''s body. A geyser of gore erupted from the point-blank mana blast. It snarled in a language unlike any I''d heard, a harsh cacophony that morphed into something almost understandable.


    "Disappointing," it rumbled, its voice dripping with sadistic amusement. "Weak, all of you. Now, little monkey," it rasped, turning its malevolent gaze to my father. "How about you entertain me?"


    Father unleashed a torrent of aura, the family''s defensive technique, and charged towards the beast. He felled several smaller creatures along the way, his movements a blur of desperate rage. I, a mere three-star knight ¨C a prodigy they called me, a rising star in the human realm ¨C could only watch, my body heavy with grief and a burning desire for revenge.


    By the time I reached the house, all that remained was a scene from a nightmare. My father lay crumpled on the ground, a sickeningly deep kick mark staining his side. The creature, its anger momentarily diverted, turned its attention to him. My mother, her lifeless body discarded like a broken doll, lay a few feet away.


    My father''s aura spiked, a surge of raw energy surrounding him. He hurled himself at the beast, a whirlwind of rage and despair. His blade flashed, a desperate dance of left and right, up and down, but the creature sidestepped each blow with effortless grace. It even yawned, flaunting its disregard for my father''s fury.


    "Pathetic," the demon scoffed, its voice laced with boredom. It flicked its clawed hand, sending my father reeling backwards. A casual swipe followed, severing my father''s arm and leg in one sickening motion.


    My father crumpled to the ground, a strangled cry escaping his lips. He met my gaze, his eyes filled with a defeated love. "Run, Azrael," he rasped, his voice weak. "Run and don''t look back. Please¡­ live¡­"


    The demon cut him off with a brutal kick. "Speak when spoken to, worm! Don''t you dare ignore me!" it roared, a monstrous parody of authority. "I decide who lives and who dies. It''s my right, by virtue of my strength!"


    Rage, raw and primal, surged through me. I couldn''t let this happen. Not my mother, not my father. Ignoring the fear that threatened to paralyze me, I grabbed my sword and channeled my aura. It blazed to life, fueled by grief and vengeance.


    The demon''s laughter echoed across the battlefield, a horrifying melody of malice. It kicked me aside with ease, sending me crashing into the dirt. "Pathetic!" it roared.


    "Why?" I gasped, the pain a dull throb compared to the burning inferno in my heart.


    "Because I can," the demon boomed, its voice dripping with cruel satisfaction. "Because it amuses me. We are demons," it declared, its form shifting, revealing a grotesque parody of power. "We are the embodiment of desire,masters of cruelty. We do whatever we please, and you, weakling, can''t stop us. Can''t stop me!"


    "Demons¡­" I rasped, the word a promise and a curse on my lips. "Then kill me now. If you don''t, I swear¡­on the ashes of my village, on the blood of my family, I will hunt you down. Even if it takes a lifetime, I will see your head on a pike... I will..."


    The demon interrupted me with a vicious kick to the chest. "You don''t understand your position, little monkey," it sneered. "You''re too weak to threaten me. But entertaining. So be it. I''ll let you live to fulfill your empty promise."


    My vision swam in a sea of red as the screams of my father faded into the background. Pain overwhelmed me, dragging me into the abyss of unconsciousness. The last thing I heard was the demon''s mocking laughter, a promise of more suffering to come,"...fulfill your promise, little monkey."


    *****************


    Panic clawed at the demon scout as he burst into the main tent. "Young master!" he gasped, "An army approaches, led by beings as powerful as Count-level demons!"


    The air crackled with tension as the news settled in. The leader, a handsome demon with an air of jaded amusement, was Incubus royalty ¨C an Incubus Lord, in fact. A cruel smile played on his lips. "Count-level, you say? Intriguing." He glanced at the lifeless body of Azrael''s father, currently serving as a morbid centerpiece on a metal spike. "Very well.


    We shall retreat for now. But leave the boy alive."


    The scout blinked, surprised. "Leave the boy alive?"


    "Let''s see if he survives. Perhaps he''ll make for a future plaything." Said the Incubus.


    With that, he and his soldiers vanished in a swirl of dark magic, leaving behind a scene of unspeakable horror.


    Human soldiers, clad in heavy armor, soon arrived, their faces grim as they surveyed the carnage. Scattered limbs, defiled bodies ¨C the hallmarks of demonic brutality.


    "We were too late," a soldier muttered, his voice heavy with despair.


    Their commander, a man of imposing stature, barked orders. "Search the ruins! Find any survivors! We need information on these invaders, even scraps!"


    As the soldiers combed the wreckage, a tense silence hung in the air. Then, a shout pierced the air. "Commander! We found a survivor! A boy, badly injured!"


    A spark ignited in the Holy Daughter''s eyes. "Bring him to me," she commanded, her voice surprisingly firm.


    The Saintess frowned. "Why?"


    "Precisely," the Holy Daughter countered, her gaze unwavering. "He''s the only one who survived such a brutal massacre. Why is he the only one left breathing? There''s more to this story, and I intend to find out."


    The soldiers returned with the battered boy, barely clinging to consciousness. Despite the carnage surrounding him, a spark of defiance still flickered within his broken form. "He''s tough," a soldier noted gruffly. "A peak Three-Star Knight at his age, and in this village with limited resources. He''s talented."


    The Saintess, ever pragmatic, saw an opportunity. "Heal him," she instructed the Holy Daughter. "Once he recovers, he''ll make a fine addition to the Order."


    Azrael blinked his eyes open to a blurry world of white and pain. Every groan felt like a battle cry against the agony that wracked his body. A gruff voice cut through the haze. S§×arch* The novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Seems you''re awake, boy. Now tell me, why are you the only one left standing?"


    The voice belonged to a man with a broad chest and a beard that looked like a tangled forest. His weathered face held a hint of kindness beneath the scowl. Azrael tried to speak, but his throat felt like sandpaper. He coughed, a dry, ragged sound.


    "Easy there, lad," the man said, his voice softening. "Take it slow."


    With a monumental effort, Azrael managed to croak out the story. The demons, the slaughter, the mocking leader who left him alive for some twisted amusement. The memory sent a fresh wave of fury through him, momentarily pushing back the pain.


    As he finished, a beautiful girl materialized by his bedside. Her blonde hair cascaded down her shoulders, and her blue eyes held a curious glint. "Such a tragedy," she said, her voice surprisingly young for her regal bearing. "But don''t despair. I can help you become strong, strong enough to defeat those creatures."


    She placed a hand on his chest, and a warmth spread through him, battling the cold grip of pain. "My powers resonated with yours," she continued. "You have a natural affinity for light magic. It''s a rare gift."


    Azrael looked between the two, confusion clouding his rage.


    "The question is, child," the older woman spoke, her voice laced with power, "are you interested? Do you want the strength to be more than a plaything for those demons? Tell us, boy, what do you desire most?"


    Azrael''s voice, though weak, held the steely resolve forged in the fires of loss. "Strength," he rasped. "Strength to kill every single one of them. I want them dead."


    A smile, genuine and fierce, lit up the woman''s face. "Well said, child. The church will be your sanctuary. We will train you, sharpen your skills and your blade. We will make you a paladin, a champion of light. You have the talent for greatness."


    She extended a hand towards him. "So, tell me your name, young warrior."


    Azrael met her gaze, his voice ringing clear despite the pain. "Azrael Mor."


    "Azrael, huh..." the woman said, her eyes twinkling. "The angel of death. A fitting name for one who will rain down destruction on the demons. I, Saintess Seraphina Orion, welcome you to the Human Church, serving the goddess Althea."


    Beside her, the younger girl smiled warmly. "Hi, I''m Vera Orion. Nice to meet you."


    Azrael looked from the Saintess to the young woman, a glimmer of hope flickering in his chest. Maybe, just maybe, with these people and the strength they promised, he could live up to his name ¨C Azrael, the Angel of Death, bringer of vengeance upon the demons. He closed his eyes, the pain a dull echo compared to the fire that now burned within him. The path to vengeance had begun.

 Chapter 34: Two Years... And the Alliance!

    The war raged on, a seemingly endless tide of demonic invaders pouring through the portals. Relief at the portals'' closure turned to chilling dread as word trickled back: the demons had carved a continent from the very fabric of reality itself, an ever-expanding demonic dominion.


    These weren''t mindless beasts, no. They learned and spoke the common tongue, though their voices dripped with malice, and they called themselves demons. Conquest, not coexistence, was their aim. The existing races, fractured as they were, banded together in a desperate alliance.


    Yet, even amidst the roar of cannons and clash of steel, the old rivalries simmered. Assassinations, kidnappings, blackmail still plagued the human kingdoms, the elven glades, and the dwarven strongholds. Each race sought a secret edge, a sliver of advantage over their neighbours. After all, defeating the demons was paramount, but who would rule the ashes?


    But against the demonic tide, such petty squabbles faded. The demons were a force unlike any encountered before. Not just individually powerful, they were a terrifying legion. Here, a winged demon, the nobility marked by arcane sigils, rained fire from the skies. There, a hulking brute, muscles corded and eyes glowing with infernal energy, waded through steel ranks like a reaper.


    Their strength defied comparison to the star-based rankings of the human knights or the rune-forged power of the dwarven warriors.


    Their message was chillingly clear ¨C dominion. This wasn''t a land grab, it was a bid for total subjugation.


    The races, while seemingly fighting with their ''all'' on the surface, held their most potent strategies close, wary of revealing their true capabilities to potential future enemies. No one knew who might be watching from the shadows.


    ************************


    The two years of constant defense had been a grueling affair. No respite, no opportunity for the weary races to regroup. The demons, relentless in their assault, had brought nothing but destruction in their wake, polluting the lands and corrupting all they touched.


    Faced with this existential threat, the races, once bitter rivals, made a reluctant decision. A fragile truce, a temporary ceasefire amongst themselves until the demonic tide could be repelled. The dragons, the originators of this proposition, hosted the gathering of race leaders on their own continent.


    Understandably, the other races approached with caution, well aware of the dragons'' historical pride and arrogance.


    The Dragon King, Aethelred, watched with a hint of annoyance as the various races arrived for the alliance meeting, each with their own retinue of warriors and cloaked in suspicion. The audacity of these lesser races to arrive on his continent with such blatant distrust! Yet, he held his tongue, the gravity of the demonic threat outweighing his pride for now.


    King Aethelred, the imposing dragon leader, addressed them with a curt nod and a chilling statement, "We don''t know the full extent of the invaders'' might. You can choose to join the alliance or refuse. It''s not a plea, merely a suggestion to minimize casualties."


    First came the Beastmen, a formidable coalition of tiger, lionkin, and werewolves. The Tiger Queen, Kali, a regal figure with eyes that burned like molten gold, strode in with the Lionkin leader, Leo, and the imposing Werewolf alpha, Logan, flanking her. Aethelred offered a curt nod in greeting, the bare minimum of courtesy.


    Next came the elves, an ethereal beauty belying their deadly prowess. Leading them was the newly appointed Elf Queen, Iliyana, a young woman with an aura of quiet power. But it was her bodyguard who truly stole the show.


    A cloaked figure, her face obscured by a dark mask, emanated an undeniable presence ¨C a staggering two eleven-star magical signatures, one from the Queen herself and another from the enigmatic bodyguard. Shock rippled through the chamber.


    Following the elves came the dwarves, a race known for their stoicism and martial prowess. Their King, Bjorn, a ten-star warrior with a thick beard and a booming voice, entered accompanied by an unassuming figure who, despite his plain clothes, exuded an aura of power that dwarfed even the King''s. This unassuming man, radiating eleven-star strength, was an enigma.


    Lastly came the humans, a race often underestimated but with a surprising amount of clout today. Their newly crowned Empress, Valeriana Sol, a woman with fiery red hair and eyes to match, commanded respect with her ten-star cultivation. But it was the man beside her who truly drew gasps.


    Valeriana''s father, the former Emperor, stood tall, his own red hair tinged with grey but his eyes burning with a power that rivaled any present ¨C an eleven-star mage returned to his former glory.


    The room crackled with tension as murmurs broke out. The humans, once a fractured race, were now a force to be reckoned with. The enigmatic eleven-star mage by the dwarven King''s side fueled speculation. And the elves, with two eleven-star mages, were a revelation. The fragile alliance was about to get a whole lot more interesting.


    The dragon king, snapping out of his surprise, boomed, "Well then, shall we begin? Or do we wait for the esteemed company of the vampires?"


    As if summoned by the very word, a pair of figures materialized in the chamber. Count Chatham an 11 star and Count Levoir a 10 star, their forms radiating a preternatural chill, entered in unison. "On behalf of the Vampire Queen," Count Chatham said, her voice ethereal, "we will be representing our race." sea??h th§× N??eFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    A tense silence followed. King Aethelred cleared his throat. "Excellent. Now, as you''re all aware, I proposed this alliance. It seems we have a consensus to join."


    A low murmur rippled through the assemblage. The vampires'' arrival, though anticipated, sent a fresh jolt of tension through the air. Also they didn''t like how the Vampire race just sent counts instead of the queen. It didn''t sit well with them.


    "Excellent," Aethelred rumbled, the tremor resonating through the floor. "Then shall we start? I won''t waste your time with flowery speeches. An alliance has been proposed, and it appears we have a consensus to join."


    Queen Iliyana, her gaze sharp behind the mask of her bodyguard, cut in, "The leadership of this alliance. Who will hold that power?"


    The question hung heavy in the air. Following a leader was akin to submitting to their will, a precarious dance none were eager to perform.


    King Aethelred offered a small, predatory smile, a flicker of amusement dancing in his reptilian eyes. "There will be no singular leader. A council, comprised of all leaders present, will guide our actions."


    The alliance was formed, a fragile pact forged in the face of a common enemy. Yet, beneath the surface, a web of distrust remained. Each race had arrived with their most potent warriors, a silent display of strength, a message: "Do not underestimate us." They guarded their true capabilities, aware that caution was paramount.


    This was no fellowship, no friendship, but a temporary truce, where even the slightest weakness could ignite a new war.


    They were united by a common enemy, but trust remained a scarce commodity.

 Chapter 35: The Blessed.

    A few days after the tense council meeting, a tremor of hope rippled through the war-weary races. Prophetic pronouncements, delivered through the Saintesses of each goddess'' church, resonated across the land.


    "Dear races of this world," the pronouncements echoed, "we have witnessed your valiant struggle against the demonic invaders. To our devoted believers, we offer aid. We shall choose individuals ¨C those below twenty years of age, brimming with promise and raw talent ¨C from each race. These chosen few will be marked by us, blessed with our divine favor.


    We shall empower them, guide them to become champions, the vanguard against the encroaching darkness."


    The news spread like wildfire. Every young warrior, mage, and strategist dreamt of being touched by such divine grace. These "Blessed" would be granted incredible power, trained to become champions against the relentless demonic hordes.


    The message continued, a beacon of light in the encroaching chaos. "We, the goddesses, implore you to unite! Build an institution ¨C a collaborative endeavor against these infernal foes. Within its walls, a new generation of soldiers shall be forged, trained not just in the art of war, but also imbued with the knowledge and skills of every race. Together, you stand a chance.


    We, the goddesses, bestow upon you our blessings. Go forth, united, and conquer!"


    A wave of cautious optimism washed over the war-torn world. Could divinely blessed champions truly turn the tide against the relentless demons? The creation of a unified training institution, a place where young heroes from all races would train together, would be a true test of the alliance''s strength.


    The fate of the world hung in the balance, and on the shoulders of these blessed youths would rest the burden of victory.


    While the alliance remained a web of suspicion, the prophecy offered a beacon of hope to many but to the leaders it was an opportunity.


    *****************


    [Dragon Continent]


    A sly grin stretched across King Aethelred''s face as the Dragon Saintess bowed and exited. "The prince, chosen by the Dragon Goddess, is it?" he rumbled, his voice echoing in the vast chamber. A glint of ambition flickered in his reptilian eyes.


    "Excellent news," he continued, though his tone carried a hidden agenda. "Have the prince brought before me at once. We have much to discuss regarding his role in this... ''academy'' and the actions he''ll take once it''s complete."


    The king''s words, coated in a veneer of support, couldn''t mask the underlying calculation. While the intervention of the goddesses offered a glimmer of hope, Aethelred saw an opportunity. This prophecy, this academy, could be a powerful tool, and with his son at the forefront, blessed by a goddess no less, the king saw a chance to solidify his own power and influence.


    "This changes things," he mused, a low growl escaping his throat.


    The alliance might be fragile, but with the prince as a divinely chosen champion, Aethelred wouldn''t hesitate to leverage the situation to his advantage. The king''s ambition burned brightly, a counterpoint to the fragile hope flickering across the war-torn land.


    ***********************


    [ Dwarven Continent]


    A heavy sigh rumbled through King Bjorn''s beard as he addressed his daughter, Astrid. "Unfortunate timing, I''d say," he said, his voice thick with concern. "To be chosen as one of the blessed¡­ not something I would have wished for you."


    Astrid, however, held her chin high, her eyes glinting with unwavering resolve. "Fear not, Father. I understand the precarious situation this blessing places me in. They''ll likely try to¡­eliminate me now that the goddesses have claimed me. But they won''t dare act so soon. They''re uncertain of the consequences such a blatant act might bring."


    A ghost of a smile touched her lips. "The academy is about to open its doors. In that time, I''ll gather allies ¨C trustworthy ones, or at least capable pawns. This divine favor won''t just protect me, it can shield our entire race. I''ll make sure of it."


    Bjorn''s grip tightened on her shoulder, his aged face etched with worry. "Astrid, I¡­" His voice cracked. "I am so sorry. Sorry that I, your king, your father, couldn''t provide a better world, couldn''t shield you from this path. I''ve failed my ancestors, failed you." Shame tinged his words. "And to think, I only managed to reach ten stars¡­ even with their help."


    Astrid squeezed his hand, her touch firm yet comforting. "Don''t speak of failure, Father. You''ve done all you could. This burden, it may be mine to bear, but I won''t carry it alone. We''ll face it together, as a family, as a race. Together, we''ll find a way.


    You''ve taught me well. We dwarves are known for our resilience. This¡­ this is just another challenge to overcome."


    ********************


    [Elven Continent]


    A hint of amusement flickered across Queen Ilyana''s ageless face as she addressed her niece, Lara. "So, the goddesses have chosen you, have they?"


    Lara offered a curt nod, her expression betraying none of the turmoil within.


    "Excellent," the Queen continued, her voice smooth as polished marble. "You''re already familiar with our objectives, of course. Once this academy opens its doors, you must cultivate both powerful allies and expendable pawns within your faction. Rise above the others, Lara. Become the most dazzling star."


    Lara''s brow furrowed slightly. "And mother? How is she faring?"


    Queen Ilyana''s smile turned cold. "Your dear mother remains¡­ indisposed. It will take time to fully extinguish her¡­ inconvenient kindness."


    "And the nobility?" Lara inquired, her voice tight.


    Ilyana''s smile grew colder. "Those fools," she spat. "Killing my sister, an eleven-star mage? Absurd. How could I waste of talent, truly. But they believed it, didn''t they?


    A show of strength, both internally and to the other races. My presence at the meeting with your ''deceased'' mother was a masterstroke.But the performance served its purpose. It secured the throne and demonstrated our strength to the other races. Now, the academy awaits. We must exploit every advantage this situation offers. After all, the demons are but a temporary obstacle.


    The true competition amongst the races will resume eventually."


    Queen Ilyana inclined her head, a predatory glint in her eyes mirroring her niece''s. "Indeed. Let the academy be our proving ground. And let us ensure the elves emerge victorious, not just against the demons, but against all who dare challenge our dominance.We elves must be on top."


    Lara listened intently, her own ambition a mirror of her aunt''s. The weight of the prophecy settled heavily on her shoulders ¨C a burden, but also an opportunity. The academy would be a war on two fronts ¨C against the demons, and against the other races vying for power. And Lara, blessed by the goddesses, intended to be the victor on both.


    ********************


    [Beastman Continent]


    A low growl rumbled from Kali''s throat as she scanned the report presented by the tigerkin woman clad in black. "So, who has the goddesses chosen as our champion?"


    "Your niece, Your Majesty," the woman replied, bowing her head.


    "Niece? My brother had a fair share of cubs," Kali mused, flicking her tail restlessly. "Which one?"


    "The exceptional one, Your Majesty. Kim. The one who achieved four stars at the tender age of sixteen."


    Kali''s eyes narrowed. "Ah yes, Kim. The one with the panther blood from her mother''s side. A promising lineage indeed." She straightened up, a steely glint entering her gaze. "Very well. Bring her before me."


    Moments later, a young woman with an air of fierce determination materialized in the chamber as the tigerkin woman clapped her hands. "Kim, is it?" Kali rumbled, her voice a low purr. "We haven''t had the pleasure of meeting before. Likely wouldn''t have, were it not for your impressive talent and the goddesses'' blessing upon you. As the reigning queen, I will be blunt.


    Are you willing to take revenge on the dark organization that took your parents from you?"


    Kim''s eyes narrowed. "And what is your price, my Queen?"


    A harsh laugh erupted from Kali. "Price? Young cub, you have no choice in this. The blessings of the goddesses demand the full force of our race. This is bigger than just you. This is about the future of our entire race.


    You will be our champion, our instrument. In return, you will have your vengeance."


    Kim remained silent for a long moment, her jaw set tight. Finally, she met the queen''s gaze, a spark of defiance still dancing in her emerald eyes. "Very well then," she said, her voice low but resolute. "I accept."


    Kali clapped her paws once. "Good. Then your training begins now. You will be strong, Kim. You will be unstoppable. And by the time you enter that academy, you will know exactly what is expected of you."


    *******************


    [Human Continent]


    The human race, unlike the others, was a house divided. The Church and the Imperial Family, locked in a silent power struggle, viewed the prophecy through their own lenses.


    In the opulent halls of the Church, Pope Clement tapped his fingers impatiently on his armrest. "Seraphina," he addressed a woman cloaked in shimmering white, "you mentioned the boy from the village¡­ the blessed one?"


    Seraphina inclined her head. "Yes, Your Holiness. He has been chosen."


    "Perhaps some hope remains after all."


    A bitter scowl marred his features. "Those imperial bastards¡­ that woman, Valeriana, breaking through to ten stars again. And that old coot, wide awake before I could secure the throne. Typical geniuses, always messing with my plans!" He slammed his fist on the armrest. "And then there''s the demon war. Valeriana hogged all the glory, cutting down those Count demons before anyone else could blink.


    And that pawn I placed against her¡­ vanished without a trace.What became of that fool we sent against her?"


    Seraphina shook her head. "No news, Your Holiness. The Imperial Palace keeps everything under tight wraps."


    "Tsk. Fine," Clement grumbled. "Train the boy. We might have a use for him later. Just keep him on a tight leash."


    Seraphina smirked. "That shouldn''t be difficult. He seems infatuated with both Vera and me. Let his affections be his chains."


    As Seraphina left, the Pope leaned back in his chair, a storm brewing in his eyes. "New variables," he muttered, "so many new variables to account for. Time to rework the plan."


    Across the city, within the opulent confines of the Imperial Palace, a different conversation unfolded. Empress Valeriana, her fiery red hair a stark contrast to the cool marble walls, listened intently to her daughter, Eliana.


    "Mother," Eliana, Valeriana''s daughter, announced, her voice laced with concern, "the human chosen by the goddesses is apparently a boy from the church. They recruited him two years ago, right at the war''s beginning."


    Valeriana leaned back in her throne, her expression unreadable. "The church," she mused. "Convenient for them. Regardless, we won''t be deterred. Send a congratulatory letter to the church and how we the Imperial family offers our support to the Human blessed. We on the other hand will continue to grow stronger, not give that man an inch.


    When the time is ripe, we''ll cleanse the human race of his influence.But yes, countermeasures against this ''blessed'' one are essential. We can''t have him turning his blade on us at the church''s behest.And Eliana, any progress on finding Raven?"


    Eliana shook her head. "No, Mother, but I haven''t stopped searching." S§×arch* The N?vel(F)ire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    A deep sigh escaped the old man beside Valeriana, his own fiery red hair streaked with silver. "Raven, my grandson," he murmured. "Six years¡­ with the life he lived, I wouldn''t be surprised if¡­"


    Valeriana held up a hand, silencing him. "Enough of that, Father. We have pressing matters. My brother, the troublesome elders¡­ they need to be dealt with."


    "We''ll bind them with the Absolute Contract, turn them into loyal puppets. Then we focus on two wars ¨C the demons and potentially the other races. And this academy¡­ such a headache. I''m getting too old for this shit. Can''t an old man just retire?" Said the old man.


    "Now then," he cleared his throat, "let''s discuss the best way to leverage this academy situation and¡­" his voice trailed off, a mischievous glint in his eyes, "perhaps some new training methods for you and Eliana. We can''t let the church''s chosen one outshine us, can we?"

 Chapter 36: Arcana Mysteria.

    Arcana Mysteria, a beacon of hope amidst the encroaching darkness, rose majestically above the clouds. Built on a floating mini-continent, it was a testament to an alliance forged in desperation ¨C a collaboration of races united against a common enemy. No budgetary concerns hampered its creation. Each race poured their unique skills and resources into its construction.


    The dragons, ever proud and ostentatious, contributed mountains of gold and rare materials, their scales shimmering as they transported the precious cargo. The elves, renowned for their healing magic, provided a contingent of skilled healers and stocked the academy with an abundance of rare herbs and potent potions.


    Injuries were inevitable in such a training ground, and the elves ensured their students would have the best possible care.


    Beastmen, known for their raw physical prowess, acted as the primary labor force. The dwarves, masters of architecture and runecraft, wielded their hammers with unparalleled skill, etching potent runes of defense into the academy''s very foundation. However, a watchful eye was kept on their runic magic ¨C a necessary precaution in this fragile alliance.


    Humans, ever resourceful, contributed their own share of manual labor, gold and precious materias. Despite the underlying tension, the construction proceeded with surprising speed. Still, a question lingered ¨C the question of the vampires.


    Unlike the other races, they lacked a blessing from a goddess, leaving them without a chosen champion. Yet, their contribution was undeniable ¨C a seemingly endless stream of gold that flowed freely from their coffers. The other races, ever pragmatic, saw no reason to turn down free resources. Who, after all, could resist the allure of such wealth.


    So the Vampires would send a couple of students cause their race like dragons and elves didn''t have the ability to reproduce all too frequently.


    Knowledge, too, flowed freely within the academy walls. A vast library housed a vast collection of skills and disciplines, each race contributing their own unique knowledge base. However, this sharing was not without its limitations. Each race guarded their most coveted secrets, offering only what they deemed safe or beneficial to the alliance.


    And so, in a mere three months, the impossible became reality. Arcana Mysteria, an island of knowledge and power, hovered above the world. But unlike most islands, it wouldn''t remain static. They didn''t want any race to claim it as their own. This academy, a symbol of both cooperation and suspicion, possessed the remarkable ability to travel. Sear?h the N?vel(F)ire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    It would move like a city in the clouds, offering its unique education to every continent in turn. The future remained uncertain, but under the watchful gaze and schemes of the races, Arcana Mysteria was poised to become a crucible where the heroes of tomorrow would be forged.


    The grand gates of Arcana Mysteria creaked open, a beacon of hope in a war-torn world. Eager students, all under the age of fifty, flooded in ¨C a vibrant tapestry woven from the six different races. The academy''s enrollment criteria were strict: a minimum of four stars, but no more than six, ensuring potential without overshadowing the learning process.


    Inside, the academy boasted a multitude of specialized schools. The School of Combat, a bustling hive of activity, housed three prestigious departments ¨C the stoic Knights, the enigmatic Mages, and the mysterious Summoners. It attracted the most applicants, each department promising a unique path to power. However, the academy wasn''t solely focused on brute force.


    Other equally vital schools existed ¨C Alchemy, for concocting potent potions and elixirs; and Engineering, for crafting innovative weaponry and defenses.


    Cross-disciplinary learning was a cornerstone of Arcana Mysteria''s philosophy. Even warriors had to possess intellectual prowess. Compulsory courses from other schools ensured their strength wasn''t simply brute force, but a well-rounded arsenal of knowledge and skill.


    The races had meticulously crafted a syllabus for each department, drawing upon the expertise of their finest scholars and warriors. The best teachers, renowned in their respective fields, were handpicked to guide these future heroes.


    One crucial detail remained unresolved ¨C the appointment of a vice-chancellor. The academy would answer directly to the alliance council, with no single chancellor holding absolute power. However, the races devised a unique wager.


    The first blessed champion to achieve a seven-star rating would bestow the honor of vice-chancellor upon a scholar or warrior of their choosing, a significant power play within the academy''s structure.


    The grand opening of Arcana Mysteria was a momentous occasion, but before these eager students could delve into the curriculum, a crucial hurdle awaited them ¨C the entrance exam. Meeting the age and star-rating requirements wasn''t enough. This exam served a dual purpose: to gauge their individual talents and strengths, and to allocate precious resources accordingly.


    However, a murmur of discontent rippled through the student body. Was it truly fair? The strong, with their inherent advantages, would be showered with resources, further widening the gap between them and those who struggled. Shouldn''t the weaker students also be nurtured, fostering a more even playing field?


    But reality had a harsh bite. Strength was the undisputed currency in this world. Weakness wasn''t just a disadvantage, it was a perceived sin. The races, ever competitive, wouldn''t miss a chance to flaunt their prowess, display superiority and earn bragging rights. You might say this was the main reason for this ranking test. This exam, then, was more than just a ranking exercise.


    It was a grand spectacle, a display of raw power and cunning.


    With over 65,000 participants, may seem like a lot but given they come from different races the number is still small, but it was just the first batch, later many more will enroll, the logistics were daunting. Weeks of testing were simply out of the question. The academy devised a ruthless solution ¨C a two-day battle royale.


    Imagine a vast arena, an exact miniature and downplayed copy of the world itself, with diverse terrains and a variety of fearsome beasts. Not only would the students need to contend with these monstrous creatures, but also with each other and against time as the arena size shrunk after a period and those outside the zones will be eliminated.


    This wasn''t a civilized duel; it was a test of survival, a chaotic clash where cunning strategists could outwit brute force, and where magical ingenuity could overcome raw physical power. Every action, every victory, every strategic maneuver would be recorded, meticulously analyzed by a panel of the most renowned instructors from each race.


    A point-based system, factoring in kills, survival time, and strategic brilliance, would determine the final rankings.


    The pressure was immense. These students, stood at the precipice of their destinies. The next two days would determine not just their standing within the academy, but also their potential for greatness. The fate of the world, it seemed, would hinge on the outcome of this brutal, spectacular, and undeniably unfair entrance exam.


    A hush fell over the colossal gathering point where students from across the races had converged. The grand opening ceremony was over; the real test was about to begin. The entrance exam to Arcana Mysteria wouldn''t be a traditional arena clash ¨C logistics for 65,000 participants were simply out of the question.


    Instead, a low hum filled the air as the students were scanned one by one. This wasn''t a mere formality; it was a digital transfer, a gateway to an alternate sub-dimension, a testing ground designed to mimic the harsh realities of the world outside. Here, death and injuries held no permanent consequence.


    Any student who fell in battle wouldn''t be welcomed by the grim reaper; rather they''d be unceremoniously ejected back to their physical realm.


    But make no mistake ¨C this wasn''t a painless simulation. While their bodies remained safe from permanent damages, the students would experience the fight in harrowing detail. The sting of a sword cut,the impact of a blow, the agony of a beast''s bite, the suffocating grip of fear ¨C all would be transmitted with startling realism.


    Sight, touch, and smell would be heightened, though disoriented by the fantastical landscape of the arena and the spells cast by both beasts and fellow participants.


    The students, transported via teleportation pads or intercontinental travel depending on their location, arrived in a steady stream. Each scan, a silent promise of a grueling ordeal.


    The metallic tang of anticipation filled the air as students from every race, united only by their ambition, waited. Humans, with their steely determination, stood shoulder-to-shoulder with hulking Beastmen, their muscles twitching with barely contained energy. Elves, their grace masking an inner fire, shared the space with dwarven warriors, their stoic faces grim beneath their thick beards.


    The arrival of the last student was heralded by a soft chime, a final note before the symphony of chaos began.


    As the last student materialized within the digital arena, a deafening alarm shattered the tense silence. The battle royale had begun.


    Across the vast, diverse landscape ¨C a swirling tapestry of mountains, forests, and treacherous swamps ¨C 65,000 hopefuls were thrust into a chaotic free-for-all. Alliances would be forged and broken in mere moments, strategies devised and discarded in the blink of an eye. This wasn''t just about brute strength; survival demanded both cunning and resilience.


    The students, thrust into a world of simulated pain and peril, were about to embark on a journey that would not only determine their standing within the academy but also reveal the heroes, and the villains, waiting to be born or made.


    Then, a deafening alarm ripped through the virtual dimension, shattering the tense silence. In an instant, the students scattered, their individual strategies blooming like deadly flowers. Some sprinted towards the high ground, seeking vantage points. Others, veterans of skirmishes in their own lands, formed impromptu alliances, a temporary truce forged in the crucible of survival.


    The beasts, monstrous creations of code and magic, materialized with roars that echoed across the diverse landscape. A monstrous serpent with scales like molten lava erupted from a volcano, while a pack of spectral wolves materialized in the mists of a haunted forest. The students, thrust into the heart of this digital menagerie, became the hunted and the hunters in a game with no clear victor.


    Pain, sharp and unforgiving, became a constant companion. A slash from a beast claw sent a human warrior reeling, the sting of the wound burning his flesh. A young elf, caught in a magical trap, screamed as bolts of energy tore through his virtual form. Yet, the pain wasn''t a deterrent; it was a grim teacher, reminding them of the stakes.


    Every roar, every scream, was a testament to the dangers lurking within this sub dimension.


    The entrance exam had begun, and the students of Arcana Mysteria were thrown into this place. The next two days would be a brutal ballet of survival, a desperate scramble for resources and glory. Their rankings, their futures, and their standing at the academy, hung in the balance.

 Chapter 37: Battle Royale 1

    Disappointment hung heavy in the air as the instructors of Arcana Mysteria monitored the virtual battleground. The much-anticipated entrance exam wasn''t quite living up to the hype. Sure, there were pockets of brilliance ¨C some students displaying remarkable skill, others tactical genius. A few even exhibited raw, monstrous potential. But the vast majority were¡­ underwhelming.


    Poor technique led to wasted energy, foolish bravado turned fatal encounters with even low-tier beasts. Traps lay unsprung, ambushes poorly executed, and guards dropped like forgotten coins, leaving students open to opportunistic attacks from their peers. The lines between races blurred in this display of ineptitude.


    Humans, elves, dwarves ¨C all fell victim to the same pitfalls, their youthful arrogance and lack of experience laid bare.


    A collective sigh escaped the assembled instructors. Were these truly the champions who were supposed to safeguard the world? The future of the races seemed¡­ clumsy, at best. Disheartened murmurs filled the observation chamber.


    "They''re barely first years," a weathered elf instructor finally spoke, her voice laced with a hint of dry humor. "Give them some credit. They''ll learn, adapt, or get eliminated."


    Her words were met with a smattering of grudging nods. The instructors knew she was right. This was a crucible, after all. The weak would be weeded out, leaving the strong, the cunning, and the adaptable. The virtual world may not have drawn blood, but it was exposing the raw vulnerabilities of these fledgling heroes.


    Their disappointment, however, was tempered by a flicker of hope. The truly exceptional were already making their mark. A beast girl, barely sixteen, was weaving spells of illusion that danced on the edge of brilliance. A dwarf, wielding a warhammer with surprising agility, was carving a swathe through the battlefield.


    And in a secluded corner, an elven archer, unseen and unheard, was taking down opponents with pinpoint accuracy.


    ******************


    Discontent simmered amongst the human participants in the virtual battlefield. A green-haired boy, Zehn, voiced the frustration gnawing at them. "Why are we forced to compete against these other races?" he roared, his voice echoing in the cavernous fire-lit cave they had found themselves in.


    "We humans lack the inherent advantages of the elves, the dwarves ¨C their strength, their mana, their lifespans!"


    A chorus of agreement echoed through the cavern. Humans, after all, were a diverse lot. While some possessed exceptional talent, many others found themselves struggling with low potential ¨C C or D grades in a system that heavily favored those born with racial advantages.


    "We need to band together," Zehn declared, his voice firm despite the tremor in his hands. "A human alliance, not just for this test but for the entire academy. We''ll look after each other, support one another. No more being bullied by the other races!"


    A young woman chimed in, her voice laced with apprehension. "I agree, but who will lead us? I don''t even know most of you."


    A weathered man lumbered forward, his chest puffed out in an attempt at authority. "I nominate myself! I''m 47, five stars, the oldest and most experienced here."


    The crowd shifted uneasily. While experience was valuable, a five-star rating at 47 years old painted a grim picture. A five-star rating at his age meant his potential hovered around a C, hardly someone who could inspire hope in the face of the academy''s true powerhouses. "But old man," a boy challenged, "if you''re already reaching your limit, how will you protect us later?"


    "With all due respect," a young lady added, "you won''t be much help later on. We need someone who can grow stronger!"


    The old man bristled, but Zehn intervened before an argument broke out. "Calm down, everyone. We don''t need violence." He glanced around, spotting the young girl in the crowd. "This girl has a point. Our leader needs to be someone who can keep growing."


    A hesitant finger pointed at Zehn. "Why not him? I heard rumors about him having A-grade potential!"


    A girl''s voice piped up, "Yes, Zehn seems trustworthy, and I heard the rumors too!"


    A murmur of agreement rippled through the crowd. Zehn, the lanky young man with nervousness etched on his face, stammered, "Me? Leader?"


    "Yes!" the girl declared. "He seems like a good guy, someone who can grow strong enough to protect us all." S§×arch* The N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    The suggestion sparked a wave of agreement. The crowd, tired of infighting, turned to Zehn. "Zehn for leader!" they chanted, their voices rising in a chorus of newfound unity.


    Zehn, overwhelmed by the sudden thrust of leadership, stammered, "I¡­ I''m honored, but isn''t this too much responsibility? Shouldn''t the leader be the human blessed?"


    But the crowd wouldn''t budge. "We''ll support you, Zehn!" they cheered. "The blessed one doesn''t care about us anyway. Where is he in this mess?"


    "Yeah, we haven''t seen the blessed anywhere!" someone shouted. "He doesn''t seem to care about us regular folks."


    The crowd erupted in a chant, "Zehn! Zehn! Zehn!"


    Zehn, overwhelmed but touched by their trust, finally conceded. "If you all truly believe in me¡­" he began, his voice resolute despite the tremor in his hands, "I accept this responsibility. But remember, an alliance is only as strong as its members. We have to look out for each other, support each other, and fight for a better future for all humans in this academy!"


    A sardonic smile played on Zehn''s lips, hidden from the flickering firelight. "It worked," he thought, a private victory dance erupting within him.


    Zehn wasn''t entirely who he appeared to be. Hailing from a minor human noble family, his awakening at ten with A-grade potential had been a revelation. It was his ticket out of obscurity, a chance to escape the stifling expectations of his lower-class background. His family, once a burden he barely acknowledged, fawned over him ¨C a meal ticket to elevate their own status.


    His siblings, once ignored, began to simmer with resentment, but Zehn dismissed them as gnats around a flame. Greatness awaited him, and gnats had no place in his future.


    The war, however, had cast a long shadow. The rise of the blessed further dimmed his shine. Now, at the academy, his A-grade potential, once exceptional, felt average compared to the racial advantages of elves and dwarves. He was no longer a towering giant, but a mere speck in a vast ocean. Refusing to accept this new reality, a hunger for power gnawed at him.


    He wouldn''t rule giants, but perhaps the sheep were more manageable.


    His plan had been meticulously crafted. Arriving early, he''d woven a web of feigned kindness, welcoming fellow humans. Rumors, carefully disseminated in disguise, inflated his potential. A few strategically placed whispers, coupled with a handful of coins for enthusiastic endorsement, had propelled him to the forefront.


    The notion of a human blessed attempting to unite their race was a minor irritation, thankfully so far unmaterialized.


    Zehn''s eyes scanned the cavern, seeking potential pawns. The naive, the strong, the ones with hidden potential ¨C all were fodder for his manipulation. He wouldn''t be a leader; he would be a puppeteer, pulling the strings from the shadows. This human alliance wouldn''t be a force for unity, but his personal hunting ground, a pool of eager recruits to bolster his own power.


    The future was uncertain, but for now, Zehn was content. He had his flock, and with careful orchestration, he would turn them into his most devoted ¨C and unwitting ¨C servants, slaves.

 Chapter 38: Battle Royale 2

    A stiff wind whipped at my hair as I clung to the edge of a cliff, peering down at a dizzying drop. This academy was nothing like the one in the novel. There, grand, ivy-covered buildings sprawled across the human continent. Here, a city defied gravity, shimmering like a jewel against the endless blue sky.


    Apparently, funding went a long way, especially if the woman who built this place single-handedly was any indication. My future sugar momma, I mused playfully.


    I was late. Dead last, in fact. Unlike most students, eager and wide-eyed, I''d hesitated. Why come to an academy when I had my mother''s tutelage? The answer was simple: the main cast. This virtual reality exam, this entrance test¡­ it was the first step in their journey.


    And I, Neveah, intended to be there every step of the way.


    Sure, the academy might not offer much in terms of pure power. My mother, after all, was strong. But the academy offered something far more valuable ¨C proximity. Proximity to the heroes, the villains, the ones who would shape the world. I planned to leverage that proximity, to forge connections, to become indispensable.


    This world maybe headed to ruin cause why would the demons leave a perfectly good world and come to ours?


    With a deep breath, I pushed myself off the cliff. No point hanging around; the show was about to begin. Maybe I''d find Zehn, the ambitious human alliance leader the novel mentioned. Or perhaps I''d catch a glimpse of the elusive blessed ¨C the supposed heroes destined for greatness.


    A glance around the sun-drenched grassland revealed a scene of predictable chaos. Students cowered behind makeshift barriers, haphazard attempts at strategy crumbling under the pressure of the moment. Idiots.


    My eyes scanned the terrain. Heat signatures flickered beneath the surface ¨C amateurs hiding, hoping for an easy advantage. Pathetic. Further out, the lumbering forms of virtual beasts grazed. A quick scan of the test parameters confirmed my suspicion: beast kills were worth less than eliminating another contestant. Numbers would be the key.


    Blend in, achieve competency, and secure a decent position. Or, I just fight with everything I have and see how I rank among these people.


    Holding back entirely was foolish. The weak were trampled, ignored, tossed aside. I wouldn''t be another forgotten face in the crowd. But revealing everything was equally unwise. My abilities were a carefully guarded secret, a weapon to be wielded in the shadows.


    My objective: a high ranking, resources, and minimal hassle. A delicate balance.


    A chilling smile played on my lips. Efficiency, that was the answer. No elaborate displays of power, just a ruthless cull. I wouldn''t waste time toying with prey. A swift, silent execution for every creature, human or beast, unfortunate enough to cross my path.


    A low growl echoed from beneath my feet. Pathetic. A subterranean beast, likely drawn by the commotion, was burrowing towards me with all the subtlety of a drunken man. A flick of my wrist channeled a surge of energy, a silent spell igniting the ground beneath the creature. Its panicked screech was cut short as the earth erupted, spitting molten rock and scorched hide.


    The decision was swift, a firm resolve churning within my mind. Holding back was a gamble I wouldn''t take. I wouldn''t settle for mediocrity, surrounded by these bumbling fools. I craved a position of authority, a vantage point from which to truly observe and manipulate. Today, I would carve my own path.


    With a whisper and a mental flick, the temperature plummeted. An invisible wave of frost rolled outwards, transforming the lush grassland into a desolate wasteland. The screams of the unprepared were cut short as a shimmering film of ice encased them, their struggles echoing like trapped insects.


    Panic turned to a chilling stillness, broken only by the rasping wind whipping across the newly formed ice sheet.


    Those burrowed beneath the earth weren''t spared. My will delved into the ground, manipulating gravity''s pull. The earth itself became their prison, crushing their fragile forms in a silent, merciless squeeze. Beasts, both terrestrial and airborne, met a similar fate. S§×arch* The N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Gravity became a crushing fist, slamming them into the ground or flinging them skyward, only to plummet back down like broken marionettes.


    The cacophony of battle had been reduced to an eerie silence. In the center of the desolate plain, I stood, a lone figure amidst the frozen carnage. My movements were balletic, a whirlwind of efficiency as I weaved ice magic and gravity manipulation into a deadly dance. No wasted gestures, no unnecessary theatrics.


    It was a chilling display of absolute power, a calculated demonstration that left no room for doubt.


    From the corner of my eye, I spotted a flicker of movement ¨C a single human, hidden behind a particularly thick patch of ice. They emerged cautiously, their eyes wide with a mix of awe and begrudging respect. Perfect.


    Although " I''m still limited by range. I thought I could cover the entire grassland. And also that took more mana than expected." Thought Neveah with a frown.


    "Impressive," he rasped, his voice barely audible above the chilling wind.


    A hint of a smile played on my lips. "Efficient," I corrected, my voice a low purr. "One doesn''t need theatrics to illustrate dominance."


    The message was clear. This wasn''t a plea for recognition amongst these ants. This was a declaration. I was a force to be reckoned with, a predator amongst prey. The true game, the one that mattered, lay within the walls of Arcana Mysteria. These students, these pawns, were merely the first domino to tip.


    And with a final, chilling glance at the frozen landscape, I vanished, leaving behind only whispers of awe and a stark reminder of the power that dwelled within and appeared closer to them, the two observers.


    Suddenly, a voice, cool and collected, cut through the silence. "So, will the two of you face me?" Neveah tilted his head, his icy gaze settling on a figure emerging from the shimmering heat haze above the distant plains and the cold from below.


    It was a girl, her blonde hair cascading down her shoulders, a playful glint in her emerald eyes.


    "So you noticed me, huh," she said, amusement dancing in her voice. Beside her stood the young man, his features obscured by the shimmering air, his posture radiating a quiet power.


    "Unfortunately not yet, dear sir," the girl continued, her voice laced with a hint of mock apology. "We still have to collect points, but maybe we''ll fight in the latter stages of the test." She reached out, placing a hand on the young man''s shoulder. In a blink, both figures vanished, leaving behind a faint shimmer that betrayed their movement at blinding speed.


    "Teleportation? No, it had direction, Teleportation is more of a scalar while lightspeed is more of a vector. So maybe lightspeed? A fraction of it, a blur exceeding even the limitations of sound. And the invisibility¡­ a clever manipulation of light refraction, perhaps? Recognition dawned on him.


    The Human Holy Daughter, rumored to be a prodigy with the rare light element. I must say, her control over her element is impressive. And the boy beside her¡­ that had to be him. Azrael, the human chosen one, the protagonist."Thought Neveah.


    A slow smile spread across his face, devoid of warmth but brimming with anticipation. "This is going to be interesting," he whispered, his gaze fixed on the distant lake region. The initial skirmish had been a mere tremor. The true test, the clash against the key players, was yet to come.


    ********************


    Vera watched Neveah with a furrowed brow. "He''s strong," she admitted, her voice tinged with a hint of unease. "Maybe even stronger than some six-stars I''ve encountered."


    Azrael, his brow furrowed in concentration, scanned the battlefield. "Is he a blessed?"


    Vera shook her head. "No, blessed have a¡­ signature. A specific energy around them. He doesn''t have that."


    Intrigue flickered in Azrael''s eyes. "Then what is he? Five-stars with that kind of mana pool and control... he can''t be some nobody. There have to be rumors or gossips, anything about him ..."


    Vera sighed. "His identity remains a mystery," she admitted. "His strength, however, is undeniable. Though gauging his true power is difficult. And let''s not forget his senses. Even with my light manipulation for invisibility, and presence dampened, he somehow detected me.Usually, anything below seven-stars wouldn''t be able to detect me."


    A thoughtful expression settled on Azrael''s face. "It doesn''t matter who he is," he finally declared, his voice firm. "He''s just another hurdle, another competitor. And like all others, I''ll overcome him."


    Vera offered him a sweet smile. "Of course. But for now, let''s focus on gathering points and securing a high ranking. There''s plenty of time to worry about him later."


    A silent agreement passed between them. The enigma of that person, Neveah, could wait. Now, they had a game to win, a leaderboard to dominate. But the encounter had left a mark. Neveah, the unknown five-star with chilling power, had become a flicker on their radar, a potential threat.


    *********************


    A collective gasp echoed through the observation chamber as the magical feed flickered back to life, revealing the aftermath of Neveah''s chilling display.


    The once vibrant grassland lay in ruins, a testament to the devastating power wielded by the lone figure standing amidst the wreckage.Gone were the makeshift barricades, replaced by a graveyard of shattered beasts and students encased in a deadly embrace of ice.


    Instructors and council members alike sat stunned from wherever they were watching, the silence broken only by the nervous coughs and hushed whispers.


    "What in the Nine Hells was that?" A grizzled dwarf instructor slammed his fist on the table, his beard bristling with indignation.


    "That... that was a 5 star mage?" rasped an elderly elf instructor, disbelief lacing his voice. "He decimated the entire grassland section with such control!"


    "Who is he?" boomed a dwarven instructor, his voice thick with suspicion. "A five-star strength with such control? Unheard of!"


    "Ice magic and¡­ gravity manipulation?" An elven instructor murmured, tracing intricate patterns on the holographic interface before him. "Most unusual combo for a human."


    Whispers and murmurs rippled through the chamber. Theories flew like sparks. Disbelief rippled through the crowd. A single student, wielding two powerful and complex magic systems with such proficiency? It defied logic, rewrote expectations.


    " He is not human! A Vampire!That''s what it is!" a young human instructor spat, his face contorted in a mix of fear and disgust.


    "Nonsense," scoffed a centaur instructor, her hooves clicking impatiently on the marble floor. "Vampires have a unique energy signature. This¡­ this is something else entirely. It''s something darker, more refined. Clearly different from the common Vampires. He may be one of them, a noble vampire."


    A portly dwarf instructor, known for his cynicism, chuckled dryly. "Well, that''s not suspicious at all. A nobody with the power of a prodigy. Maybe even rivaling a blessed."


    "Regardless," a wizened elven instructor piped up, his voice raspy with age, "he''s a threat. Unpredictable, powerful¡­ we need to keep a close eye on him."


    Devious plans began to hatch within the chamber. Some instructors made coded gestures, signaling their intentions to investigate this enigmatic newcomer. Others, their eyes gleaming with greed, plotted ways to exploit or eliminate him.


    " We need to eliminate him before he becomes a bigger problem." Some thought.


    Amidst the cacophony, Eliana, a young woman with fiery red hair and eyes to match, remained eerily silent. Her gaze stayed glued to Neveah''s figure on the screen. A flicker of recognition crossed her features, a faint whisper escaping her lips, barely audible.


    "Raven¡­" she breathed, the single word laced with a mixture of surprise and something deeper, a connection yet to be understood.Her expression remained unreadable, a mask of calm concealing a storm of emotions. No one understood the significance of that single word, not even Eliana herself. It was a flicker of recognition.


    Eliana''s quiet utterance went unnoticed by the others, lost in their own machinations. But in that single word hung a thread, a potential link to the mysterious figure who had single-handedly reshaped the landscape of the entrance exam.


    The game had just begun, and Neveah, the enigmatic wildcard, had become the center of attention, his every move watched with a mix of fear, fascination, and a dawning sense of something far more sinister.

 Chapter 39: Battle Royale 3

    A guttural roar echoed through the snow-capped peaks, a challenge thundering down from the storm-wracked sky. Axl, the Dragon Chosen, perched precariously on a crumbling peak, his crimson wings catching the faint crimson streaks in the dawning light. Below him, the virtual battlefield of the academy''s entrance exam unfolded, a chaotic tapestry of frantic participants and lumbering beasts.


    Axl wasn''t built for patience. Unlike some, his heart didn''t race with excitement at the prospect of showcasing his potential. It thundered with a primal hunger for battle, a yearning to unleash the power that coursed through his veins after his harrowing awakening as a Dragon Chosen. Today, the mountains, once his playground, were transformed into a crucible to test his mettle.


    Axl surveyed the scene with a predator''s gaze. A hulking minotaur, its horns gleaming with a metallic sheen, rampaged through a group of terrified students. Their pathetic attempts at magical defense were mere sparks against the whirlwind of brute force. Axl''s lips curled into a smirk, not of amusement, but of anticipation. This wouldn''t do. He craved a worthy challenge, not a slaughter.


    With a powerful thrust of his wings, Axl launched himself towards the fray. His descent was a blur of crimson and gold, the wind whipping around him like a battle cry. The minotaur, sensing the sudden shift in the atmosphere, lumbered to a halt, its beady eyes locking onto the descending dragon.


    "Finally, a decent opponent!" Axl roared, his voice rumbling across the mountainside. The minotaur bellowed in response, charging with a ferocity that Axl respected. He met the minotaur''s charge head-on, a fist crackling with raw electrical energy slamming into the beast''s chest. The impact sent the minotaur skidding backward, a surprised roar escaping its throat.


    Before the beast could recover, Axl was upon it. Lightning arced from his fingertips, weaving a web of crackling energy that bound the minotaur in place. It thrashed and bellowed, its strength useless against the crackling bonds of lightning.


    "Now this is a challenge!" Axl laughed, the sound echoing like thunder. With a swift movement, he ripped a chunk of jagged rock from the mountainside and hurled it with devastating force. The rock slammed into the minotaur''s forehead, its roar cut short as it crumpled to the ground, unmoving.


    Axl stood over the defeated creature, his chest heaving with exertion. The thrill of battle pulsed through him, a euphoric rush that made him crave more. His gaze swept across the battlefield, searching for the next worthy opponent. He spotted a pack of griffins, their razor-sharp talons tearing through a group of elven archers.


    With a burst of speed, Axl launched himself towards the aerial battle. His wings, imbued with the power of lightning, propelled him at an impossible velocity. The griffins, startled by the blur of crimson, turned their attention to the new threat. Their razor-sharp beaks screeched, talons outstretched as they swooped down to attack.


    Axl''s face split into a grin. He unleashed a torrent of lightning, a crackling storm that erupted amidst the griffins. The beasts shrieked in pain, their wings faltering as pure energy coursed through their bodies. With a maneuver honed by years spent soaring through the mountainous peaks, Axl weaved through the bewildered creatures, his fists connecting with bone-shattering force.


    Feathers rained down like crimson snow as the griffins fell, their fierce screeches fading into mournful whines.


    While the students below watched in awe and terror, Axl felt a pang of dissatisfaction. These creatures, while challenging, weren''t pushing his limits. He craved a battle that would leave him breathless, something that would truly test the power coursing through his veins.


    Just as frustration began to simmer, a tremor shook the mountains. A low rumble echoed from the icy depths of a nearby cave. Axl narrowed his eyes, sensing a surge of powerful magic emanating from within. Could this be...?


    His question was answered as a colossal figure emerged from the cavern''s mouth. An ice drake, its scales shimmering with an ethereal blue light, stomped its massive feet onto the battlefield, its eyes burning with an ancient fury. The other contestants scattered like frightened ants, their initial bravado replaced by raw fear.


    "Finally!" Axl roared, a surge of adrenaline coursing through his veins. Here, at last, was a worthy opponent. The ice drake, sensing the challenger, turned its glacial gaze towards Axl. A low growl emanated from its throat, a sound that resonated with the tremors of a coming avalanche.


    The battle that followed was a spectacle of elemental fury. Axl, a whirlwind of crackling lightning and earth-shattering.


    " Even though this creatures should be above 7 stars, right now they a nerfed to psuedo seven stars while the few dangerous ones are seven stars. This will be a great fight. Finally a worthy opponent. Our battle shall be..." Before Axl could finish someone screamed.


    " Run! It''s an ice drake." Sear?h the N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    " Who in the world tells his opponents to run from danger. Doesn''t he know we are in a competition? Or are they in some kind of alliance." Thought Axl


    ************************


    Lara, the Elven Chosen, perched gracefully on a snow-laden bough, her keen eyes scanning the wintry battlefield. Her bow, carved from the heart of an ancient oak and imbued with the magic of the wind, lay taut in her hand. A pack of feral snow wolves, their fur the color of a fresh blizzard, lumbered through the undergrowth below.


    With a swift, silent movement, Lara nocked an arrow, infusing it with the swirling essence of wind that danced around her. The arrow zipped through the air with deadly precision, lodging itself deep in the lead wolf''s throat. The beast crumpled lifelessly, its demise barely registering a blip on the chaos unfolding below.


    Lara, ever the pragmatist, knew this was just a prelude to the main event. The academy''s entrance exam wasn''t just about slaying beasts; it was about accumulating points, and the most valuable points came from defeating other participants. Her gaze narrowed as she spotted a group of humans huddled together, their faces etched with nervous determination.


    This was Zehn, the self-proclaimed leader of the human alliance, and his ragtag band of followers.


    Lara gracefully descended from the tree, her movements silent and swift. The humans, oblivious to her approach, were locked in a heated debate. Zehn, a lanky young man with nervous energy dancing in his eyes, was frantically strategizing.


    "We have to stick together!" he yelled, his voice laced with desperation. "If we can just hold on for a bit, we can gather enough points to secure a decent ranking for all of us!"


    Just as she drew back the bowstring, a figure erupted from the group, a whirlwind of fire and wind. Zehn, the self-proclaimed leader of the human alliance, noticed and launched himself at Lara, a blazing blade in his hand. Lara, startled by the sudden attack, barely managed to deflect the flaming sword with a gust of wind that sent her tumbling back.


    "Stand down, elf," Zehn called out, his voice shaky despite his attempt at bravado. "There''s no point in fighting amongst ourselves. We should be working together, taking down the beasts!"


    Lara''s lips curved into a cold smile. "Working together? You humans and your alliances. Cute, really. But these are points and glory we''re talking about," she said, locking an arrow onto her exquisite elven bow. "Besides, weaklings like you will only slow me down."


    "Fine," Zehn replied, his voice laced with ice. "We settle it the old-fashioned way then."


    Zehn''s hand instinctively reached for the small pouch hanging at his side. He''d promised them safety, a chance to rise above their perceived limitations and they accepted, he thought he''d just use them to farm points. But this wasn''t how he''d envisioned his first major test.


    Lara released the arrow. It sang through the air, a blur of white tipped with a wickedly sharp head. Zehn, fueled by a sudden surge of adrenaline, sidestepped the deadly projectile. He raised his hand, channeling a ball of fire in his palm.


    "Ignis!" he shouted, hurling the fireball at Lara. The flames roared, momentarily obscuring the elven warrior. But Zehn knew better than to celebrate too soon. A gust of wind, sharp as a blade, extinguished the flames mere inches from Lara''s face.


    The battle was a dance of elements. Lara, a master archer, unleashed a volley of arrows imbued with wind magic, each one whistling through the air with deadly precision. Zehn, relying on his newfound grasp of wind and fire magic, struggled to defend himself.


    He conjured a swirling vortex of wind to deflect the arrows, but Lara countered with a torrent of water that dissipated the vortex and soaked Zehn to the bone.


    They were evenly matched, atleast that''s what Zehn thought, their strengths and weaknesses canceling each other out. Frustration gnawed at Zehn. He couldn''t afford to lose. He had to show his "allies" his strength, his leadership. But every spell he unleashed seemed to be countered by Lara''s effortless grace.


    A guttural roar shattered the tense silence. A hulking ice troll lumbered towards them, its frozen breath forming a swirling mist. Zehn and Lara momentarily locked eyes, a silent decision passing between them.


    Lara, with lightning speed, nocked an arrow and imbued it with wind magic. The arrow, a white streak against the snow, found its mark ¨C the troll''s eye. The beast bellowed in pain, stumbling back. Zehn seized the opportunity. He gathered the remnants of his magic, weaving them into a miniature tornado laced with flames. "Ignis Ventus!" he roared, unleashing the fiery whirlwind.


    The tornado slammed into the troll, the flames singeing its fur and the wind whipping at its exposed flesh. The beast roared again, a sound of pure fury, before collapsing heavily onto the snow.


    Lara, drawing upon the calming power of water magic, countered with a wave of shimmering water that extinguished the flames and left Zehn momentarily disoriented.


    " You stole my kill." Said Lara.


    She drew her bow to finish off Zehn.


    The humans, seeing this, knew what they had to do. With a silent oath, they formed a tight circle around Zehn, chanting a simple spell, their voices weaving a fragile shield of light. It wouldn''t last against Lara''s power, but it would buy Zehn some precious seconds. Time to escape. If he can get a good rank he could protect them. They had no hope in ranking high that''s why they clung to this alliance.


    For protection.


    With a curt nod to his friends, he turned and sprinted away from the clearing, the image of his fallen comrades spurring him on. He wouldn''t let their sacrifice be in vain. He would survive and repay the humiliation.


    So they took on Lara who effortlessly shot them down. No mercy. She just looked at the departing figure of Zehn and sighed.


    "Now then, come out you rat." Said Lara.

 Chapter 40: Battle Royale 4

    The desert wind howled, carrying a fine grit that stung exposed skin. Astrid, the Dwarven Blessed, stood firm against the sandstorm, hair waving like a battle flag. Her opponent, Kim, the lithe Tigerkin Blessed, crouched low, her amber eyes narrowed in a predatory glint. Both women pulsed with an aura of vibrant blue, a testament to their status as chosen of the ancient spirits.


    The air crackled with unspoken tension. The exam had pitted them against each other, a clash of wills on the burning sands. Moments earlier, the ground had trembled as Astrid charged, her warhammer, "Grudgebringer," a blur of whirling metal and dwarven fury. Kim, with the agility of a desert cat, had dodged and weaved, deflecting blows with bursts of concentrated aura.


    They were evenly matched. Astrid, a force of immovable defense, her blows heavy and relentless. Kim, a whirlwind of offense, her strikes precise and lightning-fast. Grudgebringer clashed against unseen walls of air, the sand swirling in miniature cyclones around them. Kim landed a glancing blow on Astrid''s shoulder, leaving a stinging red mark.


    Astrid retaliated with a thunderous swing that sent Kim flying backwards, but the Tigerkin landed gracefully, rolling with the impact before springing back up.


    Their auras, once vibrant blue, flickered with exhaustion. They were both pushing their limits, but neither seemed willing to concede. Astrid, fueled by dwarven pride and a healthy dose of stubbornness, roared a challenge. Kim, her face etched with a predatory grin, mirrored the gesture.


    But just as they prepared to resume their dance of destruction, a guttural growl shattered the desert silence. A pack of sand wraiths, monstrous creatures born of the desert''s malice, materialized from the swirling sandstorm. They lunged at the two Blessed, their translucent bodies radiating a chilling darkness.


    Astrid cursed under her breath. Fighting each other was one thing, but these wraiths would only complicate matters. Kim, ever practical, seemed to reach the same conclusion. She raised a hand, her aura pulsing in a new pattern.


    "Hold on, hammerhead," she said, her voice surprisingly melodic for a warrior. "These wraiths are worth more points than us fighting each other. Let''s clear them first, then we can settle our little disagreement."


    Astrid paused, considering. Grudgebringer hung heavy in her hand, but the logic of Kim''s words resonated. These wraiths, with their ability to drain life force, were a bigger threat. Besides, there was always time to settle their score later.


    With a grumbled acceptance, Astrid lowered her Warhammer. "Alright, cat. But don''t think this is over."


    Kim grinned, a flash of white against her tanned face. "Wouldn''t dream of it, dwarf. Let''s show these sand demons what real Blessed can do!"


    Together, the two warriors charged into the fray. Astrid, a whirlwind of steel and dwarven battle cries, cleaved through the wraiths, her Warhammer imbued with crackling aura. Kim, a blur of claws and lightning-fast kicks, danced around the creatures, her aura forming shimmering blades that severed their ethereal forms.


    The storm raged on, but now it was a storm of destruction, fueled by the combined might of two Blessed. The wraiths, designed to test individual prowess, fell before their unexpected cooperation.


    When the last sand wraith crumpled into dust, Astrid and Kim stood panting, their auras dimmed but their spirits unbroken. They locked eyes, a newfound respect burning in their gazes.


    "You fight well, dwarf," Kim admitted, a slight tremor of awe in her voice.


    "Don''t get too comfortable, cat," Astrid retorted, a hint of a grin tugging at her beard. "The real fight is still to come."


    They both knew it was true. The exam wasn''t over, and the desert held countless dangers ¨C and perhaps more importantly, other participants with whom they might clash. But for now, they had formed a temporary truce, a bond forged in the crucible of battle.


    The wind howled, carrying their unspoken challenge across the burning sands, a promise of a future fight between two warriors who had discovered a grudging respect for each other.


    ********************


    A tremor shook the desert sands, a ripple of unease spreading through the remaining participants. The holographic countdown clock above had begun its descent, its relentless ticking a harbinger of doom. But more terrifying than ticking seconds was the shrinking of the designated exam zone. A crimson line, visible on the ground, pulsed like a malevolent heart, slowly encroaching on the battlefield.


    Zehn, nursing a throbbing shoulder from a recent ambush, cursed under his breath. The past 24 hours had been a relentless trial. His ill-advised fight with Lara had left him depleted, and the constant ambushes by both monsters and opportunistic participants had pushed him to the limit.


    Yet, through grit and a stubborn refusal to succumb, he''d amassed a decent amount of points ¨C enough to get a decent rank. It wasn''t easy he used everything he had be it traps, sneak attacks and luring monsters to other participants just to take the final kill after they got exhausted.


    He watched, heart hammering, as figures stumbled and fell near the shrinking border, dissolving into motes of light. These weren''t unlucky encounters with beasts ¨C they were deliberate eliminations, executed with ruthless efficiency. The once vast arena had become a hunting ground, where participants stalked each other like silent predators. Trust had become a luxury few could afford.


    Suddenly, a flicker of movement caught Zehn''s eye. A group of figures, cloaked in black from head to toe, emerged from a rocky outcrop. A tremor of unease ran through him. These weren''t scavengers. They moved with a practiced precision that screamed assassins. S§×arch* The novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    His hand instinctively went to his side, where his blade was, but it was on the verge of breaking . Useless.


    His gaze darted around desperately, but the relentless desert offered no hiding places.


    Just as the figures spread out, encircling him, a sharp cry pierced the air. A woman, clad in gleaming silver armor, materialized beside him, her face grim. Lara.


    "Seems like you have attracted some unwanted company," she said, her voice devoid of its usual arrogance.


    Zehn stared at her, surprised. Then, a wry smile tugged at his lips. "Figures. Bad luck seems to be following me today."


    " Why do I keep running into her?" Screamed Zehn inwardly.


    Lara didn''t answer. Instead, she raised her bow, unleashing a flurry of arrows tipped with wind magic. The assassins, who had apparently underestimated their quarry, stumbled back in surprise as the arrows tore through their ranks. They regrouped, their faces masked in fury, and charged.


    The ensuing fight was a chaotic dance of desperation. Zehn, fueled by a surge of adrenaline and Lara''s unexpected assistance, channeled the last dregs of his magic into a series of swirling wind gusts that hampered the assassins'' movements. Lara, a whirlwind of deadly precision, cut through their defenses with her wickedly curved blade.


    The battle was brutal and short-lived. Four out of the five assassins fell, their life force dissolving into wispy tendrils that dissipated into the arid air. The remaining one, his face a mask of hatred, lunged at Lara. She sidestepped his attack, but the momentum carried him close to Zehn.


    In a desperate gamble, Zehn channeled the last ember of his magic, weaving it into a small, but concentrated ball of fire. With a grunt, he hurled it at the assassin. The fireball struck its mark, engulfing the figure in flames. He screamed, a sound ripped from the depths of his agony, before collapsing onto the sand, lifeless.


    Exhausted, Zehn slumped against a rock, his chest heaving.


    " Why help me?" Asked Zehn.


    " I didn''t help you, I just took some points" said Lara as she disappeared leaving Zehn standing alone and confused.


    " Does she like me?" Thought Zehn.


    " I mean I''m handsome and talented, she is beautiful but I don''t want to get involved with her. " Thought Zehn misunderstanding the situation.


    He peeked from behind the rock, taking in the scene. The valley floor was a chaotic mess of spells and screams. Alliances were forming and collapsing in the blink of an eye, each betrayal punctuated by a desperate cry.


    Zehn knew this was just the beginning. The final showdown was about to commence, a battle not just against other participants but also against his own exhaustion and the ever-shrinking boundaries of their prison. He gripped the hilt of his dagger, the worn leather a familiar comfort. This wasn''t over, not by a long shot.


    The real fight, the fight to survive and become an Arcana student, was about to begin.


    In a distance, Lara, a lone island of calm amidst the storm, was shooting any and all living things in her sight, her elven bow skills were a sight to behold.

 Chapter 41: Battle Royale 5

    The air hung heavy with the stench of iron and fear. Neveah, a predator in a den of prey, surveyed the battlefield from atop a crumbling watchtower. The initial chaos had settled, replaced by a tense calm punctuated by the occasional desperate scream. Beneath him, the remaining participants scurried around the shrinking arena like frantic ants. Pathetic.


    A cruel smile played on his lips. Gone were the days of toying with beasts and disposing of them with a casual flick of his wrist. No, the true entertainment had only just begun. Tonight, he wasn''t just hunting points; he was hunting them. The humans, the elves, the dwarves, the Beastmen, the dragons and the monsters - they were all mere prey in his game, their fear his amusement.


    His crimson eyes, imbued with an otherworldly glow, scanned the landscape. Thermal vision, a gift of his vampiric nature, highlighted the telltale heat signatures of living beings. A group of three figures huddled around a flickering campfire, their movements clumsy and hesitant. Perfect.


    Neveah descended from the tower with an unnatural grace, his footsteps silent on the dust-covered stones. His movements were cloaked in a shroud of shadows, augmented by the waning sunlight. The campfire cast long, distorted shadows that danced grotesquely as he approached.


    The first one to sense his presence was a young elf, her ears twitching nervously. But before she could sound an alarm, a sliver of ice, launched with unnerving precision, pierced her throat. Her eyes widened in silent terror as life drained from her body, leaving behind a lifeless husk that crumpled to the ground.


    The other two, a burly human warrior and a dwarf mage, whirled around at the sound of the thud. Their faces contorted in horror as they saw their fallen comrade. Panic surged through them, but Neveah was upon them before they could react.


    The human, fueled by desperation, charged with a battle cry, his sword raised high. Neveah sidestepped the clumsy swing with ease, a smirk playing on his lips. He reached out, a single touch sending tendrils of ice crawling up the warrior''s arm, freezing him from the inside out.


    The man''s scream turned into a choked gurgle as he became a living statue of ice before shattering into a million glittering shards.


    The dwarven mage, the wiliest of the three, saw his companions'' fates unfold and opted for a different tactic. With a desperate incantation, he launched a fireball at Neveah. The flames, fueled by fear, roared towards him.


    But Neveah merely raised a hand. With a flick of his wrist, he manipulated the very fabric of gravity around the fireball, bending its trajectory until it harmlessly arced towards the sky, exploding into a shower of embers.


    The dwarf, now utterly devoid of hope, sank to his knees, whimpering. "Please," he stammered, his voice raspy with terror. "I¡­ I have little points. I want to get a good rank, just¡­ please let me live."


    Neveah regarded him with a cold indifference. "Pleas don''t interest me,they disgust me" he said, his voice a chilling whisper. "Fear, however¡­ that is a delicacy I find most¡­ appetizing."


    He lunged forward, his vampiric speed a blur. The dwarf, his eyes wide with terror, could only let out a strangled cry before Neveah sank his fangs into his neck. The screams died down as Neveah drained the life force from the gnome, his crimson eyes glowing brighter with each stolen breath. S§×ar?h the n??el Fire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    When he was done, he tossed the desiccated corpse aside like a discarded ragdoll. His crimson gaze swept over the battlefield once more, a predatory glint in his eyes. There were more to hunt. The night was young, and the game had just begun. Neveah wasn''t just a participant in this exam, he was the apex predator, and the remaining contestants were his terrified prey.


    Axl, the Dragon Blessed, perched atop a rocky outcrop, his crimson wings catching the dying embers of the setting sun. The battlefield stretched before him, a tapestry woven with chaos and desperation. His eyes, glowing with electric blue aura, scanned the landscape, searching for a worthy challenger. Suddenly, his gaze snagged on a lone figure, a silhouette bathed in the last rays of light.


    "Ah, what do we have here?" Axl boomed, a hint of amusement lacing his voice. "A vampire, and a strong one at that. I didn''t know your kind could be so strong."


    Neveah, his face obscured by shadows, remained silent. His crimson eyes, however, glittered with something akin to a predator sizing up its prey. There was no fear, no hesitation, only a cold, calculating stare.


    Axl''s amusement faded, replaced by a spark of challenge. He leaped from the rock, a blur of crimson and gold, his aura crackling with raw electrical energy. "Let''s see what you''re made of, vampire!"


    Neveah didn''t respond. He simply raised a hand, and the ground beneath Axl''s feet rumbled. With a surprised yelp, the Dragon Blessed found himself catapulted into the air, gravity''s hold temporarily broken. Before he could recover, a wall of shimmering ice materialized, blocking his descent.


    Axl, his aura flaring defensively, shattered the ice with a powerful punch. But the attack was a mere distraction. While Axl focused on the ice, Neveah launched himself forward, a blur of dark energy. His fist, encased in a swirling vortex of ice, slammed into Axl''s chest.


    The Dragon Blessed roared, the force of the blow sending him crashing into the ground. He scrambled to his feet, a mixture of anger and surprise clouding his eyes. This wasn''t a mere vampire ¨C this was a force of nature, a monster wielding the very elements with an uncanny mastery.


    The battle that followed was a spectacle of elemental fury. Axl, channeling the power of lightning, unleashed a torrent of crackling bolts. Neveah, with a grace unlike any vampire Axl had ever encountered, evaded the attacks using his control over gravity. He danced around the battlefield, effortlessly defying gravity''s pull.


    When Axl resorted to earth magic, erecting a series of towering stone walls and small boulders covered in spikes, Neveah countered with his own ice magic, forming swirling shields that deflected the attacks.


    The fight proceeded in a whirlwind of ice and lightning. Neveah, a blur of dark energy and gravity manipulation, attacked with relentless ferocity. Axl, grounded by his earth magic, defended himself with a vibrant display of crackling aura. It was a dance of opposing elements, brute force meeting tactical finesse.


    Despite Axl''s impressive display of power, it was clear that Neveah was slowly dictating the battle. His unorthodox use of gravity granted him an unfair advantage in terms of speed and maneuverability. Every time Axl landed a blow, it was met with either a deflection or a swift counterattack. The knight, though valiant, was being pushed back, frustration etching lines on his face.


    The observers, a tense amalgamation of instructors and racial leaders, watched the scene unfold with a mixture of awe and apprehension. Neveah''s power was unlike anything they had ever witnessed. Axl, was s blessed dragon, the embodiment of raw magical power, was struggling against an unknown vampire!?


    Sure they said they''ll find out about the vampire but now it was urgent the most important thing. Who was He?


    The fight was interrupted by a loud screech echoing from the sky. A colossal red dragon, its scales shimmering in the light, swooped down. With a single, powerful wingbeat, it slammed into Neveah, sending him crashing into a nearby rock formation.


    "Draven! How dare you interrupt!" Axl roared in frustration, his eyes burning with anger.


    " You know why I did that my prince." Said Draven.


    "I understand, Draven," Axl rasped, forcing himself to speak. "But¡­"


    "But nothing," Draven cut him off, his voice laced with a sharp edge. "You were losing, Axl. There''s no shame in admitting it. But there is shame in letting pride cloud your judgment."


    "I wouldn''t have lost," he growled, the defiance laced with a bitter truth. "I just needed more time."


    Draven let out a snort of smoke that billowed into the sky. "Time is a luxury we don''t have, my prince."


    " Now is a crucial stage, we must continue getting points, not wasting time fighting against that Vampire and getting a low rank. His majesty won''t tolerate any shame. For today''s battle against that vampire you can redeem yourself as not many watched except for the instructors who can be made to shut up and the racial leaders who are more concerned about this vampire." Said Draven.


    Axl remained silent, his jaw clenched. The wind whipped at his face, but it couldn''t extinguish the fire burning in his eyes. He would get his rematch with Neveah.


    "Very well," he finally said, his voice tight. "But after this test and you''re done studying him, I want a rematch. And at that time, I won''t be needing your intervention."


    Draven observed him for a long moment, then nodded. "See that you don''t, prince. Let everyone see the true potential of the Dragon Blessed."


    Next time, he would crush the vampire with his own bare hands. The vampire would learn the true meaning of a Dragon Blessed''s wrath. Axl, fueled by a potent mix of anger and newfound shame, would be relentless. This exam was just the beginning. The true reckoning, the battle to prove his dominance, would happen soon. And when it did, the vampire would pay dearly for the humiliation he''d inflicted.


    Without another word, the Draven dragon grabbed Axl by the scruff of his armor and soared into the sky, leaving Neveah behind. Axl cursed under his breath, as they disappeared into the distance.


    Neveah rose from the rubble, a dark stain blooming on his chest where the red dragon had struck him. He brushed away the dust, a predatory glint returning to his crimson eyes. The fight with Axl was unfinished, but there would be others.

 Chapter 42: Battle Royale 6

    The valley pulsed with the raw energy of desperation. Neveah, a phantom woven from the very fabric of darkness, drifted through the carnage, his movements devoid of sound or flourish. His crimson eyes, the only spark of life amidst his inky cloak, scanned the battlefield with a cold, detached intensity. He wasn''t driven by bloodlust this time. He''d satiated that hours ago. S~ea??h the N?velFire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    This, the final act of the exam, was about observation, a clinical assessment. He needed pawns ¨C expendable pieces he could manipulate in the intricate games to come. More importantly, he needed to understand the strengths and limitations of the Blessed he would inevitably face.


    His gaze flickered to a group of three figures - a human swordsman, a dwarven warrior, and a wiry elf mage. They fought with a practiced efficiency, each covering the other''s weaknesses. The human, a whirlwind of steel, deflected blows meant for the dwarf while the elf, his staff crackling with arcane energy, cast spells that disoriented their opponents. This, was a force to be reckoned with.


    Here, a human knight, his armor rent and bloodied, met his end by a hulking beastman wielding a spiked club. The knight''s valiant charge, a flicker of defiance in the dying light, failed to pierce the beastman''s savage fury.


    There, a knot of elves, nimble and precise, weaved a deadly dance with a band of heavily armored dwarves. Their elven blades and arrows, singing a song of death, met the dwarven axes with a sickening clang.


    A flash of silver caught his eye. Lara, the Elven Blessed, weaved through a pack of snarling Beastmen with a grace that belied her lethal intent. Her twin blades, enchanted with a green enery, danced a deadly ballet, leaving trails of sliced and cut corpses in their wake. Neveah noted her exceptional agility and also her blade skills.


    Although there was a predictability in her movements, a reliance on finesse over raw power.


    A booming laugh shattered the silence. Astrid, the Dwarven Blessed, stood amidst a wreckage of broken shields and crumpled bodies. Her warhammer, a weapon as large as some men themselves, was coated in molten rock, magma. Each swing was a miniature storm, sending shockwaves that rippled outwards, turning Beastmen into smoldering husks. Her strength was awe-inspiring, her ferocity unmatched.


    Astrid was a raging inferno, but an inferno without direction.She lacked experience.


    Suddenly, a blur of white and black tore through the battle lines. Kim, the Tigerkin Blessed, fought with a primal fury. Every swipe of her claws was a whirlwind of destruction, every pounce a devastating takedown. Unlike the others, Kim moved with a feral cunning, anticipating attacks and exploiting weaknesses. Neveah''s muted gaze held a hint of something akin to approval.


    This one¡­ this one was interesting. The rawness, the unpredictability¡­ it had potential.


    Neveah catalogued their strengths, their weaknesses. Lara, though swift, was vulnerable to brute force. Kim and Astrid, they were powerful, lacked in experience.


    Axl''s fighting style showcases his reliance on instinct and his inability to adapt to the situation.His movements were erratic, his blows although powerful rained down with reckless abandon.


    Frustration gnawed at Neveah. Fourteen hours he''d spent cloaked in the shadows, a silent observer to the carnage below. He''d witnessed displays of raw power, strategic brilliance, and even feral rage. Yet, the one he sought remained elusive.


    He scoured the battlefield once more, his red eyes boring into the fray. Bodies littered the ground, friend and foe indistinguishable in the fading light. The blessed he''d observed earlier were gone ¨C Lara, the swift elf, likely resting. Astrid, the dwarven powerhouse, probably leading a mop-up operation. Kim, the tigerkin berserker, perhaps succumbed to exhaustion.


    Just eight hours remained. The allotted time, the very reason for this charade, loomed heavy. He couldn''t leave without seeing Azrael.


    A flicker of gold caught his eye. High atop a crumbling boulder, silhouetted against the bruised sky, stood a lone figure. He was clad in simple white robes that were now dusty and tattered, his head bowed in quiet contemplation. But the air crackled with a faint luminescence, a telltale sign of his element.


    ********************


    [Neveah''s pov]


    As if on cue, Axl, a whirlwind of crimson scales and brute force, launched himself towards the aAn elimination attempt? The tension crackled in the air.


    Sure, the blessed clashed. Axl, the dragon-blessed, barreled into Azrael, the human blessed, with the grace of a runaway bull. They traded blows, a blur of white robes and crimson scales, but it was a show, not a fight. No crackling auras, no earth-shattering blows. They sparred, then stopped, a silent understanding passing between them.


    Frustration gnawed at me. Were they all so eager to play nice? Or was there something more? An unspoken agreement, perhaps, not to eliminate each other. Maybe the fragile alliance that would shatter as soon as the real conflict began. Wiping out one of their own blessed would be a slap in the face to their entire race.


    More information. Always more. It was a constant thrumming in my head, a hunger for knowledge that wouldn''t be satiated.


    The air crackled with nervous excitement as the other blessed started filtering back towards the designated area. This "match" seemed over, with no clear victor. A dull thought settled in my chest. Should I disrupt this charade? Eliminate more people even the blessed? No.


    I''d revealed enough for now.


    Unlike my first life, I wouldn''t be a fool. Piling up points wouldn''t guarantee a top rank. No leader in their right mind would allow an unknown, unblessed individual to outrank their own championed warriors (I''m also not revealing my Royal status anytime soon). They''d see it as a mockery of their power.


    No. Subtlety is the key. I''ve shown enough to be noticed, yet remain an enigma. So I''ll wait.


    The simulated battlefield dissolved around me, the stench of blood and dust fading into the antiseptic sterility of the training hall. Eight grueling hours. Eight hours of posturing, petty squabbling, and ultimately, a disappointing lack of true combat.


    A tense silence hung in the air. Blessed and non-blessed alike emerged from the simulation, weariness etched on their faces. The camaraderie forged in the initial stages had fractured, replaced by suspicion and simmering resentment. A flicker of something dark glinted in some eyes ¨C the seeds of doubt undoubtedly planted during those simulated betrayals and murders.


    A sickening smile stretched across the lead instructor''s face, a grotesque display that felt like a reward for the chaos they''d orchestrated. So, that was the objective, then? To pit us against each other, to shatter any illusions of unity.


    A clever tactic, I''ll give them that. Divide and conquer, ensure no true alliances form. It seems unity has no place in their little game.To remind them that this wasn''t a training exercise, but a ruthless competition.


    Another test, the written exam, loomed tomorrow. Three hours to showcase knowledge, strategy, and maybe, just maybe, a hint of something unexpected. Another tool used to rank them, to separate the wheat from the chaff. And like the combat test, the results would be a tool for categorizing.


    A ranking list of combat and written test shall be made separately and a combined evaluation list shall be made after.


    Still, I wouldn''t underestimate the value of a good rank. Higher rankings meant better living quarters, better training resources, and perhaps more importantly, the ability to choose my classmates, high rankers will be placed together. Surrounding myself with the weak wouldn''t do.


    I would excel, naturally. But how much? How much could I reveal without drawing unwanted attention?


    As the students shuffled out, their gazes flickered towards me, a mix of curiosity and apprehension in their eyes. Good. Let them wonder and fear, I don''t want to deal with annoying drama. Let them simmer in the uncertainty.


    With a languid stretch, I ignored the curious glances thrown my way and headed towards the dormitories. The real test had just begun, and I wouldn''t waste this opportunity to establish myself as a force to be reckoned with.


    **************


    The steam from the shower hung heavy in the air, clinging to the coolness of my skin as I finished drying off. My phone buzzed on the nightstand, the harsh vibration a jarring note in the quiet room. Two years of honing my darkness element had yielded many unexpected benefits. Not only could I cloak myself in shadows, but I could extend that cloak to information itself. This call, for instance.


    The caller could be tracked, their location easily pinpointed. Not me, though.


    The call wouldn''t be traced ¨C a perk of being the receiver, not the sender. It was like masking the phone booth itself, not just the me receiving it. My voice, too, would be encrypted, a tangled mess of sound decipherable only by those I''d pre-marked with a trace of my darkness element.Only ones who can bypass it were people with Absolute and above level proficiency in darkness manipulation.


    Still that didn''t mean I just left my people defenseless they were using high end phone''s that couldn''t be easily tracked, yes they could be tracked but that was after a lot of effort. This was just extra precaution on my part.


    "Sir," the man spoke, his voice a familiar rasp, "some people came in looking for your information."


    A flicker of amusement touched me. Efficient, these people. But predictable. "Did you give them what I prepared?" I inquired, my voice a low murmur that only he could understand.


    "Yes," he replied curtly.


    "Good," I said, a hint of a smile playing on my lips. "Now, it''s time for the next phase. I want you to start building a network. I want a vast network, a web of informants stretching far and wide. Be meticulous in your selection, recruit those with talent and a thirst for something more. Discreetly, of course.


    I''ll be visiting you soon to discuss this further and finalize the plan."


    "Yes... Master," came the man''s hushed reply.


    "Now, don''t they work fast?" I mused, a wry smile playing on my lips. "Barely a glimpse, and here they come sniffing after me. It seems I''ve piqued their curiosity."


    Two years. Two years of meticulous planning, building my network in the shadows. It wasn''t easy. Some were receptive, their skills and ambition aligning with my vision. Others required a... firmer touch.


    Coercion, manipulation ¨C necessary tools in this game. And a few, a lucky few, were bound by debts of gratitude, saved lives owed to my intervention.


    Yet, trust was a luxury I couldn''t afford. Unbeknownst to them, a touch, a brush of my darkness element marked each new addition. A silent contingency, a failsafe against betrayal. Added to this, a subtle vampiric charm, a gentle erosion of their will, nudging them towards loyalty. Not mindless slaves, but individuals subtly reshaped, their loyalty subtly bent towards me.


    My plan was simple and easy well not that easy. I craved an information network, a vast, invisible web feeding me knowledge from every corner of the academy and beyond while also controlling information given to people.


    Creating it from scratch was too slow.


    I needed a catalyst, a spark to ignite interest.


    And what better spark than myself?


    A powerful unknown, shrouded in mystery. I displayed just enough strength in the "tests," enough to pique curiosity without revealing my full hand. The instructors, these supposed leaders and even the students, had fallen prey to it.


    I displayed enough power and skill during the test to pique curiosity, to make people question the enigma that was Neveah. They''d search for information, naturally, and when they came up empty - no lineage, no history, a void where there should be details ¨C they''d scramble for any scraps they could find.


    That''s where my network came in. Through them, I''d let out a trickle of information. Just the basics ¨C a name, a vague origin, a glimpse of strength and potential.


    Trivial information, yet more than any other source could offer.


    And then, the inevitable. They''d seek more. The game was afoot. They would contact me again, desperate for knowledge. And with each interaction, I''d tighten my grip, weaving a web of information exchange.


    This initial leak would be my bait. They''d seek me out, desperate for insider knowledge, for a connection to the unknown. Slowly, methodically, I''d convert these desperate contacts into loyal informants. A network, much like the legendary Beggars Sect or the Hao Clan back in the Murim world, would form in the shadows.


    A network where information flowed freely, bought and sold with gold and secrets as currency.

 Chapter 43: Neveah

    Target Profile


    Name: Neveah


    Age: 16-18 years


    Race: Noble Vampire


    Gender: Male


    Potential: A -> S


    Type: Mage


    Stars: 5 star


    Elements (proficiency): S§×arch* The nov§×lF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    -Ice (Master): Exhibits exceptional control and power with ice-based abilities.


    -Gravity (Apprentice):While less developed, Neveah possesses a rudimentary understanding of gravity manipulation.(Note: This proficiency level is suspected and might not be entirely accurate.)


    Affiliation: Unknown


    Personality:


    -Lethal: Neveah displays a ruthless efficiency in combat, prioritizing eliminating enemies quickly.


    -Stoic: He exhibits muted emotions and a detached demeanor.


    -Enigmatic: Neveah''s past and motivations remain shrouded in mystery.


    First Sighting:


    Two years ago, Neveah was spotted fighting on the frontlines of the Beastman Continent against demons. This suggests potential military training or experience.


    Additional Notes:


    -Neveah''s origins and reasons for attending the academy are unknown.


    -His exceptional combat skills and mastery over ice magic make him a potentially valuable asset or a terrifying enemy, though his allegiances remain unclear.


    -He is strong enough to push back the dragon blessed who is a 6 star knight.


    (End)


    ***********************************


    [Dragon Continent]


    Aethelred, his brow furrowed in concentration, leaned back in his throne. "So this is all you got about this vampire?" he sighed, tapping the report in his hand.


    "Yes, sire," Ashburn, his advisor, bowed his head. "He''s strong, that much is clear. But his background, his motivations, it''s all a mystery."


    "Indeed," Aethelred muttered. "Our usual sources yielded nothing, yet you found this¡­ Null organization?" A hint of intrigue flickered in his eyes.


    "Yes, Your Majesty," Ashburn confirmed. "Apparently, a new group. But remarkably, they possessed this information."


    "Null," Aethelred repeated, savouring the name. "Interesting. They even seem to know the details of the recent academy test. Sources within the academy itself, perhaps? Who are these Null? Where did you make contact?


    A base, a meeting place?"


    Ashburn grimaced. "Neither, sire. My men, while at a bar, were lamenting their lack of progress on Neveah when a stranger approached. He offered the information freely, claiming to be building an information network, a taste of their capabilities."


    Aethelred''s eyebrows shot up. "Freely? This is unexpected. If this is their ''free'' offering, one can only imagine their paid services. It seems we aren''t the only ones interested in Neveah." He tapped his finger on the armrest. "Find everything you can about Null.


    How do they acquire intel beyond our reach? Who backs them?"


    "I''ve already attempted that, my king," Ashburn admitted. "But it leads nowhere. The bar ¨C supposedly abandoned for some time ¨C was a staged performance. The bartender, the patrons¡­ no trace. Untraceable communication, a vanishing act."


    Aethelred leaned back further, a flicker of grudging respect in his gaze. "Cautious and clever. A formidable combination. For now, cultivate a good relationship with them. This Null¡­ their information is valuable. We may need them again." He tossed the report onto the table.


    "Cut off the useless sources. Null¡­ I wonder who leads this enigmatic group?" He gazed thoughtfully at the moon, a single question hanging heavy in the air.


    *******************


    Queen Valeriana, a sheaf of parchment clutched tightly in her hand. The Queen, her face etched with worry lines that seemed deeper than usual, studied Eliana with an intensity that sent shivers down the princess''s spine.


    "Eliana," the Queen''s voice rasped, a tremor of urgency betraying her usual regal composure. "Tell me, does this information confirm your suspicions?"


    "He¡­ he resembles him, doesn''t he?" the Queen murmured, her voice almost a whisper. "Raven¡­ but with red eyes not the vibrant grey- lavender of his and a few years older. "


    Eliana leaned forward, her eyes widening. "You think so too? The resemblance is uncanny,and the age does match but... but¡­"


    Eliana swallowed, her gaze flickering to the parchment. " There''s very little information about him. No known lineage, no records. It''s as if he materialized out of thin air."


    "There can''t be a coincidence," the Queen interjected, her voice laced with a newfound determination. "Find out everything you can about this Neveah. His past, his purpose at the academy¡­ everything. He''s older, his face bears the marks of experience. Yet, the similarities are undeniable. We need to know more."


    "There''s something else, Eliana. This organization, Null, who provided this information¡­"


    "Yes, Mother?"


    "I want you to find out everything about them too. They seem¡­ efficient. The details about the academy test were accurate, and this was highly confidential. They must have sources within the institution itself."


    Eliana recounted the encounter with the mysterious figure from Null, how she''d mistaken him for an enemy and attacked. He vanished like a shadow, leaving behind the envelope containing Neveah''s information.


    The Queen listened intently, a glint of intrigue in her eyes. "He vanished? No trace whatsoever? Interesting. They seem to operate in the dark, these Null."


    "He left this behind," Eliana continued, handing the Queen the ornately sealed envelope. "Apparently, it''s a token of goodwill, a glimpse of their capabilities for future collaboration. They offer their services in exchange¡­"


    "Intriguing," the Queen muttered, her eyes gleaming with a dangerous glint as she examined the envelope. "Offering valuable intel freely¡­ what is their game?"


    "Their motives are shrouded in secrecy, Mother. They claim to be building an information network, but their ultimate goal remains a mystery."


    A predatory smile stretched across the Queen''s lips. "Intriguing. Perhaps, Eliana, this Null can be more than just a source of information. This Neveah¡­ if he is indeed connected to Raven, and also be of use in our struggle against the Church''s growing power."


    She tapped the envelope thoughtfully. "We need to establish a line of communication with Null. Let them know we are open to¡­ cooperation. Their resources, and perhaps even a find a connection to Raven, this could prove invaluable."


    Eliana hesitated, a knot of unease forming in her stomach. "But Mother, can we trust them? Their sudden appearance, their methods¡­"


    The Queen''s gaze turned steely, silencing any further arguments. "Trust, my dear, is a luxury we cannot afford in this web of deceit. We will use them as much as they might use us. They may be the key to dismantling the Church''s control and, perhaps, even finding Raven. But don''t worry too much we will proceed cautiously."


    ***************************


    "Oh seems people are really interested in me, aren''t they?" I chuckled to myself, eyeing the number of successful envelopes handed on my phone. Yesterday''s little information leak had clearly made waves.


    Sure, a bunch of them used proxies and disguises to mask their identities ¨C typical. But hey, it did the trick. Now, even the racial leaders were sniffing around, curious about the unknown punk who pushed back a Axl the dragon Blessed ¨C a star stronger than me, no less ¨C in the test.


    Null wasn''t ready for the spotlight yet. It was still a fledgling network, too vulnerable for a full-blown power struggle with established information giants.


    My plan was simple ¨C steal their customers. But that required expansion. I needed a web of strong pawns strategically placed across the territory, a network with its fingers in every kind of business. Null wouldn''t be just information anymore; it would have its hands in every kind of deal and business, every whispered secret.


    But before I could truly unleash the network, I needed to finish my tests and get my rank. This upcoming test was the key. Top ten. That was the magic number. The privileges that came with it ¨C sure the independent living space was great but i needed the freedom to leave the island as I pleased. That way I can tend to Null as I please during my freetime.


    With a sigh, I cast aside the reports and headed for the shower. The written test loomed, another hurdle to clear. But fear? Not on my agenda. I schooled myself on practically most basic stuff, if I fail then no one will pass plus I know some of the essay questions as they were mentioned in the novel.


    Stepping out of the shower, a notification blinked on my phone. It was simple: "Test - Hall 206." No flowery greetings, just instructions. I smirked. Right to the point, as expected.


    Hall 206 brimmed with nervous energy. A thousand students crammed into rows, chattering like caged birds. Ignoring the anxious whispers, I took a random seat in the middle column. The invigilator, a regal-looking elf, entered with a flourish. She sprouted a forest of miniature trees that promptly handed each of us a question paper. Then, the announcement came, her voice laced with amusement.


    "You can cheat," she declared, her voice echoing in the silent hall. A collective gasp rippled through the crowd. "That is, if you''re positive you won''t get caught." A cruel smile played on her lips. "Those caught will receive a zero. Unfinished work will grant you a C+, at best. Yes, that applies even if you leave a question blank.


    Now," she continued, the leaves around us rustling, "write your name and answer ALL questions. Good luck~"


    With a final flourish, the elf conjured more vines that entwined around the walls and ceiling, their leaves rustling ominously. Surveillance magic, no doubt.


    The test itself was nothing groundbreaking. Section A a mix of true/false. Like for example.


    1. A full moon grants a magician additional magical power. Answer False. Why? Because magical power is the output of magic it solely depends on technique,proficiency or artifact. The moon has no effect on it.


    Section B a multiple-choice.


    26. Question: A witch accidentally spills a glowing blue potion on a rose. Moments later, the rose withers and crumbles to dust. What is the MOST LIKELY property of the potion?


    A. Healing - Heals wounds and restores health. (unlikely to cause destruction)


    B. Invisibility - Makes objects or people unseen. (wouldn''t directly cause withering)


    C. Strength - Enhances the physical power of the drinker. (irrelevant to the situation)


    D. Decay - Causes rapid decomposition of organic matter. (most likely effect based on the description)


    27.Question: An alchemist is brewing a truth serum. The key ingredient is a rare Nightshade flower, they have two options: a fresh, vibrant flower and a wilted one. Which flower will produce the most effective truth serum, and why?


    A. Fresh Nightshade flower - Freshness guarantees potency in all potions.(Incorrect - Freshness is not always the best indicator for potions. Some ingredients may require aging or specific processing.)


    B. Wilted Nightshade flower - The wilting process concentrates the flower''s magical properties.(Correct - Wilting can sometimes concentrate an ingredient''s magical properties as excess moisture evaporates, leaving behind a more potent essence.)


    C. It doesn''t matter - The Nightshade flower''s magical properties are not affected by freshness.(C. Incorrect - The condition of the flower can affect its magical properties.)


    D. Neither can be used - Nightshade flowers are not suitable for truth serums.( Bruh... The question said it''s a key ingredient.)


    Section C Arithmetic.(20 mks)


    1.A farmer harvests 12 bushels of wheat in the first week, 18 bushels in the second week, and follows an arithmetic sequence thereafter. How many bushels will he harvest in the eighth week? (10 points)


    2.A scout locates a hidden enemy encampment that is 30 miles due north and 40 miles due east. Calculate the shortest distance to the encampment. (10 points)


    Section D: Choose one question (30mks)


    1.You are presented with a vial containing an unknown potion. Describe a safe and methodical approach to identify its properties and potential effects. (30 points)


    2.You attempt to cast a simple levitation spell, but the object refuses to budge. Explain three possible reasons for this failure and potential solutions for each. (30 points)


    3.A magical barrier blocks your path. Without directly dispelling the barrier, describe two creative methods you could employ to bypass it. (30 points)


    4.You and your partner are tasked with retrieving a sacred artifact from a crumbling watchtower overrun by hostile creatures. Develop a strategic plan outlining your approach, considering factors like reconnaissance, combat tactics, and potential magical applications. (30 points)


    Answer question 2.


    1.Flawed Incantation: The most common reason for a spell failing is a mistake during casting.Possibility is;


    -Incomplete Ritual


    Solution: Ensure you''ve performed all the necessary steps before uttering the final words. Carefully review the spell description and meticulously complete each component.


    2.Insufficient Power: Even the simplest spells require a minimum magical aptitude to function. Here are two potential causes:


    -Drained Reserves: If you''ve recently cast multiple spells or exerted yourself magically, your reserves might be depleted, leaving you unable to muster the necessary power for levitation.


    Solution: Replenish your magic. This might involve meditation, consuming specific foods or potions, or resting in a place with strong ambient magic.


    -Reaching Beyond Your Limits: Perhaps this levitation spell is simply beyond your current skill level. It might be designed for more experienced casters.


    Solution: Attempt an easier levitation spell to get a feel for the magic or consider practicing alternative levitation techniques that don''t rely on spells, such as enchanted tools or rituals.


    3.Enchanted Object: The object itself might be the culprit. Here''s a possibility:


    -Counter-Enchantment: The object could be imbued with an opposing enchantment that cancels out your levitation attempt.


    Solution: Try casting a dispel magic spell on the object first. If unsure about the object''s magical properties, consult a more experienced magic user for assistance.


    **************************


    The test itself was nothing extraordinary. Section A was a breeze, filled with true-or-false questions. Section B offered multiple choice on magic theory, Section C tested basic calculations, and Section D was the essay section, offering a choice of questions.


    Ninety minutes. Easy. I could have done it faster but what''s the rush?


    Around me, students sweated, scribbled furiously, or stared blankly at the leafy ceiling.


    I finished with a flourish, my answers carefully calculated to raise eyebrows without provoking suspicion. No point in showing off too much.


    But unlike the people rushing to submit their papers, I lingered. Why? To observe, of course. It was fascinating to watch the elven invigilator, her movements swift and silent as she caught cheaters mid-act, their protests morphing into dejected sighs as they were escorted out. I want to know how her detection worked so I stayed and looked.


    Time passed. The nervous energy that had hung thick in the air before the test had morphed into a suffocating silence as the last student, a shaky-handed gnome, finally turned in his paper. With a final rustle, the elf invigilator, whose name tag identified her as Liana, banished the leafy surveillance network.


    We were ushered into a colossal amphitheater ¨C its sheer size easily accommodated the entire student body. Anticipation hung heavy, punctuated only by the nervous fidgeting and hushed whispers around me.


    Then, a collective buzz rippled through the crowd. Phones chimed simultaneously, and a holographic display flickered to life in the center of the stadium. The results.


    A list of names scrolled down, each accompanied by a rank and a corresponding badge for their classes and residential areas. Names I recognized, some I didn''t, all displayed.


    Combat evaluation


    Name. Point Proficient Element


    1	Azrael Mor	- 7509. Fire


    2	Axl Magnus- 6900. 	 Lightning


    3	Astrid Smidt	- 6589. 	 Water


    4	Kim SherKhan-	 6478 Wind


    5	Lara Evermore- 6387 	 Wind


    6	Neveah- 6184 Ice


    7	Draven- 5324 	Fire


    ...


    999 | Zehn - 1208. Fire


    **********************


    Written test


    1	Neveah	100%


    2	Lara 	97%


    3	Vera	 96%


    4	Astrid 	94%


    4 Azrael	 94%


    6Topaz	 92%


    7	Kim	 89%


    8	Axl	 87%


    18 Draven. 63%


    10878. Zehn. 47%


    ****************************


    Final ranking


    1.Azrael Mor


    2.Axl Magnus


    3.Neveah


    4. Astrid Smidt


    5.Kim SherKhan


    6.Lara Evermore


    7. Vera Orion


    ....


    9. Draven


    ....


    5557. Zehn

 Chapter 44: Rankings...

    [Azrael''s Pov]


    First place. A bittersweet victory, tainted by the unknown. The only name in the top 5 that I couldn''t recognize, the raw power that he unleashed at the plains, that fighter ¨C it had to be Neveah. Ranked third, yet unseen before the trials. My gut churned.


    Vera slid a file across the table. "Congratulations," she offered, a genuine cheer in her voice.


    "Who is he?" I pressed, ignoring the pleasantries.


    "Here," she simply said.


    Flipping through the file, my eyes narrowed. "He repelled the Dragon-blessed?" Surprise clawed at me.


    "Yes," Vera confirmed, "but vanished after that match. No one saw him for the rest of the trials."


    Grim understanding settled in. "He could''ve kept going, racked up even more points."


    "Possibly," Vera conceded, "higher than you, even."


    A bitter truth. My first-place finish was inflated by a lucky encounter ¨C a rampaging seven-star ogre, fresh from its breakthrough. Seven hours of grueling combat, and then¡­ nothing. I''d stopped further bloodshed, exhaustion claiming me. And Axl, that relentless competitor, was breathing down my neck the whole time.


    "How did you get this on Neveah?" My voice was a low growl.


    "My sister," Vera replied. "She says unknowns are worth keeping an eye on."


    Unknowns. My gaze drifted towards Neveah, standing alone at the back, a frown etched on his face as he scrolled through the results on his phone. An unease, a prickling sensation, crawled up my spine. There was something about him, something I couldn''t place, and it gnawed at me.


    ******************


    [NEVEAH POV]


    A deep furrow etched itself between my brows as I scrolled through the rankings on my phone. Third place. It wasn''t bad, not at all, but the whole thing felt¡­off. Shouldn''t they be hiding me away, burying my results deep in some dusty archive? Ashamed of the outsider who''d waltzed in and messed up their little rankings?


    The thought sparked a flicker of something sharp in my chest. Maybe, just maybe, if I hadn''t held back, if I''d pushed myself a little further in each match¡­ first place could have been mine. The corner of my lip lifted in a smirk, quickly masked by a neutral expression. No need to spook them further, not yet.


    Third place was good. It granted a significant amount of leeway, more freedom to move within the Academy''s confines. More importantly, it gave me a reason to stay, to see what they were really up to.


    Top three. That meant even more freedom to pursue my own agenda within this little academy of theirs.Third place was the perfect perch to observe the plot from, close enough to see the main cast''s hands, far enough away to avoid unwanted scrutiny.


    My thoughts were interrupted by the increasing temperature and looked to see who it was.


    ******************


    A person with red hair was seen getting to the middle of the amphitheater, it was princess Eliana. A wave of heat rolled in with her, causing the room''s temperature to rise a perceptible notch. The students, already on edge, watched with bated breath.


    Eliana, her gaze sharp and commanding, swept over the class. "On behalf of the Council and the academy staff," she began, her voice resonating with authority, "I welcome you."


    There was no warmth in her greeting, no attempt to ease their anxieties. Instead, her words were laced with a chilling clarity. "Here," she continued, "there will be no favouritism. Status will be determined by one thing only: strength."


    A ripple of nervous murmurs coursed through the room. Eliana let the silence hang heavy for a moment before pressing on. "Make no mistake," she said, her voice turning colder, "this academy is not a game. It is a crucible, and mediocrity will not be tolerated."


    The weight of her words settled on the students like a leaden cloak. "Failure," she went on, her gaze lingering on a student fidgeting in his seat, "can have severe consequences. Expulsion. Even death."


    A tremor of fear ran through the class. Eliana''s words were a stark reminder of the high stakes involved. Here, unlike the pampered environments they were accustomed to, weakness would not be coddled. It would be punished.


    The students sat up straighter, their anxieties morphing into a steely resolve. Eliana''s message, though delivered with an icy indifference, had gotten through.


    The air shimmered for a moment before solidifying into the imposing figure of Azrael. He landed with a soft thud, a hint of surprise flickering across his face.


    Eliana stood before him, her posture ramrod straight. "As you are ranked first," she declared, her voice echoing in the vast hall, "let the people see you. Give a speech."


    Azrael, ever the pragmatist, didn''t waste time with theatrics. He stepped forward, his gaze sweeping over the assembled students. A sea of faces stared back, a mixture of curiosity and trepidation.


    He cleared his throat. "To all of you," he began, his voice a steady baritone, "congratulations on making it this far. This academy is not for the faint of heart. It is a forge, a crucible that will push you to your limits and beyond."


    He paused, letting his words sink in. "However," he continued, his voice hardening, "strength is not just about individual power. We stand here, a diverse collection of races ¨C humans, elves, dwarves, dragons, Beastmen and ...vampires ¨C yet a common enemy looms: the invaders. We cannot afford to be divided. Only through unity, through working together, can we hope to stand against them."


    A murmur rippled through the crowd. Unity was a familiar tune, sung by countless leaders before. Yet, beneath Azrael''s words, a deeper message resonated. He was a towering figure, easily six-foot-one with a chiseled physique that spoke volumes of his training. He was also, undeniably, only eighteen years old.


    Six-star at eighteen. The implications hung heavy in the air.


    A young human at the back, barely out of his teens, leaned towards his friend. "Six-star," he whispered, awe lacing his voice. "He''s just eighteen!"


    His friend, a wiry elf with fiery red hair, nodded grimly. "Yeah, makes you wonder how strong the rest of the top ten are, doesn''t it?"


    Eliana''s plan was working. Azrael''s display wasn''t just about a first-place speech. It was a stark reminder, a wake-up call. This academy wasn''t a game. It was a desperate scramble for power, a race against time to forge warriors capable of facing an unimaginable threat. The invaders were coming, and eighteen-year-old six-star prodigies were just the tip of the iceberg.


    The students needed a push, a jolt to understand the true gravity of their situation. Azrael, unknowingly, had become the catalyst.


    Eliana''s voice cut throughout the audience. "This, students," she declared, her voice heavy with purpose, "is what you''re competing with, this is the level you must strive to achieve. This academy is not a playground. It is a place that will forge you into weapons. Only the strongest will survive."


    A hush fell over the hall as Azrael finished his speech. Applause, sparse and hesitant at first, began to build, eventually filling the space. He gave a curt nod towards Eliana, then vanished in another shimmer of air.


    The students, however, were no longer the same group that had filed in moments before. Their faces were etched with a newfound seriousness, their eyes burning with a mix of fear and determination. The academy had shown them its fangs, and the bite was real.


    Meanwhile Nevaeh was lost in thought," did he just look at me? Mr. Protagonist what made you look at me so wearily?"


    *****************


    Kim slammed her dorm room door shut, the echoing thud barely registering over the roar of frustration in her head. Fifth place. That insufferable Azrael had somehow snagged first. Just thinking about his smug face made her want to rip something out of the wall.


    Sinking onto her bed, she projected a shimmering image of her Aunt Kali. The woman''s regal features materialized in the air, her crimson eyes narrowed in concern. "Kimberly, what troubles you?"


    Kim was silent,and how utterly useless she felt, she didn''t like her rank.Kali watched patiently, a hint of a knowing smile playing on her lips.


    "Kimberly," Kali finally interrupted, her voice calm and collected, "strength comes in many forms. Do not let rankings cloud your judgment. Focus on your training, push yourself further than you ever thought possible."


    "But¡­ but Azrael got first. And that Neveah¡­ he just appeared and pushed everyone around! Also the other blessed are strong.."


    Kali chuckled, a sound devoid of humor. "First place? A hollow victory, child. Azrael is strong, yes, but not strong enough. Not yet. And about Neveah...


    don''t focus on him, you just continue getting stronger."


    "I won''t let them outshine me, Aunt Kali. I''ll train harder, push myself further. I''ll prove that I, the tigerkin-blessed, am the one to watch.This academy is just a stepping stone. We have a bigger plan in motion."


    Kali''s smile turned predatory. "Precisely. Now, focus on surpassing not just your peers, but even the Blessed. They may have a head start, but raw talent can overcome mere titles."


    The portal flickered before solidifying again. Kali, now alone in her opulent study, tapped a finger against the holographic display showcasing Neveah''s final match against Axl.


    Rewinding the footage, Kali watched intently as Neveah effortlessly deflected Axl''s attacks. Her frown deepened with each passing moment. "He''s holding back," she muttered, her voice tight. "A lot.Every move calculated, every blow measured. He overwhelmed Axl, yes, but with a fraction of his true power. I wonder if the others will notice."


    Kali scrubbed through the fight, pausing at specific moments where Neveah displayed bursts of raw power far exceeding his displayed ranking. "There''s something¡­ different about him," she mused, her gaze narrowed in contemplation. "He''s a wild card. I need to keep a close eye on this Neveah."


    **************


    [Astrid Pov]


    A satisfied smile curved Astrid Smidt''s lips as the holographic ranking list solidified in the air before her. Fourth place. It wasn''t the top, but it was a solid position, a testament to her years of rigorous training. More importantly, it placed her firmly within the upper echelon of the academy.


    With a practiced ease, Astrid activated the holographic communication device embedded in her wrist. A moment later, a weathered face with eyes that mirrored her own determination materialized before her. It was Bjorn Smidt, her father, his brow etched with concern.


    "Astrid," he rumbled, his voice carrying the weight of a thousand worries. "The rankings? How did you fare?"


    Astrid met his gaze with unwavering confidence. "Fourth place, Father," she announced.


    A flicker of surprise crossed Bjorn''s features, quickly replaced by a surge of pride. "Fourth! That''s excellent, Astrid. You''ve always been a force to be reckoned with."


    "Fourth is more than enough for now. Remember, this is just the first step. With this ranking, we can start building alliances, gather information, and most importantly, identify potential allies who share our¡­ dissatisfaction with that organization. Also it makes me more credible to gather pawns for my faction."


    Bjorn''s expression cleared, a flicker of understanding replacing his initial disappointment. "Indeed. We cannot dismantle that organization alone. We need strength in numbers, like-minded strong individuals who yearn for true freedom, even disposable Pawns."


    Astrid leaned back in her chair, a steely glint in her eyes. "Exactly. This ranking gives us credibility. People will listen now. We can use this to our advantage, subtly gauge who might be receptive to our cause. It will take time, Father, but I''m optimistic.


    We will find others who crave autonomy or revenge against that organization "


    Bjorn nodded, a hint of pride softening his features. "You are wise beyond your years, Astrid. Remember, though, caution is key. We don''t know who our true allies might be, and our enemies are undoubtedly watching."


    "Of course, Father," Astrid replied, her voice laced with a steely resolve. "I''ll move carefully, one calculated step at a time. But make no mistake, we will break free, this¡­ organization¡­ they will not control us forever."


    "Sigh ... I don''t like how you shoulder this burden, you should just live...." Before Bjorn could finish he was interrupted by Astrid


    "I have to do it father, we shouldn''t just sit and hope for a hero."


    " Okay...but please be careful and don''t force yourself too much." Said Bjorn. S~ea??h the N??elFir§×.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    " I can''t promise that." Said Astrid as she hung up.


    The holographic image flickered and faded, leaving Astrid alone in the quiet room. A determined glint remained in her eyes. Fourth place was just the beginning. It was a stepping stone on the path to a far greater goal ¨C freedom for her, her father and her race.


    *******************


    [Axl Pov]


    Axl''s phone buzzed, a tremor that sent a jolt of unease through him. He recognized the private dragon-fire encrypted signal ¨C a direct call from King Aethelred himself. With a shaky hand, he answered.


    The king''s voice boomed through the receiver, a storm cloud of fury crackling with each word. "Axl Magnus! Second place? Explain yourself!"


    Axl winced. Shame coiled in his gut, heavy and suffocating. "Your Majesty, I¡ª"


    "Silence!" King Aethelred roared. "Second place is an embarrassment! You, a blessed star, nearly bested by a vampire a whole star below you?"


    Aethelred scoffed. "Best involves winning, Axl. Not letting some pipsqueak of a vampire nearly knock you out of contention!"


    Axl flinched. The news of Neveah''s surprise attack during the combat evaluation hadn''t reached the public yet, but clearly, the important figures, the race leaders, were privy to the details. Shame burned hot in Axl''s cheeks.


    "Being a Lightning Mage of such caliber," Aethelred continued, his voice laced with icy contempt, "and needing to be saved from a Vampire who is a star weaker than yourself? Shameful, Axl. Shameful."


    "Many may not have seen it," Aethelred continued, "but those who matter did. And they will not forget. You are a disappointment, Axl. A disappointment that needs rectifying."


    "There were¡­ unforeseen circumstances, Your Majesty," Axl stammered, the excuse sounding hollow even to himself.


    "Unforeseen circumstances?" the king scoffed. "There are no unforeseen circumstances for a blessed star, Axl. You brought shame upon yourself, upon the Lightning Clan, upon all dragons! And on a global stage no less!"


    "I¡­ I understand, Your Majesty," Axl choked out, his voice hoarse. "It will not happen again. I will train harder, refine my skills. First place will be mine next time."


    "You better live up to your word, Axl," the king growled. "The Lightning Clan needs a strong heir. Disappointment is not a trait we tolerate."


    The line went dead, leaving Axl staring at the phone, his hand trembling. Shame simmered, morphing into a steely resolve. He wouldn''t be a disappointment. He wouldn''t let the king down. He wouldn''t let himself lose again, not to anyone.


    Axl clenched his fist, the image of the holographic ranking list flashing in his mind. Second place. A glaring blemish on his otherwise perfect record. It was a stain he would erase. He would rise to the top,


    ***************


    Queen Ilyana, her face etched with the wisdom of centuries, studied the rankings with a critical eye. A hint of disappointment flickered across her features. "Lara," she began, her voice as crisp as a winter breeze, "well done. Seventh place is a commendable achievement."


    Lara dipped her head in a respectful bow. "Thank you, Your Majesty. I did my ''best''."


    "Indeed," the Queen continued, her gaze lingering on Neveah''s name at the top of the list. "But the academy¡­ it requires a firmer hand, a leader with unwavering control."


    Lara straightened, a glint of understanding sparking in her cerulean eyes. "You believe I should¡­ exert more influence?"


    "Influence," the Queen echoed, her tone laced with meaning, "is a delicate art, Lara. You possess the intellect, the charm, to navigate its intricacies. But sometimes, a show of strength is necessary."


    Lara''s lips curled into a knowing smile. "Should I reveal more, Your Majesty?" she inquired, a hint of mischievousness dancing in her voice.


    Queen Ilyana''s lips curved into a rare, fleeting smile. "Reveal just enough," she said, her voice softening. "Enough to secure a grip on the academy, to bend it to our will. You are a skilled player, Lara. Adjust your strategy based on the circumstances, and remember, subtlety can be a weapon as potent as brute force."


    "Of course, Auntie," Lara replied, her voice brimming with cheerful confidence. "The academy will be ours, just like you planned."

 Chapter 45: Babel

    The holographic ID pulsed softly in my hand, displaying the address: "East Area House 3." This ranking in the top three had its perks. A spacious apartment awaited me ¨C a kitchen, a bedroom, an entertainment room for leisure, and even a dedicated training basement.


    The man handing me the ID offered, "Would you like to have servants assigned to you?"


    I shook my head. "No, thank you. I prefer to handle things myself."


    He nodded, a hint of surprise in his eyes. "Very well then. You are free tomorrow. Your class schedule will be emailed to you shortly. Be sure to check it."


    "Got it," I replied, dismissing him.


    Exploring the apartment, I found a hidden room with a teleportation circle etched into the floor. A plaque beside it read: "Not suitable for long distance. Teleports to city below the academy only."


    This was definitely a benefit. Third place granted me freedom of movement. With a smirk, I stepped onto the circle, anticipating the familiar swirl of light. A moment later, I landed in a deserted alleyway, blinking away the aftereffects.


    I pulled out my phone and sent a quick message. "Come to Stonegate, we have a lot to discuss."


    "Alright," a voice responded through the phone''s built-in comm system.


    The world was a fascinating blend of old and new. The alliance between races had ushered in an era of progress. Gone were the days of clunky carriages; dome cars zipped through the streets, sleek and efficient. Golems, once fearsome creatures, were now automated cleaners, tirelessly scouring the city''s corners.


    The skyline boasted towering high-rises, a testament to the dwarves'' engineering prowess combined with human ingenuity.


    As I navigated the bustling streets, a message popped up on my phone. It was a location pin. "I''m here," it read.


    *************


    The air in the secluded mansion hung heavy with the musky scent of old books and polished wood. Across from me sat Harvey, a dwarf with a face creased by a lifetime of labor. His thick beard, usually a source of pride. I cleared my throat, the sound echoing in the cavernous room.


    "Where''s your son?" I asked, cutting through the silence. S§×arch* The N??eFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "He''s seeking out the workforce we need," Harvey rumbled, his voice deep and gravelly.


    Dwarf proportions were different. They weren''t that short, but they weren''t giants either. Stocky and broad-shouldered, Harvey stood a head shorter than me, yet his presence filled the room. Though dwarves were known for their fiery tempers, Harvey''s gaze held a quiet sadness that tugged at my heart.


    "Hmmm," I mused, leaning back in the plush armchair. "Tell him to look for the forgotten ones. The people cast aside by their families, the poor, the beggars, the ones who wouldn''t be missed nor would people care for their disappearance. I don''t want anyone asking questions."


    A flicker of surprise crossed Harvey''s weathered face. "He understands, young master," he said, using a title reserved for those of noble birth. It was a formality I didn''t care much for, but I let it slide.


    Amber, a dark elf, defied the ethereal elegance often associated with her kind. Her raven hair, a cascade of midnight curls, framed a face that held more fire than grace. Small, sharp glasses perched on her nose, not to mask any physical imperfection but to amplify the brilliance of her emerald green eyes.


    Those eyes, sharp as a viper''s, seemed to pierce through facades, their gaze a constant challenge. Her figure, clad in practical attire that belied her magical prowess, moved with a predatory grace. A hint of a smirk often played on her lips, hinting at a sharp wit and a ruthless streak that lay just beneath the surface.


    Every inch of her, spoke of a woman who wouldn''t hesitate to take charge, a woman who thrived in the shadows and reveled in the chaos she could orchestrate.


    "Sorry I''m late master, please continue." She said.


    "It''s fine," I nodded. "Now, the building."


    Ink-stained parchments littered the heavy mahogany desk, evidence of countless hours of meticulous planning. Opposite me sat Harvey, his bushy brown beard bristling with suppressed excitement. Beside him, Amber, a whirlwind of red hair and fiery spirit, tapped her foot impatiently.


    "So," I began, relishing the thrill of unveiling my vision, "I envision a structure unlike anything the city has ever seen."


    A collective gasp escaped the room. Even the stoic Harvey couldn''t hide a flicker of intrigue in his eyes.


    "This building," I continued, my voice taking on a theatrical flourish, "will be a colossal monument.Ninety-nine stories it shall pierce the sky, a soaring giant known as Babel."


    Harvey''s thick fingers drummed a rapid tattoo on the desk. "Ninety-nine stories? That''s... ambitious, young master. Ambitious indeed."


    "Ambitious, yes," I agreed, a sly grin spreading across my face. "But within its walls, a vibrant world will come alive. Imagine, Harvey, a city within a building!"


    I sketched the layout on a fresh parchment, my words painting a vivid picture. "Retail shops of all kinds, from humble barbers to opulent jewelry stores. Markets overflowing with exotic clothing, gleaming weaponry, and potent potions. Restaurants serving delicacies fit for a king, delivering steaming plates to any corner of the building. Delivery services of food and items."


    Amber''s eyes gleamed. "Fast food delivery, you say? A good concept, young master. People are lazy creatures, they''ll love it."


    A chuckle escaped me. "Indeed, Amber. But Babel will offer more than just fleeting pleasures. We will establish a bank, a secure haven for their hard-earned coin. No more hiding it in vulnerable storage rings!"


    Harvey leaned forward, his gaze sharp. "A bank? An interesting proposition. But how do you plan to convince them to trust Null with their savings?"


    "By placing ''reliable'' people incharge of the bank, their nobles who wil be working for Null voluntarily or by force, also offering interest, loans, and unparalleled security. People love easy money and should their money disappear they blame them," I replied.


    Harvey''s thick eyebrows shot up in surprise. "A bank? Aye, that''s certainly something the upper crust will find appealing."


    "And the commoners?" Amber interjected, her voice laced with skepticism. "They don''t have fancy rings or bags of gold to store."


    "They have gossip," I replied, my eyes glinting. "Babel, as we shall call it, will be a melting pot of people, a constant hum of conversation. We''ll have restaurants serving up everything from quick bites to lavish meals, a place for the weary traveler and the boisterous socialite alike.And let''s not forget the allure of nightlife."


    A dark smile stretched across Amber''s face. "Nightclubs you say? Places of music¡­ and depravity?"


    "Exactly," I said, relishing her understanding. "Alcohol and Lust loosens lips, and loose lips offer invaluable information."


    I sketched a section of the building dedicated to entertainment. "Music halls echoing with laughter, taverns brimming with revelry, luxurious hotels for those seeking a night of comfort ¨C or something more¡­ depraved."


    A smirk danced on Amber''s lips. "Now that''s what I call catering to all tastes."


    "Precisely," I said. "Babel will be a magnet, attracting both the commoners with their pockets full of coin and the nobility with their insatiable desires. And as they come and go, they''ll unwittingly leave behind a goldmine of information."


    Harvey stroked his beard thoughtfully. "Information, you say? This Babel sounds not only ambitious but also cunning, young master."


    "Indeed, Harvey. Information will flow like water through this building. Whispers of rebellion, political intrigue, juicy scandals ¨C we''ll be privy to it all. Null will become the ultimate information broker, selling the secrets of the powerful and the plight of the peasants.


    We shall gather whispers, rumors, and secrets, sift through them with the precision of Null''s finest analysts and investigators, and sell the most valuable to the highest bidder."


    Amber clapped her hands in delight. "A beautiful scheme, young master. A place where money flows freely and secrets spill like spilled wine. I can already smell the money in the air."


    "Harvey," I began, turning towards the dwarf, his eyes sparkling with a challenge. "The official design and construction fall to you. Gather whatever materials and labor you need through the others. Efficiency is key. This building needs to be strong, resistant to attacks up to seven stars ¨C an architectural marvel built with breakneck speed.


    Since it took two months for the Floating Academy, Babel will rise in two weeks."


    Harvey''s beard twitched with excitement. "Two weeks, ? A tall order, even for one with my experience. But a challenge I relish!"


    "I know you won''t disappoint," I replied, then shifted my gaze to Amber, whose fiery red hair seemed to crackle with sparks as she considered the financial aspects.


    "Amber," I stated, "you''re our financial alchemist. Make sure the funds used for Babel and Null are untraceable, ''clean''. No loose ends, no questions,no room for error. "


    A ghost of a smile played on her lips. "Don''t worry, young master. Money laundering is an art form, and I''m a master artist."


    With a dramatic flourish, I raised my hand, summoning a figure from the shadows. A hulking knight, clad in dark armor, materialized with a silent genuflection. It was Kael, my mother''s gift, my loyal enforcer, and an eight-star knight.


    "Kael," I said, my voice carrying a hint of command, "security falls under your purview. Recruit capable individuals from our network and establish two security forces. The Star Order will guard the upper floors of Babel, catering to the high-rollers. Below them, protecting Null''s operations, will stand the Obsidian Order. Choose from the slaves within our ranks who possess the best talents.


    For the rest¡­"


    I paused, a thought striking me. "Send them to Harvey''s son, Eric. He can assign them tasks within Babel''s operations."


    Kael inclined his head. "An effective use of resources, Master. It shall be done, Master."


    A mischievous smile spread across my face. "And there''s more," I continued. "In two weeks, I expect you both, Harvey and Amber, to reach the level of a seven-star mage. I will personally assist you in achieving this breakthrough. You are my lieutenants you can''t be weak. By then, the others will have completed their tasks and join our ranks."


    A glint of surprise flickered in their eyes before hardening into determination. "Yes, Master/Young Master," they replied in unison, bowing low.


    "Now, get to work," I commanded, a smile curling on my lips. "I have a school to attend to. I''ll be back after Babel''s completion, then we''ll have a comprehensive plan to move forward."


    "Yes, Master," they chorused, bowing their heads in respect.


    With that, I left the room, leaving behind a flurry of activity. Babel, the first piece of Null, was in motion.

 Chapter 46: Damn Variables!

    The fluorescent lights of the convenience store buzzed overhead, casting a sterile glow on the aisles overflowing with mass-produced goods. Hunger gnawed at my stomach, a familiar ache in this world obsessed with bland, magic-infused mush they called food. Tonight, I craved something more substantial, something with a hint of meat, the primal satisfaction a juicy steak could offer.


    Pushing open the automatic doors, I scanned the aisles, a mental list forming of ingredients. Canned vegetables and processed meats lined the shelves, a stark reminder of the limitations placed upon those who lacked the means to acquire better. Just as I reached the meat section, a wave of amusement washed over me. S§×arch* The Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Here, nestled amongst the pre-packaged mediocrity, were trays of "Prime Cut Steaks" ¨C a bold claim for the pale slabs I inspected.


    Suddenly, the air shimmered, and the door chimed, announcing new arrivals. A familiar laugh, light and airy, drifted towards me. No surprise. It was Azrael, that golden boy of the academy, and his ever-present companion, Vera. They were practically glued at the hip, their laughter echoing in the sterile environment.


    They spotted me at the same time. Azrael''s smile faltered for a brief moment, a flicker of something akin to annoyance crossing his face. Vera, on the other hand, plastered on a strained smile that looked more like a grimace.


    Unfazed by their discomfort, I offered a curt nod and then I completely ignored them. My focus remained on the task at hand ¨C procuring a decent meal. With a practiced eye, I scanned the meager offerings, dismissing the pre-packaged meats as a lost cause. Perhaps some spices, a marinade of my own creation, could salvage the situation but i decided against it as I had some meat in my storage ring.


    As I reached for a selection of herbs, I felt their gazes burning into my back. Their hushed whispers reached my ears, though I paid them no mind. They were likely gossiping about me, dissecting my every move, searching for some hidden meaning in my presence at the store. Let them. Their insecurities held no power over me.


    Gathering my meager haul ¨C herbs, some decent-looking potatoes, and a bottle of olive oil ¨C I proceeded to the checkout aisle. The cashier, a young woman with tired eyes, barely registered my presence( but why is she tired we just began the academy days...). I paid for my meager bounty, the metallic clink of coins echoing in the silence I''d created by ignoring Azrael and Vera.


    My stomach growled in protest as I stepped through the threshold of my apartment. Tonight, a steak feast was in order.


    The kitchen was a disappointment. Functional, yes, but devoid of the warmth and soul of a true culinary haven. No cast iron skillets hung proudly on hooks, no worn wooden cutting boards awaited their purpose.


    With a flick of my wrist, a shimmering portal bloomed in the air, revealing the depths of my storage ring. A marbled slab of prime beef (well it''s not from a cow but from some beast that looked like it so I''ll call it beef) emerged, the crimson meat boasting a richness absent from the pallid offerings in the academy cafeteria. A satisfied smile tugged at my lips.


    I banished the portal with a thought and retrieved a gleaming knife from my ring, its weight reassuring in my hand. The rhythmic tap-tap-tap of the blade against the cutting board became a soothing melody as I sliced the meat with practiced ease. Each piece was a masterpiece, thick enough to retain its juices yet thin enough to cook quickly.


    Next came the spices. I managed to test some herbs during my stay in this world. These herbs could serve the same perpose as spices but they had some few side effects like minor hallucinations but that wouldn''t affect me. A small vial from my ring held a potent blend I''d concocted myself.


    The air danced with the aroma of roasted peppercorns, the earthy warmth of cumin, and the smoky whisper of paprika (all these were substitutes for those spices). A sprinkle here, a pinch there, the dance of seasoning was an art form.


    The standard oven here wouldn''t do. It was designed for speed, not for coaxing out the full potential of a good steak. Taking a deep breath, I channeled a sliver of magic. A vibrant blue flame ignited at my fingertips, dancing across the metal skillet I''d conjured from my ring. The heat was pure, unadulterated, exactly what the steak craved.


    The sizzling of the steak in the pan was a symphony to my ears as I sprinkled on the final dash of my secret spice blend.


    Just as I plated the masterpiece, a holographic shimmer materialized in the air, revealing my mother, Verona. Her crimson eyes and black hair, usually styled in a meticulously sculpted braid, seemed to vibrate with barely contained amusement.


    "Neveah darling," she drawled, her voice dripping with theatricality, "tell mama all about your first glorious day at that¡­ academy of yours."


    I raised an eyebrow, the suspicion thick enough to cut with a butter knife (tsk ... This woman as if she didn''t know what happened). "Oh, you know, the usual," I deadpanned. "Lectures on the history of Elnova, compulsory nap time, etiquette on the proper way to fold a napkin."


    A snort escaped Verona, and I swear I saw a mischievous glint in her ruby eyes. "Somehow, I doubt that," she said, her smile widening. "But do go on, tell me of your tales of¡­ normalcy."


    I took a bite of the steak, savoring the burst of flavor. "Normalcy," I scoffed, "is a disease I have no intention of contracting."


    Verona''s smile slipped slightly, replaced by a flicker of concern. "Then why subject yourself to this¡­ charade, Neveah? I could train you. Make you stronger, faster, a true heir to the-"


    "Interact," I interjected, a cryptic smile playing on my lips.


    She sighed dramatically, a sound that always managed to be both elegant and exasperated. "Interact with¡­ people? But you loathe people, darling. They''re messy, unpredictable¡­"


    "Exactly, that''s why I need to be close to them, to observe, describe, explain, predict their behavior and fo some hypothesis testing to verify and refine theories. Psychology 101, mother." I said, taking another bite.


    "Is that so. And that hideous disguise?" she asked, her gaze flicking to my reflection in the holographic display. Currently, I sported the kind of blandly handsome features one would find on the third male lead in a cheesy dating sim ¨C handsome, yes, but not so handsome as to threaten the protagonist''s love interest. My signature black hair was dull, and my crimson eyes were watered down.


    I shrugged, a playful glint in my eyes. "Think of it as blending in. Besides, wouldn''t want to give the competition a run for their money, would we?"


    Verona''s lips twitched, a silent battle raging between amusement and exasperation. Finally, she shook her head, a hint of a smile gracing her lips. "Just¡­ promise you''ll be careful, alright?"


    "No promises," I grinned, winking at her holographic image.


    With a final dramatic sigh, Verona shimmered out of existence. I finished my meal in peaceful silence, the only sound the rhythmic clinking of my fork against the plate. Cleaning up was a breeze with a little magic. Finally my kitchen was clean. I then headed to my bedroom and got into my bathroom.


    I cranked the shower knob to its coldest setting, welcoming the bite of icy water on my skin. It was a primal cleansing, washing away the day''s frustrations and leaving a bone-deep coolness that invigorated me. Stepping out, I wrapped a towel around my waist and strode to the bedroom, the hum of magic already building in my mind.


    Stepping out and drying with a flourish, I padded across the cold floor to the bed. Sitting cross-legged, I closed my eyes and took a deep breath, centering myself. Tonight, I would create a sanctuary, a fortress within this small apartment.


    With a flick of my wrist, a surge of magic pulsed outwards. Walls shimmered faintly, infused with layers of protective barriers. Ice magic, woven with the precision of a master, formed the first layer, a defense against any physical intrusion.


    Gravity magic followed, creating a subtle distortion in the air, warping the space around the apartment and making it difficult for anyone to enter or leave unscathed as they would trip and get crushed by the pressure inside here and it was connected to some ice spikes that would skewer the intruder.


    Alarm spells, like thin ice tripwires hidden with darkness magic, were laid across the doors and windows. Any attempt to breach these boundaries would trigger a an alarm that would be detected by me.


    Detection and surveillance spells were woven into the fabric of the room, creating a constant low hum of magical energy. Every shadow, every sound would be amplified, granting me an all-encompassing awareness of the environment.


    Finally, a soundproof barrier encased the entire apartment. No unwanted conversations and noise from outside, no prying ears would penetrate this haven. On top of it all, a layer of antispy magic pulsed, a shield against any attempts to magically scry or scan my activities.( Though some really strong could easily bypass all of this, still it gave me some sense of privacy however small)


    Sinking into the plushness of my bed, I traded my damp towel for a pair of comfortable pajamas. Now, the real strategizing began. The game plan, meticulously crafted in my head based on the novel ''Chronicles of the Blessed,'' had to be completely rewritten.


    First and foremost, the academy landscape itself had shifted. No longer were we confined to the familiar human continent. The academy, a supposed haven for magic users, now defied gravity, a floating island in the vast expanse of the sky.


    The awakening of the Vampire Queen, a creature always mentioned by the author but never appeared and me becoming her son/disciple, was a wrinkle I hadn''t anticipated. Her presence, a potent force in the world, would undoubtedly shift the power dynamics in ways the novel hadn''t explored.


    Then there was Valeriana, the human empress. Her early ascension to the throne was another unexpected twist, throwing a wrench into the delicate balance between the human themselves and between the humans and other races.


    Silvencrest, the supposed battleground where the protagonist was meant to clash with the dragon, now mourned the loss of the beast at the hands of my own mother (who for some reason was randomly sleeping in the human continent, why wasn''t she sleeping in her damn castle?), Verona leaving a gaping hole on how the story should have flowed.


    How would this rewrite the path of the protagonist, the hero destined to face this beast. Also one very important question how was he supposed to fight a 10 star beast that early in the novel? Is that really the same dragon?


    But the biggest variable, the one that loomed largest, was me. My presence, a wild card in this already unpredictable game. Babel, the ambitious project I was orchestrating, threatened to rip the established order apart. Null, the shadows I was weaving, promised to disrupt the flow of information, a thorn in the side of both the powerful and the powerless.


    The lack of information was another thorn. The novel itself, the blueprint for this world, remained incomplete, a mere 200 chapters leaving the rest to the author''s whims. Was it even still being written? And the void before my arrival, the memory gap that stretched between my past life as Rei and my new existence as Neveah ¨C a frustrating blank slate.


    Variables. So many of them, swirling in a chaotic dance. But amidst the uncertainty, a fire ignited within me. I would become the biggest and strongest variable, the one who bent the narrative to my will, the one who made all others seem trivial and negligible in comparison.


    My head throbbed with the weight of a thousand possibilities. Curled up on my bed, the remnants of dinner sat untouched on the bedside table. I''d tried, I truly had. For hours, I''d dissected the variables, the unexpected twists thrown into the plot and the new plot holes.


    With a sigh, I surrendered to the inevitable. Tomorrow would come, with its six o''clock class and the charade of normalcy. There would be time to strategize later.Closing my eyes, I pushed away the tangled mess of thoughts, focusing on the steady rhythm of my own breathing.

 Chapter 47: Class is in session...

    A hush fell over the hundred top students as a figure materialized in front of the large classroom board. It was a woman, undeniably beautiful, with scales shimmering a vibrant blue across her cheekbones and forearms ¨C a testament to her draconic heritage. Her short, blue hair framed sharp features and eyes that mirrored the color of her scales.


    The seating arrangement resembled an amphitheater, rising tier by tier. In the back row, reserved for the five Blessed, a flicker of curiosity crossed their faces. Neveah, however, sat in the middle of the room, his head propped on his hand, seemingly unimpressed by the dramatic entrance.


    The woman''s voice, laced with a hint of amusement, echoed through the room. "I lowered my power level to that of a six-star mage, yet only six of you noticed my presence. The Blessed, of course, and that human girl¡­ next to the top student." Her gaze flickered to Neveah, who remained nonchalantly propped up on his hand.


    A ripple of unease passed through the class. A six-star? Most of them hadn''t even reached that level yet. "Disappointing," Aqua, as she introduced herself, continued, her voice taking on a sharper edge. "Disgustingly weak. Your performance at the recent royal test was also a pathetic display.


    But that''s why I''m here, I suppose. To mold you into something¡­ less pathetic."


    A collective gulp rose from the students. Being called weak by a six-star was one thing, but to be deemed so lacking by a being of such immense power? It was a humbling blow.


    "Welcome, then," Aqua declared, a hint of a predatory smile playing on her lips, "to Circle Theory 101. My name is Aqua, and consider yourselves fortunate to have me as your instructor."


    A tense silence followed Aqua''s explanation. The water droplet incident with the lionkin student served as a stark reminder of the immense power held by their new instructor. Neveah, however, seemed unfazed, a hint of a smirk playing on his lips.


    "Now, what is circle theory?" Aqua''s voice boomed once more, dispelling the silence. "It''s the art of creating, drawing, and manipulating magic circles to imbue flexibility in your spells. Imagine you want to raise a barrier using your elements. The basic method would be to brute force it with raw mana, but to create something truly profound and sturdy, a magic circle is your answer."


    She gestured towards a holographic display illustrating a complex, rune-etched circle. "Circles are excellent for building powerful effects, but they have a drawback. On the battlefield, where speed is paramount, forming them takes valuable time, leaving you vulnerable."


    A lionkin boy in the front row, emboldened by a surge of courage (or perhaps stupidity), piped up, "Then why teach us something that..." His question was cut short by a well-aimed water droplet that materialized in his mouth, causing him to sputter and choke.


    "Don''t interrupt," Aqua said curtly, her voice leaving no room for argument. "Ask questions only when permitted. As I was saying, circles offer refined control and stronger spells. While they might not be ideal for the heat of battle in your current states, everything has its place. With higher proficiency, formation times decrease significantly.


    Circle application extends beyond combat; it''s a cornerstone in engineering, alchemy, summoning, and a plethora of other disciplines."


    For the next two hours, Aqua delved deeper into the intricacies of circle theory, explaining the various components ¨C activation runes and commands, elemental compatibility, and stabilizing sigils ¨C that formed the backbone of a potent magic circle. The students diligently took notes, the weight of knowledge and Aqua''s sharp demeanor sinking in.


    After a detailed explanation and a few well-placed demonstrations (none involving waterboarding lionkin students), Aqua finally reached the climax of the lesson.


    Finally, with a sigh, Aqua ended the lecture. "Alright, for your first assignment, I want you to create a circle that can output a chain of spells, each one a variation of your element," she said, her gaze sweeping across the classroom. "Focus on versatility and control within the circle. Dismissed."


    Neveah exited the classroom, a thoughtful hum escaping his lips. "She''s a good teacher," he conceded, acknowledging Aqua''s clear explanation of circle theory. "But that look..." he trailed off, recalling the piercing gaze Aqua had directed at him specifically when mentioning those who''d sensed her presence. He''d detected her, true, but had chosen to ignore her dramatics. sea??h th§× n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Whatever," he muttered, dismissing the lingering thought.


    He navigated the bustling hallways, weaving through a sea of students clad in their black uniforms. Each student sported a blazer adorned with a colored streak that denoted their race. A quick scan revealed the humans in their cerulean blue, elves in vibrant green, dwarves in a stoic grey, beastmen in a fiery orange, and dragons in a regal gold.


    His own eyes flickered to the crimson streak on his blazer, a silent indicator of his vampiric heritage.


    The air crackled with nervous energy as Neveah and the other students reached the arena. In the center stood Eliana, a vision in a form-fitting black battle suit that left little to the imagination. Her fiery red hair, tied back in a high ponytail, framed her crimson eyes, which scanned the students with an intimidating intensity.


    Even the ever-confident Azrael seemed momentarily speechless, his gaze locked on her.


    Neveah, however, was oblivious to Eliana''s magnetic presence. His attention was drawn to the arena itself, his eyes tracing the intricate magic circles etched into the floor and walls. Each circle pulsed with a faint luminescence, hinting at their potential uses. A mental note was made ¨C he''d have to decipher the circles later, their purpose an intriguing mystery.


    "Four minutes late," Eliana boomed, her voice echoing through the vast chamber. "Let this be the last time. I have no tolerance for indiscipline." A collective gulp rippled through the group.


    "Now," she continued, her tone softening slightly, "I''m Eliana, your homeroom teacher and combat instructor. We''ll be diving into various combat scenarios ¨C sparring, simulations, and eventually, live battles with real stakes. Today, however, we focus on choosing your weapons."


    With a flick of her wrist, Eliana drew a complex magic circle in the air. Light swirled within the shimmering glyph, activating a hidden mechanism. The north wall rumbled as large cabinets groaned open, revealing an arsenal of weapons within.


    "Whoa," a murmur erupted through the class as they gawked at the gleaming axes, swords, and staves lining the compartments. "What circle was that?" Neveah thought, his mind already dissecting the intricate patterns. He''d attempt to replicate it later, the knowledge a potential advantage.


    For now, he opted for practicality. While his preferred weapon was a construct of ice, conjured at will, this first class demanded conformity. He strode towards the spear section, his crimson eyes narrowing in concentration as he chose a weapon with a perfectly balanced weight.


    Elsewhere, Azrael chose a longsword, its polished surface catching the light. Vera, opted for a sleek staff,she channeled causing the tip to crackle with barely contained magical energy. Axl, lumbered towards the broadswords, his burly frame dwarfing the weapon. Kim, grabbed a short sword, a mischievous glint in her eyes.


    Lara, the stoic huntress, reached for a gleaming bow, her fingers tracing the intricate carvings on its frame. Astrid, the powerful Valkyrie, hefted a massive battle axe, her face a mask of resolute determination.


    After chosing weapons, Eliana said the most outrageous thing the students ever heard.


    Vera''s voice squeaked, "Uh, Miss Eliana¡­ how exactly are you going to spar with all hundred of us?"


    Eliana''s lips twitched as if stifling a smile. "Simple," she declared, her voice ringing across the arena. "You all attack me at once. Now, begin!"


    A stunned silence hung in the air for a beat. Then, a student cleared his throat. "Are you¡­ serious?"


    ''How is she going to fight and teach us at the same time?'' thought many students.


    Eliana''s smile vanished. "Dead serious."


    A nervous silence descended upon the arena as Eliana finished outlining the sparring session. "Now that you''re armed," she stated in a voice devoid of warmth, "you''ll be facing me in combat. I will identify your weaknesses and attempt to rectify them."


    Vera, ever the pragmatist, voiced the collective apprehension. "Um... Miss Eliana," she stammered, "how exactly do you propose we all spar with you at once?"


    A chilling smile played on Eliana''s lips. "Oh, you''ll attack all at once," she declared, her words holding no room for debate. "NOW, BEGIN!"


    Before the students could fully register the command, Neveah launched himself forward, the tip of his chosen spear aimed straight for Eliana''s chest. His attack was swift and decisive, but... Eliana barehanded, she moved with lightning speed. With a single, outstretched finger, she deflected the spear''s point, the metal groaning under the force. Then, a resounding slap echoed across the arena.


    Eliana had struck Neveah across the face, the blow sending him stumbling backward.


    Stunned silence gave way to a cacophony of shouts as the other students, emboldened by Neveah''s audacity, surged forward. It was chaos. Swords clashed against the arena floor, spells erupted in flashes of light, and the air thrummed with raw magical energy. But Eliana was a storm in the midst of the maelstrom. Her movements were a blur of deadly grace.


    One by one, students were disarmed, their attacks countered with brutal efficiency.


    The Blessed, as expected, fared slightly better. Azrael, with his dazzling swordsmanship, managed to make a few glancing blows before being disarmed, blocked or parried and sent sprawling. The others, too, displayed a level of control and technique that set them apart from the rest. But even they were no match for Eliana''s relentless assault.


    Neveah, however, was a different story. Having recovered from the slap with unnatural speed, he attacked again. This time, he dodged her counter, only to be met by a bone-crushing kick to his ribs that sent him flying. Yet, he was up in an instant, a with a crazed smile.


    ( Is he a pervert why is he smiling after getting beat up?) Thought Kim as well as the other students.


    The two-and-a-half-hour session was a brutal dance of violence. The air grew thick with sweat and the metallic tang of blood. Finally, Eliana called a halt. Seventy-five percent of the students lay sprawled on the arena floor, nursing bruises and ego wounds.


    "Seventy-five percent of you," Eliana began, her voice cutting through the groans of pain, "have no technique in fighting. You flail around like children!"


    A lionkin student, his uniform covered with blood, dared to interject. "But that''s what makes our moves unpredictable!" he roared.


    " A foolish notion," Eliana retorted sharply her gaze pinned him like a butterfly to a board. "Techniques allow you to channel raw power with precision, not waste it in random attacks. You, the ones with wasted potential," she continued, her gaze sweeping across the room, "have two choices. You can cling to your pathetic attempts at combat, or you can learn."


    She moved through the room, her sharp eyes scanning the fallen students. On some foreheads, a red mark materialized, on others yellow, green, or blue. It was clear she had been assessing them during the fight.


    She then revealed the marks she''d placed on each student during the fight ¨C red for the most deficient, yellow for those lacking proficiency, green for those with promising techniques but needing honing, and blue for those with good foundation and potential. Each mark came with a recommendation: a fighting style and a suitable weapon tailored to their needs.


    The room erupted in a low murmur of surprise. Not only had she fought them all simultaneously, but she''d analyzed their strengths and weaknesses on the fly.


    Awe rippled through the crowd. Not only had she fought them all at once, but she had also managed to analyze their individual weaknesses while doing so.All this in real time.


    Lara, the archer, voiced the question hanging in the air. "Miss, what about us, the Blessed? We haven''t been marked."


    Eliana''s answer was curt. "The Blessed have techniques honed by your races. The remaining few," she gestured towards the students most likely from prominent families, "likely have access to refined methods from their own lineage."


    Her gaze then fell on Neveah, who stood silently with his arms crossed, eyes closed.


    As the dismissed students shuffled out, some muttering about the fight, others nursing their injuries, Kim pointed at Neveah, who was walking away with his eyes closed and hands pocketed. "What about him? He wasn''t marked, and I didn''t see him using a technique."


    Eliana''s reply as she dismissed Kim and walked away. "Wrong. He is using a technique. If you want further information, ask him yourself."

 Chapter 48: Clubs

    The dim light within the cool stone walls of the alchemy lab illuminated most apparatus and potions. The instructor, a gloomy elf named Wanda, sported a baggy black robe, despite the sweltering conditions. Her blonde hair was cropped short, framed by oversized glasses that magnified her perpetually tired-looking eyes.


    With a sigh that could have rivaled the desert wind, Wanda addressed the class. "Welcome to Alchemy 101," she droned, her voice lacking any enthusiasm. "Today, we''ll be brushing through the basics of potion concoction, focusing on functions and limitations. Now, before any of you get starry-eyed about brewing elixirs that grant eternal youth or invisibility, this is a non-core course. Sear?h the N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Think of it as the basic of the basics. You can always choose to delve deeper next year."


    A low murmur rippled through the class. While some students might have enrolled out of genuine interest in the art of alchemy, others were lured by the fantastical tales of potions with extraordinary properties. Wanda, however, seemed determined to dispel any illusions.


    "My name''s Wanda," she continued, her voice barely rising above a whisper. "And for the next hour, we''ll be dissecting the humble healing potion."


    With a flick of her wrist, Wanda conjured a holographic image of a simple glass vial filled with a shimmering blue liquid. "This," she pointed a long, slender finger at the image, "is the workhorse of any rudimentary medical kit. It can soothe minor injuries, alleviate aches, and even combat mild poisons."


    For the next hour, Wanda launched into a detailed explanation of the ingredients, their properties, and the precise steps required for successful brewing. Her monotone delivery did little to dampen the excitement of some students. Neveah, leaned forward from his chair, his hand supporting his head as he looked at the gloomy instructor.


    Was he genuinely interested in healing potions, and intrigued by their potential applications or was he bored? Only he knew for sure.


    As the hour drew to a close, Wanda raised a weary hand. "Alright, that''s it for today. If you''re brave enough to experiment on your own, the ingredients list is on the board. Just remember, alchemy is an art and a science, a delicate profession. One wrong step, and you could end up with a potion that explodes, turns you into a toad, or worse."


    "Remember," Wanda emphasized, tapping a glowing depiction of a bubbling cauldron, "it''s not just about throwing ingredients together. You need to understand their interactions, the specific ratios required, and the precise timing for each addition."


    A collective gulp echoed through the room. Maybe alchemy wasn''t all glamour and magic after all. The students filed out of the classroom, their minds buzzing with the possibilities and perils of potion-making. For some, Wanda''s lecture served as a cautionary tale, while for others, it ignited a spark of curiosity, a yearning to unlock the secrets hidden within bubbling cauldrons and swirling vials.


    The world of alchemy, for all its complexity and risk, held an undeniable allure.


    *********************


    A low chime rippled through the air. Students, already restless, perked up, their eyes darting towards the glowing sigils embedded in their phones. These were the official Academy communication channels, and a notification rarely meant good news.


    The air shimmered, revealing a holographic display floating mid-air. In bold, crimson letters, the announcement blared:


    ATTENTION STUDENTS: EXTRA-CURRICULAR ACTIVITY INITIATIVE


    The Academy recognizes the importance of student engagement beyond the classroom. Starting today, students are allowed to form OFFICIAL CLUBS. However, only students ranking within the TOP 1000 of their respective year may apply for the PRESIDENT position of a club.


    Club proposals must be submitted to your homeroom teachers for approval. Proposals should clearly define the club''s purpose, niche, and activities. Participation in clubs is completely voluntary.


    A wave of gasps and whispers filled the room. The top 1000?


    A flamboyant human student, slammed his fist on the table, making the silverware clatter. "Top 1000? That''s ridiculous! What if I have a killer idea for a dueling club, but I''m ranked 1001?"


    His friend, the ever-pragmatic mage, rolled her eyes at Azrael''s theatrics. "Calm down, You''ll break the damn table. There are probably still ways to participate. Besides, wouldn''t restricting leadership to the top students ensure some level of competence?"


    The announcement about clubs buzzed through the crowded hallway like a bolt of lightning. Students, invigorated by the unexpected freedom, huddled in excited clusters, their whispers buzzing with potential.


    "Clubs," a collective thought among the quick-witted, a sly smile playing on his lips. "The perfect foundation for factions."


    These conversations, happening simultaneously across the Academy, spoke to a shared understanding. The "official" purpose and names of the clubs didn''t matter. This was about building a foundation, a place to gather allies, to cultivate power within the Academy. Under the guise of innocent hobbies, factions were about to take root.


    Minutes later, as the doors to the administrative office swung open, they all knew it was time to put their plans into action. Lara, with a confident stride, was the first to submit her proposal ¨C the Elven Archery Club. Behind her, Axl, the boisterous dragon Blessed, barged in with a proposal for a Martial Arts Club.


    Vera and Azrael followed, their faces serious as they presented their ideas for the Mana Manipulation Club. Even Kim, usually unassuming, approached the desk with a clear vision for a Hunting Club. Last was Astrid, her head held high as she unveiled her plan for the Valkyrie Club.


    Topaz, the quiet, mysterious student who had surprised everyone by ranking 6th in the written exam, submitted a proposal for a "Litt¨¦rateur Appreciation Club." A haven for bookworms and word enthusiasts, it promised lively discussions on classic novels and an escape from the regimented world of combat training.


    Across the room, a booming laugh echoed as Burdug, a dwarf with a love for all things culinary, announced his "Culinary delights Club." He envisioned lively debates on the merits of different spices, the history of regional dishes, and perhaps even (if Eliana allowed it) some friendly cooking competitions.


    The prospect of escaping bland academy meals drew a diverse crowd, eager to explore the culinary world.


    A young human noble woman named Esther, known for her flamboyant fashion sense, strutted through the cafeteria, gathering support for her "Beauty Appreciation Club." Her vision of a club dedicated to discussing aesthetics, fashion, and self-care resonated with a surprising number of students, both male and female.


    Eryn, an elf with a fascination for the manipulation of materials, was busy promoting her "Alchemist''s Guild."


    In the corner, a group of dwarven students, their love for tinkering and inventing evident in their grease-stained overalls, huddled around Durin, a stocky figure with a gleam in his eye. They were discussing the formation of the "Engineering Guild."


    Zehn, unfortunately, wasn''t one of the top 1000 students and couldn''t officially form a club. However, his ambition to build an "empire" within the academy wouldn''t be deterred. He approached Dugan, a disgruntled dwarf ranked 998th, with a proposition. Zehn would "buy" the club from Dugan, who would simply become a figurehead president, never attending meetings or having any real say.


    The beauty of this loophole lay in the lack of specific regulations. There was nothing stopping a student from "selling" their position to another, as long as the official paperwork remained unchanged. Now, Zehn needed funds.


    He wouldn''t dip into his own pockets; instead, he planned to appeal to his growing network of allies within the academy, convincing them to contribute and secure his foothold in the club system.


    *************


    Later a notification was sent.


    Approved Clubs and Privileges


    The Academy''s club initiative has resulted in a diverse array of approved clubs catering to various interests. Here''s a glimpse into some of the clubs and the privileges:


    CLUBS. President


    1.Archery Club: Lara,


    2.Martial Arts Club: Axl


    3.Mana Manipulation Club: Vera


    4.Hunting Club: Kim


    5.Valkyrie Club: Astrid


    6.Litt¨¦rateur Appreciation Club: Topaz.


    7.Culinary Delights Club: Burdug


    8.Beauty Appreciation Club: Esther


    9.Alchemy Enthusiasts Club: Eryn


    10.Engineering Guild: Durin


    ...


    79. Rock enthusiasts: Dugan


    Privileges:


    1.Club Room or House: Based on the club''s size and membership count, the academy assigns designated rooms or even houses within the campus grounds. These spaces serve as meeting areas, storage facilities, or workshops for the club''s activities.


    2.Allowance: The academy allocates a budget for each approved club. The amount is determined by membership size and the club''s proposed activities. This allowance can be used to purchase equipment, supplies, or even organize field trips relevant to the club''s focus.


    3.Bulletin Boards: Dedicated bulletin boards are assigned to each club where they can advertise club activities, upcoming meetings, events, and recruitment drives.


    ***********


    "Alright, Zehn," Dugan rumbled, his voice a gravelly echo bouncing off his thick beard, "the paperwork''s done. You got the club."


    Zehn nodded, a triumphant grin spreading across his face. He''d managed to scrape together the agreed-upon sum ¨C a hefty chunk of his meager savings( well technically from his alliance members'' savings)¨C to secure his position.


    "But," Dugan continued, his voice taking on a sly edge, "there''s a little something I forgot to mention."


    Zehn''s grin faltered. "Something¡­ else?"


    Dugan chuckled, a sound like rocks grinding together. "About that¡­ seems I forgot to mention a little detail." He leaned closer, his breath carrying the faint scent of stale ale. "You see, Zehn, the perks of running a club are quite lucrative. Did you see the announcement, the clubs, they get a monthly allowance based on membership."


    "So," Dugan continued, his voice dripping with mock sympathy, "since you''re the one reaping the benefits¡­" He trailed off, letting the unspoken threat hang in the air.


    Zehn felt a surge of anger. Here he was, a man ranked 999th, being strong-armed by a dwarf ranked 1005th in the combat assessment! The indignity of it burned. He glared at Dugan, his voice low and dangerous. "And what exactly are you proposing?"


    Dugan grinned, a flash of greed in his eyes. "A small¡­ subscription fee. To cover my, uh, administrative expenses."


    The audacity! Zehn clenched his fists. He could take this dwarf. A good punch to the jaw and Dugan would be singing a different tune. But a fight now would jeopardize everything he''d worked for. He needed control.


    Taking a deep, calming breath, Zehn plastered on a sickly sweet smile. "Of course, Dugan. How much are we talking about?"


    "But," Zehn gritted out, shoving a pouch of coins at the dwarf. " Consider this the last time you go back on your word with me. Soon, I won''t need¡­" He stopped himself, the threat hanging heavy in the air.


    Dugan''s grin widened further. "Of course, of course," he chuckled, clapping Zehn on the shoulder with surprising force. "Partners, right?"


    Dugan''s grin widened. He named a sum that made Zehn''s teeth clench. It was nearly half of the allowance they would receive. But Zehn swallowed his anger. He''d pay for now. He''d gather his allies, grow his club, and then¡­ well, then he''d deal with Dugan permanently.


    Dugan would regret ever crossing him. In the meantime, silent vows of retribution burned in Zehn''s heart. That little, overstuffed dwarf wouldn''t be extorting him for long.

 Chapter 49: What is Babel? 1

    Two weeks passed. The initial chaos of settling into the Academy had subsided, replaced by a rhythm of structured classes, grueling combat drills, and late-night library sessions. Students, once strangers thrown together by fate and ranking, were slowly adjusting to their new lives. Cliques began to form, friendships blossomed, and rivalries simmered beneath the surface.


    Today, my haven was invaded by a human hurricane named Luke. This kid, bless his enthusiastic heart, had latched onto me like a particularly clingy leech. He''d gone from "Neveah" to "sir Neveah" to the full-blown "Boss Neveah" in record time.


    "Boss, boss, boss Neveah!" he practically screamed, waving his arms like a windmill gone rogue. I pretended not to hear him, burying myself deeper into my book. Ignoring him was usually the most effective strategy.


    Unfortunately, Luke had the tenacity of a particularly stubborn weed. He materialized in front of me, panting slightly. "Boss, what do you have planned for this weekend? The others are planning a visit to some place named Babel, apparently it''s a great hangout spot in Stonegate. Will you join?" He asked, his voice laced with what I could swear were puppy-dog pleads.


    "I''m busy," I mumbled, hoping he''d take the hint and leave me to my meticulously planned solitude.


    "That''s not good, boss," he chirped, completely oblivious. "You always go to the library after class, you have no friends, and no friends means you won''t get any girls or boys if you swing that way."


    "Shut up, you idiot," I muttered, swatting him lightly on the head.


    He yelped, rubbing the spot dramatically. "Ow, boss, that hurt! Anyway, are you coming? This Babel place is a good place, I hear it''s only been opened three days ago! We have to go, be among the pioneers and all that."


    "Fine, I''ll go." Neveah said. '' I needed to go to Babel anyway.''


    Luke''s eyes widened comically. "Wait¡­ you just¡­ agreed? Awesome! I''ll go tell the organizers, Vera and Azrael!" He shot off like a human rocket, leaving me standing there.


    The cacophony of Babel was almost enough to drown out Luke''s incessant chatter as we stepped through the teleportation circle. The stark, library-like silence of the academy halls felt like a distant memory replaced by a sensory assault of light, noise, and movement.


    Towering holographic displays advertised new restaurants, the rhythmic thrumming of gaming stations pulsed through the air, and the aroma of a thousand different culinary creations tickled my nose.


    "Whoa!" Luke exclaimed, his voice barely audible over the din. "This place is amazing! So many things to see!" His eyes darted like a hummingbird, taking in the vibrant tapestry of Babel''s offerings.


    Polished floors of what looked like black marble gleamed under the soft glow of strategically placed lights. Holographic displays shimmered on the walls, advertising various activities and showcasing an array of fantastical creatures.


    The air buzzed with a symphony of sounds ¨C conversations in an unfamiliar dialect, the rhythmic chiming of what appeared to be small, floating golems, and the enticing aroma of spices I''d never encountered before.


    Babel. My creation. Ninety-nine floors of sleek black steel gleamed under the simulated sunlight filtering through a magically enhanced ceiling. Students from Class S, a motley crew of humans, elves, and dwarves, milled about, their faces alight with a mixture of wonder and excitement.


    The aroma of exotic spices and grilled meats wafted from a section labeled "The Culinary Delights." Luke, ever the gourmand, practically drooled as he dragged me towards it. There, an array of unfamiliar dishes awaited ¨C towering stacks of golden brown "burgers" cradled in soft, white buns, crispy golden "fries," and wedges of triangular "pizza" oozing with melted cheese.


    A nearby counter displayed vibrantly colored concoctions labelled "fruit juice cocktails."


    Luke''s eyes bulged. "Neveah, look! Have you ever seen anything like this?" he exclaimed, his voice brimming with childish wonder. A flicker of amusement danced in my eyes. It was oddly satisfying to see someone else as bewildered by something.


    We sampled a few of these culinary marvels, the explosion of flavors on my tongue both surprising and strangely delightful. The "burgers" were a revelation ¨C juicy, savory, and unlike anything I''d ever tasted. The "fries" were addictive, crispy on the outside and fluffy on the inside, perfect for dipping in a tangy sauce. Damn they did a great job at this.


    "This is amazing!" Luke declared between bites. "Who came up with all this?"


    I smirked. "Let''s just say someone with a very¡­ creative mind."


    As we explored further, I observed my classmates with a detached amusement. Vera and Azrael, basically having a date.


    Beyond the food and entertainment, Babel boasted a bustling marketplace. Stalls overflowed with exotic wares ¨C shimmering silks, enchanted trinkets from the elven enclaves, and meticulously crafted weapons from the dwarf holds. Amber, my handpicked manager for the commercial sector, my marketing genius, had done a great job. Also Eric acquired some good staff.


    And me? I surveyed my creation with a sense of detached satisfaction. It wasn''t perfect ¨C the student turnout was lower than I''d hoped, and a few minor glitches. But overall, Babel was a success. Students were spending money, laughing, interacting. The foundation was laid.


    As dusk settled, casting an ethereal glow through the simulated skylight, I noticed something peculiar. A group of students huddled around a counter labeled "Babel Bank." Curiosity piqued, I approached and found a bespectacled human student, Emily, nervously tapping her foot as she spoke to a friendly-faced elf named Mia, who served as the bank manager.


    "But what about the safety of our gold?" Emily asked, voicing the concern I knew most students harbored. "This is a brand new establishment."


    Mia smiled reassuringly. "Babel prioritizes security, miss. We employ the latest magical wards and enchantments to protect your deposits. Additionally, we offer a variety of benefits for student accounts, including discounts on purchases and preferential access to certain services like loans and interests."


    Emily hesitated, then glanced anxiously at her friends. A murmur of conversation passed through the group. Finally, she straightened her shoulders and said, "Alright, I''m in. How do I open an account?"


    My lips curved into a satisfied smile. Trust, once established, was a powerful tool. To further incentivize them, I discreetly summoned a holographic display. "Attention, students of Class S!" boomed a rich baritone voice, startling everyone. "To celebrate the launch of Babel Bank, we are offering a limited-time student package. Sear?h the Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Deposit 10,000 gold and enjoy benefits like free room service, exclusive discounts, and other early membership privileges."


    I needed a greater nudge. With a smile, I strolled up to the counter, ignoring the curious stares that followed me. Depositing a hefty pouch of gold onto the smooth surface, I announced my request for an account. The bank teller, a young woman with wide, nervous eyes, smiled and started the process.


    The effect was immediate. News of my actions spread like wildfire. Students, emboldened by my example and the tangible benefits, flocked to the bank counter. The initial mistrust evaporated, replaced by a cautious optimism. By the end of the day, a significant portion of Class S had accounts, their gold safely (well, mostly safely) deposited within the Babel bank''s digital vaults.


    As midnight approached, the throng of students began to dwindle. Most opted to return to the academy, the excitement of Babel wearing thin and the lure of comfortable beds beckoning. A few, however, lingered, booking rooms in Babel''s luxurious guest quarters, eager to extend their experience.


    I, of course, had no need for sleep. I had matters to attend to.


    ****************


    The moonlight cast long, cool shadows as Vera and Azrael strolled back towards the academy dormitories from the Stonegate city gates. The city lights twinkled in the distance, a stark contrast to the quiet serenity of the academy grounds.


    Azrael, still buzzing from the day''s outing, broke the comfortable silence. "Honestly, I expected more people to come," he remarked, kicking a stray pebble down the path. "Seventy from the entire class? Weak showing."


    Vera shrugged, her expression thoughtful. "We did manage to connect with most of the humans, though," she countered. "A good foundation to build upon."


    "True, true," Azrael conceded. "Except for the clan heirs. They were like ice sculptures ¨C unapproachable." His brow furrowed. "And that Luke kid¡­ practically glued himself to Neveah''s side. Did you see that?"


    Vera chuckled softly. "He seems... attached. But harmless, I suppose." Azrael shot her a curious glance. "Harmless? You know him better than I do."


    Vera shrugged again. "Just an over-eager puppy chasing his idol."


    "Babel," he muttered, the name rolling off his tongue. "What a strange place. All those¡­ things. The food, the music, the clothes. Definitely not from around here. And then there''s the owner."


    "Indeed," Vera agreed. "The whole system ¨C the bank accounts, the discounts ¨C it''s sophisticated. The owner may not be someone ordinary."


    Vera frowned. "A human, you say? they must be powerful indeed to own such a¡­ unique establishment in the heart of this realm."


    "Powerful or¡­ something else entirely," Azrael mused, his voice dropping to a hushed whisper. " Should Seraphina know about this? Babel could be a crucial piece."


    Vera nodded, a newfound seriousness settling on her features. "Agreed. But first things first. Getting close to the humans, building trust. That''s our priority. We''ll have to find another way to infiltrate the Clans through the heirs."


    She paused, a ghost of a smile playing on her lips. "Though, I have to admit," she said, a playful glint in her eyes, "seeing the normally stoic Neveah dragged around by an enthusiastic Luke was rather amusing."


    Azrael laughed, a genuine, unrestrained sound that echoed in the quiet night. "Indeed. A sight worth remembering. But for now," he sobered, "let''s get some rest."

 Chapter 50: What is Babel? 2

    The stark, black walls of Null headquarters pulsed with a faint dim light, casting an almost sterile glow on the eight figures gathered around the central console. Neveah, out of his disguise and back in his usual stoic form, listened intently as Eric, Harvey''s son, spoke.


    "We''ve encountered some problems, sir," Eric said, his young voice laced with a hint of nervousness. "Minor issues, really, but something you might want to know about."


    "We can handle our own affairs, boy," Mavis, Neveah''s vampire commander, interjected with a dismissive snort. Her crimson eyes glinted with a predatory gleam under the pale light. "No need to bother His Excellency with petty squabbles."


    Neveah raised a hand, silencing Mavis. "Let him speak," he commanded, his voice a cold monotone. He valued efficiency; knowing potential problems before they escalated was key to maintaining control.


    Eric shot her a withering look. "It''s not that simple, Mavis. We anticipated the local nobility poking around, and the City Lord of Stonegate is already under our control. The problem now is the surrounding fiefdoms. Greed for Babel has ignited a spark, and they''re threatening to attack Stonegate."


    Harvey, ever the pragmatist, chimed in. "They smell an opportunity, Master. A chance to grab a piece of this¡­ Babel phenomenon. They won''t be easily dissuaded."


    Amber, her voice laced with apprehension, finished his thought. "And once we engage in open conflict, it''s like a domino effect. Other fiefdoms will see weakness. The conflict will escalate, drawing the attention of the Clan governing this region."


    Amber''s brows furrowed. "And when a Clan makes a move¡­"


    Neveah finished the unspoken thought, his voice tinged with steel. "The Royals may get wind of it."


    "Which Clan holds dominion over this region?" Neveah asked, his gaze sweeping across the faces before settling on Harvey.


    Harvey cleared his throat. "The Rutherfords, sir. A powerful family known for their traditional ways and¡­ well, not exactly known for their fondness for new ideas. They are now considered a declined family cause their 9 star patriarch is on his death bed but I still believe it''s not wise to underestimate them."


    Neveah steepled his fingers, his sharp red eyes reflecting the cold logic of his mind. "Rutherford, huh?" he said finally. He was reminded of a certain human with puppy-dog enthusiasm that had the same surname. "We''ll deal with them when the time comes. For now, focus on keeping the local squabbles under control. Discourage the other fiefdoms from joining the fray.


    As for Stonegate, know that an attack on the city is an attack on Babel itself. Babel should not fall."


    The sterile air of Null headquarters hummed with the low whir of machinery and the holographic flicker of data displays. Neveah, his face a mask of cool calculation, surveyed the gathered members of his inner circle. Eric, a young man with eyes older than his years, stood beside his hulking father, Harvey.


    Mavis, the vampire lieutenant, exuded an aura of predatory amusement, while Kael and Constantine, the silent twins, remained as enigmatic as ever.


    Neveah''s gaze landed on Mordecai, a lanky gorilla-kin whose pale skin and hunched posture gave him an air of perpetual unease and had a cut tail. "Mordecai," Neveah began, his voice a cold monotone, "did you and Harvey will focus on the social media platform I outlined?"


    Mordecai gulped, his thin lips twitching. "Y-yes, sir," he stammered. "We''ve been diligently working on the runes, just as you instructed. It''s almost done I''m imprinting security features currently."


    Neveah tilted his head, his gaze lingering on Mordecai''s excited form. This gorilla-kin was excellent engineer, despite not being blessed with the physical strength of the Ape kin, he develop his knowledge instead,his nimble fingers adept at manipulating technology.


    "Yes, sir," Mordecai stammered, pushing his thick glasses further up his long, pointed nose. "About the app¡­ it''s a fascinating concept, this ''social media.''"


    An amused snort escaped Amber, Neveah''s most trusted advisor. Her green eyes, usually sharp and calculating, held a hint of amusement. "Fascinating indeed," she said, her voice smooth as polished marble. "The lack of ''connection'' in this world is great , sir. Credit where credit is due, the idea of social media serves a dual purpose for Babel and Null."


    Neveah tilted his head slightly, acknowledging Amber''s point while smiling. "Elaborate," he said.


    Amber, ever the entrepreneur, stepped forward and smirked. "Is this one of your tests sir? Very well. Babel, the public face, generates income. This app, with its potential for mass appeal, will be a major revenue stream. Null, on the other hand, will utilize the platform to build profiles on individuals. sea??h th§× Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    People are remarkably forthcoming with details on these¡­ social media posts. A goldmine of information, wouldn''t you agree?"


    A cruel smile played on Neveah''s lips. "Indeed. Though a double-edged sword," he conceded. "Our rivals could employ the same tactics to gather information."


    "True, sir," Amber replied, her smile turning predatory. "But the advantages far outweigh the risks. With the right marketing, this app can become popular. People crave entertainment, connection¡­ a sense of belonging. We can offer them all of that, and more."


    Neveah''s gaze drifted to Mordecai, who was diligently taking notes. "Excellent. Now, listen closely," he said, his voice hardening. "I want this app marketed aggressively. We have slaves, courtesy of Eric''s¡­ endeavors. Use them.


    Post pictures of the attractive ones ¨C females, of course. Men will follow."


    Amber''s smile widened. "Brilliant," she purred. "And for a touch of authenticity, we can recruit adventurers, popular fighters. They showcase their skills in the app, draw in viewers¡­ and get paid based on engagement. A win-win situation."


    A satisfied smirk touched Neveah''s lips. "Precisely, Amber. You know exactly what to do." A sense of anticipation thrummed through him.


    "This social media platform, a tool for control and manipulation disguised as entertainment, would be Babel''s true masterstroke. It would ensnare the humans, turning their very desires into weapons against them. And it can be used to spread propaganda effectively controlling information flow."


    Neveah leaned back in his obsidian throne, a grim satisfaction etched on his face as he surveyed the reports presented by Amber. The low hum of the holographic display pulsed rhythmically, highlighting the statistics in stark blue light.


    "Excellent work, Amber," he said, his voice a low rumble. "Securing the low-income earners in Stonegate is a shrewd move. They are the backbone of the city''s economy, and having them dependent on Babel bank gives us somewhat of significant leverage. It''s small but it''s a start considering it''s been only three days."


    " I''m intrigued though, how did you get the low income commoners to trust B.Bank?"


    " Well sir, I told them their money increases and we can give them good loans and many gladly deposit. You see people like easy money. I told them only that and they were hooked." Amber said.


    Amber inclined her head, a predatory glint in her eyes. "And the ''gentle persuasion'' on the City Lord has yielded a most fruitful result. This law mandating merchants and commoners to Babel Bank affiliation will solidify our control over Stonegate''s financial landscape.


    In time we''ll popularize it among nobles especially the nobles how they can easily collect tax directly from the commoners using Babel."


    Neveah''s smirk widened. This was all going according to plan, perhaps even exceeding his expectations. "And your plans for the merchant and artisan guilds?" he inquired.


    Amber''s smile broadened. "A brilliant move, sir. These guilds, operating under Babel''s banner, will expand our reach and influence beyond the confines of banking. We''ll control the flow of goods, attract skilled individuals, and further cement Babel''s position as the heart of Stonegate''s economy."


    "And Harvey, with his engineering prowess, will be instrumental in forming an artisan guild for alchemists and engineers," Neveah added, a flicker of appreciation flickering in his red eyes.


    Neveah acknowledged, "the creation of an Alchemy and Engineering guild under Babel is another masterstroke. Monopolizing innovation fuels progress, and progress fuels power."


    A dark chuckle escaped Mavis'' lips, her crimson eyes gleaming with an unnerving hunger. "And I, of course," she purred, stepping forward, "will ensure these new guilds are filled with the most talented individuals Stonegate has to offer. My little birdies rarely disappoint when it comes to information gathering."


    Neveah tilted his head, a contemplative frown marring his usually stoic expression. Mavis, sensing his unease, spoke before he could.


    "Sir," she began, her voice laced with concern, "if Babel is to truly become a global force, maintaining Null headquarters beneath the city is becoming increasingly risky."


    Neveah''s frown deepened. "I know," he conceded, a hint of frustration creeping into his voice. "The humans will growing wary of the influence Babel will hold. Also if successful many powerful people will visit Babel and snoop around and they may find something unusual."


    "Exactly, sir," Mavis interjected, her voice laced with a predatory edge. "We need a more secure location, one that allows for expansion and open recruitment."


    "Maybe a territory in the Vampire continent," Neveah declared, his gaze resolute. "It will become Null''s true headquarters, a place of power hidden in plain sight. This outpost in Stonegate will remain operational, but as a branch among many."


    A heavy silence descended upon the room. This was a bold move, yes this would happen but not yet it was still early and Babel was developing.


    Mavis stepped forward, a cruel smile playing on her lips. "If only you could unleash your full potential, sir," she purred. "Imagine the legions of shadow soldiers you could command then just like the queen. Even with your limitations, summoning them now would still bolster our forces."


    Neveah shook his head, a grimace twisting his features. "Those soldiers, even at their peak, wouldn''t be enough. Three-star strength¡­ it wouldn''t suffice for the battles to come."


    He clenched his fist, frustration coursing through him. He was powerful, undoubtedly, but the limitations of his current form were a constant thorn in his side. He needed strength ¨C raw, unbridled power ¨C to truly achieve his ambitions.


    "We''ll find a way," Amber stated with steely resolve. "We always do. Until then, we''ll work with what we have. We''ll exploit every weakness, manipulate every situation to our advantage. Babel will rise, and with it, your influence."


    "Alright then," he said, his voice a cold monotone, "let''s focus on the immediate problems. Mavis," he added, turning to the young woman with crimson eyes and a fan perpetually obscuring her face, "send me the information I requested."


    Mavis, her posture perpetually poised and elegant, bowed slightly. "At once, sir," she intoned, her voice a sultry whisper. With a flick of her wrist, the holographic screen shifted, displaying a detailed dossier on Viktor Maddox, the leader of the Dawn Guild.


    "Kael, Constantine," Neveah called out the twins, rising from his obsidian throne.


    A hulking figure with long, silver hair and piercing black eyes materialized beside him ¨C Kael, his loyal knight. Constantine, a master of shadows and teleportation, emerged from the periphery, his dark form barely discernible even in the dimly lit room.


    "Where to?" Constantine inquired, his voice a low rumble.


    A sly smile tugged at the corner of Neveah''s lips. "The Dawn Guild," he announced.


    Constantine stepped forward, his hand outstretched. In a swirl of darkness, he shrouded Neveah and Kael, the shadows coalescing around them as they vanished in a blink.


    The ones left in Null went back to their respective tasks.


    Meanwhile, in the dimly lit master''s cabin of the Dawn Guild, Viktor Maddox, the guild leader, was locked in a tense standoff. His hand trembled slightly as he held his blade pointed at the figure shrouded in darkness.


    "Who are you?" Viktor demanded, his voice raspy. The power outage, the chilling presence ¨C it all screamed of foul play.


    The figure turned, bathed in the cool glow of the moon filtering through the window. A soft chuckle broke the silence. A tall figure emerged from the darkness, stepping into the path of the moonbeam.


    His face, framed by neatly combed black hair, was as handsome as a carved statue, but his eyes ¨C a glacial blue that seemed to pierce through Viktor ¨C held a coldness that sent shivers down Viktor''s spine. He was dressed in a tailored black suit, an incongruous sight in the rustic cabin, but somehow exuded an aura of undeniable power.


    "Dawn Guild master Viktor Maddox," the man said, his voice smooth and controlled, "my name is Ray Alistair, and I have a proposition for you."

 Chapter 51: What is Babel? 3

    "Dawn Guild master Viktor Maddox," the man said, his voice smooth and controlled, "my name is Ray Alistair, and I have a proposition for you."


    *************


    Viktor settled back into the plush sofa, a defeated sigh escaping his lips. His fiery outburst felt like a distant memory, replaced by a suffocating sense of powerlessness in the face of his unwanted visitor''s abilities. Ray, still cloaked in an aura of mystery, continued to sip his tea, the clinking of the delicate cup against the saucer the only sound breaking the tense silence.


    "You haven''t answered my question," Viktor finally rasped, his voice gruff but laced with a flicker of curiosity. "What would you want with a mere silver-rank guild master like me?"


    Ray''s eyes, previously closed in what could be mistaken for serenity, snapped open. They glinted with a cold, calculating light that sent shivers down Viktor''s spine. "Mere? My dear Viktor," he drawled, his voice smooth as polished marble, "you underestimate yourself. You possess ambition, a thirst for power, and quite a past... These are qualities I find¡­ useful."


    Viktor bristled, the insult a sharp prick to his pride. He was no mere pawn to be manipulated. "And what do you know of my past?" he challenged, his voice hardening.


    A sly smile played on Ray''s lips. "Oh, Viktor," he said, his voice dripping with mock sympathy, " I know plentiful. The Viktor Maddox, the guild master who rose from humble beginnings. And the Viktor Blake, the ostracized son, cast out by a noble family¡­ a family that holds a certain dear sister of yours captive."


    Viktor''s hand instinctively tightened around the hilt of his blade, anger flaring in his brown eyes. His sister, Stella, a constant ache in his heart. He had dedicated himself to the Dawn Guild, hoping one day to amass enough power and influence to rescue her from the clutches of their cruel half-brother, Count Blake.


    But reaching the Seventh Rank, the threshold for true power, seemed an impossible dream.


    "Explain yourself," he managed to force out.


    Ray seemed to relish the flicker of defiance in Viktor''s eyes. "Power," he announced, his voice resonating with a dark conviction. "The power you lack to achieve your goals. The power to save your sister from the your half-brother, the future Count Blake, before it''s too late."


    Viktor''s heart pounded in his chest. Stella, his beloved sister, a pawn in the twisted game of a cruel noble family? Rage, a simmering ember for years, flared into an inferno. "My sister¡­ what do you mean?"


    "Let''s just say," Ray drawled, his eyes glinting with an unsettling knowledge, "rumors abound regarding Count Blake''s¡­ preferences. With your sister reaching the cusp of womanhood, how long do you think he''ll resist the forbidden fruit?"


    "..." Viktor remained silent he knew about the Blake''s heir''s hedonistic activities and how he had no line that he can''t cross men women he tasted all. As for his sister...


    "I can offer you an opportunity. A chance to get back your sister, to finally claim the revenge that has eluded you for so long. You should be aware of it by now. You are weak if you dared go against the Blake''s you''d be crushed. You can''t even break through to 7th rank." sea??h th§× N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Ray leaned forward, his eyes gleaming with a strange light. "That''s where I come in, Viktor. I can offer you the power you need, the resources to elevate yourself, to rise above your current limitations. But it comes with a price, of course."


    Viktor felt a surge of apprehension. "What kind of price?" he asked warily.


    The question hung heavy in the air, a challenge dangling before Viktor. "What kind of price?" he rasped, the desperation in his voice raw and exposed.


    Ray, however, remained unfawning. A mischievous glint flickered in his blue eyes. "Acceptance first, Viktor," he said, his voice smooth as polished marble. "The specifics of the price can be discussed later."


    Uncertainty clouded Viktor''s face. This stranger, shrouded in mystery and power, offered a path to vengeance, a chance to rescue his sister, but the ambiguity of the price sent shivers down his spine. He wasn''t a man to make rash decisions, yet the desperation gnawing at his insides threatened to overpower his caution.


    Seeing the internal battle raging within Viktor, Ray raised his hand in a sharp gesture. "To the Blake''s dungeons," he commanded, his voice devoid of emotion.


    The black-haired figure beside him, Constantine, inclined his head in silent acknowledgment. With a twist of the air, a sensation of displacement washed over Viktor. When his vision cleared, he found himself no longer in the dimly lit office, but in a starkly different setting ¨C a dank, stone dungeon.


    A wave of nausea washed over him as the stench of mildew and despair assaulted his senses. His eyes strained to adjust to the gloom, finally landing on a horrifying sight. A young woman, chained to the wall, lay huddled in a corner. Her clothes were tattered, and her body bore the marks of violence. But even in that state, her beauty shone through.


    "Stella!" Viktor roared, a primal surge of anger and protectiveness coursing through him.


    The young woman didn''t respond. Whether from exhaustion or some other reason, she lay motionless, oblivious to his presence.


    The sound of heavy footsteps approaching ripped through the oppressive silence. A man, with short brown hair and eyes that mirrored his arrogant smirk, entered the cell. Lust flickered in his gaze as he approached the unconscious Stella.


    "Stella, my dear," he cooed, his voice dripping with a false veneer of kindness. He knelt before her, his hand reaching out to caress her chin.


    As his touch grazed her skin, Stella jolted awake with a gasp. Fear and confusion clouded her eyes as she looked at the man looming over her.


    "Please¡­ let me go," she pleaded, her voice trembling. "I''m not sure what I did, but I''m sorry."


    The man chuckled, his eyes gleaming with a predatory glint. "Have you considered my proposal, Stella?" he purred, his hand lingering on her cheek. "With just one night with me, you could save your brother, Viktor."


    Viktor watched from the unseen confines of his forced observation, a silent witness to the disgusting scene unfolding before him. Rage bubbled in his chest, threatening to consume him. "You monster!" he screamed, his voice echoing in his own head. But it was a hollow cry, unheard by the people in the cell.


    Ray, seemingly unaffected by the display, leaned back on the strange platform from which they observed, his expression unreadable. "Do you accept now, Viktor?" he asked, his voice devoid of warmth, laced with a hint of impatience.


    Shame and desperation warred within Viktor. He had seen the depravity in the man''s eyes, the violation he intended to inflict upon his sister. He couldn''t just stand by and watch.


    With a choked sob, Viktor fell to his knees. "Yes," he choked out, the taste of ash in his mouth. "I''ll do whatever you want, just save my sister. Stella! Stella!" he cried out again, his voice raw with anguish. At the same time the man in the cell chuckled as he said and left locking the cell" Think about it Stella, don''t keep me waiting for long or else..."


    Ray''s lips curved into a cold smile. "Excellent decision," he said, his voice dripping with a chilling satisfaction. He turned to the silent figure beside him. "Constantine."


    At the single word, Constantine snapped his fingers. A surge of energy crackled in the air, and in a blink, Stella materialized beside Viktor, collapsing into his arms. She was unconscious, tears staining her cheeks. A single, faint murmur escaped her lips, "Brother¡­"


    The dungeon scene dissolved around them, replaced once more by the familiar surroundings of Viktor''s office within the Dawn Guild. Stella, still unconscious, lay limp in his arms as Viktor held her close, tears of relief and sorrow streaming down his face.


    A heavy silence descended upon the room. The weight of the decision Viktor had just made hung thick in the air. He had pledged himself to Ray, a stranger with an unknown agenda, in exchange for the safety of his sister. He was now hugging his sister.


    The silence in the office was thick with the weight of Viktor''s decision. Stella lay unconscious in his arms, a frail counterpoint to the storm raging within him. He had traded his freedom for her safety, bound his loyalty to a mysterious stranger with a darkness that sent shivers down his spine.


    "So, what now?" Viktor rasped, his voice hoarse with a mixture of relief and dread.

 Chapter 52: What is Babel?4

    "So, what now?" Viktor rasped, his voice hoarse with a mixture of relief and dread.


    Ray, still perched on the sofa, a picture of cool composure despite the scene that had just unfolded, leaned forward. "Now," he said, his voice smooth as velvet, "we solidify the agreement."


    A dark contract materialized in his hand, the parchment radiating an unsettling energy. Shadows danced around its edges, hinting at the power it held. Viktor felt a primal fear grip him, but the image of his battered sister steeled his resolve.


    "Sign," Ray commanded, his voice leaving no room for argument.


    Viktor eyed the contract, the darkness within it warring with the flicker of hope that burned in his chest. "What exactly is the price?" he asked, his voice barely a whisper.


    "Everything," Ray replied, his smile devoid of warmth. "But fear not, Viktor. I have no intention of treating you unfairly. Consider it a partnership, one that will grant you the power you crave."


    He gestured towards the contract. "With it, you''ll have the ability to bury Blake Manor with your own hands. Or, if your thirst for revenge demands immediate gratification, I can offer you a contingent of soldiers for the task."


    Viktor''s jaw clenched tight. He met Ray''s gaze, a cold fire blazing in his eyes. "No," he growled, the word laced with a dangerous edge. "I''ll do it myself. With my own hands."


    He reached out, his thumb hovering over the contract. This was his path now, a path paved with vengeance and shrouded in darkness. But in the quiet of the room, only one name echoed in his mind ¨C Stella.


    With a deep breath and a resolve hardened by years of suppressed anger, Viktor bit his thumb. A single drop of blood welled up, crimson against his calloused skin. He pressed his bloody thumbprint onto the contract, sealing his fate.


    A surge of energy crackled through the room as the darkness within the contract seemed to devour his blood. When it subsided, the contract lay inert, a dark symbol of the pact struck.


    "Good," Ray said, a satisfied smirk playing on his lips. "Now, rest assured. You''ll be reunited with your sister properly tomorrow. As for your training and further instructions, someone from an organization called Babel will approach you. They will guide you further."


    He rose from the sofa, his tall figure dominating the room. With a final nod, Ray and Constantine vanished in a swirl of shadows, leaving Viktor alone with the weight of his decision and the unconscious form of his sister in his arms.


    Ray''s mind, however, buzzed with the echoes of the scene he had orchestrated. Viktor''s desperation, the flicker of vengeance in his eyes ¨C it had all been masterfully manipulated. Ray wasn''t driven by some misplaced sense of justice; he was a player on a far grander chessboard, and Viktor was merely his latest pawn.


    He recalled the original narrative, the brutal fate that had awaited Stella, one of assault and murder by the count''s heir. How even in her death she was accused of trying to murder the heir.


    How Viktor was too late to save her making him sign a demonic contract to gain revenge only to be stopped before killing his sister''s murderer by the human saint Seraphina who at the time was on a campaign to increase the church''s reputation and influence.


    Neveah''s reason for saving the siblings? No, pity or a hero''s complex hadn''t driven his intervention. It was pure, cold calculation.


    Viktor was a diamond piece¨C a man of ambition burdened by a past ripe for exploitation. He already possessed a guild, a stepping stone to greater influence. And his lineage, hailing from a Count''s family, placed him just a step below the prestigious Clans, who themselves bowed only to the Royal family.


    The potential was undeniable. With a well-placed nudge, Ray could elevate Viktor''s guild, the Dawn Guild, to new heights. He could even manipulate events to secure the Count''s title for Viktor. With such influence in Viktor''s grasp, Babel, his own organization, would have a smooth path to expand across the human continent.


    With the guild support and support from a count family it would further legitimize Babel''s activities and improve it''s credibility.


    ************ S~ea??h the ¦ÇovelFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    The air crackled with a cold tension in the dimly lit chamber. Neveah, his face obscured by shadows, rasped out orders, his voice hoarse with a hint of subtle urgency.


    "Constantine," he rasped, his voice catching in his throat, "did you gather enough people for your squad?"


    A hulking figure emerged from the darkness, his features hidden beneath a dark hood. "Yes, Master Neveah," he rumbled, his voice deep and gravelly. "They''re assembled, though their skills are still raw."


    Neveah nodded curtly. "Excellent. We need them operational soon. Our plan hinges on chaos. We''ll stir the pot amongst the noble families around Stonegate. Let there be sabotage, assassinations, kidnappings ¨C anything to pit them against each other.


    Let them tear themselves apart while we exploit the confusion."


    A cruel smile played on his lips, barely visible in the dim light. "And it''s time Null emerged from the shadows. Contact our previous ''clients'', remind them of our¡­ services. We cater to a discerning clientele ¨C assassinations, robberies, information ¨C whatever they desire. Promote Null, but with discretion. Remember, subtlety is key."


    Constantine inclined his head. "Understood, Master. I''ll inform Null and coordinate with Mavis to dismantle or absorb any smaller information networks around Babel. We should anticipate retaliation from established organizations, of course. A careful hand is needed."


    Neveah let out a sharp bark of laughter, devoid of humor. "Indeed. Always check their background first. If they have deep roots, back off and strike another day. But if they''re vulnerable, crush them without mercy."


    He turned his attention to a holographic display that flickered with a projected image of Viktor Maddox. "Kael," he addressed the figure hovering in the corner, his form shimmering with an ethereal light, "focus on Viktor''s development. Push him to his limits, but don''t let him unleash his vengeance prematurely. He needs to be a weapon honed to perfection before we unleash him."


    The holographic figure dipped its head in acknowledgment. "As you command, Master Neveah."


    A frustrated sigh escaped Mavis, her voice crackling through the holographic communicator. "Master, there''s been a complication with the information you asked on the Beastman continent. It seems a duo of 9-star tigerkin women are also investigating the area. My agents¡­"


    Neveah slammed his fist on the table, the sound echoing in the chamber. "Tell them to back off! Now! We don''t need unnecessary complications, especially with those creatures."


    Mavis'' voice filled with worry. "Sir, I can''t reach them. They''ve gone dark."


    Neveah slumped back in his chair, a look of weary defeat crossing his shadowed face. "Damn it all. They must have been compromised. Focus on the tasks at hand, Mavis. We can''t afford a fight with those tigers right now."


    He swept a hand across the holographic display, dismissing the images. The chamber plunged back into darkness, leaving only the rasping breaths of Neveah and the faint hum of the holographic technology to fill the tense silence. Even the most cunning manipulator couldn''t account for every variable ¨C and the 9-star tigerkin of the Beastman continent were a variable they couldn''t afford to ignore.


    The tiger queen also has intrest in that village? Does she know?


    As Neveah was lost in thought his sorroundings suddenly shifted.


    " You''ve been slacking off" said a woman in an angry tone.

 Chapter 53: Monday

    A hush fell over Class S as the door creaked open, momentarily silencing the animated discussions about Babel. All eyes turned towards the entrance, where a figure slunk in, trying, but failing miserably, to conceal a limp. It was Neveah.


    A collective gasp rippled through the class. His normally immaculate appearance was marred by a black eye and a noticeable limp. Bandages peeked out from under his blazer, hinting at further injuries. Murmurs erupted.


    "What happened to him?" a student whispered, leaning towards his friend.


    "Shouldn''t vampires heal from that kind of damage?" his friend replied, confusion echoing in his voice.


    Neveah shuffled towards his seat, the whispers and curious stares burning into his back. He sank down with a barely audible groan, wincing as his throbbing leg protested the movement.


    "Just because I missed a call," he grumbled inwardly, frustration gnawing at him. Verona''s harsh training session, fueled by her unexplained anger, had left him battered and bruised. The unfairness of it all rankled.


    His gaze drifted across the classroom, landing on the doorway once more as Professor Aqua, their Circle Theory teacher, swept in. Her eyes, usually twinkling with amusement, flickered momentarily towards Neveah, a flicker of surprise quickly masked by a professional demeanor. She ignored him, launching straight into the day''s agenda.


    "Today," she announced, her voice ringing clear, "we have presentations on your circle projects. We''ll begin with the Blessed."


    Neveah leaned back in his chair, the throbbing pain a dull counterpoint to the lively presentations that began. Blessed students, one by one, showcased their meticulously researched circles ¨C their functions, applications, and variations. Hours ticked by, filled with intricate diagrams and animated explanations of holy magic.


    Neveh tuned in and out, his mind preoccupied with the previous night''s training. Verona''s ruthless tactics, though painful, were undeniable effective. He could feel a newfound control over his powers.


    A pang of curiosity struck him. He was the only vampire in Class S, surrounded by a diverse group of students ¨C 28 dragons, 26 elves, 22 beastmen, 15 dwarves, and a smattering of humans. He wondered where the other vampires were, why they weren''t part of this elite class.


    ******************


    The air Crackled with anticipation in the combat arena. Eliana, the fiery instructor with crimson hair pulled back in a tight braid, addressed the students. "Today," she announced, her voice echoing through the vast space, "we''ll gauge your progress with sparring matches! Choose two opponents each, and let''s see what you''ve learned in the past two weeks." S§×arch* The n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Axl, the broad-shouldered dragon with a permanent sneer etched on his face, sneered at Neveah. "Neveah fight?" he roared, his voice dripping with derision. "He can barely stand! Look at him, limping like a wounded dog. He shouldn''t even be in this class." A chorus of agreement rose from some of the students, their faces twisted in a mixture of fear and amusement.


    Neveah, his face pale but his gaze cold and unwavering, met their derision head-on. "I''m a mage," he countered, his voice low but firm. "As long as my mana pool is alright, my physical condition isn''t a hindrance."


    Eliana, unfazed by the commotion, nodded curtly. "Indeed. We''ll proceed as planned." She raised a hand, and twenty shimmering rings materialized across the arena floor. Each ring marked the boundaries of a single combat zone. "The first one to fall outside the ring or lose consciousness loses," she explained, her voice laced with a barely concealed coldness.


    "Remember, anything short of a fatality is acceptable." A cruel glint flickered in the eyes of several students, their minds already conjuring up sadistic possibilities.


    A female dragon student, her brown scales shimmering under the arena lights, jumped into one of the rings. Her eyes gleamed with malicious pleasure as she pointed a mocking finger at Neveah. "Neveah, get your sorry self in here! Let''s see how long your arrogance lasts against a real opponent!"


    Neveah, despite the throbbing pain in his leg, limped onto the ring designated by the dragon woman. Other students quickly claimed their own rings, the initial excitement morphing into a tense anticipation. As the first matches began, a cacophony of shouts, clashing steel, and booming spells filled the air.


    Eliana raised her hand for silence. All eyes turned towards her. "Begin!" she commanded, her voice clear and sharp.


    The dragon woman charged at Neveah, her fist coated in a flickering aura. A sneer twisted her face as she imagined the satisfying impact of her attack. But Neveah was faster. With a flick of his wrist, unseen tendrils of dark energy pulsed from him, forming a localized gravity field around her.


    The woman''s charge faltered abruptly, her surprised yell swallowed by a choked gasp. The sudden increase in gravity pulled her down with an unrelenting force. Bones creaked ominously under the pressure, a sickening sound that sent shivers down the spines of onlookers. Trapped within the invisible field, the dragon woman couldn''t even surrender ¨C the pressure made speech impossible.


    The crowd watched in horrified fascination as the woman writhed in agonizing silence. The pressure continued to build, slowly crushing her internal organs. Neveah, his face devoid of emotion, watched the display with a cold detachment. He wasn''t reveling in her agony, but he wouldn''t show mercy either. This was a lesson, a harsh but necessary reminder of the true potential of shadow magic.


    Finally, with a choked whimper that seemed to defy the suffocating pressure, the woman lost consciousness. Only then did Neveah release the gravity field. She crumpled to the ground, a broken doll, her initial arrogance replaced by a horrifying paleness.


    Silence descended upon the arena, heavier and more suffocating than any gravity field. The ongoing duels abruptly ended as the students witnessed the brutal efficiency of Neveah''s attack. Fear, raw and primal, flickered in their eyes.


    Neveah stood tall in the center of the ring, the silence.


    Eliana, her earlier coldness replaced by a flicker of respect, cleared her throat. "Neveah is declared the winner of this match," she announced, her voice echoing through the stunned silence." Continue with your matches and also any other challengers for Neveah? Hmmm maybe I should wait for you to finish your matches."

 Chapter 54: Topaz

    Topaz stepped forward, her eyes glinting with a challenge. "I will challenge him," she declared. sea??h th§× N??elFir§×.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Eliana nodded curtly, a hint of amusement playing on her lips. "Very well. Begin."


    Topaz. A name I barely recognized. Bookish, they said. High marks in the combat evaluations, but untested in real combat. Curiosity flickered in the icy wasteland of my mind. She''d finished her previous fight quickly, efficiently.


    I needed to see what she was made of.


    Just the word sent a jolt through the arena. Topaz charged without preamble, wind swirling around her hand, forming a vicious blade aimed for my neck. But then, with a blur of movement, she shifted her target, the blade flashing towards my side.


    That was intriguing. I formed a wall of ice around myself in a heartbeat, a barrier against further surprise attacks. Simultaneously, icy daggers shot out from my fingertips, a flurry aimed at her shifting form.


    But she was gone. My projectiles hit nothing but air. A flicker of annoyance sparked within me. I rarely relied solely on eyesight. Mana signatures, heat signatures, even subtle shifts in air pressure - all these fed into my awareness. Yet, she''d vanished like a wisp of smoke.


    Then, a whisper of danger brushed against my senses. Not visual, more of a prickling on the back of my neck. I whipped around, the ice wall shattering behind me as Topaz landed a brutal kick aimed at my neck. The impact sent a jolt through me, the residual agony from my training session intensifying with every heartbeat.


    She stood there, a smirk playing on her lips. "At least take this seriously," she mouthed, her voice barely a whisper. "''Show me what you can do, vampire.''"


    Under normal circumstances, I wouldn''t react to such a taunt. But the ease with which she''d bypassed my senses, not once, but twice, the way she''d shattered my barrier - it grated on my nerves. Frustration, an annoying, simmering thing, began to mingle within me.


    I wasn''t at my best, that much was clear. My body still ached from Verona''s merciless training. But underestimating me was a mistake she wouldn''t live to regret.


    A sigh escaped my lips, a plume of frosty vapor swirling in the air. With a flick of my wrist, a jagged ice spear materialized in my hand, its surface glinting maliciously under the arena lights. I shifted into a fighting stance, the ice spear held firm.


    First, a jab, testing her reflexes. It deflected with a clang against a shimmering barrier - metal? Interesting. I followed up with a vertical slash, but she danced back, a mere hair''s breadth away from the blade. Jabs, stabs, cuts - a flurry of attacks, each aimed with deadly precision.


    She weaved through them with practiced ease, her movements fluid and efficient. Frustration gnawed at me. Was this all she had? This defensive display?


    Then, her eyes changed. The playful smirk vanished, replaced by a steely glint. An aura settled around her, sharp and focused. It felt...familiar, something I hadn''t encountered in a long time.


    She drew a single, slender blade. But unlike any blade I had ever seen. It glowed faintly with an internal light, swirling with a myriad of colors. Mana-forged, no doubt, imbued with complex enchantments.


    She launched herself forward, the blade a blur of light. Instinct took over. I shoved the ice spear forward, a desperate block against her attack. Metal met ice with a resounding clang. The impact wasn''t what surprised me. It was the way my ice spear cracked, a web of fissures spreading across its surface before it shattered into a million glittering shards.


    My ice could easily take on high-quality weapon attacks yet her formed metal blade was enough to destroy my ice spear? But I saw it her blade was severely cracked but she quickly reformed it making it ''new'' again.


    The thrill pulsed through me, a counterpoint to the throbbing ache in my muscles. It was quite the sensation, this simmering excitement within the cage of my self-control.


    It was clear - both of us were holding back. She recognized my restraint, and I could sense a hidden depth to her power, a reluctance to unleash it fully. This wasn''t a true battle, not yet, but the thrill of the dance was undeniable.


    At some point, barriers became a formality. I met her blows head-on, the clang echoing through the arena as her enchanted blade clashed with my hardened ice constructs. She, in turn, endured the icy bite of my attacks, her movements a whirlwind of focused aggression.


    The once pristine ring bore the brunt of our duel. It was a cracked, dented, chipped mess, barely holding onto its circular form. With a final break in the engagement, we stood apart, panting, a silent understanding passing between us. This was a battle for another time, another setting.


    With a final pushback, we separated, panting slightly, the air crackling with unspoken tension. A silent agreement passed between us, a shared decision. This was a final exchange.


    She channeled her aura, the blade in her hand glowing with vibrant energy. I responded by gathering my mana, channeling it into a spell I hadn''t utilized in a while. A frozen tornado, swirling with razor-sharp ice blades, roared to life at my command. It tore through the arena with a deafening howl, hungry for its target.


    But I wasn''t finished. While the tornado surged forward, I unleashed another spell, a localized field of gravity. 24 times Elnova''s normal gravity, the maximum my current control allowed(well atleast what I showed I could easily go upto 40 times), encompassed the entire ring, pinning her form to the dented floor with an invisible hand. Her figure still stood tall only sinking a bit in ground.


    The pressure was immense, but the coverage area larger, dulling its full force. Still, it was more than enough to hold her, well atleast I thought. In that moment, the tornado collided with the glowing blade, and the air shimmered with the impact. But instead of the expected explosion, a scene of impossible grace unfolded.


    Topaz, her movements imbued with an ethereal glow, danced around the swirling vortex, her blade tracing a dazzling pattern. Each stroke seemed to cleave apart the ice blades, dismantling the tornado with the precision of a surgeon. A collective gasp rose from the stunned audience. Even I couldn''t help but be impressed. That wasn''t merely skill; it was an art.


    Just as the last wisp of the tornado dissipated, Eliana''s voice boomed through the arena. "Class is ending soon! This duel will remain unfinished. All matches in progress end in a draw!"


    "Topaz..." I thought of her name.

 Chapter 55: Topaz 2

    In the dimly lit basement of his apartment, Neveah pushed himself to the limit. Sweat dripped from his toned chest, forming a small puddle on the cool concrete floor. He grunted with exertion, his muscles screaming in protest as he performed a one-handed, air push-up, weighted ice bracelets clinging to his ankles. The exertion left him panting, his lungs burning for air.


    "997... 998... 999... 1000!" He gasped, finally completing the grueling set. "Fifty-three times gravity... that''s my limit, even with person-sized localized area. Larger area should be about 43-46 times." Collapsing onto his back, he sucked in deep breaths, the icy air barely cooling his burning body. He gulped down a mouthful of chilled blood from a bottle provided by Verona.


    The crimson liquid revitalized him, sending a surge of energy coursing through his veins


    Neveah couldn''t shake the image of Topaz from the recent duel. The unassuming, bookish girl had surprised everyone with her raw power and breathtaking display of swordsmanship. "Why did she hold back?" he pondered. "If I''m right I think she could easily overpower even Axl if she went all out. Don''t know about Azrael though haven''t seen him fight properly."


    ***************


    Topaz Morton


    Age: 19


    Strength: 5 Star (above average for her age and human lineage)


    Elements: Earth (mutation) - Metal


    Wind?? (unconfirmed)


    Affiliation: The Human Great Clan - Morton


    Characteristics: Bookworm, reserved, quiet demeanor.


    Background: Born with a weak and sickly constitution, Topaz initially displayed minimal magical aptitude. At the age of seven, she mysteriously vanished, only to reappear nine years later, a changed girl. Now, she held a prominent position within the Morton family, despite not being the heir apparent.


    ***************


    Like all great human families, the Clans and the Royals, the Mortons had a clear line of succession. Topaz belonged to the direct lineage, the granddaughter of the current patriarch. However, her cousin, Stanley, held the official heir position, being the grandchild of the current patriarch''s deceased brother.


    Neveah''s mind whirred. Topaz''s sudden disappearance and remarkable transformation hinted at a hidden past. What secrets did she hold? Why did she suppress her full potential? These questions piqued his interest.


    Neveah moved with a practiced grace. Every step, every strike of his training weapon, was imbued with the deadly efficiency of his shadow magic combat technique. Though the injuries from Verona''s harsh training had subsided somewhat, he moved with a measured caution, the gravity field set to a familiar 53 times Elnova''s normal pull.


    Beads of sweat trickled down his face, a testament to the exertion, but a determined glint resided in his eyes.


    "Act 1 should be starting soon," he muttered between breaths, referencing the upcoming event he''d gleaned from his intel network. "Hmmm... It was something about a rigged beast hunt and a couple of rogue teachers. Perfect opportunity to observe how the main cast reacts under pressure and handles it. And maybe..." a flicker of curiosity crossed his icy eyes, "...catch a glimpse of Topaz''s true abilities."


    Meanwhile, across dorms, in a modest apartment bathed in the warm glow of the setting sun, Topaz sat in a meditative pose. Her golden eyes, usually brown, were closed, her breathing measured and deep. A faint golden aura crackled around her form, the remnants of the excitement she''d felt during the sparring session.


    "I got carried away," she sighed, a hint of frustration coloring her voice. "That Neveah... he''s a formidable opponent. Thankfully, the duel ended prematurely. If I''d pushed further, I might have revealed more than necessary." A shiver ran down her spine. "I don''t want... ''them'' to know I''m here.


    I''m also sure Stanley has eyes on me here at the academy, even if we share bloodline and he''s far ahead in terms of strength and age, he sees me as a competitor for the Clan head position."


    Golden light intensified around her as she focused her energy. "I need to get stronger," she murmured, the determination evident in her voice. "I''m still far from where I need to be. Grinding, learning, waiting for the perfect moment. Right now, exposing myself... is out of the question."


    "I still need to build up my strength," she admitted, the frustration evident in her voice. "I''m weak. But I won''t let that deter me. This is a game of patience and timing. Right now, I''m a fledgling. But one day..."


    A mischievous glint reappeared in her eyes, a flicker of her true personality breaking through the facade. "Though... the thought of an all-out duel against that vampire... it holds a certain... appeal." A soft chuckle escaped her lips. "Perhaps someday. But for now..." she trailed off, a glint of steel replacing the amusement. "I need to repair my disguise. sea??h th§× N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    That last outburst... it might raise unwanted eyebrows."


    As Neveah and Topaz wrestled with their own thoughts, a wave of uncertainty washed over the rest of Class S students.


    "Were those... really just 5-star students like us?" a nervous murmur rippled through the crowd. "Could I have withstood those attacks?"


    The question hung heavy in the air, a seed of doubt planted in their minds. The overwhelming display of power from Neveah, the brutal vampire, and Topaz, the unassuming bookworm who''d unleashed a dazzling display of swordsmanship, had shattered their sense of security.


    Azrael, the human Blessed, sat in his dimly lit room, eyes narrowed in thought. "Topaz... she surprised me. She didn''t exude a strong presence, but I kept an eye on her nonetheless. A member of a Clan... but hiding such impressive capability? Having her on my side could be advantageous." He tapped his finger against the armrest.


    "Moira! You absolute disgrace!" Axl roared, his voice laced with fury. "You make us - Dragons - look like utter fools! Compared to that human background character, you were pathetic! You didn''t even last a second against that vampire!" He paced the room, his anger radiating outward.


    Moira, sprawled on the plush carpet, cowered in silence. Shame burned like a hot coal in her stomach.


    "Do you have any idea what this does to the reputation of Dragons? to my reputation?!" Axl bellowed, oblivious to his servant, Draven, silently observing the scene.


    "Calm yourself, sir," Draven interposed finally, his voice a steady counterpoint to the Prince''s fury.


    Axl whipped around, his eyes blazing. "And you shut up! I''m tired of you constantly trying to dictate to me! You''re just a bastard, a child of a commoner woman. What right do you have to tell me, the Crown Prince, to calm down?"


    Draven, unfazed by Axl''s outburst, met his gaze unflinchingly. "Then what are you going to do about it, huh?" he countered in a low, mocking voice. "When a second challenger for Neveah was called, why didn''t you step up? Why? Because you were scared. You were afraid of losing to that Vampire again, just like you did in the Combat assessment."


    Axl sputtered, his face turning an even deeper shade of red. "You... insolent creature!" He lunged forward, a snarling mess of rage.


    "Sleep," Draven murmured, a single word dripping with power. Before Axl could land a blow, his eyelids fluttered shut, and he slumped onto the floor, unconscious. The same fate befell Moira as a wave of drowsiness washed over her.


    With an air of weary resignation, Draven surveyed the unconscious pair. "Getting tired of this charade," he muttered. "Taking care of an imbecile prince and following orders from his arrogant father. Soon, this will all be over."


    Picking up Axl''s limp form, Draven skillfully maneuvered him onto a nearby couch. A vial materialized in his hand, and with a swift injection, he administered the unknown substance. Then, with Moira slung over his shoulder, he vanished from the apartment, leaving behind a chilling silence - the only testament to the power struggle brewing beneath the surface.

 Chapter 56: Lara

    [Lara POV]


    Another day dawned, another monotonous schedule of classes, training, meals, and sleep. Sometimes, I yearn for the days I could laze around all day in the opulent comfort of the Elven palace. Yet, a surprising spark has ignited in this seemingly dull academy life.


    Being an Elven princess, maturity came naturally to me. It often put a chasm between me and others my age, making genuine connections difficult. Of course, people still hovered around me, drawn by the allure of the Elven throne and the power it represents. Can''t say I blame them; the harsh reality is, weakness is a luxury few can afford in this world.


    Currently, my mission is to solidify an Elven faction within the academy, a no-brainer for an Elven princess. Still, a nagging desire for more... ''allies,'' I suppose, stirs within me. Take Neveah, the brooding vampire. He doesn''t waste energy on socializing, yet his strength is undeniable. My aunt, a gossip extraordinaire, showed me the recording of his duel with Axl - the vampire completely dominated.


    And even the recent exhibition match, despite injuries clearly hindering him, showcased his prowess. Though, the source of his earlier injuries remains a mystery, and frankly, none of my business.


    Then there''s Azrael, the human Blessed. He often greets me, extends invitations to his parties (never my cup of tea), and generally acts chummy. This misplaced familiarity grates on me. Can''t a girl get some peace and quiet? However, pushing the Blessed into hostility wouldn''t be prudent.


    And Axl, that arrogant peacock. His roving eyes, lustful and blatant, land on any skirt within a ten-mile radius, and lately, they seem to linger on me a tad too long. Should I pry those eyeballs out? Perhaps.


    Astrid, the Blessed, commands her Valkyrie club, a battalion of boisterous, battle-hungry women. Kim falls into the same category - a warrior itching for a fight. Not exactly my social circle of choice. S~ea??h the NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    There he was again, Neveah. Today, the limp was gone, replaced by a faint bulge beneath his robes hinting at bandages. As always, he sat in theory class with his head buried in his arms, a storm cloud of indifference constantly hovering around him. He never took notes, much to the annoyance of professors like Aqua - who already harbored a clear distaste for the aloof vampire.


    But Neveah remained unfazed, nonchalant even.


    Leaving the class, I made my way back to the dorms. While everyone had individual apartments, boys and girls resided as neighbors. As I walked, a flash of red caught my eye. A group of vampires, their blazers emblazoned with crimson streaks, were accosting Neveah.


    "Which clan are you from, scum?" The ringleader, a pale excuse for a vampire, looked like a white goblin with fangs - a walking, snarling caricature. He had the audacity to smirk.


    Neveah''s response was a single word, flat and devoid of emotion: "Move."


    Before the goblin could even launch into another pompous attack, the entire group was flattened on the ground. Gravity, seemingly controlled by an unseen hand, pinned them in place. Neveah, as though completely unfazed, didn''t even spare them a glance. He simply continued walking towards his apartment, a chilling display of power in his wake.


    Brutal? Absolutely. But these guys had practically pushed him. Still, a part of me couldn''t help but be intrigued by Neveah''s enigmatic behavior. He wasn''t the type to initiate trouble, but when provoked, he unleashed a terrifying efficiency. But there''s always another layer, right?


    Well everyone has secrets.


    A guttural yell snapped me out of my thoughts. "Doesn''t that bastard know I''m a Count''s son?!" It was the goblin, sputtering on the ground. "I demand..."


    "Hey," I cut him off, my voice sharper than usual. "Shut it. You''re disturbing the peace."


    He seemed genuinely surprised, as though vampires had a monopoly on good hearing. "What did you..."


    Apparently, his vocabulary wasn''t very extensive. I decided to give him a taste of his own medicine. Water surged up from the nearby fountain, forming limbs that grabbed him and launched him like a projectile out of the academy grounds. This place definitely needed better security. Why couldn''t people just leave Neveah alone? He looked like he had enough on his plate as it was.


    Maybe I should have aimed him farther...


    **********


    I slammed the front door shut with a sigh, the familiar creak a welcome sound after the journey home. Today was the day. Today, I would break through the six-star barrier. No more delays, no more excuses.


    Sinking into a meditative position, I channeled mana, feeling the raw energy flow through my veins. Closing my eyes, I focused on the sensation, guiding it, coaxing it like a wild stallion. A surge of power erupted within me, violent and exhilarating, threatening to burst through the confines of my body. Hours bled into one another as I wrestled with the raw energy, slowly bringing it under control.


    Finally, with a shuddering exhalation, the storm within subsided, leaving behind a thrumming sense of power.


    Six stars. I''d finally cracked the barrier. A triumphant grin spread across my face, quickly replaced by a grimace as the consequences of my exertion hit. I was a mess of sweat, clinging to my clothes uncomfortably. A bath was a priority before anything else.


    Just as I rose to head for the bathroom, the house phone chimed. A holographic projection flickered to life, revealing my Aunt Ilyana''s face etched with worry. Not a good sign. What did this woman want now? I just wanted to scrub the sweat off before it dried into a sticky film.


    "Lara," she began, her voice tight with barely suppressed panic. "... please come home quickly, even for a day. Sis is making me do activities with her claiming it''s to bond." Her voice trailed off into a pleading whine.


    "I can''t, I have classes," I said, already bracing myself for the inevitable guilt trip.


    "Screw your classes!" Ilyana practically shouted. "Help me deal with your mother."


    A wave of annoyance washed over me. This whole debacle had started a few weeks ago. My mother, known for her almost irritating kindness, had undergone a personality shift. Suddenly, she was all about family bonding - smothering us with unwanted affection and dragging us to excruciating family outings. We''d initially welcomed the change, but now it was wearing thin.


    One part of me was relieved Ilyana hadn''t resorted to anything drastic. If she''d hurt Mom, well, let''s just say there would have been consequences, I would have killed her or die trying whichever came first.


    Thankfully, she resorted to change her kindness trait for another random trait, which gave birth to this overly affectionate new mother of mine, it seemed like a more manageable situation, albeit an annoying one.


    "It''s fine, I''ll come by soon," I sighed, cutting off Ilyana''s pleas for an immediate visit. Ending the call, I stalked towards the bathroom, the sweat now a dried, unpleasant film on my skin.


    Stepping into the cool water of the shower, I scrubbed away the sweat and exhaustion, a new worry swirling in my gut. Why did war threats always seem to crop up whenever I was trying to make progress? Couldn''t I just have a single peaceful life.


    One thing was certain - I''d do whatever it took to keep my family safe. Closing my eyes, I let the water cascade down my face, washing away not just the sweat but also the lingering frustration.


    Stepping out of the shower, a sigh escaped my lips as the cool air hit my damp skin. Reaching for a towel was a reflex I quickly squashed. Wind magic, my specialty, whispered possibilities. With a flick of my wrist, a gentle breeze swirled around me, caressing my skin and drying it quickly. The sensation sent a shiver down my spine, a tingling reminder of the power at my fingertips.


    I sank onto the plushness of my bed, the exhaustion from reaching the sixth rank still clinging to me like a comfortable cloak. My stomach rumbled in protest, but ignoring it was a habit I''d cultivated. Eating felt like a chore, a necessary interruption in the pursuit of power. Meals could wait until tomorrow.


    Rest. That''s all I craved - a deep, uninterrupted sleep to allow my body to integrate the surge of energy that echoed within me. But as my eyelids began to droop, a flicker of unease sparked in my gut. Sleep might be good, but stagnation was the enemy. News of other Blessed, especially Axl and Azrael, pushing the boundaries of their powers, constantly gnawed at me. I couldn''t afford to fall behind.


    One would call me obsessed. But they didn''t understand. Power was everything here. It was the difference between life and death, between protecting your loved ones and leaving them vulnerable. And lately, with whispers of trouble brewing at the Elven borders, the stakes felt higher than ever.


    We have enemies at all fronts the invaders and even our current allies couldn''t be trusted. How annoying!

 Chapter 57: Power 2

    The late afternoon sun cast long shadows through the expansive windows of the high-rise office. Madam Keller, a woman whose sharp demeanor was only accentuated by the piercing blue of her eyes, finally looked up from the mountain of paperwork adorning her desk.


    A frown creased her brow as Agent 009, a man whose stoicism was only betrayed by the faint blue glow emanating from his eyes, delivered his report.


    "Another unaffiliated group has gone dark, Madam," he said, his voice a steady murmur. "Stonegate. We''ve lost all communication, and the surrounding regions are reporting an unusual darkness creeping in."


    Madam Keller sighed. "Stonegate itself wasn''t critical, but this... this string of disappearances is troubling. Any leads on what''s causing it?"


    Agent 009 shook his head ever so slightly. "Not yet. Should I dispatch a field team to investigate?"


    A flicker of steely determination ignited in Madam Keller''s gaze. "Hold off for now," she said, tapping a manicured finger against the desk. "Rumor has it a new organization is forming - Null, wasn''t it? They''ve been poaching clients left and right, all thanks to them having information on that vampire appearing at the academy."


    A spark of understanding passed between them. "You suspect this might be their doing?" Agent 009 inquired.


    "An ideal opportunity to establish a base of operations," Madam Keller confirmed. "Tread carefully, though. Their strength and backers remain shrouded in secrecy."


    Agent 009 raised an eyebrow, a flicker of concern evident in the faint blue glow of his eyes. "Madam, what about Agent 011? He''s currently deployed in that region. Do you think he''ll simply let this... operation happen?"


    A wry smile played on Madam Keller''s lips. "Let him act," she said, her voice betraying a chilling coldness. "This Null organization... we can gauge their abilities through this confrontation. It''s inevitable - a clash will happen. It''s just a matter of when."


    A grim understanding settled over Agent 009. He knew the ruthless efficiency of the organization they served. Agents wouldn''t be missed. They were expendable pawns in this larger game of power. sea??h th§× NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Just as he was about to reply, a sharp rap on the desk cut him off. A single sheet of paper materialized in front of Madam Keller, bearing the insignia of Null. But it wasn''t the list of services offered that caught their attention. A single, stark sentence dominated the bottom: "Submit or else."


    Madam Keller''s hand trembled as she clutched the paper. Her eyes flickered with fury, then steeled with icy resolve. She took a deep breath, reigning in her emotions.


    "Agent 009," she said, her voice clipped and cold. "You mentioned the area is still protected by our defensive grid, correct? Top of the line security, the best money can buy?"


    Agent 009 offered a curt nod.


    "Then how the hell did they manage this?" Keller slammed her fist on the desk, the force rippling across the smooth surface. "We have two damn 8-star agents stationed here! Sealing the area isn''t an option anymore, whoever delivered this message is already long gone. Useless! All of you!"


    For a brief moment, a flicker of fear danced in Agent 009''s eyes. He''d never seen Madam Keller lose her composure in such a way.


    "You said Stonegate was the afflicted area, right?" she continued, her voice regaining its icy edge. "Wake the other eight Serpents. We are going to raze Stonegate to the ground. Assemble the soldiers. This message... this humiliation... we shall answer it with fire!"


    Agent 009 straightened, his professional demeanor returning. "Understood, Madam. But there is the matter of Clan Rutherford. Though their region encompass Stonegate, and they are the weakest territory. Even their Count families only possess 6-star or 7-star heads. Interfering with a Clan is..."


    "Rutherford''s patriarch is on his deathbed," Madam Keller interrupted, her eyes glinting with a dangerous light. "He''s the only 9-star they have left, with their second strongest, a fresh 8-star. We''ll deal with them later, once Stonegate falls and we establish control over the area. I refuse to let this blatant challenge stand. Let''s burn Stonegate to the ground. Tonight, Stonegate bleeds."


    A heavy silence descended upon the room, broken only by the resolute set of Madam Keller''s jaw. The hunt for Null had taken a brutal turn, but one thing was clear - the Serpents were determined to crush this upstart organization with a merciless hand.


    **************


    "So, a 1-star Blessed is basically an Olympic athlete on steroids," he mumbled, highlighting a passage with his finger. "While a 2-star... super-soldier territory."


    He flipped a page, his eyes scanning the densely packed paragraphs. "Hmm, 3-star... alright, that''s where things get serious. Building-level demolition."


    A 4-star could erase a city block from the map, a 5-star could flatten a mountain, and a 6-star... a 6-star could reduce an entire small island to rubble.A seven star easily destroys a country.


    Beyond eight stars, things get... trickier. Paths. True Names. All these adds amplification. At that point, the destructive potential depends on an individuals unique abilities.Destruction depends on the amplification...


    Well all this destruction levels applies to Earth standards.


    Elnova... is much larger than Earth... continents being almost twice the size of Antarctica. And it seemed everything here, fueled by the omnipresent mana, was scaled up, they were tougher than your avarage stuff in Earth- the landmasses, the creatures, even the destructive potential of individuals. A town here translated to a city-sized area on Earth.


    The afternoon sun cast long shadows through the library windows, illuminating dust motes dancing in the air. Neveah, ever the scholar, meticulously re-shelved the ancient tomes he''d devoured, his mind still grappling with the complexities of Elnovan power levels.


    "Verona said that ten-star dragon could have leveled half the continent with that single charged attack," he muttered, recalling a passage he''d just read. "Back on Earth, that''d be a continent-busting monster, easy. Shit, maybe world ending. And yet, Verona called it miserably weak?"


    A shiver ran down his spine. If that ten-star could be considered weak, what did a truly powerful being look like? His mind conjured terrifying images of beings capable of reshaping continents with a flick of their wrist.


    He sighed, frustration tinged with a hint of awe. "Just how strong is a legit ten-star, then? And what about 11 stars what can they do?"


    Another detail from his reading gnawed at him. He''d learned that most races boasted eleven-star beings as leaders. These 11 stars could be counted by hand. "Elves have two currently... that''s insane!" he thought. The implications were staggering.


    Neveah shook his head, the information overload threatening to drown him. "This is getting way too complicated," he mumbled. "Focusing on what I can handle seems like the saner option."


    "Apparently, seven-stars and above are already pretty rare, well compared to the insanely huge population." he mused. "And anyone above eight gets treated like top celebrities. My three eight-star subordinates may make me seem impressive, but I''m the freaking prince of an entire race, having this much should be normal... right??."


    "Still, even five, six, or even pseudo-seven-stars are considered exceptional achievements, especially considering the students at this academy a whooping 65000 below 7 stars and below 50 years too. But it''s just another rung on the ladder. Then things get complicated. Seven stars and above had tiers - upper, middle, and lower.


    It felt like Verona had glossed over the whole system in their crash course on Elnovan power."


    "I really need to stop thinking about this with an earthlings perspective... sigh"


    Neveah reached his apartment building, the weight of knowledge both empowering and burdensome. He missed the time before, when power levels were a simple concept. Now, it felt like an ever-expanding universe, filled with complexities he was only beginning to grasp.


    With a sigh, he pushed open the door, the familiar scent of his apartment greeting him like an old friend. Maybe tomorrow, he''d tackle another book. Maybe tomorrow, he''d understand a little bit more.


    *********


    Neveah groaned, the buzz of his communicator a rude intrusion on his carefully curated pre-sleep routine. He eyed the untouched blood packs stacked on his nightstand with a flicker of annoyance. Cooking was a chore, but a shower and those blood packs were essential for a decent night''s rest.


    "Sir, they are coming," Constantine''s clipped voice cut through the quiet.


    Neveah sat up abruptly, the weariness replaced by a chilling focus. "Damn, why today of all days?" he muttered, frustration lacing his words. He glanced at the window - still bathed in the twilight hues of the setting sun. The timing couldn''t be worse. "Babel hasn''t even been opened for an entire week," he continued, more to himself than Constantine.


    Neveah sighed, a gust of cool air swirling around him as he pushed himself off the bed. The annoyance melted away, replaced by a steely resolve. "Fine, let''s get this over with," he said, his voice flat.


    He rose, moving with the grace of a predator. A flick of his wrist activated a shimmering teleportation circle inscribed on the floor. With a low hum, he stepped into the swirling vortex, disappearing in a flash of crimson light.


    Moments later, he materialized in a desolate plain bathed in the eerie glow of two moons. Stonegate, the heavily fortified entrance to Babel, loomed ahead, the sounds of battle echoing faintly in the night air. Neveah adjusted his face and body, now he was Ray Alistair, a chilling smirk playing on his lips. Sleep could wait. Tonight, he had work to do.

 Chapter 58: Gorgon 1

    The flickering candlelight danced on the faces of the masked figures gathered around a rough-hewn table. Madam Keller, the undisputed leader, sat at the head, her obsidian mask doing little to hide the steely glint in her eyes.


    "Madam, have you calmed down now?" a woman with the insignia "002" tattooed on her arm inquired. Her black half-mask concealed her eyes, but a fiery orange glow emanated from behind the fabric. "As I mentioned, I''ve been monitoring Stonegate. They possess a remarkable structure ¨C Babel. Commoners call it a city within a city. It holds immense potential for profit.


    Perhaps we should reconsider your plan for outright destruction."


    Across from her, a man with the number "008" scrawled across his bicep grumbled from behind a grotesque pig mask. He was an unkempt figure, hairy and large, gnawing on a discarded turkey leg. "Just a building! It can be rebuilt," he grunted, bits of bone flying through the air.


    002 sighed, her shoulders slumping. "We don''t know their production methods or their supply chain. Destroying Babel might kill the very people with that knowledge."


    A heavy silence descended upon the room. Finally, Madam Keller cleared her throat. "Has anyone identified those backing this Babel operation?"


    "No public pronouncements so far," 002 replied.


    "Interesting. First, Null disrupts our branches, then this mysterious Babel appears. Suspicious, wouldn''t you say?" Keller''s voice crackled with barely contained frustration.


    A gaunt figure, known only as "006," spoke up, his voice raspy. "Hold on. Does this mean we''re backing out?" His scarred visage and sharp teeth potrayed a lifetime of violence.


    Keller chuckled, a dry, humorless sound. "No, 006. We simply adjust our approach. 002, how''s your niece doing?"


    The woman''s posture stiffened. "What are you getting at, Keller?" Her voice vibrated with barely controlled fury.


    "Now, now, no need for hostility," Madam Keller soothed, her voice dripping with false sincerity. "I merely propose a harmless little social gathering. Your niece can invite a few of her noble friends to Babel for a¡­ lavish party. Naturally, I''ll cover all expenses. During the festivities, some¡­ accidents might occur.


    This will undoubtedly stir the ire of their parents, potentially escalating to war with Stonegate. While they squabble, we can investigate Babel in the chaos, uncover who''s behind it all, and ultimately weaken the nobility in that region, seizing control."


    002''s gaze remained fixed on the flickering flame, her expression unreadable. "We''re not the only ones with their eyes on Babel. Whispers travel fast. Other noble factions, bordering Stonegate, have caught wind of this lucrative venture and are eager to claim it for themselves.


    Additionally, rumors say of a war already brewing ¨C kidnappings, assassinations, and nobility suddenly changing their behaviors, most likely victims of blackmail. The war you seek to orchestrate appears to be brewing on a larger scale than you anticipate, fueled by pure greed."


    A slow smile crept across Madam Keller''s face, her eyes gleaming with icy satisfaction. "Intriguing. This situation proves far more complex than initially thought. So, 002, can your niece handle this little soiree?"


    002 leaned back in her chair, a single sentence escaping her lips. "Arrangements¡­ will be made."


    "Good. Get it started tonight." Said Keller.


    "Tonight? That''s not enough time for preparations." Argued 002.


    "You said a war is brewing right? We better start early before it escalates into something the Clans have to interfere with or worse the Royals." Said Keller.


    " But... Fine." Said 002 as she got up and dialed a number on her phone.


    *****************


    The lone lamppost sputtered, casting long, distorted shadows upon the cobblestones as a rugged man, tattooed with the number "011" on his neck, whistled a jaunty tune that died off into an irritated huff. His heavy boots echoed in the otherwise silent streets of Stonegate, drawing curious glances from behind shuttered windows.


    "Now, then," he muttered, scratching his beard. "Where can I find a discreet organization? A brothel, perhaps? Nah, wouldn''t be here. Bar? Maybe.


    But a guild¡­" he paused, a light sparking in his eyes. "A guild! Surely they''d have some pull, some way of knowing where to find¡­ those who''ve been messing with my business."


    His self-talk was interrupted by the sight of a gleaming, newly constructed building that stood out in stark contrast to the weathered architecture around it. A large sign proclaimed it to be the "Dawn Guild." A smirk played on 011''s lips. "A silver-rank guild?" he scoffed. "Putting on quite the show for a bunch of nobodies.


    Maybe they''re hiding their ill-gotten gains in there, the money they stole from me!"


    With newfound purpose, he stormed towards the guild''s entrance, his boots clanging against the steps. He flung open the doors with a bang, startling a young guild member who was just polishing a table.


    "Where''s your guild leader?" he bellowed, his voice resonating in the surprisingly large hall.


    "Huh¡­ Who are yo¡­?" The young man stammered, his question cut short as 011 lunged. A sickening crunch resonated as the guild member''s face connected with the hard floor, his eyes rolling back in his head before fading to unconsciousness.


    Just then, a tall figure emerged from a back room, his face etched with grief. "What''s all this racket? I just laid my sister to rest," Viktor sighed, his voice laced with weariness.


    011, oblivious to Viktor''s emotional state, narrowed his eyes. "Are you the leader here?"


    Viktor''s posture stiffened. "Depends on who''s asking," he replied, a hint of steel creeping into his voice.


    011 scoffed. "Huh¡­ Can you repeat that?" His arrogance was palpable, a thick fog obscuring any semblance of reason.


    Viktor, however, remained undeterred. "Sir, we''re closed for the night. Come back tomorrow if you must. Get this man out of here and kindly get Jerry treatment." He gestured towards the unconscious guild member with a sigh, already turning away to retreat back into his office.


    The veins on 011''s forehead bulged, a deep flush creeping up his neck. The leader''s casual dismissal fueled a fiery rage within him. "Ignored? Dismissed?" he roared internally. Taking a deep, steadying breath, he vanished from his spot in a blur of movement, reappearing behind Viktor with lightning speed.


    A fist, crackling with raw mana, aimed for the guild leader''s back ¨C a sneak attack fueled by wounded pride.


    But...A sickening crunch echoed through the Dawn Guild hall as Viktor slammed his fist into 011''s jaw. The man, momentarily stunned, stumbled back, spitting blood to the floor. Yet, the surprise was fleeting. A feral roar ripped from 011''s throat as he charged, his fist crackling with a raw, green aura.


    Viktor met the attack head-on, his own fist shimmering with a deep blue glow. The collision was like a thunderclap, sending shockwaves that rattled the remaining furniture. Plaster rained down from the ceiling as cracks spiderwebbed across the walls. Both men grunted, their muscles straining against the impact.


    This wasn''t a brawl for the faint of heart; these were two pseudo-seven-star brawlers, their blows infused with violent aura.


    They traded punches and kicks, each strike leaving a crater in the polished stone floor. The air crackled with raw power, the scent of ozone stinging nostrils. Viktor, younger and nimbler, relied on swift dodges and precise counters. 011, older and brutish, countered with brute force, his attacks shattering anything in their path.


    The fight became a whirlwind of limbs and glowing auras, transforming the once-proud guild hall into a warzone. Tables shattered, chairs splintered, and the grandfather clock lay in pieces, its gears scattered like fallen soldiers. Yet, neither combatant gained a clear advantage.


    They were evenly matched, their styles clashing in a brutal ballet of destruction. S§×ar?h the Nov§×l?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Suddenly, a flicker of movement in the periphery caught Viktor''s eye. A shadowy figure, cloaked and silent, emerged from a doorway, its form blending into the background. Before he could react, another figure materialized, then another, until a dozen cloaked strangers stood like silent sentinels, forming a ring around the combatants.


    Their presence was an unwelcome distraction. Viktor, momentarily thrown off guard, felt a searing pain erupt in his shoulder as 011 landed a solid blow. He stumbled back, snarling in frustration.


    011, however, seemed oblivious to the newcomers. He saw only Viktor, his eyes burning with a manic glint. With a roar, he charged again, his fist aimed at Viktor''s head. But this time, Viktor was ready. He sidestepped the blow, using the momentum to launch himself into a spinning kick. His foot, imbued with blue aura, connected with 011''s chest, sending him flying back several meters.


    As 011 crashed into a mangled bookshelf, the silence in the hall was deafening. The cloaked figures remained motionless, their yellow eyes fixed on the two battered combatants. Viktor, panting heavily, surveyed the wreckage around him. He knew he couldn''t sustain this fight much longer.But with this unknown man''s attack, retreat was not an option.


    He had to fight, not just for himself, but for the future of his guild and more importantly his sister, now an unwilling stage for this brutal spectacle.


    He straightened his stance, his blue aura flaring anew. A fresh wave of determination coursed through him. He wouldn''t let this thug, break him.


    He was Viktor, leader of Dawn Guild, and he would protect his home, even if it meant spilling the last drop of his mana.

 Chapter 59: Gorgon 2

    The air in the ruined guild hall hung thick with the smell of ozone and dust. Moonlight streamed through the shattered remains of the roof, casting long, grotesque shadows across the debris-strewn floor. Viktor, battered and bruised, stood panting amidst the wreckage, his blue aura slowly dissipating.


    His gaze remained fixed on the unmoving form of 011, who was now finally sprawled unconscious at his feet.


    Relief, laced with a bitter aftertaste, washed over Viktor. He had won. He had defended his guild, his new home, from this brute invader. Yet, the victory felt hollow. The fight itself had been a brutal dance, a stark display of raw power that left the once-proud guild hall in ruins. But the unsettling silence that followed, broken only by Viktor''s ragged gasps for breath, was even more unnerving.


    A rustle from the shadows drew his attention. Cloaked figures, the same ones who had appeared during the fight, emerged from the periphery of the hall. Their movements were fluid, silent, their presence an unsettling reminder of the unseen forces at play.


    Viktor tensed, his hand instinctively reaching for a weapon that wasn''t there. He had fought with the ferocity of a cornered beast, but facing these silent figures, these ghosts in the moonlight, filled him with a primal fear.


    "Search the premises," a voice, laced with chilling authority, echoed from one of the figures. "See if this¡­ individual came alone."


    The cloaked figures vanished in a blur of movement, disappearing into the wrecked guild hall like phantoms. Viktor watched them go, his heart hammering against his ribs. Who were they? Were they allies, or something far more sinister?


    Suddenly, a figure stepped out from the shadows, emerging into the pool of moonlight. It was Kael, his assigned teacher, his face an unreadable mask. Viktor''s emotions warred within him ¨C relief at seeing a familiar face, mixed with a surge of anxiety.


    "Viktor," Kael''s voice was low and measured, "you did well."


    Relief washed over Viktor, a wave so potent it nearly buckled his knees. "Master-" he began, only to be cut off.


    "You only have one master," Kael interrupted, his voice firm. "And it''s not me."


    A flicker of disappointment crossed Viktor''s face, but it was quickly replaced by understanding. He bowed his head slightly. "Teacher, then."


    Kael nodded. "Your fight was commendable, but you still have much to learn before you can face such adversaries consistently. However," he continued, his gaze sweeping the unconscious form of 011, "you handled yourself admirably."


    He gestured towards the shadowed figures who were meticulously searching the wreckage. "We need to know if this¡­ individual came alone. Eliminate any potential loose ends."


    "My sister¡­ the guild members¡­ are they alright?" he rasped out, his voice thick with worry.


    Kael met his gaze. "Don''t worry. Your sister and the rest of the guild members were evacuated to safety before the altercation escalated."


    Viktor let out a breath he didn''t realize he was holding. Relief flooded him, washing away the bitter aftertaste of victory. "Thank you," he rasped, his voice thick with gratitude.


    "Now," Kael said, his tone turning businesslike, "the man you fought. What can you tell me about him? Did he mention who sent him?"


    "Actually we already know but he doesn''t need to be aware of that." Thought Kael.


    Viktor shook his head, his mind a whirlwind. "No¡­ He just barged in, looking for the guild leader¡­ beat up a Jerry and started a fight."


    Kael grunted, a flicker of annoyance crossing his features. He turned on his communicator, a small device strapped to his ear. "Master," he spoke into the device, "there are no signs of any accomplices. He seems to have acted alone."


    A short pause followed, then a voice crackled through the communicator, Ray''s voice, cold and calculating. "Is he alive if so exterminate him."


    "Wait," he said, his voice surprisingly firm. "Bring him back."


    Another pause, then a sigh. "Understood," Ray conceded.


    Kael turned back to Viktor, something flickering in his icy black eyes. "The next couple of days might be rough, Viktor. You''re coming with me to Babel."


    ***********


    Ray leaned back in his plush chair, a frown creasing his brow. His fingers tapped a restless rhythm against the armrest, the silence in the dimly lit chamber heavy with unspoken tension. Mavis, perched on the edge of a nearby table, her crimson eyes gleaming with amusement, watched him with an unnerving intensity.


    "Is this how they''ll attack?" Ray finally muttered, his voice laced with suspicion. "Will it be a direct confrontation between them and us, or will they resort to other tactics?"


    Mavis tilted her head, a predatory glint in her eyes. "Hoh... sir," she drawled, her voice dripping with amusement, "it appears our Babel is about to receive some visitors."


    "Explain," Ray commanded.


    Mavis, unfazed by his frosty tone, pushed herself off the table and sauntered closer. "Apparently, a band of young human nobles has entered the city. They seem to be in a rather¡­ celebratory mood. And from the whispers I intercepted, they appear to be headed straight for Babel."


    Eric, his ever-present scowl deepening, spoke up from his position by the window. "Shouldn''t these nobles be in their Academy learning how to be proper little lords and ladies? What brings them here? No offense master."


    Mavis let out a throaty chuckle. "Ah, Eric, my dear," she purred, "you underestimate the sheer entitlement of human nobility. They are most likely here for a frivolous reason ¨C a lavish party to show off their extravagant possessions and belittle one another. You know how they are, obsessed with maintaining a facade of superiority."


    A slow smile crept across Ray''s face, a dangerous glint flickering in his blue eyes. "So, they think they can waltz into Babel and flaunt their wealth to their peers? This is great news for Babel right? But it''s too random. This is suspicious."


    Mavis''s smile widened, mirroring the amusement in Ray''s eyes. "Indeed, sir. And Amber, she ensured Babel''s prices for luxury goods are sky-high during these ''noble gatherings.'' Let them empty their coffers trying to outdo each other."


    Ray chuckled, a humorless sound devoid of warmth. "Hmmm... Okay. But," his voice turned sharp, "there might be more to this than meets the eye. We can''t rule out the possibility that this is a scouting mission by the nobility faction, a way for them to gather intel on Babel''s operations."


    Mavis''s amusement faded, replaced by a thoughtful expression. "That''s a valid concern, sir. We should keep a close eye on these¡­ noble guests."


    A tense silence descended upon the room once more. The implications of the noble visit hung heavy in the air. Ray steepled his fingers, his gaze fixed on an unseen point in the distance. His mind raced, strategizing, analyzing.


    "We need to turn this situation to our advantage," he finally declared, his voice firm with resolve. "These nobles¡­ they present an opportunity. An opportunity to sow discord, to manipulate them into doing our bidding."


    Amber''s lips curved into a predatory grin, who was silent till now spoke. "Now that sounds interesting, sir. How do you propose we accomplish this?"


    "Have you ever heard the phrase ''feed a man''s ego and he''ll keep rewarding you?''" Asked Ray.


    ***********


    These pampered youngsters, adorned in their finery and dripping with an air of entitlement, wandered through the stores within Babel, their eyes wide with a mixture of fascination and disdain. They fingered handcrafted wares, scoffed at prices, and engaged in petty squabbles over who could secure the most exclusive item.


    It was precisely the scene Ray had envisioned. His plan, a calculated blend of manipulation and shrewd marketing, was unfolding perfectly.


    "Look at them, Amber," Ray chuckled, a low rumble emanating from his chest. "They''re like magpies, drawn to shiny baubles."


    Amber smirked. "Indeed, sir. They may scoff and complain, but their eyes betray their avarice. They crave what they cannot readily possess."


    "Precisely. And Babel caters to that very desire. We offer them a taste of the extraordinary, the unattainable. Limited edition trinkets imbued with minor enchantments, garments woven from luminous spider silk, delicacies that tantalize the taste buds ¨C all at an exorbitant price, of course."


    Amber snorted, a plume of smoke curling from her nostrils. "Exorbitant being the operative word. You''ve tripled the prices for these ''exclusive'' trinkets, haven''t you?"


    Amber snorted, a plume of smoke curling from her nostrils. "Exorbitant being the operative word. So we tripled the prices for these ''exclusive'' trinkets, don''t we?"


    Ray raised an eyebrow, a playful glint in his golden eyes. "Yes. But exclusivity comes at a cost, my dear. And besides, the higher the price, the more desirable the object becomes in their eyes. It''s a game of perception, and these nobles are masters of playing it."


    "See how they squabble?" Ray continued, a hint of amusement in his voice. "They''ll each pay an arm and a leg just to outdo each other. News of these extravagant purchases will undoubtedly spread back to Stonegate, further piquing the curiosity of the nobility."


    Amber chuckled, a dark, melodious sound, now understanding. "And the more curious they become, the more eager they''ll be to visit Babel themselves. A self-sustaining cycle of greed and envy, beautifully orchestrated, sir."


    " Yes and more importantly the nobles seeing this won''t resist the greed for Babel will be great. I''m sure these children when they are alone will tell of this experience to their parents who''ll hurry up and attack Stonegate to get Babel, of course that applies to the nobles of this region. The others will simply not interfere cause of the non interference pact which is absolute.


    Still we''ll be fighting a war on two fronts one with the nobility faction in the light and in the dark we''ll be against Gorgon I''m sure Keller is fuming about our message." Said Ray. sea??h th§× N??elFir§×.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

 Chapter 60: Gorgon 3

    The flickering light of a single candle illuminated the dimly lit chamber. Ray, draped in his usual dark robes, leaned back in his plush chair, a faint scowl etched on his face. Kael stood before him, his posture rigid and his face devoid of any emotion. A tense silence hung heavy in the air, broken only by the rhythmic tapping of Ray''s fingers on the armrest.


    "Someone''s in Babel," Kael finally spoke, his voice a low monotone. "An assassin."


    Ray''s eyes snapped open, a flicker of surprise momentarily replacing the scowl. "An assassin? In Babel? What''s the meaning of this?"


    "He''s targeting the noble children who entered today," Kael continued, his voice betraying none of his internal conflict. "Stalking them, waiting for an opportunity."


    A cruel amusement played on Ray''s lips. "Ah, so the nobles are sending their cubs into death. How predictable." He leaned forward, his blue eyes gleaming with a dangerous light. "And they will want to play the victim when things inevitably go wrong?"


    Kael remained silent, his gaze unwavering. Ray''s laughter, a cold, mirthless sound, filled the room. "But to send an assassin? How crude. One would expect the nobles to have a bit more... finesse."


    "They likely want to provoke a reaction," Kael stated, "to create a ''valid'' reason for intervention. A reason believable cause who''d think a person would harm his/her child willingly?"


    Ray let out a snort of derision. "Intervention? Yes they wouldn''t dare invade Stonegate without a far more substantial justification. They want to attack but their attack should look justifiable in the eyes of the other nobles."


    A question hung unspoken in the air. Kael, ever the loyal servant, didn''t hesitate to voice it. "So, what should we do? Allow the assassin to complete their mission?"


    Ray stroked his chin thoughtfully, his gaze fixed on a wall adorned with intricate symbols. "No," he finally declared. "We don''t want to give the nobles or anyone any real ammunition. Killing a person especially a child on our soil, within Babel... that would be a PR nightmare."


    He paused, his gaze locking with Kael''s. "Here''s the plan. If the assassin attempts to strike, Amber will step in. She''ll fabricate a death using her illusions. A convincing one, mind you."


    Kael nodded, understanding dawning in his eyes. "An illusion of a student dying? But that will still cause panic, chaos."


    "Indeed," Ray said, a predatory glint in his eyes. "The nobles will be terrified, convinced that their children are in danger. But the beauty of it all is, no one will be truly harmed. Also if a student dies I don''t know whether the Academy may investigate making this situation even more annoying."


    He tapped a finger against the armrest. "Now, the interesting part. Once the illusion dissipates, Kael, you''ll let the assassin go. But discreetly, of course. Constantine will be waiting, ready to follow them back to their source."


    A slow smile spread across Kael''s face, a chilling echo of Ray''s own. "Clever, sir. Let the nobles fret and scheme while we use this to our advantage. We''ll find out who sent the assassin, their motives, and use that information to further manipulate them."


    "Exactly," Ray boomed, a satisfied smirk twisting his features. "This attempt at intimidation will backfire spectacularly. We''ll turn their fear into desperation, their anger into a weapon that ultimately serves Null."


    He fixed his gaze on Kael. "Remember, Kael, perception is reality. We''ll paint ourselves as the protectors, the ones who kept their children safe, even when their own families failed them."


    A flicker of unease crossed Kael''s mind. Protecting children through deception wasn''t a shining example of heroism, but he kept his thoughts to himself. Doubt would only complicate matters. "Understood, sir," he said, bowing his head slightly.


    Ray nodded. "Excellent. Now, go and relay the plan to Amber and Constantine. Let''s turn this assassination attempt into a triumph."


    **************


    The air in Babel crackled with a tension far more potent than the vibrant energy of the young nobles. Viktor, a ghost in the glittering throng, moved with a hunter''s grace. Kael''s chilling message resonated in his mind ¨C an assassin, a pseudo-seven star no less, stalked the halls, targeting the unsuspecting children who reveled in their opulent playground.


    Disgust rolled in Viktor''s gut. This was a barbaric act of cruelty masquerading as strategy. His gaze swept across the faces around him, searching for any telltale sign, but the careless abandon of the nobles only deepened his unease. These children, oblivious to the silent predator in their midst, were easy prey.


    Suddenly, a flicker of movement at the edge of his vision sent a jolt through him. A cloaked figure, shrouded in shadow, melted from pillar to pillar, their movements swift and silent. Viktor''s hand instinctively tightened around the hidden weapon strapped to his thigh. This was it. The assassin.


    He trailed the figure from a distance, weaving through the crowd like a phantom. The assassin seemed meticulously choosing their target, their gaze lingering on a young girl, her hair shimmering in the warm glow of the chandeliers.


    Just as the figure inched closer to the unsuspecting girl, a voice infused with amusement echoed through the hall, shattering the illusion of normalcy. "My, my, what a gathering we have here! Young blood, vibrant energy... truly a feast for the senses."


    All eyes turned towards the source of the voice. It was Amber, her crimson dress shimmering as she sauntered into the hall, a mischievous glint in her eyes. The assassin, momentarily distracted, halted his advance.


    Amber, ever the performer, swept her gaze over the crowd, pausing when she met Viktor''s eyes. A knowing smile played on her lips, a silent message passing between them, a silent agreement.


    Viktor seized the opportunity. With a burst of speed, he lunged towards the assassin, his fist crackling with mana. The figure, reacting with lightning reflexes, sidestepped the attack, sending Viktor crashing into a display of exotic jewelry. The opulent clatter served as the starting pistol for chaos.


    Shrieks and shouts filled the air as startled customers scrambled back. The assassin, their cloak thrown back in the struggle, revealed a scarred face and eyes devoid of emotion. They drew a wickedly curved blade, its surface glimmering with an unnatural light.


    The fight was a brutal dance of steel and mana. Both combatants were pseudo-seven stars, each move a testament to their honed skills and raw power. But Viktor fought not just with skill, but with a righteous fury that propelled his movements. The assassin, however, remained emotionless, a deadly machine programmed to kill.


    Meanwhile, Amber wove her own deception. With a flick of her wrist, an illusion materialized ¨C a copy of the young girl that the assassin targeted and ''killed''. The copy, identical in every detail, screamed and collapsed to the ground, clutching a blooming red rose to her chest. The original was knocked unconscious and taken by a shadow to Null.


    The illusion was so real, the crimson staining the rose so vivid, that gasps of horror rippled through the crowd. Some people paled, some collapsing in hysterics. The assassin faltered, their eyes widening for a split second in shock and surprise.


    Viktor seized the opportunity. With a powerful surge of mana, he unleashed a devastating uppercut, connecting squarely with the assassin''s jaw. The force of the blow sent the figure reeling backward, crashing through a display of crystal sculptures.


    But victory was short-lived. Before Viktor could deliver the final blow, Kael appeared beside him, his face an unreadable mask. "Enough," he said in a low voice, his voice filled with chilling authority.


    Viktor, panting and bloodied, glared at the disappearing form of the assassin. A silent question hung in the air. S§×arch* The Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Kael, as if sensing his thoughts, spoke. "Leave him. He serves his purpose. someone is already tailing him. We''ll find out who sent him."


    Disappointment gnawed at Viktor. He had wanted to see the assassin pay for their attempted murder, but Kael''s word was law. He sheathed his weapon, frustration simmering beneath the surface.


    In the aftermath of the chaos, Amber stood tall, a picture of calm amidst the pandemonium. "It seems," she announced, her voice laced with mock sorrow, "that a terrible accident has befallen us tonight. One of our esteemed guests has met an untimely¡­ demise."


    Her words sent a new wave of fear and confusion among the students.


    Confused nobles milled about, faces pale with terror. Whispers of "murder" and "assassination" swirled through the crowd, accusations flying like daggers. Some glared at the Babel guards who stood impassively near the shattered remains of the crystal display, accusing them of lax security. Others, overcome with genuine grief, clung to each other, tears streaming down their cheeks.


    "Tend to your friends, console your loved ones. Babel will ensure their safety until daybreak." Amber said.


    Her words, though laced with a hint of authority that brooked no argument, also held a subtle empathy, a recognition of their fear. The tide began to turn.


    Amber, a deep furrow etched in her brow. "It worked. The illusion held. But some nobles may be suspicious."

 Chapter 61: Gorgon 4

    Constantine, clad in his trademark black cloak, melted into the shadows of Stonegate''s labyrinthine streets. He followed the wounded assassin, their movements swift and silent. The assassin, his face still masked by the remnants of his cloak, clutched his throbbing jaw, a testament to Viktor''s earlier intervention.


    Their chase led them through deserted alleys and bustling marketplaces, the cacophony of the city a strange counterpoint to the silent predator and prey dance they performed. Finally, the assassin reached a dilapidated building on the city''s outskirts. He slipped through a hidden doorway, disappearing into the gloom.


    Constantine, taking a deep breath, activated his own cloaking device and followed. Inside, the air hung thick with dust and the stench of mildew. Cobwebs draped precariously from the crumbling ceiling, casting grotesque shapes in the dim moonlight filtering through a boarded-up window.


    The assassin limped towards a rickety staircase, his footsteps echoing ominously in the silence. Constantine reached the top of the stairs just in time to see him enter a small, cluttered room. Moonlight streamed through a single, dusty window, revealing the figure of the assassin kneeling before a holographic screen.


    On the screen, a woman with sharp features and piercing blue eyes materialized. Her voice, clipped and efficient, filled the room. "Report, Agent Seven."


    The assassin, wincing in pain, rasped, "It''s done. The target¡­ the daughter of Kensington¡­ she''s gone."


    The woman on the screen nodded curtly. "Good. Wait for daybreak for further instructions."


    The image flickered and died, leaving the room bathed in an unsettling silence. Constantine, hidden in the shadows, watched as the assassin, his cloak falling away for a brief moment, revealed a single, stark tattoo on his arm ¨C the number 007, a mark that identified him as an agent of Gorgon.


    A smile played on Constantine''s lips. This changed things. He wasted no time, sending a coded message to Ray, relaying the information about the assassin''s affiliation.


    Within minutes, a reply arrived. Ray''s voice, laced with a hint of amusement, echoed in Constantine''s mind. "So this was Keller''s idea. I can vaguely tell what she''s planning. She''s catalyzing the war to break earlier, forcing Stonegate to show its power. She''s also trying to draw out Null and Babel''s backers.


    Hoh, that woman is smart."


    A satisfied chuckle escaped Ray''s lips. "Things will get interesting at daybreak. Okay, Keller, let''s play."


    ********************


    Dawn broke over Stonegate, painting the sky in hues of rose and gold. But the beauty of daybreak couldn''t dispel the dark cloud of fear and suspicion that lingered over Babel. The echoes of the previous night''s chaos still reverberated through the halls.


    Inside the opulent chambers, Amber, dressed in a simple yet elegant white dress, held court in the communications room. A flurry of magical signals buzzed in the air - calls and letters flooding in from enraged nobles. Amber, her face a mask of strained politeness, spoke into a magical communicator.


    "Yes, Lord Blackwood, we understand your concerns about your daughter''s safety. A thorough investigation is underway, and rest assured, we at Babel will spare no effort to find the perpetrator." She said, her eyes hardening slightly.


    " My daughter has been traumatized." Said a parent.


    Aren''t these children students at the Academy. They''re training to be soldiers and you say they are traumatized by a little blood?


    " Do you..."


    She cut herself off, forcing a smile as another communication lit up. Internally, she scoffed. These pampered children, trained for war from a young age, were supposedly traumatized by a single, albeit staged, death? Absurd.


    The next call was from a frantic Baron Rutherford. "Where is my son, Thomas?! You people promised safety! This is an outrage!"


    "Calm yourself, Baron," Eric, his voice smooth but firm, took over. "We are currently conducting a full inventory of all students. We will locate young Thomas and ensure his well-being."


    Another call. Then another. Each call a variation on the same theme ¨C accusations of negligence, threats of lawsuits, and demands for explanations. Amber and Eric, along with a team of harried employees, worked tirelessly, fielding concerns and promises of swift action.


    Suddenly, a new communication blinked on the console ¨C a personal call from Lord Kensington, the father of the "deceased" child. Amber''s smile vanished, replaced by a steely glint in her eyes. She answered the call with a cold courtesy.


    "Lord Kensington, this is Amber from Babel."


    "You monsters!" Lord Kensington''s voice crackled with fury. "This isn''t an accident! This is a deliberate act of malice by you and the corrupt City Lord! This ''accident'' was no accident! It was a deliberate murder orchestrated by you at Babel and the corrupt City Lord! You didn''t even have the courtesy of sending me her body.


    My daughter''s blood will be repaid, and Stonegate will burn!" The man was so angry that repeated some sentences.


    Amber remained unfazed. "Such accusations are serious, Lord Kensington. Perhaps you would like to¡­"


    "Blood will be repaid in blood!" he roared repeating himself, cutting her off. "Stonegate will pay dearly for this!"


    He slammed the device shut, leaving a stunned silence in his wake. Amber exchanged a ''grim'' look with Eric. A declaration of war, albeit a rather melodramatic one, delivered over a magical communicator. This was a new low.


    Outside Babel, rumors spread like wildfire. Whispers of an assassination attempt at Babel, a young viscount''s daughter slain within its supposedly secure walls, morphed with each telling. By mid-morning, the entire human continent was abuzz with the news.


    Ray, seated in his dimly lit chamber, watched the news reports unfold with a sardonic smile. He knew Gorgon had a hand in the speed of dissemination. They wanted chaos, fear, and above all, public awareness of Babel.


    But they had unknowingly played right into his hands. News travels fast, especially bad news. By noon, Babel, once an unknown entity shrouded in secrecy, was on everyone''s lips. From the opulent palaces of noble houses to the bustling marketplaces where commoners laboured, the name "Babel" echoed.


    Mission accomplished, Ray thought, a sense of satisfaction washing over him. Phase one ¨C plant the seed of intrigue and generate buzz ¨C was complete. Now, it was time for the next step. His eyes narrowed, a flicker of anticipation sparking within him.


    ***************


    A holographic display flickered to life within Gorgon''s dimly lit war room, casting an ethereal glow on the figures gathered around the central table. At its head sat Madam Keller, her hair pulled back into a tight bun, her face an unreadable mask. Agent 009, a gaunt man clad in black leather, stood before her, a tablet clutched in his hand.


    "Madam Keller," he began, his voice devoid of inflection, "Viscount Kensington already prepared his troupes and is headed towards Stonegate. He''ll arrive at dusk."


    A flicker of satisfaction crossed Keller''s eyes. "Good. The first domino has fallen."


    She leaned back in her chair, her gaze sweeping across the room, taking in the other agents present. Each one, clad in Gorgon''s signature black attire, stood at rigid attention, their faces betraying no emotion.


    "Now," Keller continued, her voice sharper, "do we have an idea how many people are eying this war?" S§×arch* The N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "The region''s nobles only," Agent 009 responded, consulting his tablet. "Some have split up into three factions: one supporting Stonegate, another backing Kensington, and the last remaining neutral."


    Keller snorted. "Predictable. The ones supporting the players seek benefit. While the hypocritical neutrals are waiting to see which side wins so they can swoop in like vultures."


    "That''s not all," Agent 009 added. "Apparently smaller nobles are taking this as a chance to fight amongst themselves, hoping to expand their influence. And there''s been a surge in inquiries regarding Babel. People are curious."


    A slow smile crept across Keller''s lips. "How amusing, isn''t it, 009? How things change overnight just because of a well-placed assassination."


    "Indeed, Madam," he agreed. "Kensington has also requested a report on Stonegate''s strength and forces."


    "Of course he has," Keller said, a hint of amusement in her voice. "The man''s all bluster and no strategy. Take the request. We''ll continue with our plan ¨C infiltrate Stonegate, find traces of Null, get a lay of their strength, sell it all to Kensington, and keep a watchful eye on Babel. We want to know who''s backing them."


    She paused, her eyes hardening. "While we''re at it, we might as well offer Kensington some ''assistance'' in destroying Stonegate. A little nudge in the right direction, wouldn''t you say?"


    A collective murmur of agreement rippled through the room. The agents of Gorgon relished the prospect of chaos, and this war served their purposes perfectly.


    "Excellent," Keller declared, a dangerous glint in her eyes. "Prepare a detailed report for Kensington after investigating Stonegate. Highlight Stonegate''s weaknesses, exaggerate their numbers. That way Kensington we''ll feel the need to hire us and we''ll ''cut down the numbers'' for him to fight


    We''ll earn money for doing nothing. Let''s fuel the fire and watch it consume them all."


    As Agent 009 scurried away to fulfill her orders, Keller leaned back in her chair, a satisfied smirk playing on her lips. The flames of war had been ignited, and Gorgon stood ready to fan them, waiting for the perfect moment to strike. Stonegate, blissfully unaware of the viper in its midst, was about to face a storm of its own making, orchestrated by the masterminds of Gorgon.

 Chapter 62: Gorgon 5

    The once bustling marketplace of Stonegate was a study in disquiet. Gone were the jovial haggling and the rhythmic hammering of artisans. In their place, a tense silence hung heavy in the air, punctuated only by the occasional hushed whisper and the nervous shifting of feet.


    News of Lord Kensington''s belligerent siege had spread like wildfire, igniting a spark of fear and uncertainty within the hearts of Stonegate''s commoners.


    Groups huddled together, their faces etched with worry as they exchanged anxious speculations. "Do you think they''ll attack?" a young woman with trembling hands whispered to her friend.


    "The Lord hasn''t said anything yet," the other replied, her voice barely above a murmur. "What if he can''t stop them?"


    "We''re doomed," a grizzled old man chimed in, his voice raspy with despair. "Those nobles, they only care about power, not the lives of innocent folks like us."


    The growing unrest reached the ears of the city guard, their faces grim as they patrolled the streets, attempting to maintain order amidst the rising tide of fear.


    Meanwhile, within the imposing walls of Stonegate''s Lord''s castle, a different kind of tension simmered. Mavis, Ray''s ever-vigilant lieutenant, slammed a fist on the table, her face contorted in a mixture of frustration and anger.


    "Again?" she growled, tossing a report across the table to Ray. "What''s this, like the seventeenth attempt?"


    Ray, who was previously engaged in a rather unconventional training exercise ¨C sparring with a training dummy while wearing a weighted vest ¨C grunted as he skimmed the report. It contained details of the latest infiltration attempt, another unfortunate soul apprehended with a strange numbered tattoo emblazoned on their arm.


    "Looks like Gorgon is testing our defenses," he commented, spitting out a mouthful of blood. "They want to see how strong we are, how prepared."


    Mavis paced the room, her amusement barely contained. "Well, they''re going to be met with a nasty surprise. We''ve got the dome defense systems prepped and operational. We have soldiers training around the clock. They won''t find Stonegate wanting."


    She rattled off the city''s defensive capabilities with practiced ease. "Six thousand four-star soldiers, a thousand five-stars, a hundred six-stars and eighteen seven-stars. Those sixty six-stars and eighteen seven-stars courtesy of Null. It might not be much for a larger city, but for Stonegate, it''s enough."


    Ray finished his mock fight, collapsing dramatically onto a nearby bench. "Don''t forget the surprise factor, Mavis," he said with a mischievous grin. "We have a few hidden aces up our sleeves, remember?"


    Mavis smirked, a flicker of amusement playing on her lips. "Of course. But those are for Kensington''s ''grand'' arrival."


    The mention of Lord Kensington brought a frown to Mavis'' face. "Speaking of the belligerent buffoon," she said, "nobles from neighboring territories have been flooding the city with offers of ''assistance.''"


    Ray raised an eyebrow. "Offers? Or thinly veiled attempts to exploit the situation?"


    Mavis let out a derisive snort. "Exactly. They see Stonegate as a potential meal ticket, a chance to expand their own territories. Vultures, the lot of them."


    Ray nodded in agreement. "Don''t give them an answer yet. Let Kensington arrive first. We''ll see what his true strength is and how much we should show."


    He paused, a thoughtful expression settling on his face. "More importantly," he continued, "we need to address the public''s fear. They need to know we''re prepared, that they''re safe."


    Mavis clapped her hands together, her previous annoyance replaced with an air of determination. "Leave that to me. I''ll draft a statement, address the concerns of the commoners directly. We''ll reassure them that Stonegate stands strong, and that we won''t succumb to the whims of a power-hungry noble."


    True to her word, Mavis'' words in City Lord''s Alexei was soon resonated through every corner of Stonegate. Amplified by magical speakers, her message cut through the oppressive silence, infusing the air with a renewed sense of hope.


    "Citizens of Stonegate! My voice reaches you today amidst a time of worry. Whispers of conflict have reached your ears, casting a shadow over our once peaceful city. Fear not! For Stonegate stands strong, its foundations built on unity and resilience.


    News of Lord Kensington''s belligerent actions has undoubtedly caused unease. We understand your concerns. War is a beast that devours peace and leaves only sorrow in its wake. But let me assure you, Stonegate will not bend the knee to baseless threats!


    Behind these very walls, our soldiers train tirelessly, honing their skills to a razor''s edge. They are not just warriors; they are your sons, daughters, friends, and neighbors. They stand ready to defend our homes, our families, and the very spirit of Stonegate.


    We are not alone in this endeavor. Powerful allies stand beside us, their unwavering support a testament to the strength of our city. Together, we form an unbreakable chain, a shield against any who seek to bring harm to our doorstep.


    But our greatest weapon is not steel or magic, but the very spirit of Stonegate itself. We are a city built on the values of cooperation, compassion, and unwavering resolve. These are the very qualities that will see us through this challenging time.


    Do not give in to fear, for fear is a thief that steals courage and clouds judgment. Let us stand together, united in our determination to protect what we hold dear. Together, we will weather this storm and emerge stronger, more resolute than ever before.


    Let the streets of Stonegate not echo with whispers of doubt, but with the resounding chorus of our unwavering spirit! Let the message be clear: Stonegate will not be cowed! We will stand tall, united, and ready to defend our city against any threat, be it from without or within.


    May peace remain within our walls, but if conflict comes, we will meet it head-on, with courage and unwavering resolve. We are Stonegate, and we will not falter!"


    It calmed down the people even reignited fighting spirit in others. The people were ready to protect themselves and their home.


    Of course all of this was recorded to be used later.


    **************


    The late afternoon sun cast long shadows across the plains bordering Stonegate as Lord Kensington''s army arrived, a sprawling mass of banners and gleaming armor. Information gleaned from Gorgon had painted a rosy picture for the arrogant noble. A mere 3,800 four-star soldiers, a paltry few five and six-stars, and a laughably weak seven-star commander.


    This wouldn''t even require a full-blown siege, Kensington mused, a smug grin splitting his face. He wouldn''t need to bother with the offers of "assistance" flooding his camp from neighboring vultures. Stonegate would crumble before him.


    However, just as Kensington was congratulating himself on his imminent victory, an unsettling sensation prickled the back of his neck. The air, previously warm with the promise of a pleasant evening, began to shimmer. An oppressive heat descended upon the camp, turning the already uncomfortable armor into sweltering prisons.


    Beads of sweat formed on the soldiers'' faces, their breaths coming in ragged gasps.


    Through the distorting heat haze, they saw a figure appear in the sky. A woman, her red hair a fiery halo against the darkening sky, eyes the blazing crimson of an enraged phoenix. Her presence was a stark contrast to the stifling heat, an embodiment of raw power that sent shivers down their spines.


    "What''s the meaning of this?" Eliana''s voice boomed, resonating with a power that seemed to vibrate through the very ground. Her words reached not just Kensington''s camp, but echoed throughout the Rutherford region, a stark warning. "You dare start a war? Does the Royal Family seem like a joke to you?"


    Terror gripped Kensington''s heart. Gone was the smug self-assurance he had worn mere moments ago. He stumbled out of his luxurious tent, his voice cracking as he addressed the fiery-haired woman. "I¡­ I..."


    "I want a proper explanation! If it''s not satisfactory¡­" said Eliana.


    Eliana''s fiery gaze met his, silencing any bravado before it could form. The oppressive heat intensified for a brief moment, then receded, leaving a chilling calm in its wake. Slowly, Eliana descended, her powerful aura settling around her, yet strangely comforting in its controlled fury.


    "Your Highness...Babel and Stonegate plotted and killed my daughter," Kensington finally managed to stammer, his voice barely a whisper.


    "Is that so?" Eliana asked, her voice devoid of emotion but laced with a hidden threat. As she spoke, she came down, bringing herself level with the trembling noble. She extended a hand, not towards his trembling head, but towards the collar of his ornate armor. With a strength that belied her slender frame, she grasped the fabric and hauled the surprised Kensington to his feet.


    "Then perhaps," she began, her voice low and dangerous, "it''s time you see the truth for yourself."


    Before Kensington could even sputter a protest, Eliana propelled him forward with a single, effortless gesture. The air itself seemed to ripple around them, warping and twisting as they vanished from the sight of Kensington''s bewildered army.


    Moments later, they reappeared in front of Alexei''s imposing mansion. The air crackled with a different kind of energy here, a chaotic mix of emotions swirling around the structure. Eliana marched towards the mansion''s doors, her grip on Kensington''s collar unwavering. Her expression remained stoic, but a flicker of annoyance flickered in her crimson eyes.


    The heavy oak doors creaked open before they even reached them. Alexei stood within, his face pale and drawn, a stark contrast to his usual confident demeanor. Behind him, Ray stood guard, his expression unreadable. S§×ar?h the N??elFir§×.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Princess Eliana," Alexei''s voice rasped, a mix of relief and apprehension coloring his tone as he bowed. "Thank goodness you''re here."

 Chapter 63: Gorgon 6

    A while ago.


    The clang of ice against metal echoed through the pristine courtyard as I parried the icd puppets'' thrust. Sweat beaded on my forehead despite the chill emanating from my trusty ice spear. Sure, I couldn''t manipulate aura, but years of rigorous training had honed my reflexes and speed. I prided myself on being a formidable force in close combat, even against intermediate aura users.


    I should be decent.


    "What''s the meaning of this?...You dare start a war? Does the Royal Family seem like a joke to you?... I want a proper explanation! If it''s not satisfactory¡­" S§×arch* The N?velFire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Princess Eliana," I mumbled.


    This was bad. Very bad.


    My voice, crisp and clear, echoed through the training grounds. Orders flew, a whirlwind of activity erupting in the normally serene space. "Constantine, get Null''s people and hide them. Mavis, go with Constantine. And bring me Kensington''s daughter. Things have gotten complicated and the princess is getting involved."


    A clean spell flickered, a wash of magic momentarily obscuring me from view. A moment later, I reappeared, clad in a fitted suit.


    "Get me Alexei," I commanded, my voice tight with urgency. That woman must not find anything out of the ordinary.


    A concerned frown marred Mavis'' face. "Okay, but he''s not¡­ well. He doesn''t look all too good, sir."


    "I''ll figure it out, just go. Quickly, and get me that man." My words bore no argument.


    "Understood," Constantine and Mavis chimed in unison, their faces grim.


    With a defeated sigh. "Haah," I breathed out, running a hand through my hair. "What am I going to tell that woman?"


    Before I could formulate an answer, Alexei appeared. He looked tired, his usual lively demeanor replaced by a weary resignation. It was clear Mavis hadn''t had much time to work her magic.


    "I greet the¡­" Alexei began, but I cut him off, the weight of the situation pressing down on me. "We don''t have time for this. Be prepared, the¡­"


    My words were drowned out by a thunderous roar that seemed to crack the very sky. A fiery figure descended from above, her crimson hair a blazing halo against the darkening sky. Recognition slammed into me ¨C Princess Eliana, her aura radiating overwhelming power. Her voice, amplified by magic, echoed through the mansion grounds.


    "Stonegate Lord, get out here!" she boomed, her voice leaving no room for argument.


    I glanced at Alexei, a desperate plea hanging in the air. "Get into character," I mouthed silently, hoping against hope that he understood.


    This was a delicate dance, and Alexei, as much as I didn''t like it had a big role in it, if this idiot didn''t act well,then... Damn I hate this.


    ****************


    Now.


    "Princess Eliana," Alexei''s voice rasped, a mix of relief and apprehension coloring his tone as he bowed. "Thank goodness you''re here."


    The air crackled with raw power as Eliana descended, her fiery eyes locked on Alexei. "Don''t call me Princess," she snarled, the title dripping with disdain. "It''s a childish title."


    Alexei, visibly shaken, fumbled for a response. "What should I call¡­"


    "I''m not here for a visit or idle chatter," she cut him off, her voice cold and indifferent. "I want answers."


    I stood back, observing the scene unfold. To my surprise, Alexei, despite his nervousness, managed to maintain a veneer of composure. "Understood. Your Highness," he began, emphasizing the title, "how may I help?"


    A hint of amusement flickered across my mind. This Alexei, for all his flaws, seemed to have an instinct for using his words strategically. "Hmmm," I thought, "not bad for an idiot noble."


    "I want to know why there''s a war happening," Eliana demanded, her voice a steely blade.


    Alexei didn''t miss a beat. "Your Highness," he said, carefully emphasizing each word, "the war about to happen was initiated by Lord Kensington abruptly for no valid. We didn''t wish for things to reach this point. But we would have stopped it from getting too big and prevented and murder."


    He leaned on " reach this point", framing Stonegate as the victim. For an idiot, I guess he is still a noble who stumbled through most social interactions, his performance was surprisingly astute.


    "You bastards killed my¡­" Kensington sputtered before Eliana silenced him with a withering glare.


    "Quite," she said, her voice dripping with icy calm. "I did not tell you to speak."


    Kensington shrank back, fear a palpable presence radiating from him. Eliana turned back to Alexei. "Stonegate Lord," she began, her voice low and dangerous, "is it true you assassinated his child, who is also a student of the Academy?"


    A flicker of fear passed through Alexei''s eyes, but he managed to hold his ground. "Kensington''s daughter is unharmed and is currently resting in my mansion."


    Kensington''s jaw dropped, his face contorting in disbelief. "But¡­ but¡­ she, I was told¡­" he stammered, his carefully constructed narrative crumbling.


    Eliana''s gaze narrowed, and the air crackled with barely contained fury. "So you mean to tell me that you let this escalate even though the child was fine? What were you trying to accomplish?"


    The ground trembled under the pressure of her barely controlled power. Beads of sweat formed on Alexei''s forehead, but he remained silent. I knew the answer, the truth we hadn''t dared reveal. He wouldn''t know how to handle the next question, and it was time for me to step in.


    "If I may speak," I said, my voice cutting through the tense silence.


    Eliana''s fiery gaze finally landed on me. It was an intimidating sight, her crimson eyes glowing with barely leashed power. Yet, as I met her gaze, I felt a strange sense of calm. My past encounters with entities far more powerful had steeled me against such displays.


    "And who are you?" she inquired, her voice sharp as a whip.


    I straightened slightly, a hint of a bow in greeting. "I''m Ray Alistair, the acting manager of Babel, and I greet humanity''s future."


    Her skepticism stung, like a slap across the face. "Tsk... Merchants and their flattery," she scoffed. "What is Babel and what does that have to do with the situation?"


    "I apologize if my words are..." I stammered, momentarily thrown off my stride. Her fiery gaze held me captive, daring me to lie or back down.


    "Stop with the snake tongue, get to the point," she snapped, her voice laced with impatience. "I don''t have time for this."


    Taking a deep breath, I ''forced'' myself to remain calm. "Cough... Cough... I understand," I conceded. "We were trying to get to the bottom of an organization that was conducting assassinations, kidnappings, blackmailing nobles, and even carrying out terroristic attacks."


    My words hung heavy in the air. A flicker of surprise crossed her face, a hint that I might have piqued her interest. I pressed on, elaborating on my role. "In consultation with the City Lord, I discovered this organization and planned an operation to lure them out and destroy them."


    "As for my involvement," I continued, my voice dropping to a lower register, "you see, the ''assassination'' of the girl ¨C Kensington''s daughter ¨C happened within Babel. It''s cast a negative light on the business, and we''re taking steps to rectify that damage."


    Silence followed, tense and heavy. Eliana stood motionless, her fiery eyes seemingly peering through me, analyzing my words, searching for the truth. Finally, she spoke, her voice low and calculating. "How exactly were you planning on luring this organization?"


    "Wait, you bastards dared use me?" Kensington roared, his face contorted with a mixture of anger and disbelief. "You manipulated me into starting a war based on a lie!"


    Eliana ignored him for the moment, her gaze fixed on me. "Continue," she said, her voice devoid of emotion but carrying a subtle undercurrent of warning simultaneously shutting up Kensington.


    Taking a deep breath, I continued my explanation. "We have already identified the organization behind the incidents. They call themselves Gorgon." Briefly glancing at Alexei, who discreetly nodded in agreement, I added, "We''ve captured one of their members, a tattooed terrorist with the number 011.


    Additionally, the assassin involved in the¡­ staged event with Kensington''s daughter is also in custody."


    I emphasized "staged event" with a slight weight, hoping the meaning wouldn''t be lost on Eliana. "We''ve been intercepting more of their tattooed agents trying to infiltrate the Lord''s mansion. Let me assure you, our efforts were solely focused on dismantling this organization, and we never intended for a conflict with Lord Kensington, and for it to escalate to this point."


    Eliana''s gaze remained locked on me, but a small flicker of something akin to skepticism played across her crimson eyes, it was well hidden too. "Is that so?" she drawled.


    "Well, what about now? With your plans in disarray, what course of action do you propose?"


    "We will, of course, return Lord Kensington''s child unharmed," I said, my voice firm. "With the misunderstandings cleared, hopefully, things can return to a state of normalcy between Stonegate and the neighboring territories. As for the organization we''ll seek help from others to try and find them."


    A hint of a sigh escaped Eliana''s lips. "Very well," she conceded, a sliver of tension leaving her posture. "I''ll let this go for now. But let me be perfectly clear: if you ever pull a stunt like this again¡­" Her voice trailed off, the unfinished threat hanging heavy in the air.


    Alexei and I both bowed slightly. "It won''t happen again," we spoke in unison, our voices filled with conviction.


    I added, "Moreover, as a gesture of goodwill, we''ll offer Lord Kensington compensation for the trouble of assembling and marching his army."


    Eliana''s eyebrows slightly furrowed slightly at the unexpected offer. After a moment''s consideration, she simply nodded. "Okay."


    Without another word, she propelled herself upwards, ascending into the sky with incredible speed. She rapidly turned eastward, leaving a trail of crimson light in her wake.


    Alexei escorted Kensington out of the courtyard. The noble lord grumbled the entire way, spewing curses under his breath. Despite his anger, however, Eliana''s involvement ensured his compliance.


    Once alone, I leaned against the courtyard wall, letting out a long sigh. A moment later, Mavis'' voice echoed in my head, "Do you think she bought it?"


    I chuckled humorlessly and said. "Nope."

 Chapter 64: Gorgon 7

    [Eliana POV]


    Fury and suspicion simmered within me even as I rocketed eastward to Clan Rutherford, leaving Stonegate a rapidly shrinking speck on the horizon. The entire situation reeked of something rotten. Ray, the self-proclaimed "manager" of this Babel place, had spun a convoluted tale, one that left a bitter aftertaste in my mouth.


    "Luring out an organization," he''d said, his voice smooth and practiced. "Misunderstandings." "Compensation." Empty platitudes that did little to quell my suspicions.


    The ''assasination'' of a noble''s daughter, a staged event to lure out some shadowy organization? It reeked of something far more complex. The convenient capture of the low-level operatives, the ''terrorists'' trying to infiltrate the mansion ¨C all felt orchestrated.


    More importantly, the underlying ''friendship'' between Ray and Alexei, their practiced responses, the way they both jumped in to answer certain questions... it screamed coordinated deception. These entitled nobles despised merchants as they felt merchants were just peasants with some change trying to be nobles.


    So seeing a plan orchestrated by a noble working together with a merchant seems highly suspicious they''re upto something.


    "Anya," my voice echoed in her mind, clear and unwavering. "Gather the Shadow Weavers. I require information. Dig deep, unearth everything you can about this¡­ Babel, Ray and the Lord of Stonegate, Alexei. Leave no stone unturned. I want to know their true motives, their hidden agendas."


    A flicker of surprise, then a steely resolve pulsed back through the connection. "Understood, Princess," Anya replied, her voice a reassuring echo in my head. "We will find the truth, hidden or not."


    The games they were playing, whatever secrets they hid, would be laid bare. Stonegate might have ''appeased'' me for now, but their charade wouldn''t last long. They were underestimating my intelligence, and that would be their undoing.


    ***************


    [Neveah POV]


    "Constantine, there''s no need to drag this out," I said, my voice firm as I strapped on the light black armor. It wasn''t the heaviest gear, but it offered enough protection to deflect arrows and stray spells. "Let''s go to Gorgon. Get Kael, Mavis, and your soldiers. Let''s get through with this."


    Constantine nodded curtly. The air crackled with unspoken tension. Eliana''s visit had left us all on edge, her fiery presence a stark reminder of the danger of exposure we were in. "Understood," he said, his voice tight.


    I took a deep breath, steeling myself for the fight ahead. "That woman will keep an eye on this place," I thought, referencing Eliana''s undeniable power and watchful gaze. "We should be careful from now on."


    Moments later, Constantine reappeared. "Sir, we''re ready."


    The Gorgon base, nestled within a treacherous mountain range, loomed before us. An oppressive silence hung heavy in the air, an unnatural quiet.


    Suddenly, a voice, smooth and dripping with honeyed sarcasm, echoed from the balcony high above. "Ohhh, you are here. Null, I presume."


    I looked up, my gaze meeting the eyes of a woman with long hair streaked with some silver strands. Keller, the leader of Gorgon, a woman shrouded in secrecy and capable of unspeakable cruelty.


    "Yes, you see, you caused me a lot of problems these couple of days," I said sarcastically, my voice cold. "And for the sake of expansion, I must get control of this region." The sarcasm was thick, a deliberate attempt to unsettle her.


    "Constantine," I began, a silent command flashing through my mind, "bar any and all communications going in or out." I didn''t want any unwanted surprises or reinforcements arriving mid-battle.


    My gaze flickered to Mavis standing beside me. Another silent message passed between us telepathically. "Mavis, lock down the whole area. I don''t want people getting away. Runaway enemies are annoying."


    Keller, seemingly unfazed by our preparations, smirked, her eyes glinting with a dangerous amusement.


    "Well then, Keller," I said, my voice returning to its steely edge, "what do you choose? Submission or subjugation?" I framed the question politely, yet the underlying threat hung heavy in the air. S~ea??h the N??eFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Hmmm, my my," she started, her voice adopting a mock mournful tone. "A mere five-star who hired big guns with money is threatening poor old me. What should I do? Can''t we all just get along?"


    The blatant attempt at mockery was annoying , but I remained calm. "I don''t have time for this," I said coldly. "Stop stalling."


    She shrugged, a playful glint in her eyes. "Tsk. So you caught on. Well, it doesn''t change much. As for your answer, I like being on top. I''m not a bottom girl."


    The playful facade shattered in an instant. "Very well, Kael," I said, my voice leaving no room for argument.


    Kael, my lieutenant, stepped forward, acknowledging my silent command with a curt nod. "Understood, young master."


    Suddenly, figures emerged from the shadows that clung to the base of the mountain like phantoms. Constantine''s elite soldiers, clad in dark uniforms, materialized around us, a storm cloud gathering before the onslaught.


    Across the clearing, Keller''s forces emerged, a motley crew of tattooed individuals radiating an air of ruthlessness. The tension exploded as Keller unleashed a vicious command. "Fire!"


    A volley of arrows rained down from the Gorgon base, met head-on by a wall of shields and defensive spells from my soldiers. Adrenaline surged through me as the battle cry erupted, a cacophony of shouts and clashing steel.


    From the corner of my eye, I saw a figure clad in black, a number 006 tattooed on his forearm, lunging towards Kael with a wickedly curved dagger. The glint of the blade, it looked covered in slime, shinning in the dim light, it is probably a potent poison.


    Movement became fluid, instinct taking over years of rigorous training. Mavis vanished in a blur, presumably searching for our target, the tattooed woman bearing the number 002.


    "I want her alive." I relayed to Mavis.


    The tattooed footmen, their faces twisted with a mix of fear and fanaticism, charged forward, engaging my soldiers in a brutal close-quarters battle. While both sides boasted a significant number of five and six-star fighters, the tide of the battle began to turn almost immediately.


    My soldiers, hardened and trained by countless conflicts and by my commanders, fought with practiced efficiency. Their movements were synchronized.


    The clash of steel echoed through the valley, punctuated by the booming thumps of magic and the raw screams of the fallen. Sweat slicked my palms even though the real heat of battle belonged to those locked in combat below. From my vantage point, I could see the tide turning. My soldiers, despite being outnumbered, had the upper hand.


    Their skill and discipline were pushing back Gorgon''s ragtag forces.


    A savage grin split Keller''s face, however, shattering the illusion of her earlier nonchalance. "What are you doing?" she shrieked, her voice amplified by some unseen magic, carrying across the battlefield. "If you can''t take one down on your own, gang up on them! You are not nobles, Knights, you are criminals!"


    The effect was immediate. Gorgon''s foot soldiers, previously fighting with a semblance of ''great honor'', abandoned any pretense of a fair fight. They swarmed my men, overwhelming them with sheer numbers. I witnessed my skilled fighters being brought down by sheer brutality.


    I still remained calm. This wasn''t a setback, and not a defeat. Constantine, ever the pragmatist, had anticipated this. As soldiers teetered on the brink of death, shadows consumed themm, courtesy of Constantine''s darkness magic. They vanished, whisked away to safety.


    A flicker of something akin to frustration crossed Keller''s face as she witnessed Constantine''s intervention. She snapped her fingers, and six figures materialized beside her on the balcony. They were larger, more powerfully built than the regular Gorgon foot soldiers, clad in black armor that seemed to absorb the light around them.


    Each bore a prominent tattoo, a single number emblazoned on their forearms . The same numbers I''d seen on the captured terrorists and assassins.


    "Well, let the second phase of the event begin" I thought, a smile playing on my lips despite the situation. These newcomers are Gorgon''s elite, their numbered tattoos a badge of rank and power.


    They might want to tip the scales back in Keller''s favor, but I had a few surprises of my own up my sleeve. The real fight was just getting started.


    Keller''s words hung in the air, thick with a twisted kind of flirtation. "Null people," she drawled, her voice dripping with sarcasm. "The last time you visited and graced me with your¡­ pleasant letter, I wasn''t able to properly welcome you. Today, however," she gestured towards the six imposing figures flanking her, "I brought all the important people of my family to welcome you. I hope you like it."


    "I''m terribly sorry," I replied, mirroring her sarcastic tone. "Seems I forgot a gift in the heat of the moment."


    "Oh, no worries at all, Null," she chuckled, a sound devoid of humor. "After this little visit, I''m sure you won''t be able to leave. You know, gifts are usually brought by strangers, and I wouldn''t want you to feel like one."


    Her words were a poorly veiled threat, but I refused to give her the satisfaction of fear. "Miss Keller," I drawled, pushing myself off the ground with a casual grace that belied the tension coiled within me, "don''t be so hospitable. You might give someone the wrong impression. Like, say, I might think you''re interested."


    A slow, predatory smile spread across Keller''s face. "But I am, dear sir," she purred, her eyes gleaming with an unsettling intensity. "I want to know you better. Both inside and out. I especially," she added, her voice dropping to a low whisper, "want your heart and mind."


    "You can try and take them," I challenged, meeting her gaze unflinchingly.


    Then, with a flick of her wrist, she pointed a finger towards the battlefield. Her six elite reinforcements, their dark armor glinting in the firelight, roared a war cry and surged forward.


    They were a whirlwind of deadly efficiency, carving a bloody path through my soldiers. "What a waste" I thought.


    "Constantine," I muttered. This wasn''t over yet. Not by a long shot. "Set it up."

 Chapter 65: Gorgon 8

    The battlefield was a chaotic display of clashing steel and desperate screams. Kael, a whirlwind of deadly precision, weaved through the Gorgon foot soldiers, his movements a blur as he parried clumsy strikes and delivered precise counterattacks. Across from him, tattooed with the number 006, a wiry man fought with a manic ferocity.


    006, frustrated by Kael''s effortless defense, took a deep breath, his chest and cheeks inflating. With a violent exhale, a cloud of thick, acrid smoke erupted from his lungs, engulfing the immediate area.


    From within the haze, 006''s voice echoed, distorted and menacing and mocking Kael.


    "Kekeke! How''s that for arrogance?" His voice, warped by the smoke, seemed to come from everywhere at once.


    Kael remained undeterred. He spun, blade flashing, striking out at a location seemingly at random. The clang of steel echoed as the attack met its mark, tearing through 006''s arm just below the shoulder. The tattooed fighter yelped in surprise, narrowly dodging a fatal blow.


    "What? How?The mist carries a potent poison. Your senses will dull, then¡­" His voice shocked and eyes widening in horror.


    Kael unleashed a surge of power. A wave of crackling energy erupted from him, dispersing the smoke and leaving a faint metallic tang in the air.


    Kael inhaled deeply and said. "I don''t have time for this nonsense."


    006, his face contorted in a mixture of shock and fury, lunged forward, a desperate snarl escaping his throat. The attack ended abruptly. Kael, moving with lightning speed, sliced vertically through the man''s body. A single, impossibly thin line of crimson appeared on 006''s face before his entire torso split open in a grotesque display of anatomy.


    Kael cast a quick glance at the battlefield. Six figures stood out ¨C five radiating the aura of seasoned seven-star fighters only ranging between lower and middle tier level, the last, an imposing figure radiating pure power, an a low tier eight-star, making a beeline for Ray.


    Without hesitation, Kael launched himself forward. But before he could reach his master, five figures materialized in his path, blocking his way.


    One, a masked and hooded woman with a surprisingly feminine voice, spoke first. "Where do you think you''re going?"


    Ignoring her question, Kael''s gaze placed on the woman tattooed with the number 005. Her jaw clenched in frustration. "Just because you eliminated 006 doesn''t mean anything!" she yelled, breaking the tense silence.


    Kael, however, had no patience for idle threats. He moved with lightening speed, decapitating the woman in a single, clean stroke.


    A collective gasp escaped the remaining Gorgon elite. "He''s strong," a gruff male voice, belonging to a man tattooed with 009, rumbled. "We attack together."


    There was a chorus of agreement as the remaining Gorgon elite converged on Kael, a united front against the Kael who remained unflinched by the threat.


    *******************


    "Constantine, set it up."


    " Understood." Said Constantine as he emerged from the shadows, and black ominous fibrils started forming around him and he said, " Plagues of the Apocalypse."


    A small crimson circle flared open in the sky above the battlefield, bathing the chaotic scene in an ominous red glow. The Gorgon members seemed to be in a state of what is considered status effects, they started vomiting, slowing down in movement, bleeding black blood from their ears, eyes, nose and mouth, some just dropped dead.


    This was Constantines path, Apocalypse.


    Simultaneously, Mavis reappeared beside Ray, a woman tattooed with the number 002 slung limply over her shoulder, she handed her to Constantine who transported her away. "Master," Mavis reported, "caught her, but she''s a high-tier seven-star, not an eight-star like you said."


    Ray nodded, a flicker of surprise crossing his face. "Okay, good work, Mavis. We''ve done enough for now." He cast a telepathic message towards Kael. "Cut down the useless ones, capture the rest." Another message, this time directed at Mavis, "Handle that eight-star. Try to keep her alive, if possible."


    "While the circle does its work, I''ll try a different approach." He turned towards the Gorgon castle, where Keller had vanished from the balcony.


    Moments later, Ray stood within the castle, facing a woman with fire in her eyes and a cold blade pressed against his throat. "If I kill you," Keller snarled, her voice tight with frustration, "this ends."


    Ray remained impassive. "You know that''s not true."


    Keller let out a frustrated sigh, the tension bleeding out of her posture as she lowered the knife. "Damn it all," she muttered. "I can''t even call for help. You blocked everything."


    Ray shrugged. "Precautions are necessary, wouldn''t you agree?"


    Keller studied him, a flicker of something akin to grudging respect flickering in her gaze. "What do you want? You could easily overpower us all, yet you try to minimize casualties. Why?"


    "I told you before, Keller," Ray said, his voice calm and steady. "I need your submission, not your annihilation."


    Keller straightened, defiance flickering back into her eyes. "I''ll never-" she began, but Ray cut her off.


    "You don''t have a choice, Keller," Ray said, his voice steady.


    "I''d rather die," she spat,"Suicide is a far preferable outcome to submission."


    Ray didn''t flinch. "You wouldn''t," he countered, his voice laced with a certainty that grated on Keller''s nerves. "Death is easy, Keller. You crave control, power. You wouldn''t throw it all away so readily."


    "Don''t presume to understand me," she hissed, her voice dropping to a dangerous growl. "You waltz in here, kill my people, and then expect me to bend the knee? This isn''t some grand hero tale. You''re just as bad as the me."


    Ray held her gaze, unflinching. "Playing the victim won''t serve you here, Keller. You''ve built an empire on the backs of others. Countless lives ruined to fuel your ambition."


    A flicker of pain crossed Keller''s face, quickly masked by a sardonic smile. "So, justice warrior now?" she sneered.


    "No," Ray said, shaking his head. "Justice doesn''t concern me. I need you, Keller. You''re resourceful, cunning, and you have a network unlike any other. This isn''t collaboration. It''s¡­a collaboration."


    Keller scoffed. "Collaboration? With you practically enslaving me while you slaughter my people?"


    "Strength is the language understood across all lands, Keller," Ray explained, the sugarcoating evident in his voice. "And yes, slavery is the more accurate term. Don''t waste your breath on the rebellious child act."


    Ray watched her hand hover over the vial, but his voice remained calm. "This is a chance, Keller," he said. "A chance for revenge."


    A humorless chuckle escaped Keller''s lips. "Hoohh¡­ So, I truly don''t have a choice, then?" she said, her tongue reaching for a small vial tucked within her gums.


    Seeing this Ray spoke again. "I''ll get you Seraphina Orion, the human Saintess."


    Her tongue stopped prying on her gums and Keller''s head snapped up, her eyes wide with surprise. "Who are you? You know too much," she calmly said.


    Ray shrugged nonchalantly. "I''m the one who can offer you a chance, Keller. Whether you succeed in your revenge is entirely up to you, your dedication, your skills."


    "Why me? I''m just a nobody, stuck below the seventh rank," she said, her voice calmer now, a spark of interest flickering in her eyes.


    "Because you''re impressive, Keller," Ray countered. "A pseudo seven-star who built a vast organization across continents. You possess an exceptional talent, one I can''t afford to ignore."


    "And yet you want to enslave me?" she said, a hint of bitterness in her voice.


    Ray leaned closer, his voice dropping to a low murmur. "Trust, in this game, is a luxury I can''t afford. My plans are too delicate, the stakes too high to risk betrayal."


    Keller stared at him, a myriad of emotions playing across her face ¨C anger, doubt, and a flicker of something else. "If I become your... servant, how do you guarantee this Seraphina?" she finally asked.


    Ray smiled, a slow, predatory smile. "I don''t need weak subordinates, Keller. You''ll grow stronger, and as my influence expands, so will yours. The Orions will inevitably notice, and that''s when your chance will arrive."


    "You''ll grow stronger, and as we expand our network. Eventually, our paths will cross with the Orions. It''s inevitable."


    Keller looked up at him, a flicker of something akin to grudging acceptance in her eyes. "And that''s when I get my shot?" she asked, her voice low.


    "That," Ray said, a hint of a predatory smile playing on his lips, "is entirely up to you."


    "I still don''t trust you," she rasped, her voice tight with suspicion. "Why can''t I accompany you? I could observe your actions, see if your goals truly align with¡ª"


    Ray cut her off with a sharp gesture. "Keller," his voice was a low growl, devoid of warmth, "don''t forget your position here. I''m the one calling the shots. Your trust is irrelevant. This is your only choice - accept, or die."


    Keller''s jaw clenched tight, her eyes hardening. The situation was far from ideal, but the alternative was unthinkable. "Fine," she spat, the word laced with venom. "How do we proceed with this... alliance?" A bitter aftertaste lingered on her tongue as she forced the word out. "Do I need to swear a blood oath, some grand display of loyalty?" S§×arch* The NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Words are hollow shells, Keller. I deal in contracts." With a snap of his fingers, a dark parchment materialized in the air, pulsating with a crimson aura that sent shivers down Keller''s spine.


    "What kind of¡­" she began, but Ray silenced her.


    "Sign it," he commanded, his voice leaving no room for argument. "With your blood."

 Chapter 66: Gorgon Final

    "What kind of¡­" she began, but Ray silenced her.


    "Sign it," he commanded, his voice leaving no room for argument. "With your blood."


    "But¡­"Keller hesitated but Ray''s blue cold eyes shut her up.


    With a resigned sigh, Keller reached into her robes. Just as her hand brushed against a hidden pocket, a flash of blue streaked through the air. An ice needle materialized, pinning into her chest. A bead of crimson welled up in the exposed flesh of her cleavage.


    "What the¡­" Keller muttered, a surprised cry escaping her lips.


    "You''re a cunning woman, Keller," Ray said, his voice devoid of emotion as he casually retrieved a small vial filled with a dark red liquid from a hidden fold in her clothes. "And resourceful, apparently. But not resourceful enough."


    Keller stared at the vial in Ray''s grasp, recognition dawning in her eyes. "Damn it," she muttered under her breath. "How does he know¡­?" Her thought hung unanswered.


    "Hah," he muttered, his voice barely audible over the din of battle. "Dealing with cunning women is a real pain. Why carry a vial of blood that clearly isn''t yours?"


    Keller''s face contorted in a snarl, spat back, "Maybe because I like options!"


    "Repeat after me: ''I accept the terms of this contract.''" said Ray ignoring her.


    With a defiant snarl, Keller gritted her teeth and complied. "I accept the terms of the contract."


    As the words left her lips, Ray pressed the vial, still shimmering with the blood from the ice needle, against the parchment. A crimson sigil, intricate and pulsing with an otherworldly power, flared to life. The light erupted outwards, bathing the room in a bloody glow that spilled out the windows and tore through the battlefield below.


    Constantine, sensing the shift, withdrew his magic with a grimace. The oppressive crimson circle above the battlefield flickered and vanished, leaving behind a clear, star-studded night sky. As the light in the room subsided, a faint, intricate engraving glowed on Keller''s neck, a permanent reminder of the contract she''d just signed.


    The battlefield held its breath as Mavis, a blur of lethal grace, disarmed the eight-star human before a single blow was struck. The human, a slender figure with eyes glowing a menacing crimson, stood frozen mid-lunge, her rapier clattering to the ground with a thud.


    Confusion flickered across her crimson gaze, replacing the feral rage that had fueled her movements moments before. Her once powerful stance faltered, his body slumping as if an unseen force had drained her will to fight. Mavis, perched lightly on her feet, watched with a hint of a small smile.


    Meanwhile, back in the castle chamber.


    "Congratulations," Keller said with a sardonic edge, the contract clutched tightly in her hand. "You''ve just acquired yourself a brand new slave."


    Ray''s figure seemingly defying gravity by standing on a platform of shimmering ice, didn''t even turn his head he ignored. "Come," he said, his voice laced with urgency. "We have more pressing matters at hand."


    Keller raised an eyebrow, "Pressing matters?"


    "Your little assassination attempt," Ray began, his voice dropping to a low whisper, "seems to have attracted the attention of a rather scary princess. One who''s likely laser-focused on Stonegate right now."


    Keller''s eyes narrowed.Keller stared at him, a kaleidoscope of emotions swirling on her face. How could he know about the assassination? Had she been unwittingly playing him all along without realizing it?She clenched her fists.


    Ray continued. "Let''s just say things went a bit sideways compared to what I''d planned." He left the sentence hanging, "And I told her we were hunting a terrorist organization?" He finished.


    " You told her you''re hunting terrorists? Wait you met the princess? So, the princess had noticed. Stonegate is under scrutiny then?"


    "Precisely," he confirmed the first question and ignored the latter questions. "Which means we need a scapegoat. But first things first." Ray paused, his gaze sweeping over her once more. "Organize your people. I need a detailed report on your organization''s structure and capabilities. Second, pack your bags ¨C you''re relocating."


    He gestured towards the window, where the battlefield lay in a state of stunned confusion. Gorgon fighters stared at their immobilized leader, then at Keller, waiting for direction. "Leave the cleanup to your subordinates," Ray continued. "Finally, organize them to sign individual contracts binding them to you. They''ll be under your direct command from this point on."


    She clenched her fists, a grudging acceptance settling over her. "Alright," she conceded through gritted teeth.


    Taking a deep breath for projection, she soared out the shattered window, her voice echoing across the battlefield. "Cease fire! We''re under new management!"


    The response was a deafening silence. The Gorgon fighters exchanged bewildered glances before their eyes finally landed on the figure perched on the transparent ice platform, seemingly defying gravity with his hands clasped behind his back. His cold blue eyes surveyed the scene with a detached coolness that sent a shiver down the weaker soldiers'' spines.


    The signing of contracts became a monotonous affair, overseen by Null''s stoic enforcers. A grumbling dissatisfaction hung in the air as Gorgon members filed past, resentment simmering beneath the surface. Leaving their fallen comrades unburied and the battlefield desecrated felt wrong, but these new rulers spoke the language of brute force ¨C a language everyone in the room understood.


    The weak had to bend to the will of the strong.


    Keller, navigating the throng of her people, finally reached Ray. Her voice, taut with suppressed emotion, cut through the murmur. "Where''s 004? And why isn''t she signing?" Her gaze darted across the room, searching for the missing eight-star fighter.


    Ray, his back to the chaos, didn''t turn. His voice was a cold whisper. "004 belongs to Mavis now."


    Keller''s blood ran cold. "Belongs to her?" The implication hung heavy in the air. Mavis hadn''t just neutralized the eight-star ¨C she''d turned her to a puppet, albeit an incomplete one. She needed more time to corrupt her.


    A chill snaked down Keller''s spine. One of her most formidable fighters, a puppet in the hands of their enemy.


    "And 002?" Keller pressed, her voice a rasp. "Where''s she?"


    Ray threw her a sardonic glance. "We have other plans for her. Plans that don''t concern you." His words were dismissive.


    Keller clenched her fists, frustration burning in her gut. Two of her eight-stars gone ¨C one to the enemy, the other to cut down. She cursed silently, the weight of her own weakness pressing down on her. A wave of anger, sharp and hot, momentarily eclipsed her fear. "What could you possibly want with 002?" she thought, a desperate question with no answer forthcoming.


    The signing and packing dragged on, punctuated by the hushed murmur of discontent. When finally complete, Constantine materialized from the shadows, an inky cloak around him. With a wave of his hand, Gorgon fighters vanished in groups, whisked away to Null''s base.


    Only Ray and Kael remained. The battlefield stretched before them, a desolate display of death and destruction. Ray turned to Kael, who stood poised beside him, his eight mana stars swirling in a menacing crown.


    "Leave a section untouched," Ray commanded, his voice sharp. "The one most¡­ populated." He was referring to the side with the most corpses should be left untouched.


    Kael nodded, his face cool with understanding. A dark aura erupted from him, forming a colossal blade of pure energy. He swung it down with a silent roar, and the earth trembled. A devastating shockwave ripped across the battlefield, carving a swathe of destruction. The air crackled with raw power, leaving behind a cratered wasteland. S§×ar?h the N?vel(F)ire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    One section, untouched, stood as a grim monument to the fallen ¨C a testament to the chilling power they''d just encountered. In the distance, the first tendrils of smoke rose from the smoldering ruins, a silent eulogy for the battle of Stonegate.


    The dust settled on the smoldering battlefield, the acrid scent of singed earth filling the air. Ignoring the scene of destruction he''d orchestrated, Ray strode towards the lone, untouched section of the battlefield ¨C the one littered with Gorgon corpses. With a flourish, he erected a crude monument from shattered stone, an imposing symbol in the desolate landscape.


    On the monument''s face, he etched a single, powerful symbol: a bold circle with a diagonal slash through it ¨C the mark of Null. This wasn''t a mere signature; it was a declaration. A message for any who dared to bear witness. This attack, so swift and brutal, belonged to Null. Whether they interpreted it as a twisted form of justice served, or a chilling display of power, mattered little.


    He wanted them to know. And they all would know.


    Back at Null''s headquarters, a hive of activity buzzed. Gorgon fighters, disoriented and apprehensive, were processed and assigned to their new quarters. Drill sergeants barked orders, outlining Null''s rigid code of conduct: unwavering loyalty, absolute obedience, and a ruthless efficiency that mirrored their new leader.


    Meanwhile, Keller found herself stewing in a sterile chamber, the weight of her new circumstances pressing down on her. She couldn''t escape the nagging worry about her missing 002 and the fate that awaited her under Ray''s enigmatic plans. Just then, the chamber door hissed open, and Ray strolled in, his face a cool indifference.


    "Acclimatize yourself," he said, his voice devoid of warmth. "You''ll be instructed further." He offered no explanation, no reassurance, simply a curt dismissal. Keller gritted her teeth, the frustration palpable. She was a pawn now, a cog in Null''s machine, and Ray, it seemed, wasn''t about to share the bigger picture. Atleast to tge current her that is.

 Chapter 67: Null and Babel 1

    A streak of crimson tore through the twilight sky, slowing as it neared the imposing silhouette of the Rutherford mansion. The red faded, revealing a woman clad in sleek crimson armor ¨C Princess Eliana. She landed gracefully on the manicured lawn, her boots barely disturbing a blade of grass.


    A bald man with kind brown eyes stood waiting, surprise etched on his face. "We didn''t expect your visit, Princess Eliana," he said, his voice a low rumble.


    "I was in the area, so¡­" Eliana trailed off, her usual confident demeanor dimmed.


    The man, Conor Rutherford, smiled warmly. "My father''s been expecting you."


    Eliana nodded, a flicker of worry crossing her features. Conor led the way through the dimly lit mansion, the silence broken only by the soft tap of their footsteps on the polished marble floors. They reached a large oak door, and Conor gestured for her to open it.


    Eliana pushed the door open, revealing a scene that stole the breath from her lungs. A frail figure lay on a massive bed, a network of black veins spiderwebbing across his pallid skin. His eyes, once full of life, were now hollowed pits, except for the two brown pupils that gleamed with a faint light.


    "Cough¡­ Cough. You''re here, little brat," the figure rasped, a weak smile playing on his lips. He gestured towards a nearby nurse, dismissing her with a nod.


    Eliana rushed to his side, her voice thick with emotion. "I''m not a ¡­ Haah whatever¡­ How are you doing, old man?"


    A raspy chuckle escaped his lips. "Just peachy," he said, raising a trembling hand for a thumbs up. "Just kidding, I feel like a dried prune."


    Eliana squeezed his hand gently. "Sorry we couldn''t visit sooner. With the drama at the capital, family matters, and this invasion with the Blessed and the Academy¡­ things have been annoying, to say the least. But mother and Grandfather will visit soon."


    Graham Rutherford, the head of the Rutherford family, coughed weakly. "It''s alright, child. We understand. But tell me, is the Church still causing problems? Just know, the Rutherfords will always stand by the Royal Family."


    "For now, they''ve calmed down," Eliana replied, a hint of frustration in her voice. "But I appreciate the support."


    Graham chuckled, his voice weak but full of warmth. "I heard you''re a teacher now. You with your fiery temper ¨C I never saw you as the patient type."


    "It was a political move, more than anything," Eliana conceded, her lips curling into a wry smile. "And yes, teaching is¡­ annoying. Those students are about as moody as a pack of overfed squirrels." S§×ar?h the N??elFir§×.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Just like you were at that age," Graham countered with a mischievous twinkle in his eye. "But speaking of young people¡­ did you and the Empress manage to find young Raven?"


    Eliana''s smile faltered. "No¡­ We''re still searching. I don''t know if he''s even alive anymore¡­"


    Graham coughed again, his voice strained. "Cough¡­ Cough¡­ Anyway, you''ve grown so much. When are you going to find yourself a nice husband, eh?"


    Eliana rolled her eyes, a small smile tugging at her lips. "I don''t have time for such things." Despite her attempt at defiance, a flicker of longing crossed her features.


    The conversation flowed back and forth, filled with playful banter and veiled concern. They reminisced about old times, exchanged worried glances over the current state of the world, and bickered like an old man and his granddaughter until the first rays of dawn peeked through the windows.


    Finally, it was time for Eliana to leave. As she hugged Graham goodbye, she leaned closer and whispered, "Be careful, something is happening in Stonegate. Keep your guard up."


    Graham nodded solemnly, a worried crease appearing on his forehead. With one last wave, Princess Eliana launched herself into the sky, a crimson streak vanishing into the horizon.


    The red blur of Eliana streaked through the sky before coming to a sudden halt. A message flickered on her communicator, a chilling report from the Shadow Weavers. The Gremory Region specifically a place in it , bordering the Rutherfords'' lands, had been ravaged. A massacre, the landscape marred by destruction, and a single, ominous symbol left behind: a barred zero, the mark of Null.


    Eliana inhaled sharply, frustration tightening her grip on her chest. "Can''t I get a single day of peace?" she muttered under her breath. Null. This new organization was proving resourceful, their displays of power undeniable. But they were an enigma, their motives and capabilities shrouded in secrecy.


    Landing on a grassy plain, Eliana paced, her brow furrowed in thought. Could Null be the answer to her problem? Raven, the missing prince, remained a gnawing worry. Yet, how could she approach them? The knowledge of the Empress''s secret son was tightly guarded, a truth known only to a select few. Commissioning Null might arouse suspicion, even hostility.


    Perhaps a more cautious approach was needed ¨C a test, a carefully orchestrated meeting. But first, she had some unfinished business with her ''dear'' uncle.


    Meanwhile, within the cold confines of Null''s headquarters, a different drama unfolded. Agent 002, captured by Mavis, was chained like a beast. The tattoos marking her as Gorgon''s member were stark reminders of her predicament.


    Mavis, a predatory gleam in her eyes, studied the woman. "Sir," she addressed Ray, who stood lost in thought, a frown etched on his face. "What are your plans for her?"


    Ray remained silent for a moment, his gaze distant.


    Ray drummed his fingers on the cold metal table, his gaze fixed on Agent 002. The woman, strung up like a marionette with her chains, met his scrutiny with a defiant glare. This unexpected capture presented a tangled web of complications.


    "Seraphina," he muttered, the name tasting like bitter ash on his tongue. The woman was a viper, unforgiving and ruthless. That 002 was working for the Human Church Saintess wasn''t a surprise. It was clear Seraphina had been watching Keller''s every move, even infiltrating her organization with this very agent.


    But Ray''s forceful intervention, the dismantling of Gorgon, had thrown a wrench into those plans.


    He scowled. How would Seraphina react? Retaliation was practically guaranteed, the form it took remaining a chilling unknown. His gaze flickered back to 0002, pondering her fate.


    Turning to Mavis, a predator sizing up its prey, Ray spoke. "This woman... she''s loyal to Seraphina. A pawn used to keep an eye on Keller." He paused, the weight of his next words hanging heavy in the air. "Seraphina doesn''t let her enemies live... If they do she supervises them."


    Mavis, ever the loyal lieutenant, simply nodded, her crimson eyes reflecting Ray''s grim assessment.


    "Two options," Ray continued, pacing a tight circuit. "Double agent. Use her to spy on Seraphina''s machinations. But..." He trailed off, a humorless chuckle escaping his lips. "Although the woman''s fanaticism for the Church runs deep. Seraphina wouldn''t share her secrets with a mere pawn."


    He slammed his fist on the table, the metallic clang echoing through the cold chamber. "Then there''s the other option. Eliminate the loose end."


    But the thought of simply discarding the woman left a sour taste in his mouth. Agent 002, he knew, possessed a unique ability, a dormant power that blossomed into a formidable "law" upon reaching eight stars. That power, whatever it may be, was the real reason Ray hesitated. Here was a potentially valuable weapon, but only if he could cultivate it. And that he would.


    "No," he finally declared, the decision made. "Keep her alive. Confine her. No contact with anyone, no leaving this cell."


    Mavis'' lips curved into a predatory smile. "Understood, sir."


    Ray dismissed her with a curt nod, the weight of the situation settling heavily upon him. This unexpected capture had added another layer of complexity to his already intricate game. Manipulating Keller, dealing with the princess, and now navigating the treacherous waters of Seraphina''s wrath. Ray sighed, a single word escaping his lips. "Tiresome."


    But as he turned away, a flicker of a different emotion crossed his face ¨C a spark of morbid curiosity. This world, this strange deviation from the novel he vaguely remembered( mainly his faul), was proving to be a dangerous, unpredictable game. And Ray, for all his weariness, couldn''t help but feel a thrill at the challenge,"this is gonna be fun. But was I always like this?


    Strange as Rei I wanted ''peace'' but now... Well it doesn''t matter anyways." He shrugged.


    Ray exited the holding cell, the heavy metal door clanging shut behind him with a finality that mirrored the weight of his decision. He strode down the cold, sterile corridor, his mind already calculating his next move. This unexpected turn of events had him yearning for a return to his original plan, the simpler days before princesses and a vengeful Saintess.


    A wry smile touched his lips as he entered the lab. The sight that greeted him was a testament to their unconventional team. Mordecai, the ape-kin, sprawled across a desk, his sleep-tousled fur creating a halo around his head. Papers littered the surface, covered in a labyrinth of diagrams, numbers, and arcane equations.


    His spectacles, perched precariously on his nose, were askew, their lenses reflecting the dim overhead lights. Harvey, the dwarf engineer, occupied a nearby chair, his rhythmic snores the only sound besides the low hum of machinery in the background.


    As Ray entered, he clapped his hands together, the sound echoing through the lab like a gunshot, jolting both Mordecai and Harvey awake.


    Mordecai startled, his fur bristling as he fumbled for his glasses, his sleep-addled brain struggling to decipher the scene before him. Harvey, on the other hand, simply blinked a few times, the transition from sleep to semi-consciousness seemingly effortless.


    "Wake up, boys!" Ray declared, his voice laced with amusement. "We''re going to use our recent¡­ fame¡­ to promote our platform. Today''s the day ¨C the app launches!"


    The announcement was met with a beat of confused silence before a spark of excitement ignited in both men''s eyes. Mordecai, fully awake now, grinned, his sharp canines glinting. Harvey simply offered a gruff, "Okay," but the energy in his voice betrayed his outward stoicism.


    Ray watched the exchange, a hint of a smile playing on his lips. Yes, they were an unusual team.

 Chapter 68: Null and Babel 2

    The assassination attempt on the Kensington heir had thrust Babel into the limelight.News of the supposed attack on this girl, nestled within the Stonegate region, had tongues wagging and speculations running rampant. Then came the influx. People, from all walks of life, began pouring into Stonegate.Since the war threats were dismissed yesterday evening.


    Babel, once barely known and had limited customers, welcomed the curious throngs with open arms. Its towering structure, a marvel of engineering, housed a wonderland within. Entertainment for every age, from exhilarating games for the young to bustling bars, clubs and escorts for adults.


    Fast-food joints, with menus boasting delicacies previously unheard of, tantalized taste buds, while a revolutionary banking system streamlined transactions, a concept that seemed like magic to many. People''s eyes wide with wonder, explored the endless rows of meticulously curated shops, their wallets tingling with the promise of innovative gadgets and unheard-of services.


    The hospitality was legendary. Every visitor was treated with warmth and respect, the Babel staff anticipating their needs before they even arose. The nobles of neighboring area and even outside of the Region, initially skeptical of the upstart business, changed their mindset quickly and Babel found itself bombarded with letters.


    Some were brazen attempts at acquisition, demanding a piece of this lucrative paradise. Others carried a more diplomatic tone, filled with invitations to meet the owner of Babel.


    And then came Kurrent, the app that promised to revolutionize communication. Confusion rippled through the human populace at first. What purpose did this novel technology serve? The answer came swiftly, a news bulletin flashing on the Babel account. The assassination attempt, it declared, was a malicious lie. Pictures of the Kensington heir, alive and well, dispelled any lingering doubts.


    An official statement from Lord Kensington himself echoed the sentiment, condemning the fabricated news.


    But Kurrent offered more than dispelling rumors. It was a portal to a new world. Tutorials explained its features ¨C chat rooms abuzz with conversation, video calls bridging the physical distance, and photo sharing opening a window into each other''s lives all in one app.


    Beautiful women, emboldened by this novel platform, documented their days in Babel, showcasing its wonders and their own adventures. Soon, adventurers joined in, sharing their experiences within the city''s walls.


    The bait was irresistible. The popularity of Babel surged, fueled by Konnekt''s explosive debut. Downloads skyrocketed, especially in the Rutherford Region. Babel, sensing a golden opportunity, offered sponsorships to anyone willing to sing its praises. The strategy proved brilliant. As many applied and showcased their lives.


    Female nobility, no longer confined by geographical limitations, now had a platform to flaunt their opulent lifestyles on a global stage and they wouldn''t miss the chance. sea??h th§× novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Kurrent, tapping into a desire for connection and prestige, became an instant hit. Within a day, the app boasted a vast user base.


    *********************


    The tension in the conference room crackled like static electricity. Keller, her brow furrowed in a thundercloud, slammed a stack of reports on the table. Amber, the strategist, remained calm on the surface, but her hand tapped a nervous rhythm against the armrest. Mavis, eyes narrowed like a predator, leaned back in her chair.


    Inside Keller''s mind, a storm raged. "Null," she thought, her jaw clenching. "To think that Babel, this supposed utopia, was theirs all along." A sardonic chuckle escaped her lips. "Of course, the cunning little weasel would take negative publicity and use it as a springboard for advertising. And those models flaunting their lifestyles on this app? His own people, starting the trend."


    Her internal monologue spiraled. "He even managed to bribe Kensington into a public statement! How far ahead is he thinking?" The growing picture of Ray''s plans sent shivers down her spine. "And that''s not all. I can tell that he wants to control the economy with this banking system and Babel retail shops. And no one will even notice it happening!"


    The realization hit her like a punch to the gut. "He''s using these models to constantly advertise Babel, effectively shutting down any potential copycats in the future. ''We were here first,'' he''s basically saying, ''and that makes us the most legitimate.''"


    One last detail gnawed at her. "And what''s with that Dark Elf lackey of his? How did he get his hands on a dark elf? As a matter of fact how did she live to adulthood? What''s this place and who''s that man."


    Breaking the oppressive silence, Amber cleared her throat. "Miss Keller, which areas do you propose for building Babel branches? I have some ideas in mind, but I value your input."


    Keller forced a smile, her voice tight. "Branches, huh? Small, functional subsidiaries in every city and town across the Rutherford Region first. We have a large customer base here."


    "That was already the plan," Amber replied, her voice lacking warmth. "What I''m asking is which nobles are most likely to be receptive. We need to start strategically."


    Keller narrowed her eyes. "Stonegate''s Lord seems perfectly compliant. Why not do the same with the others?"


    Mavis, ever the pragmatist, cut in. "Too suspicious, Keller. Controlling one or two nobles is manageable. But if their behavior suddenly shifts, someone will notice. That''s why we need you and your network to identify the most receptive ones."


    Keller sighed, a flicker of frustration crossing her features. "I understand. I''ll prepare a ranking based on their political leanings and openness to¡­ new ventures."


    As silence descended once more, Amber pinched the bridge of her nose. "Logistics..." she muttered, a hint of despair creeping into her voice. "We need more manpower."


    A holographic projection flickered to life in the center of the conference room, revealing Ray. He stood shirtless, his black hair plastered to his forehead with sweat, a testament to a strenuous workout.


    "Alright, everyone," he began, his voice booming through the room. "Listen up, I''ve got some big plans in motion."


    A collective stir rippled through the group. Keller''s brows furrowed further. This was not the first time Ray''s sudden announcements left her bewildered.


    Ray, oblivious to her internal turmoil, continued. "Stonegate is about to get a major upgrade. Babel will be the cornerstone, but I''m thinking bigger! A bustling metropolis."


    He gestured towards a holographic blueprint that materialized beside him. "We''ll leverage Viktor''s influence as Dawn''s Guild Master and the his future position as Count," he said. "Together, we''ll expand strategically."


    His eyes swept across the room, landing on specific individuals who teleported into the room. "Harvey and Mordecai, I''ve given you some architectural and engineering blueprints. Time to put those brains of yours to work. Amber, you''ll handle the business side of things ¨C making Babel an economic powerhouse. Also remember the transportation and delivery venture."


    Ray''s gaze then fell on Keller, a steely glint in his eyes. "Keller, you''ll report directly to Mavis. Your job ¨C Null''s expansion. Take those advertised missions and covert commissions, turn them into a brand. Give Null a name, a reputation."


    He finished with a flourish, a hint of mania creeping into his voice. "And Eric, you''re in charge of recruitment. We need more muscle, more minds. Money is no object, remember?"


    He continued,"The others continue honing our military might. Don''t hold back, I can afford it. I''ll be popping by to check on progress or give further instructions."


    A stunned silence filled the room. Keller''s mind reeled." An army? Eric? Mordecai? Harvey? Were there other people I hadn''t met?


    That means he didn''t bring everything while fighting Gorgon? Why can''t I tell what he''s planning?"


    Mavis and Amber, however, bowed their heads in unison. "Understood, Master," they chorused, their voices devoid of any emotion.


    ****************


    Neveah deactivated the disguise, the shirtless Ray dissolving back into his youthful features. With a sigh of relief, he stretched, the tension of leadership momentarily melting away. "That should take care of Babel''s immediate concerns," he muttered, the weight of responsibility settling back on his shoulders as he remembered about school. "Absenteeism without permission...


    Aqua, that annoying teacher is going to have my head."


    He walked to his apartment and nearly collided with Luke barreling out of his own unit. The boy''s eyes widened in recognition, a wide grin splitting his face as he launched into a frantic greeting. "Boss! Where have you been? The teachers were pissed, well not all some didn''t even care like miss Eliana and the potions class professor, but one was especially mad, Madam Aqua!


    She was fuming mad about your absence, and guess what? She assigned a group project! You''re partnered with the Elven Princess, Lara!"


    Neveah winced internally. Luke, in his boundless enthusiasm, continued to chatter, bombarding him with details about missed classes, the new Kurrent app that was all the rage among students, and a dozen other inconsequential updates. By the time Luke finally paused for breath, Neveah felt like he''d been subjected to a verbal hurricane.


    "Luke..." he began, only for Luke to wave goodbye and dash off, leaving him speechless.


    "He reminds me way too much of Jason," Neveah sighed, shaking his head to clear his thoughts.


    Heaving another sigh, Neveah unlocked his apartment door, the weight of his dual identities pressing down on him. "First, I need to contact Lara," he muttered, the prospect filling him with a sense of dread but mostly annoyance. "Another woman I hoped to avoid meeting this soon."

 Chapter 69: Long Night.

    [Neveah POV]


    My thumb hovered over the end call button. It had been an hour, and frustration gnawed at me. Lara, the elusive Elven Princess, had vanished. My search had stretched from the bustling hallways to her quiet apartment building, all yielding nothing but disappointment.


    Eliana, my ever-reliable homeroom teacher (though a tad annoyed with my interruption), had provided the number well she basically gave me the entire contact list of the Class. Well a win is a win.


    Two rings, none answered. Third time was a charm, they say, but the answer that greeted me was far from charming.


    "Whaat¡­ Can''t you take a hint. This better be important." The voice dripped with irritation.


    "This isn''t Lara," I thought, sinking deeper into the comfortable chair in my apartment.


    Clearing my throat, I began, "I apologize for calling late, May I speak to Princess Lara?" I kept my voice polite, even as annoyance bubbled within.


    "Who are you and what do you want with her? As a matter of fact, where''d you get this number?" The woman on the other end fired questions like a suspicious guard.


    "I''m Neveah... I want to talk about our assignment which was given while I was absent. As for the number, I requested it from Miss Eliana, our homeroom teacher." I explained. S§×arch* The N?vel(F)ire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    A skeptical hum was my only reply. Just as silence threatened to engulf us again, another voice sliced through ¨C though ''younger'' it sounded calm.


    "I''ve been looking for you... I need you to... What are you doing with my phone?" It cut off abruptly.


    "Some guy was spamming it with calls so I answered it," the first woman countered nonchalantly. "Spamming?" I thought, bewildered. Three calls hardly constituted a spam attack.


    "Haahh... Give it to me... And she''s calling for you."


    A sigh followed, then the phone changed hands. "Hello, who''s this?" The new voice was closer now, and instantly recognizable ¨C Lara.


    "Neveah," I replied.


    "You must have heard about the assignment. Unfortunately, I''m not in school now. How do you suggest we handle this?"


    "We can do it at the library Sunday night. That''s if you''ll be here." I suggested.


    "Sunday night..." Her voice trailed off, then came back. "I have another idea. Come to my place tomorrow. I believe I have better resources than the academy for the assigned topic here."


    The Elven Palace. That''s what "her place" meant. It wasn''t exactly on my list of favorite locations to visit. Those two women will be there, they made me slightly nervous. But then again, the Elven Palace... maybe there, I could find that piece.


    It didn''t seem like it would be of much use to them anymore.


    "Understood," I muttered, and before I could voice any further concerns, the line went dead.


    *********************


    [ELIANA POV]


    My "quality time" with Uncle Darius was in full swing. Just as I started getting real breakthrough about Raven''s exile, Neveah''s voice popped into my Academy communicator, I forgot I had this, asking contact information for someone. Annoyed, I gave him the entire contact list of Class S.


    Honestly, these interruptions were pushing me towards early retirement. I hate being a teacher.


    "Cough¡­ cough¡­ Come on, Elara," Darius rasped, a hint of amusement in his voice despite the fire licking his arm. "Our family boasts the strongest fire resistance, you know. So why are you using fire for torture. You''re about as stupid as your parents." He coughed up another mouthful of blood, the crimson staining the floor.


    "Don''t make light of this, Darius," I said, my voice flat and devoid of warmth. "And this isn''t torture, it''s motivated questioning. I want to know what you did to Raven, where he went. What happened after."


    "Why the sudden concern?" Darius sneered. "Neither you nor your mother ever gave him the time of day. You and your mother never gave the boy a sliver of attention. You bullied him, she ignored him. You cast him aside, and I simply¡­ expedited the process. A kindness you should be thanking me for!


    Generosity should be repaid right?." He roared, the effort turning his face a mottled red.


    "Shut up," I growled, enhancing the flames further. "Answer the question. Don''t give me your self-serving narrative."


    With a quick flick of my wrist, my sword leaving a sizzling trail on Darius''s arm. The mixture of Master aura and Peak Grandmaster flame made the flesh sizzle like bacon on a griddle.


    "Do you think after everything he might have miraculously survived?" Darius cackled, his voice laced with a cruel joy. "And you call me stupid? A flimsy child shoved out the door to fend for himself to survive? Don''t be ridiculous!"


    He laughed again, the sound raw and grating. This wasn''t getting me anywhere. Mumbling a quick incantation, I activated the circle, a technique I''d discovered in the treasure vault. It hyper focused the target''s mind to the inquired topic, forcing them to blurt out the truth unconsciously.


    "What happened to Raven? Details of his exile and after," I repeated, the circle glowing faintly around Darius''s feet. His red eyes widened, momentarily losing their defiant glint.


    "He¡­ he¡­" Darius stammered, then spat blood onto the ground. "Screw you! You think I didn''t anticipate this? I know most of the vault''s secrets, brat! Techniques you wouldn''t comprehend!"


    Interesting. When he said "vault," the circle flickered ever so slightly, a detail I wouldn''t have noticed otherwise. It seemed Darius had some kind of countermeasure, something that dulled the circle''s effect.


    "Alright, then," I said, rising to my feet. "Seems I have a new lead to chase."


    A small spark of hope ignited within me. Darius''s countermeasure, his mention of the vault and the momentary change in the circle¨C it was a clue, however faint. Maybe the answers about Raven weren''t with him, but within the vault itself.


    "So you give up? Come back and try again when you have something more substantial," Darius taunted, his arrogant smirk returning.


    "I haven''t given up, Uncle," I replied. "Your pathetic counter is merely an inconvenience. I''ve extracted all the information I can for now. And trust me, getting details from your little network of allies will be a walk in the park compared to this. They wouldn''t have planned for this little truth circle, would they?"


    A flicker of fear replaced Darius''s arrogance for a fleeting moment before his face hardened once more.


    "Goodbye, Darius," I said, slapping a silencing spell on him before shutting and locking the cell door. "You piece of shit."


    The treasure vault held more than just forgotten relics and wealth¨C it held secrets, and perhaps a clue to what happened to Raven. And that was a thread I was determined to unravel.


    ****************


    Stepping inside the treasure vault, the ''scent'' of age clung to the air. With practiced ease, I disarmed the ancient security measures, a series of intricate hand gestures and magic circles and spoken commands and scannings passed down through generations. I even had to drop blood on some arrays.


    Now, the vast chamber lay open before me, an archaeological goldmine brimming with secrets waiting to be unearthed.


    But the sheer volume was overwhelming. Relics, library of techniques, weapons, gold, precious stones¨C everything was crammed shoulder-to-shoulder, a chaotic history museum locked in time. Aimlessly pawing through it all would be a fool''s errand. With a sigh, I called upon the vault''s guardian.


    "Mira," my voice echoed in the cavernous space.


    A flicker of flame materialized in the corner, coalescing into the form of a fiery woman. Mira, the vault guardian, a bloodline contracted spirit, materialized in a shimmering red dress, her hair and eyes, her hair tips burning with a calm fire.


    "Greetings," she said, her voice polite yet formal. "What brings you to the Vault child of the Empress."


    "Mira, I need your assistance," I explained. "I require a comprehensive catalogue of all items within the vault. Additionally, records of any items removed, the dates of their departure, and who accessed them. And finally, the original manuscripts detailing the purpose and history of every object ever housed here."


    Mira tilted her head, considering my request. "It will be done, Daughter of the Empress," she then she vanished in a swirl of embers only to reappear again with a humongous volume of books and scrolls.


    There was no worry of fabricated documents or altered records here. Mira, was contracted to the bloodline ensuring loyalty. Not to mention there were consequences of a betrayal which she couldn''t handle. Theft of things was almost an impossibility. Key word being almost. In some very very rare conditions it can occur but even then it would be discovered almost immediately.


    Even though knowing this I''m still here to get a clue anything that can help me get to Raven.


    "Do you require further assistance in cross-referencing? I am at your service." Said Mira being uncharacteristically nice.


    Then it hit me. Like my ancestor, my mother possessed a powerful connection to fire spirits, her monstrous flame affinity coupled with her mythical potential drew their adoration. I recalled how she''d established a bond with the Fire Spirit Queen upon reaching the 7-star rank.


    Even a high-ranking spirit like Mira couldn''t resist a chance to curry favor, hoping to impress the Queen through me, my mother.


    "I wouldn''t mind the assistance," I admitted, a wry smile crossing my lips. "Consider it a favor."


    Mira''s ethereal form materialized again, her fiery eyes dancing with delight. "I am honored, Daughter of the Empress!" she exclaimed.


    So much for the pure, emotionless spirits, I thought with a sigh. Even they couldn''t resist a little political maneuvering huh.


    Looking at the mountain of books and scrolls Mira deposited before me, I braced myself for a long night.

 Chapter 70: Elf Palace

    The shrill ring of the academy''s communication crystal startled me awake. It was barely eight in the morning, far too early for official pronouncements, can''t I rest I''ve been too busy these couple of days. Rubbing the sleep from my eyes, I answered with a wary greeting. The voice on the other end belonged to a harried staff member, informing me of a visitor requesting my presence.


    A visitor? At this hour? Who would even want to visit me? With a sigh, I decided to humor whoever it was.


    Heading down to the reception area, I found myself face-to-face with a striking elven maid. Her blonde hair was cropped short, framing a face that somehow managed to blend elegance with a touch of unexpected sass. Her attire, while undeniably practical for her duties, left little to the imagination. A pointed bow accentuated the curve of her hips as she dipped into a respectful curtsy.


    Well she''s stunning. Huh.


    "Mister Neveah," she greeted, her voice as crisp as the morning air. "I am here to escort you at the request of the Princess."


    Her words elicited a small sigh of relief. Lara, at least, was being sensible. No elaborate journeys through guarded forests or confrontations with third-rate guards. I could almost picture the scenario: some third rate elf harassing me for daring to exist near their princess or claiming to be the princess'' guest. Then verbal would turn physical. If I defended myself then I''ll be named an enemy.


    Things would even get more ridiculous as another strong idiot would come trying to protect his people and even after hearing the explanation he/she would still fault me.


    Then after another confrontation would my ''gracious host'' appear and handle the situation. There would be a lot of apologies and glares from the attacking party. Somehow again the attacking party would be linked to some powerful individual who''ll continue to harass... To annoy me. That''s how it normally goes in novels. A time wasting encounter achieving nothing.


    So for doing this I genuinely have respect for that princess'' intellect.


    "Smart woman," I muttered under my breath, following the maid out the door. Her short blonde hair bounced as she walked, and the cut of her clothing hinted at more skin than strictly necessary, but I do not to judge. Maybe that was elven high fashion.


    We bypassed carriages and wyvern stables, finally arriving at a shimmering teleportation circle.


    With a curt nod, the maid gestured for me to step inside. Her own mana flared, channeling into the intricate runes etched on the circle''s surface. She closed her eyes and muttered a short incantation, her hands swirling through the air. A tingling sensation washed over me, followed by a sudden rush of cool air, the scent of damp earth and ripe fruits filling my nostrils.


    As the light stabilized, I found myself standing in a clearing bathed in emerald light. Towering trees, their leaves shimmering with an otherworldly luminescence, surrounded me. The Elven Continent, unmistakable in its green beauty, stretched out before me.


    ************


    After an elemental wind spirit ride, the maid gestured towards a grand double door, intricately carved with swirling vines and glowing crystals. "Mister Neveah, this way please." Her voice, polite yet firm, ushered me onward.


    The Elven Palace loomed before me, a grand design that married nature and architecture seamlessly. Emerald green walls, accented with shimmering crystal lattices, shimmered in the sunlight. Stepping inside, the lack of guards surprised me. Then again, with two freaking 11-star powerhouses residing here, who needed guards?


    The maid, seemingly oblivious to my internal monologue, led me through a labyrinthine hallway until we reached a doorway. With a gentle push, the door revealed a spacious room. Creamy walls, offset by dark hardwood floors, created a sense of elegant warmth. A chandelier, adorned with glittering crystals, cast a soft glow across the space.


    Large windows offered a breathtaking view of the Elven forest canopy.


    In the center of the room, a table piled high with books stood sentinel, surrounded by plush white sofas.


    "Please, sit," the maid gestured towards the seating area. "The princess will be with you shortly. Can I offer you some refreshments?"


    I shook my head. "No, thank you."


    The maid''s gaze lingered on me for a moment, a spark of curiosity flickering in her green eyes. Then, with a small curtsey, she glided out of the room, leaving me alone.


    But alone wasn''t quite the right word. An invisible net of scrutiny seemed to drape heavy over the room. They''d put me in a comfortable cage. A place where I couldn''t snoop around and stumble upon something sensitive. No excuses of "I was just looking for the princess" that wouldn''t fly here. Not with those two 11-star monsters breathing down my neck.


    Even before stepping foot on this palace, the moment I got on this continent, I felt the constant prickle of observation. And here, within these very walls, those eyes were upon me, dissecting my every move. How then, in this suffocating atmosphere of surveillance, was I supposed to find that piece.


    My eyes glazed over as I skimmed the titles of the books on the table. "The History of Elven Circle theory," "Advanced Circles for Beginners" ¨C fascinating reads, I''m sure, but my mind was elsewhere.


    Finally, the door creaked open and Lara entered. A stark contrast to the opulence of the room, she was clad in a simple shirt and skirt, her hair pulled back in a practical braid. "Neveah," she greeted, a hint of apology in her voice. "I apologize for the wait."


    "No worries," I replied.


    She joined me, then, she glanced at the books on the table. An eyebrow lifted ever so slightly, a subtle movement most wouldn''t notice. "You know how to read Elven?" she asked.


    "A bit," I lied, it was a lie but a necessary one, keeping my voice casual, she didn''t pry further.


    Verona, had ensured I was well-versed in ancient vampiric language and text. The similarities were uncanny. Apparently, the elves had borrowed heavily from the vampiric language. Vampires noticing it completely restructured their language as they couldn''t stand speaking the same language as the ''long eared cattle''.


    Elves also added their own things to make it "unique" but fundamentally the language was the same as the Ancient Vampiric language.


    However, this restructuring came at a cost. The vampires, in a bid to differentiate themselves, had deliberately obscured the power of words. The elegant flow, the subtle inflections that could bend reality itself ¨C all but lost in the modern age as vampires got lazy and forgot the original Language.


    Verona had started teaching me the ancient texts, a slow and arduous process, but one that granted me an enormous advantage in the long run.


    "This is a more detailed reference," she said, her voice casual as she handed me another book. "It might be helpful for our project."


    This book however was Ancient Elven text.


    I looked at the book and wondered how to proceed. Yes I can read through some if bot most of it and get a rough Idea but should I expose this to them? It can bite me in future. It''s a very rare variation that even most elves have problems reading it or didn''t know it at all.


    I can play the protagonist card and surprise them by reading. But... I''m not the protagonist, me being able to read things so rare will raise flags things that the protagonist doesn''t have to deal with. Already knowing to read the simplified version was surprising enough.


    Stealing a glance at Lara, I met her gaze. Her face remained an impassive mask, I can''t get a read on her intentions, offering no clues to her intentions. With a sigh, I closed the book, the sound echoing in the tense silence. A decision had to be made. Play it safe and maintain my cover, or gamble on a more proactive approach that risked revealing my hand.


    " I apologize princess but I can''t read this." I said as slid the book to her. She nodded understanding after a long pause.


    The past three hours had been a tense dance of feigned struggle and stolen glances. Lara, ever observant, offered translations when I "got stuck," her explanations devoid of suspicion(or so I thought, again I can''t tell what''s she''s thinking). We finished delving into the assignment''s depths, a veil of normalcy masking the unspoken tension between us.


    When I rose to leave, a flicker of disappointment flickered across my chest. No chance encounter with a hidden chamber, no conveniently misplaced chest containing some cheats. Patience, I reminded myself. This was just the first move.


    Lara led me out, a polite smile gracing her lips. The same elven maid from earlier materialized, her eyes seeming to pierce me once more. We arrived at the familiar teleportation circle, the cool sensation promising a return to the academy grounds. S§×ar?h the Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Thank you for your hospitality, Lara," I said, a touch of sincerity in my voice. Though her and her family might be strange and dangerous. The thought of getting closer, however, sent a shiver down my spine. I had experienced many things but getting familiar with that family is the last thing I want to do.


    The novel said Lara was very smart, deceiving and vicious, this applied to everyone in her family. Though her abilities weren''t properly displayed, the author hinted she''s more manipulative than Seraphina who is like a villain as described.


    Then with a final nod, I stepped into the circle. The world dissolved in a flurry of light, transporting me back to the familiar halls of the academy. The mission was still far from over.

 Chapter 71: Another night

    Ilyana, brow furrowed in thought, nudged her sister''s arm. "Sis, what do you make of that vampire?" she whispered, her voice barely louder than a rustle of silk.


    Her sister, Clara, turned, a gentle smile gracing her lips. "What do you mean, dear?" she asked, her voice a soothing melody.


    Ilyana leaned in closer, her voice dropping to a conspiratorial hiss. "Isn''t he strange? Did you see how he outperformed everyone the blessed, even the other notable geniuses? The ones from great bloodlines and clans! And I could tell, he was holding back, barely exerting himself."


    Clara''s smile didn''t falter even for a brief moment. "But so was Lara, wasn''t she?" she pointed out, gesturing towards the silver-haired woman across the room.


    Ilyana shook her head, unconvinced. "It''s not the same. Even with all this wealth and influence surrounding him, even under my¡­ well, you know, gaze" she trailed off, a slight shame creeping up her neck, "he remained completely unaffected. It''s as if none of it mattered to him."


    Evelyn''s brows rose slightly. "Unaffected by your gaze? That is interesting¡­" she mused, a thoughtful glint in her eyes.


    "And then there''s the Elven text," Ilyana continued, her voice dropping to a hushed whisper. "We''re a very secluded race, how could he possibly know how to read it?" S§×arch* The novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Clara hummed thoughtfully, a finger tapping her chin. "Hmm, that is a curious point. Is it that big a deal, though? Ancient vampire language is very similar to Elven. Why are you fussing over this? Why not simply enjoy the festivities, Ilyana?" she asked, her voice laced with a hint of amusement as she playfully wrapped an arm around her sister''s shoulders.


    Ilyana swatted her arm away, but the suspicion remained etched on her face. "Not many vampires know the ancient language. Something just doesn''t feel right about that vampire," she insisted.


    Meanwhile, Clara''s mind raced. The pieces were clicking into place. The preternatural talent, the immunity to even Lara''s allure, the knowledge of a language supposedly unknown to outsiders. A memory surfaced ¨C of a terrifying vampire. She shook her head.


    "He also lied," Clara murmured to herself, barely a breath escaping her lips. "He lied about only reading part of the text, and then claiming ignorance of the ancient script. Interesting why did he lie? I''ll keep an eye on you Neveah."


    ****************


    A low chuckle rumbled through the study hall as two students hunched over a single phone screen. The dim glow illuminated their faces, highlighting the salacious grin plastered on Byron''s face.


    "Damn, she''s a looker," Byron murmured, his voice tinged with a perverted edge. "You following Aaliyah? That foxkin is packing some serious curves, kekeke."


    Beside him, Ben rolled his eyes. "Nah, mate. Not my scene. You should check out Brianna though. Human, stunning figure, apparently sponsored by Babel. Does these things called streams where you can chat with her, request stuff as long as it''s ''safe for work'' of course."


    "Babel, huh?" Byron perked up, a glint of interest replacing his leer. "What''s this ''safe for work'' business? Sounds restrictive."


    Ben shrugged. "Beats me. And apparently, you can send her gifts ¨C financial support, kind of like packages. Gotta have a Babel bank account for that, though."


    "So, people get paid for just¡­ hanging out online?" Byron scratched his chin, a mischievous glint in his eyes. "Sounds like an easy hustle. Maybe I should throw my hat in the ring."


    Ben snorted, a barely suppressed laugh escaping his lips. "You? Have you seen yourself in the mirror, mate?"


    Byron scowled playfully, shoving Ben''s shoulder. "Oi, watch it! Don''t think I don''t know what you''re thinking, you cheeky git. And no, I''m not talking about selling my ''questionable'' looks. There are other options, right? Documentaries, exploring ruins, maybe even some monster subjugation ¨C that could be exciting!


    Or hey, even just posting cool pictures. There''s gotta be a niche for that, right? I saw a whole Babel post about it the other day."


    Ben chuckled, softening his voice. "Alright, alright, I get it. You''re an ideas machine. Just remember, with Babel, competition''s is gonna be fierce. You gotta find your unique hook to stand out from the crowd."


    The tension in the study hall dissipated as Byron, with a resigned sigh, conceded, "Alright, alright. Let''s get some grub. Let''s go to Babel." Ben, relieved to avoid further debate, offered a quick nod.


    "Sure," Byron continued, already pulling out his Babel phone. "I''ll check out some Dawn Guild subjugation streams. They do some pretty interesting stuff, gotta give them that."


    Their bickering had attracted a curious glance from Professor Peabody as he shuffled past. Now, a faint smile played on his lips as he overheard Byron''s words. While the students'' obsession with Babel still baffled him, the educational value of watching skilled monster subjugation couldn''t be denied. Perhaps there was more to this platform than mindless entertainment.


    Inside Babel, the students found themselves swept up in the usual weekend flurry. Girls, not to be outdone by the boys, scrolled through streams filled with charming male influencers, their laughter echoing through the cafes. Meanwhile, noble maidens, caught in a social media arms race, meticulously documented their opulent lifestyles, each post a desperate attempt to outshine the last.


    The air crackled with a mix of genuine enjoyment and a not-so-subtle undercurrent of competition.


    The weekend nights in Stonegate buzzed with a newfound energy. Babel, the all-encompassing platform, had become more than just a digital space ¨C it was a social hub. Students and young adults, no longer confined to study halls or monotonous work, flooded Babel''s cafes and clubs. Laughter spilled out from glowing screens, punctuated by the clinking of glasses raised in toasts.


    Babel catered to everyone. While commoners enjoyed the camaraderie and entertainment, nobles, usually ensconced in their opulent estates, found themselves drawn into the social media frenzy and luxury shopping. Lavish displays of wealth, documented on meticulously crafted profiles, fueled a playful competition amongst them.


    The air crackled with a mix of genuine amusement and a desperate need to outdo each other.


    This newfound popularity had a profound effect on Stonegate itself. The once-stagnant city witnessed a surge of activity. The imposing wall that had separated the city from the outside world crumbled, a symbolic gesture of the change sweeping through Stonegate. In its place, Babel spearheaded construction projects ¨C new apartment complexes designed for a growing population.


    Since all land belonged to Alexei, the process was swift and efficient.


    Residents, weary of corrupt merchants and the constant threat of violence, embraced Babel with open arms. They were offered fair compensation and a brighter future. Word on the street was that Babel would have even defended Stonegate from the threat of Kensington''s attack.


    The "peace" imposed by the princess wasn''t a formal treaty; it was a heavy-handed decree. No documents were signed, only a veiled threat. Yet, for Stonegate, it was enough. Development continued, fueled by Babel''s initiatives and the promise of a conflict-free future. The city throbbed with a newfound optimism, its future brimming with possibilities, even if peace remained a fragile concept.


    ******************


    [Amber''s Pov]


    I leaned back in my chair, a weary sigh escaping my lips. The report in front of me practically glowed with success ¨C 39,000 students out of 65,000 in Babel were now B.Bank account holders. Also we have a considerably huge noble men accounts in B.Bank.


    Kurrent''s popularity was soaring, translating to a steady stream of revenue. Stonegate, once a stagnant backwater, was bustling with activity. We were practically printing money at this rate, the dependence on Master''s personal funds fading with every passing day.


    The influx of people was another positive. We were diligently recruiting soldiers, bolstering Stonegate''s defenses. Alexei, that useless man, remained blissfully unaware of anything beyond Babel''s virtual embrace. It was effectively his city only in name; the reins of power rested firmly in our hands.


    A pang of frustration lanced through me as I glanced at Alexei''s behavioural report. Useless. Partying from dusk till dawn, his responsibilities as Lord Paramount conveniently forgotten. Yet, here I was, neck-deep in paperwork, effectively running Stonegate single-handedly.


    Null, our intelligence network, was quietly expanding its reach. Constantine and Mavis were doing a stellar job handling the intercontinental tasks, but I knew it wouldn''t be sustainable. That, however, was a concern for another day. My current focus remained on Stonegate''s development.


    Papers piled high in my inbox, dismissed by Master''s nonchalant order to ignore them. Nobles wouldn''t dare cause trouble openly, he''d said. But the unease gnawed at me. Still, I pushed it down, focusing on the present. The harder I worked, the sooner I''d repay Master. And then perhaps...


    **************


    The rusty hinges shrieked in protest as the heavy cell door groaned open. A shaft of wan light speared through the gloom, illuminating a young man with fiery orange hair and eyes the color of a summer sky. He was clad in a dark, unassuming uniform, a stark contrast to the grimy confines of the Null dungeons.


    His gaze immediately fell upon the solitary figure slumped against the far wall. 002. Her eyes, once vibrant emerald, were now dull and lifeless. Chains, heavy and cruel, snaked around her wrists and ankles, leaving angry welts on her exposed skin.


    A wave of concern washed over the young man. He hurried forward, his steps echoing in the oppressive silence. As he drew closer, he saw the telltale signs of torture ¨C raw wounds marring her once-smooth skin, and a grimace etched upon her pale face.


    He didn''t hesitate. With a muttered incantation, his hand glowed faintly, and a gentle warmth emanated from it. The light danced across 002''s wounds, slowly coaxing the edges together and easing the throbbing pain.


    He noticed her flinch and quickly cast his eyes around the cell. Fear flickered in his blue eyes, a stark contrast to his youthful features. He fumbled in a pouch at his belt, retrieving a vial filled with an emerald green liquid.


    "Miss," he whispered, his voice barely above a nervous squeak, "are you okay? This is a healing potion. It will take away any pain you have."


    He uncorked the vial, a tremor running through his hand. But before he could bring it to her lips, 002 recoiled, a defiant glint sparking in her dull eyes. With a forceful jerk of her head, she spat the offered potion to the side, the emerald liquid splattering against the damp stone floor.


    The young man''s expression crumpled. Disappointment flickered across his face, quickly replaced by a deeper sadness.


    He flinched, not in anger, but in genuine sadness. "Oh no," he muttered, his voice laced with disappointment rather than fury. "Why''d you do that? It was very expensive. I have to clean it all up before anyone notices the potion is missing."


    He grabbed a rag, his movements swift and practiced as he wiped away the spilled potion. A tense silence filled the air as he deposited a meager portion of food through the bars and retreated from the cell, the heavy door clanging shut behind him.


    "..." 002 watched him go, her eyes regaining a flicker of their former fire. Her gaze lingered on the empty space where the potion had been, her thoughts remained a mystery.

 Chapter 72: ACT 1

    [Neveah POV]


    I scrolled through the endless stream of Kurrent posts. Act 1 of the novel was shaping up to be a splendid disaster. With the Kurrent app exploding in popularity, the elitist undercurrents in the academy were bubbling over, threatening to erupt into a full-blown social war.


    "The Academy for the Privileged Only" groups were popping up like noxious mushrooms. Entitled students and power-hungry nobles were rising, advocating for a return to the good old days when "those who serve" knew their place.


    My gaze drifted to the profile picture of Azrael, the newly chosen Human Blessed. With his kind eyes and gentle demeanor. But that''s where things got messy. Would he, the symbol of human hope, stand with the elite who coddled him, or would he champion the underprivileged, the very people he was supposed to represent, the very place he came from?


    The underdogs wouldn''t tolerate hypocrisy. They wouldn''t stand for some rich kid, no matter how blessed, trying to play the "I understand your struggle" card. One whiff of condescension, and they''d turn on him.


    And that was just the human side of the equation. This prejudice wasn''t confined to one race. Every blessed would have to navigate this minefield, choose a side, and deal with the consequences.


    A dark chuckle escaped my lips. Interesting? This was beyond interesting. It was a social tinderbox, and next week, the ball will be rolled. I braced myself, a grim anticipation settling over me.


    ************


    The bell heralded the start of the week, and Monday morning found Aqua pacing impatiently before her classroom. As the students filed in, her eyes scanned the room, landing with a scoff on a particular figure.


    "Neveah," she drawled, a sarcastic edge lacing her voice, "so you decided to grace us with your presence."


    The vampire student remained impassive, offering no response.


    Aqua''s irritation grew. "I hope you''re prepared for your punishment for this¡­ unexcused absence," she continued, her words dripping with spite.


    Neveah merely nodded, a gesture that seemed to further infuriate the teacher. Before she could unleash another verbal jab, Axl, chimed in, gaining courage from who knows where to face Neveah again.


    "Look at this bastard, hey! The teacher asked you a question! Answer it, you imbecile!" His remark sparked a wave of laughter from his classmates especially the Dragons.


    Aqua slammed a fist on her desk, silencing the snickering. "Silence!" she bellowed, her gaze still fixed on the unmoving Neveah. "Student Lara," she addressed another student, "did Neveah happen to assist you with the group assignment?"


    Lara nodded.


    "Okay," Aqua mumbled, dissatisfaction coloring her tone.


    The rest of the class went on, the topic of Circles failing to capture Aqua''s full attention. Every few minutes, she''d steal a glare at Neveah, who continued to sit stoically through it all.


    The bell marking the end of the lesson finally rang. "We''ll meet again next week," Aqua announced to the dispersing students, "since you have your Monster Hunt experience this week. And Neveah," she added, a malevolent glint in her eyes, "remain behind."


    As the last student shuffled out, the classroom door fell shut with a finality. Aqua vanished from her position at the front of the class, reappearing right beside him. "What''s your excuse for your absence?" she hissed, barely containing a mix of irritation and hunger.


    "Personal matters that needed my attention," Neveah replied, his voice devoid of emotion.


    "Personal? Did I hear that right?" Aqua''s voice rose a notch. "You know the academy dictates that its interests take precedence over anything personal. So tell me, why did you dare defy that rule?"


    Suddenly, the air in the room crackled with energy as Aqua unleashed her aura, the full force of an 8-star mage pressing down on Neveah. He, however, remained unfazed, (well he was getting annoyed), meeting her gaze.


    "If I had stayed without dealing with these matters," he explained calmly, "I wouldn''t have been at my best during lessons."


    Aqua''s eyes narrowed. "Is that so¡­" she muttered. "Good¡­ good. I think I''ve decided on your punishment." She retracted her aura, the oppressive atmosphere dissipating.


    "Understood," Neveah responded, making a move to leave. However, a hand clamped roughly onto his shoulder.


    "Did I say you were excused?" Aqua growled, tightening her grip to the point where bone creaked under the pressure. Still, Neveah remained unperturbed.


    "Is there anything else?" he asked evenly.


    Just as Aqua was about to unleash another scathing retort, the classroom door swung open, revealing Eliana, the academy''s headmistress. "Sorry to interrupt," she apologized, a hint of amusement dancing in her eyes, "but I need him. You two can finish this¡­ later."


    Aqua bristled, about to protest. "But Miss Eliana, this student was absent without¡ª"


    "Honestly, I don''t care if he was absent or not," Eliana cut her off with a sigh. "But you shouldn''t either. He''s proven himself capable. Unless he missed something vital, just ignore it."


    Soon Eliana and Neveah left leaving Aqua stunned, she snapped and said,"Those two, THEY DARE!!''


    ***************


    A low murmur rippled through the crowd of 65,000 students as Eliana led Neveah into the vast field. Before them lay a colossal teleportation circle, shimmering with an otherworldly hum. The sheer number of students, packed shoulder-to-shoulder, was overwhelming, their faces a mix of nervous excitement and apprehension.


    Here, amidst the throng, 300 instructors stood out, their powerful auras adding to the already tense atmosphere.


    Eliana''s voice, amplified by magic, cut through the chatter. "This week," she declared, "you will face the Monster Experience and Survival Test. As the name suggests, your sole objective is to survive. This is no simulation ¨C this is the real deal. The risk of death is very real. We might not be able to save you ¨C we''ll try, but it''s not guaranteed.


    In simpler terms, your lives are in your own hands." A grim smile played on her lips. "However, we are restricting the area. You''ll be facing five and six-star threats in the outer regions of the Siegfried Forest. So, choose wisely ¨C be foolish and¡­ die."


    A wave of unease swept through the students. They weren''t naive. They knew while the danger was real, Eliana''s "we might not be able to save you" was a blatant lie. Every teacher here was a formidable force, easily above seven stars. Saving them wouldn''t be a problem, it was a matter of¡­ choice. A chilling realization dawned on them ¨C the teachers wouldn''t.


    Neveah, his brow furrowed in confusion, stood out amidst the growing panic. "Siegfried?" he thought, a wave of unease washing over him. "What''s going on? That''s in the Dragon Continent. We were not supposed to go there."


    The students, sensing his unease, wasted no time in exploiting it. A student pointed at Neveah. "Look at the vampire, even he''s scared! See that frown?" His voice, amplified by shock, quickly spread the news. The blessed students cast curious glances at Neveah, their emotions veiled. Axl, however, didn''t bother hiding his amusement.


    "Tsk, tsk, how pathetic," he sneered, his laughter echoing through the gathering.


    Ignoring the taunts, Neveah remained stoic. He knew better than to react. Eliana, seemingly oblivious to the growing tension, raised her hand, silencing the crowd. "If there''s nothing else," she said, a hint of impatience in her voice, "let''s proceed. The moment you get teleported, you''ll be in the Siegfried Forest.


    Your sole task ¨C survive for six days." With a final cue, a blinding light engulfed the teleportation circle.


    *****************


    In the dim half-light of a hidden chamber, cloaked figures huddled around a crackling fire. The air hung heavy with unspoken tension, punctuated by the occasional rustle of fabric or the clink of a concealed weapon.


    One figure, shrouded in a deeper shadow than the others, spoke in a voice raspy with disuse. "Is the thing prepared?"


    A figure positioned near the fire shuffled forward, their face obscured by the hood. "Yes," they confirmed, voice barely a whisper. "The students will have a most¡­ unpleasant surprise waiting for them in Siegfried."


    A murmur of grim satisfaction rippled through the group. But another cloaked figure, their voice tinged with concern, interjected. "This is a risky move. The instructors, especially Eliana¡­ they won''t sit idly by when chaos erupts." S§×ar?h the N?vel(F)ire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    The first figure leaned forward, a predatory glint in their unseen eyes. "We''ve anticipated that. A distraction has been arranged."


    A wave of impressed murmurs washed over the room. "But how? Changing the location at the last minute¡­ that''s a bold move. How did you convince them to send the students to Siegfried?"


    The figure at the front chuckled, a dry, humorless sound. "I have my ways," they replied cryptically. "Let''s just say the academy has a certain¡­ vulnerability that I was able to exploit."


    "Excellent," the leader finally spoke,"Then let''s get this plan in motion.


    ***************


    The flickering lamplight danced grotesquely across the man''s face, etching worry lines deeper into his already weathered features. His gaze was fixed on the small figure curled up on the bed ¨C his daughter.


    A raspy voice echoed from the shadows, unseen and yet omnipresent. "You know your assignment, Marcus. Dispose of that woman else that child of yours dies."


    The man flinched, his grip tightening on the threadbare blanket covering Luna. He knew the voice, who it belonged to.


    "She''s... she''s innocent," Marcus stammered, his voice thick with despair. "She has nothing to do with this."


    A harsh laugh pierced the silence. "Innocence is a luxury we can''t afford in this line of work, Marcus. You agreed to the terms. Now, fulfill your end of the bargain, or else..."

 Chapter 73: Their POV

    Earlier that day...


    "I hope you don''t get lost in your work, Vera," Seraphina said, her voice laced with concern.


    Vera chuckled, a hint of defiance lacing her tone. "But he''s a kind person, Seraphina. And I''m doing nothing wrong by being with him."


    Seraphina''s expression softened. "Be that as it may, you are a Holy Daughter, Vera. You are under a sacred oath. Nothing romantic can happen between you and this boy. This is your path. So play whatever games you want, but don''t take it too far." sea??h th§× n?vel_Fire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Vera nodded solemnly, her fists clenching unconsciously beneath the table. ''I hate being the Holy Daughter,'' she thought bitterly. ''I just want to be like any other normal girl out there. I want a family of my own someday.''


    "Okay, glad you understand, baby sis," Seraphina replied, "Now, chin up. You know I only want what''s best for you."


    A smile played on Seraphina''s lips, unseen by Vera. ''Heh¡­ I knew it,'' she thought. ''Just as I suspected, mentioning the oath would only fuel her rebellion. And Azrael, being a human Blessed¡­ that makes him the perfect target. Vera will use this "justification" to get closer to him. Humans don''t like being bound by restrictions and especially when emotions are heavy and easily overpower logic.


    But that''s what I want anyway. That way, she becomes his leash, our forever connection to him.''


    Seraphina''s thoughts shifted as she switched gears. ''Aside from that little plan,'' she mused, ''things have gotten a bit¡­ messy lately. I lost contact with that agent I placed on that girl¡­ what was her name again? Never mind, it doesn''t matter. Then there''s this Null organization. I saw the aftermath of their work ¨C a flattened area reeking of human bloodbath.


    Are they that bold? Unafraid of retaliation? Or perhaps blinded by arrogance?''


    A flicker of amusement crossed Seraphina''s face. ''Those numbered individuals¡­ that was the Gorgon organization, wasn''t it? The one I placed the agent with to keep an eye on that woman¡­ what''s her name again¡­? I can''t remember. Well, losing a few pawns is no great loss. But I do need to get to that academy and see what they''re up to.


    I should also give the chance to that boy to ''capture'' me."


    ********************


    [Azrael POV]


    Confusion gnawed at me as I watched Neveah furrow his brow. He was the picture of calm, the unflappable stoic during even the most stressful situations like this morning''s scolding from Aqua. So why the sudden frown at Eliana''s announcement? Was there something about the Siegfried Forest that worried him? It didn''t make sense.


    "Hey, Azrael," Vera chimed in, oblivious to my internal turmoil. "Do you think they''ll drop us off individually or in groups?"


    "Individual strength is usually their focus," I replied.


    "Splitting us up, then," Vera mused. "Adds another layer of¡­ intrigue. But friendly fire becomes a real concern. Essentially a combat assessment with real stakes."


    I nodded. I felt something was wrong with her but I couldn''t tell what it was. Hopefully she''ll open up.


    Then, with a blinding flash of light, the world dissolved around us. I reappeared, blinking away the afterimages, in a thick, dark forest. The silence was oppressive, broken only by the occasional rustle of unseen creatures. Gone was the familiar buzz of academy life, replaced by a chilling sense of isolation.


    Survival mode kicked in. Food, water, shelter ¨C those were the immediate priorities. I needed to establish a base of operations, a safe haven from the unknown dangers that lurked in the shadows. From there, I could find Vera and, hopefully, other students we could ally with.


    Zehn''s human alliance, as Vera suggested, could be a valuable asset. We could integrate them slowly, building our own force within the academy. I wouldn''t just take over; I''d offer Zehn a respected position, a chance to be part of something bigger.


    The forest floor was a treacherous path, the branches slick with moisture. Climbing offered a better vantage point, a skill honed during countless wilderness training sessions with my father. This was what I was built for, this test of resourcefulness and resilience.


    As I navigated the dense foliage, I curved streaks on barks, leaving them as markers for Vera. She''d likely do the same, creating a silent conversation in the heart of this unsettling forest.


    Mom, Dad, I thought, a surge of determination coursing through me. Be proud. I was strong, faster, more adaptable than any human my age. And I was growing stronger every day. Revenge fueled me, a burning ember within my chest. I wouldn''t let this forest, or anything else, stop me.


    I''d survive.


    *************


    [Axl POV]


    No record of that smug vampire, Neveah, anywhere. It shouldn''t have been this hard to find out who he is.


    Then a surge of heat, a primal anger, echoed within my core. Blessed, that''s right. I, Axl, wasn''t just some student. I was a scion of the mighty fire dragons, chosen by the very Goddess. And the prince, no less! Best blood, best potential, destined for greatness.


    Why the self-doubt then? Why hold back against that pale, brooding leech who constantly irked me? Shame burned in my throat, hotter than any dragonfire. Every action, every put-down, every time ignored, played on a loop in my mind. He wasn''t just mocking me ¨C he was mocking dragons, mocking our entire legacy.


    A cruel smile twisted my lips. Accidents, the teachers had said. Accidents happen during survival tests, right? Especially in a monster-infested forest like Siegfried. A little "mishap" wouldn''t raise too many eyebrows.


    The thrill of vengeance coursed through me. You wait, Neveah. This Siegfried test will be your last. You''ll pay for your arrogance, for daring to mock a prince. Your blood will stain the forest floor, a fitting tribute to the dragons you so easily disrespected.


    *********


    [Eliana POV]


    Six days. Stuck in this glorified babysitting gig when I was on the verge of a breakthrough. My frustration gnawed at me like a starving beast. This whole charade of being a "teacher" at this academy was starting to wear thin.


    But patience, they say, is a virtue. Even for someone as impatient as me. By the time I get back, those bastards in the dungeon should be ripe for the picking. My little mental conditioning technique would have had its full effect, turning them into mindless puppets ready to spill any secret, denounce any loyalty, for the sake of pleasing their new master ¨C me.


    Sure, they wouldn''t last long after that. Their minds, twisted and broken, would eventually self-destruct. But who cares about a few fried brains when they get you the information you need? They be nothing but glorified puppets.


    But how would Mom react to this new¡­ "direct" approach? She always preached subtlety, the art of the long game. But this situation called for brute force, and I wasn''t exactly wired for subtlety. Hopefully, she''d understand. After all, I was getting results, wasn''t I?


    ***********


    [Kim Pov]


    Neveah. The name itself sends shivers down my spine, even though he hasn''t done a single thing to warrant it. No snide remarks, no arrogant displays of power ¨C yet something about him screams "wrong." It''s a primal instinct, a whisper in the back of my mind that Matriarch Kali''s warning only amplified.


    "Be wary of that child," she''d said, her ancient eyes glinting with a wisdom born from centuries. "There are those who can cloak themselves in darkness, appearing harmless while harboring wicked intent."


    The fact that Neveah''s background is a complete mystery adds fuel to the fire of my suspicion. A nobody, a blank slate, yet he can hold his own against Blessed like Axl? It strains credulity. He''s either an exceptional vampire hiding an extraordinary lineage, or... something else entirely. An imposter, perhaps?


    A pawn sent by one of our enemies to infiltrate the academy, sow discord among the students, and disrupt our training?


    The teleportation left me disoriented, the damp chill of the Siegfried Forest clinging to me like a shroud. But the unease gnawing at me had nothing to do with the environment. It was Neveah. My gaze scanned the unfamiliar landscape, searching for any sign of him, any clue that might reveal his true nature.


    This "survival test" is suddenly more than just about staying alive. It''s become a personal mission. I''ll navigate this treacherous forest, I''ll hunt, I''ll fend off monsters, but most importantly, I''ll uncover the truth about Neveah.


    ***********


    [Astrid POV]


    I was pushing my limits. Six stars, maybe even a breakthrough ¨C this Siegfried Forest was proving to be a brutal training ground, but just what I needed. The air crackled with unseen energy as I channeled my mana, pushing past the familiar barrier towards a new level of power.


    Lara, Axl, Azrael ¨C They were already six stars, flaunting their power like undeserved trophies. I gritted my teeth. I''d surpass them, all of them. Kim, at least, was decent competition, but even at six stars, I had a good feeling I could take her.


    Then there was Neveah. The vampire. He was a complete mystery, a closed book. Haven''t seen him fight, haven''t even crossed paths properly, but there''s a hidden strength there, an undeniable talent. Befriending him could be a strategic move. These other Blessed¡­ well, let''s just say their sense of "ally" wouldn''t extend to protecting a mere dwarf like me.


    Survival of the fittest, that''s their motto. And trust me, I''m no stranger to that game.


    But a nagging unease gnawed at the back of my mind. "Those people," as I called them in my head ¨C the hidden organization I belonged to ¨C their silence was deafening. They''d dropped me in this mess and gone silent. A shiver danced down my spine. Something doesn''t feel right lm

 Chapter 74: Frustrated Zehn

    This whole "Blessed" business leaves a sour taste in my mouth. Apparently, they''re the chosen ones, blessed by the Racial Gods to lead the fight against the invaders. Never met one before, not properly. Except for maybe the Elf princess, Lara and even that was not a proper meet.


    The Combat Assessment ¨C never forgot that. She practically saved my hide, then went all ice queen on me afterwards. Playing hard to get, is she? Look, I wouldn''t mind being tied to the Elven royal family, but let''s be real here. Her? Sole princess?


    No way in all the realms will she ever let me have other women on the side. One woman? No sir, not for me. Harem life all the way, even if it means a bit of chaos. Besides, the strength gap¡­ it''s already there and growing. Don''t need a woman who can bench press me, thanks very much.


    Other than the elf princess, there''s Azrael, the human Blessed. Supposedly nice? Don''t know him from a pile of leaves. Then there''s Kim and Astrid, the beastwoman and dwarf Blessed respectively. Two words: walking nightmares. Both of them.


    Scary, muscle-bound war machines who wouldn''t hesitate to break a few bones over a misplaced glance. No thank you, ladies, keep your war dances far away from me.


    And Axl. Just the name sent a spike of anger through me. The guy was a walking, arrogant disaster wrapped in the future leader package. Sure, the rumours painted a clear picture ¨C a condescending jerk who wouldn''t know empathy if it bit him in the ass.


    But the truly infuriating part was the impunity. He barely glanced at anyone else, yet his "activities" ¨C caused endless trouble. And his little posse of dragon lackeys? They were like extensions of his inflated ego, bullying anyone who wasn''t a dragon or strong. My people, were lucky ¨C we kept our heads down, stayed out of their "territory," whatever that meant in the confines of the academy.


    The worst part? Axl was untouchable. Second strongest in the entire academy. You couldn''t reason with him, not without risking a very unpleasant encounter with another fire-breathing lizard. And being a prince¡­ well, that meant complaints went about as far as a pebble tossed into the ocean. The academy staff?


    They turned a blind eye, content as long as the "strong" students weren''t causing too much chaos. Strength above all, right? Screw those of us who weren''t blessed or born with a diamond spoon lodged firmly¡­ well, you get the idea.


    Love troubles, Blessed brats ¨C all background noise compared to the real concerns gnawing at me. First, there''s the club. Dugan and Vera, two thorns in my side.


    The club was going swimmingly! Recruitment was booming, pushing past 6,800 members with a potential for a freakin'' army of 10,000! Female members galore, ready for¡­ well, you get the picture. The academy even coughed up a decent building to house the operation. Everything was going according to plan¡­ except for one thing: Dugan.


    That conniving leech keeps strutting into my club like he owns the place, spinning tales of his "invaluable contribution" to its success. As if! Then the nerve of the guy, strong-arming my people, making them cater to his every whim! And the audacity to suggest jacking up the "rent" for the damn building? S~ea??h the ¦ÇovelFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    This "survival test" couldn''t have come at a better time. It''s payback time, Dugan. My boys have strict instructions ¨C capture that weasel alive. Let him see what happens when you mess with the real bossman.


    Stupid, arrogant¡­ I clench my jaw, the muscles protesting the strain. Just gotta keep a cool head in front of everyone. But inside, I''m a volcano on the verge of eruption. It''s getting harder and harder to swallow these insults, these blatant attempts to undermine me.


    Maybe I should''ve just decked him right there, in the middle of the club. But no, gotta play it smart. This test is the perfect opportunity to "accidentally" bump into Dugan and "teach him some manners." He''ll be begging for mercy before he knows what hit him.


    Vera. That name alone sends a jolt of frustration through me. Her club''s a haven for humans, the very people I''m trying to recruit! Not only does she scoop them up before I can, but she has the audacity to waltz into my territory and poach my own members!


    The worst part? I can''t do a damn thing about it. She''s stronger than me, that''s a fact. And with Azrael backing her up, complaining would be like a bug buzzing around a man''s ear ¨C annoying, but ultimately ignored. So here I am, forced to swallow my pride and keep a smile plastered on my face while she takes everything I want.


    The nerve of her! Then comes the "friendly offer." An "alliance" she calls it, where I basically become her lapdog. As if I wouldn''t see through that sugar-coated bait. It''s all about control, about adding me to her growing army.


    Just thinking about it makes me clench my fists so hard my nails dig into my palms. If only the power structure of this world wasn''t so skewed. If only strength wasn''t the only thing that mattered. Then maybe, just maybe, it would be me with the thriving club, the loyal following, the position of power.


    But dreams are dreams. Reality is this frustrating hierarchy, and I have to play the game. For now. Patience, Zehn, that''s the key. Keep your head down, bide your time, and wait for the right opportunity. This test might even be a blessing in disguise.


    A chance to prove myself, to gain some leverage.


    Until then, I''ll keep building my club, gathering allies from the shadows, and waiting for the day I can finally claim the power that rightfully belongs to me. This whole damn academy will bow before me, just you wait, Vera. You''ll all eat your words. You''re leading for now Vera, but the real game is just beginning.


    **************


    All I wanted was some peace and quiet, a chance to gather my bearings and maybe forage for some decent food in this damn forest. But fate, it seemed, had a cruel sense of humor. My first encounter of the day? A six-star monkey with a mischievous glint in its beady eyes.


    The moment I spotted the damn thing swinging from branch to branch, a primal fear coiled in my gut. Six stars. That meant it was leagues above me in terms of power. Avoiding it was my only option. I took a sharp detour, hoping to lose the furry menace in the tangled undergrowth.


    But no such luck. The screech that echoed through the trees sent shivers down my spine. There it was, perched on a nearby branch, its face contorted in a mocking grin. It flicked a banana peel at me, the rotting fruit landing with a splat at my feet.


    I gritted my teeth, forcing a smile that felt more like a grimace. Didn''t want to provoke the little beast. It seemed content to torment me for now, swinging away with a series of high-pitched chortles.


    The rest of the day unfolded like a particularly cruel joke. Every time I thought I''d found some decent food ¨C a patch of fruit,¨C the monkey would appear out of nowhere, snatching it before I could blink.


    And for some reason I wasn''t encountering any living animal to hunt.


    My stomach growled in protest, but I dared not retaliate. A fight, even a desperate one, would be a one-way ticket to oblivion.


    By nightfall, I was famished, exhausted, and utterly defeated. The monkey, perched on a branch above my makeshift camp, seemed to relish my misery. It tossed a single, overripe pear at me, a final act of sadistic amusement.


    I glared at the stupid fruit, the humiliation burning in my throat. But what else could I do? Swallow my pride, pick up the damn pear, and hope it wouldn''t give me food poisoning? Nope let''s just sleep.


    That blasted monkey! Night hadn''t even settled completely when its shrill screeches tore me from a restless sleep. This time, I wouldn''t take it anymore. It had tormented me all day, stealing my food, mocking my every move. The primal urge to fight clawed its way to the surface.


    I scrambled to my feet, chasing after the furry fiend as it cackled and swung through the trees. Blind fury fueled my pursuit, but the monkey was as nimble as a shadow. It led me on a wild chase through the dense foliage, the forest floor turning treacherous in the fading light. Just as I thought I had it cornered, the damn thing launched itself from a branch, soaring high above the canopy.


    I wheezed, lungs burning, frustration a bitter taste in my mouth. Then, the ground began to tremble. A low rumble, growing steadily louder. Fear replaced anger as I looked around wildly. "What in the¡­"


    Suddenly, the trees parted like curtains, revealing a horrifying sight. A monstrous herd of boar-like creatures, their eyes glowing red in the twilight, charged towards the place I was previously camped, snorting and trampling everything in their path. Panic flooded my veins. I was trapped, a sitting duck for this stampede.


    For a moment, the world held its breath. Then, with a thunderous roar, the herd changed course, thundering past the area I stood there, frozen in disbelief, watching as the dust settled around the empty clearing.


    The monkey, perched precariously on a branch far away, turned its head and locked eyes with me. For the first time, I didn''t see malice, but a flicker of¡­ understanding? Maybe even concern?


    Hesitantly, I lowered my weapon, a strange warmth blooming in my chest. Maybe I had misjudged the little guy. Here I was, ready to attack a creature who, in its own way, had just saved my life.


    "Hey," I called out, my voice hoarse. "Maybe we can¡­ work together?"


    The monkey cocked its head, its beady eyes scrutinizing me. It seemed wary, hesitant. I needed a way to bridge the gap, to show it I wasn''t a threat.


    Grabbing a piece of charcoal from my meager camp supplies, I started sketching on the bark of a nearby tree. A rough picture of a large ape, followed by a smaller one, connected by a line. Then, another drawing of myself, kneeling in respect to the larger ape.


    It took a while, but eventually, the message seemed to reach him. The monkey stared at the drawing, then back at me, an expression of utter disgust crossing its face.


    It let out a series of rapid-fire screeches that sounded suspiciously like, "Why would I serve a weakling like you?"


    The sting of rejection was sharp, even more so coming from a monkey. But before I could wallow in self-pity, the creature resumed its mocking gestures, swinging from branch to branch with renewed enthusiasm.


    Sighing, I realized there was no changing its mind. Maybe some respect was a bridge too far. Still, at least I owed this little jerk my life. Heaving myself up, I gathered my meager supplies, the image of the fleeing boar herd forever etched in my memory.

 Chapter 75: The Targets

    The man''s knuckles whitened as he gripped the communicator, his voice a low growl. "Where am I supposed to find this woman?"


    A voice crackled back, devoid of any human warmth. "Siegfried. She''s on a test from the Academy."


    "What...?" The man recoiled, his outrage bubbling over. "You want me to kill a student... They are basically children."


    "It doesn''t matter," the voice replied, flat and unyielding. "It''s her or your own."


    The man''s face hardened with a fierce resolve. He wouldn''t let anything happen to his daughter, even if it meant taking the life of a stranger. "I will do it," he said, his voice thick with a chilling determination.


    "Good," the voice rasped. "Don''t worry, I won''t make things difficult for you. Use that compass when you get to Siegfried. You''ll use the artifact there to create a distraction ¨C a tomb opening for an initiate. That will give you ample cover to find and eliminate the elf."


    A flicker of suspicion crossed the man''s eyes. "You are using a valuable opportunity to kill an elf?"


    The voice scoffed. "Stop getting greedy ideas. That thing is useless for those like you, seven star and above. It''s worthless. Just focus on your task. I shouldn''t remind you again, worm."


    The man swallowed his retort. He knew his place in this twisted arrangement. "Why me? Surely you have others who¡­"


    "I don''t answer to you," the voice cut him off, finality dripping from each word. "Do the job."


    The man bristled at the insult, but before he could retort, the communicator went dead. He was left alone in the sterile silence of the room, the only sound the steady rhythm of his daughter''s breathing from the nearby bed. He clenched the picture of the silver-haired elf, his knuckles turning white. The image of the compass dug into his palm.


    Anger burned hot in his gut at being used, but it was eclipsed by a cold, steely resolve.


    "This... this is the last one," he muttered, more to himself than anything.


    He leaned down and planted a kiss on his daughter''s forehead, the gesture a silent promise. Then, with a heavy heart, he summoned a nurse, his mind already whirling with the logistics of his grim mission. He would do what he had to do, but this would be the last life he would take for them.


    The weight of that vow settled on his shoulders like a leaden cloak as he stepped out of the room, the image of the elf and the promise of a "distraction" swirling in his thoughts.


    *******************


    Pete grunted with each swing of his machete, hacking at the thick undergrowth of Siegfried Forest. Sweat beaded on his bald head, mixing with the ever-present dampness of the woods. "Forest," he muttered between gritted teeth. "Everything''s wet, there are bugs, and worst of all, no signal."


    Pete swiped at his phone screen in a futile attempt to refresh his social media app. "Aaliyah''s live stream today! And she''s trying out¡­ ugh, never mind. Why am I stuck here with you?"


    Keith, walking a respectable distance behind Pete and impeccably dressed in a suit and vest despite the environment, sighed. "Focus, Pete. We have a job to do."


    "Rescue the rich kid and steal from some wannabe bandits, you mean." Pete scoffed. "It''s not exactly saving the world."


    "It''s retrieve," Keith corrected with a sniff. "And yes, it''s important. We''re getting paid a fortune if we pull this off. Six months of paid vacation!" He glanced down at his wrist, where a luxurious Babel brand watch gleamed.


    "Important because if we fail, we get whacked, right?" Pete pointed out sarcastically.


    "Well, that too," Keith conceded, straightening his tie, which had somehow managed to stay pristine despite the jungle trek. "But high-profile clients like this¡­ they have their reasons. Besides, most people wouldn''t even know the target is his son."


    Pete chuckled, a rough sound that echoed through the trees. "Kidnapped by a bunch of wannabe seven-star bandits? That''s some weak sauce for a rich kid. If he were mine¡­" he trailed off, his eyes hardening. "He''d be learning how to survive, not get himself snatched."


    "This client values family, apparently," Keith said. "Wouldn''t leave his kid to rot. Now, come on, we need to reach their base before nightfall."


    "Yeah, well, it''d be a lot faster if you weren''t so busy keeping your suit clean," Pete grumbled, continuing to hack away at the foliage.


    Keith sighed again. "Just¡­ move ahead. I''ll manage."


    "Fine, fine. Just remember, if we die, it''s your fault for bringing your fancy suit to a jungle fight." Pete muttered, pushing deeper into the humid, tangled undergrowth. With a final exasperated glance at Keith, he disappeared ahead, muttering about the absurdity of their situation. Keith, left alone for a moment, adjusted his tie one last time and muttered under his breath, "It''s hot.


    I also hate forests. Damn." He hurried after Pete, hoping they could reach the bandit''s base before things got truly messy.


    ***************


    The flickering light of a dying campfire cast dancing shadows across the haggard man''s face. Hours spent navigating the treacherous Siegfried forest had etched fatigue onto his features - an unkempt beard, long oily hair matted against his shoulders, and dirt staining his dark clothing. He clutched a compass, its needle spinning wildly. Frustration gnawed at him.


    "Follow this compass they say," he muttered, his voice hoarse. A heavy sigh escaped his lips. He glanced down at a worn picture held tight in his calloused hand. "Young girl," he murmured, his voice tinged with guilt. "But it''s you or my kid. And I choose him.


    Don''t forgive me."


    He tucked the picture back into his pocket, his movements rough, but the gesture lacked conviction. As he rose and lurched forward, the picture slipped free, fluttering to the forest floor. Unnoticed, it lay forgotten amongst the damp undergrowth, the morning dew leaving a glistening sheen across its surface.


    Dawn''s soft light filtered through the dense canopy, dappling the forest floor. Lara, her silver hair shimmering, she moved with the practiced grace of a huntress. With a keen eye, she spotted a small object nestled amongst the damp leaves. Curiosity piqued, she picked it up, wiping away the dew with a thumb. sea??h th§× Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    The image that emerged sent a jolt of icy amusement coursing through her veins. It was a picture of herself, a slightly younger version, yet unmistakable. Scrawled beneath it in bold red letters was a single word: "Target." Below that, a symbol ¨C two crossed daggers, one black, the other blue.


    Lara''s gaze turned icy. "Well, well, well," she murmured, her voice laced with a dangerous calm. "What do we have here? Seems someone''s got a death wish for little old me. And this symbol¡­ so it''s you, Father. You finally decided to show up, you rat."


    *****************


    A man, sweat dripping from his brow, chanted under his breath. His hands moved in a practiced blur, carving runes into the forest floor, arranging glowing crystals in a complex pattern.


    "So, how do I do this?" he muttered, more to himself than anyone else. "Circle here, triangle there, some sigils¡­ place the mana crystals¡­.and there!"


    With a dramatic flourish, he slammed the final crystal into place. A blinding light erupted, lancing upwards through the trees like a celestial spear. A towering silhouette began to materialize within the light, its form shifting and coalescing from swirling energy.


    A commotion arose within the forest as students, drawn by the spectacular display, rushed towards the source of the light. Eager anticipation glowed in their eyes, visions of ancient artifacts and forgotten magic dancing in their heads.


    Among the instructors, whispers fluttered. They, however, remained cautiously at a distance. Their trained senses detected something¡­off. The energy signature emanating from the forming entity was underwhelming, barely reaching pseudo-seven star levels. It was nothing compared to the legendary tombs that promised untold power. So they lost all interest.


    A figure emerged from the shadows, their face obscured by a dark hood. "What was that...?" they asked, their voice tight with concern.


    Another hooded figure, their voice laced with frustration, barked from across the makeshift ritual circle. "I don''t know! Just hurry up and finish setting up the formation! It''s already been a day!"


    Grunts and muttered curses filled the air as more hooded figures joined the frantic activity. The formation layout was intricate, each placement crucial, and their haste only added to their fumbling.


    "Tsk! This thing is huge!" one complained, struggling with a particularly complex glyph.


    "We need to finish this quickly," a tense voice hissed. "I don''t want to be here when all hell breaks loose."


    A new voice cut through the tension. "And what about that Neveah brat Aqua''s been fussing about? How do we get him?"


    A response came, tinged with a hint of smugness. "Apparently, she placed a tracker on him when she touched him. It''s supposed to make the big guy we''re summoning even more crazy, and an upper seven-star should easily kill a five-star brat so the situation handled itself."


    A woman dressed in vibrant blue, her eyes blazing with the same color, finally stepped forward. "That''s enough chatter! Get this thing up and working!" she commanded, her voice leaving no room for argument.


    "Yes, ma''am!" the hooded figures chorused, scrambling to obey.

 Chapter 76: Wolves

    The primal howl erupted from the undergrowth, sending shivers down Azrael''s spine. Sunlight, dappled through the dense canopy, illuminated a pair of eyes unlike any he''d encountered during the combat assessments. Glowing a menacing violet, they held an intelligence and ferocity that made Azrael''s breath catch in his throat. These weren''t the nerfed monsters of the Academy''s Combat Assessment.


    These were the real deal.


    Behind those eyes stood a monstrous creature, easily twice the size of the wolves Azrael had faced previously. Its pelt, a swirling storm of grey and black, crackled with an unseen energy. Razor-sharp fangs glinted in the half-light, dripping with saliva. Not alone, it stood flank-to-flank with another equally imposing wolf, their violet eyes locking on Azrael with a predatory glint.


    Pseudo-Seven Star Storm Wolves, the Alphas of the pack.


    He cursed himself for getting drawn towards the alluring beacon of light that had erupted earlier. Time wasted, curiosity punished. The howl echoed again, a rallying cry. From the surrounding trees, a wave of grey fur surged forth ¨C a pack of twenty-seven Five-Star Storm Wolves, their eyes glowing with feral hunger.


    Azrael reacted instinctively. He wasn''t naive. He knew the danger a pack of wild, unchained wild wolves posed. They weren''t mindless beasts; they fought with coordinated savagery, utilizing tactics honed by generations of hunting. Three hours. Three grueling hours of relentless combat had worn him down.


    Cuts marred his flesh, his muscles screamed in protest, his mana reserves were far from full.


    But surrender wasn''t an option. With a snarl that mirrored the wolves'', he ignited his aura. A swirling vortex of crimson fire erupted from him, pushing back the surging tide of fur. His hands blazed with an unholy light, the power of both fire and light magic coursing through him.


    The wolves, momentarily stunned, recoiled. This wasn''t a weak student anymore. This was a predator in his own right. But the Alphas, veterans of countless battles, weren''t so easily deterred. They charged, a whirlwind of teeth and claws.


    Azrael roared, his voice a primal counterpoint to the wolves'' howls. He leaped, bringing his burning blade down with the force of a hurricane. Light magic, interwoven with the fiery attack, created a blinding flash that momentarily scorched the wolves'' vision. Their coordinated attack faltered, a single step of hesitation proving fatal.


    A lesser wolf, caught squarely in the path of Azrael''s fiery descent, met a horrific demise. The blade passed through flesh and bone like a hot knife through butter, unleashing a torrent of sizzling fur and burnt meat. The pack yowled in rage, the scent of their kin further fueling their frenzy.


    Azrael fought like a possessed man. His blade became a blur, carving a bloody swathe through the wolves. Fire erupted from his fingertips, incinerating those who dared get too close. Light magic, used strategically, blinded and disoriented them, disrupting their coordinated attacks.


    But the sheer number of wolves began to tell. Bites raked across his arm, a sharp pain lancing through him. One managed to latch onto his leg, its powerful jaws tearing at muscle. Adrenaline surged, pushing him past the pain, fueling his desperate dance of death.


    He dispatched the wolf with a brutal kick, feeling a sickening crack in its spine. But two more took its place, their fangs snapping at his exposed flank. With a grunt of exertion, he slammed his flaming hand against the ground, a wave of fire surging outwards.


    The wolves yelped in pain as the flames licked at their fur. The Alphas, however, remained untouched. With their superior agility, they danced around the inferno, their violet eyes burning with an unyielding hunger. They lunged, one feinting left, the other right.


    Azrael, momentarily caught off guard, felt a searing pain erupt in his shoulder. The Alpha''s teeth had sunk deep, tearing flesh. He roared, adrenaline masking the agonizing bite. With a surge of desperate strength, he slammed his elbow into the wolf''s snout, sending it reeling backwards.


    But the other Alpha seized its moment. It leaped, a monstrous blur of grey and black, jaws agape. For a fleeting moment, Azrael met its gaze. It wasn''t just hunger he saw, but a cunning intelligence, assessing his fatigue, his weakening defense.


    The Alpha''s jaws snapped shut, not on flesh, but on empty air. Azrael, in a display of pure willpower, had twisted his body mid-air, the impact sending him crashing to the forest floor. He landed hard, the breath knocked out of him. ''Stars'' danced in his vision, pain screaming through his injuries.


    The Alpha, a whirlwind of storm-grey fur crackling with chaotic energy, paced like a caged beast. Its violet eyes blazed with a predatory hunger. Hours of relentless combat had pushed them both to their limits. The clearing reeked of burnt fur and viscera, a testament to their brutal dance.


    The Alpha snarled, its voice a deep rumble that vibrated in Azrael''s chest. Then, in a flash of coordinated savagery, it lunged. Aiming for his exposed flank, it snapped its jaws, an inferno of gnashing teeth and razor-sharp fangs.


    Azrael, fueled by a primal instinct for survival, reacted with lightning speed. He threw himself back, barely dodging the attack. The wind from the Alpha''s snapping jaws ruffled his hair, a chilling reminder of what could have been.


    Landing hard on the blood-soaked ground, Azrael lunged forward, not towards the Alpha, but past it. The beast, caught off guard, stumbled momentarily, its powerful back momentarily exposed.


    That was his chance.


    With a surge of remaining strength, Azrael channeled his dwindling mana reserves. A brilliant spear of white-hot light erupted from his palm, crackling with power. It was a desperate gamble, a technique he hadn''t mastered, a Hail Mary fueled by sheer will.


    The Alpha, sensing the danger, whipped around, a primal scream tearing from its throat. But it was too late. The spear of light slammed into its side, searing a hole through its thick pelt and muscle. It howled, a sound of pain and fury that echoed through the forest.


    The force of the attack propelled the Alpha forward, sending it crashing against a massive oak. It lay there, twitching, a low gurgle escaping its throat as it tried to suck in air. Azrael, his vision swimming, approached, his hand trembling as he held his flickering blade.


    The Alpha looked up, its violet eyes clouded with pain and something more ¨C a flicker of defiance as if not wanting to die. Then, with a final, shuddering breath, the Alpha went still. Its life force dulling away, leaving behind a silence heavier than the roar of battle.


    Azrael sank to his knees, his body screaming in protest. He had won, but the fight had taken its toll, leaving him battered and bruised. He had stared death in the face and blinked, but the cost was high.


    Looking at the fallen Alpha, Azrael knew this wasn''t over. The remaining Alpha wolves had scattered, but they would return with reinforcements, fueled by vengeance. And somewhere out there, the other Alpha, his counterpart in this savage dance, watched and waited, as if plotting its revenge.


    Azrael slumped against the rough bark of the tree, his ragged breaths echoing in the heavy silence. The battle had drained him, leaving him a trembling mess of exhaustion and pain. His potions, nestled in pouches across his armor, lay shattered on the blood-soaked ground ¨C victims of the wolves'' savage yet strategic swipes.


    A rustle in the undergrowth ripped him from his pained haze. His hand shot to his sword, fingers trembling not with fear, but with fatigue and the raw throb of his injuries. With a final dredge of his depleted mana, he began conjuring a volley of fireballs, the flames flickering weakly in his shaking grip.


    Relief washed over him like a tidal wave when a familiar shock of blonde hair emerged from the foliage. Vera. Her face, usually brimming with mischievous energy, was a mask of shock and worry.


    "My god..." she gasped, taking in the battlefield before him. Scorched earth, shattered trees, and the gruesome remnants of the wolf pack littered the clearing ¨C a macabre testament to the brutal fight. Blood spattered the ground, and Azrael''s own body bore the marks of the battle ¨C torn flesh, burnt skin and crimson lines tracing down his arms.


    Vera rushed over, her initial shock morphing into a fierce protectiveness. "Azrael, are you okay? What happened?!"


    He could offer little more than a weak nod, the pain stealing his breath. With surprising gentleness, she helped him lower himself fully onto the forest floor, a whirlwind of activity thereafter. Her movements were practiced, efficient. She fished out a potion from her own satchel, her brow furrowed in worry.


    "Here, take this," she urged, the concern in her voice undeniable.


    As Azrael gulped down the potion, a warm sensation spread through him, mending the wounds and replenishing his depleted mana. Vera didn''t stop there. Holding her hands outstretched, a soft, white light emanated from her palms, bathing him in its restorative warmth.


    Minutes ticked by, and slowly, Azrael felt strength returning to his limbs. He pushed himself upright, newfound vitality coursing through him. "Glad I followed your carved signs," Vera said, wiping a non-existent bead of sweat from her brow. "But they stopped after a while, so I had to search the whole area. Worried something had happened to you."


    Azrael managed a weak chuckle. "Haha¡­ Thanks." He scratched his cheek awkwardly, feeling a pang of gratefulness he couldn''t quite express.


    "Why you¡­ sigh¡­ never mind," she began, then stopped herself with another sigh. "Were you heading for the¡­ er¡­ tomb erection site?"


    Azrael blinked. "You mean the light? Yes, but¡­ I didn''t know it was a tomb."


    A spark of excitement lit up Vera''s face. "Tombs are goldmines, Azrael! Artifacts, techniques, inheritances¡­ the possibilities are endless. Of course, there are usually challenges to overcome, but that''s half the fun! They''re so rare and sought-after that people have made a whole career out of it ¨C Tomb Raiders!"


    Azrael frowned. "Tombs... do they have corpses? I don''t know, Vera. Desecrating a grave doesn''t sit right with me."


    Vera chuckled. "Not desecration if the owner wanted it that way, right? Tombs only appear when someone wants to leave a legacy behind, to share their knowledge or possessions with worthy challengers. Besides, the dead are gone, they know nothing. Why should we worry about disturbing them?"


    Azrael considered this, his discomfort softening slightly. "If you say so¡­"


    "I do say so!" she declared, a mischievous glint returning to her eyes. "Let''s go! It takes some time for tombs to fully form and accept challengers. We should be good timing-wise."


    Azrael hesitated for a moment longer, then a wry smile touched his lips. "Sure, sure. Lead the way, Tomb Raider Vera." S§×ar?h the n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

 Chapter 77: Tomb

    "See that?" he rasped, pointing towards the horizon with a calloused hand.


    A faint, pulsating light pierced the darkness, a beacon cutting through the dense foliage. Keith followed Pete''s gaze, a furrow appearing on his brow.


    "Looks like some kind of magical phenomenon," he mused, adjusting his spectacles again. "But judging by the energy signature, it''s definitely below Seven-Star level. Probably not a threat nor is it important."


    Pete scoffed. "Threat or not, it''s light. We haven''t seen one of those in hours. Maybe it''s a sign, a clue to the hideout''s location."


    Keith pondered this for a moment, then shook his head. "Doubtful, Pete. Bandits like hiding in dark, secluded spots, not places that light up the night sky like a discount disco ball. Besides, our time is better spent focusing on the task at hand."


    A static hiss crackled through their communicators, followed by their employer''s chilling voice. "Progress, gentlemen?"


    Pete, sweat beading on his chubby neck, wiped it away with a forearm. "Sir, we''ve already located the hideout," he lied, his voice smooth. "Just doing some reconnaissance, gauging their numbers and strength."


    "Good," the voice crackled back, laced with a dangerous edge. "Don''t waste anymore time. If my son gets hurt, you both will answer for it."


    The communicator clicked off, leaving an unsettling silence in its wake. Keith, ever the picture of composed chaos, straightened his tie and let out a nervous gulp. "Crazy bastard," he muttered.


    "Crazy," Pete agreed, "but the pay is enough to buy a small city. Keep that in mind."


    " And that makes this job even more suspicious. Not only did he not come personally to rescue his son. He spent an huge sum to hire us. I''m telling you Keith this job stinks." Said Pete


    " What stinks is you, you pig. And I told you people like him care about appearance they won''t shame themselves by targeting a bunch of bandits especially if they are below 7 stars. And about the money we are 7 star Vampires pushing 8 star and with our mission success rate we are expensive A-list mercenaries. Nothing is strange so stop talking or you''ll jinx us you fat bastard." Said Keith S§×ar?h the ¦Çov§×lFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    " If I die. I''ll haunt you." Said Pete.


    " How are you going to hunt a ghost.?" Asked Keith to that Pete remained silent.


    Hours of aimless wandering had left Pete fuming. "Seriously, Keith, where is this damned hideout anyway?"


    Keith shrugged, a hint of amusement in his eyes. "What do you mean, where? I assumed you were following some grand plan."


    Pete''s jaw dropped. "Plan? I was just walking! And since you didn''t say anything, I figured we were headed in the right direction!"


    Keith chuckled, a rare sound in the dense jungle. "Relax, Pete. Just a little joke. We''re almost there, actually. Transition zone between the outer and middle regions of Siegfried. Should be there in an hour, tops."


    Pete glared, then sighed. "Never joke about life and death situations again, alright? And one more thing¡­" he trailed off, a mischievous glint entering his eye. "Next time you ''joke'', I''ll be aiming for your foot."


    Keith held up his hands in mock surrender. "Deal. It didn''t feel right anyway. Now, let''s move."


    Pete scoffed, but a small smile tugged at the corner of his mouth. "Just wait, Aaliyah-chan," he thought, pushing through another patch of undergrowth. "Big hero Pete will be back soon, with enough money to open a B.bank account and I''ll spoil you with a lot of gifts. Now, if only I could ditch this jerk for a while¡­"


    "Almost there?" Pete grunted, his voice hoarse from hours of frustrated travel.


    Keith, ever the picture of sartorial elegance even in this wilderness, adjusted his tie and peered at his watch by the dim light. "Almost," he said, his tone laced with a hint of uncertainty. "We should be entering the transition zone between the outer and middle regions of Siegfried any moment now. That''s where their hideout is supposed to be."


    *****************


    A tense silence hung heavy in the air, broken only by the excited chatter and nervous shuffling of the incoming students gathered before the shimmering forming tomb. At the edge far away from the crowd and hidden stood Elrohir, an elf whose facial features were etched with worry. His darkened eyes scanned the sea of eager faces, a frown creasing his brow.


    "Not that one¡­ not her¡­ Also not her. And that makes 35,000," he muttered under his breath, meticulously counting the students as they passed through the shimmering gateway. Frustration gnawed at him. He''d lost the picture somewhere in the forest and couldn''t go back to look for it. So he ignored it little did he know that was his first mistake.


    With a defeated sigh, Elrohir rummaged through his pockets one last time, hoping against hope the worn photograph would reappear. It was a picture of the young woman, the target ¨C the one his employer demanded be eliminated before leaving this forest. Failure meant his own daughter''s life would be forfeit.


    A low whistle escaped his lips. A sleek hawk swooped down from the canopy, landing gracefully on his outstretched arm. Elrohir quickly retrieved a pouch from his belt and offered the feathered predator a juicy morsel.


    "Circle a wider area," he commanded, his voice firm. He spoke in a language that flowed like wind chimes, a tongue understood only by the creatures of the forest. The hawk cawed sharply, its intelligent eyes gleaming in understanding before it launched itself back into the sky, soaring high above the gathering crowd.


    Elrohir watched the bird disappear into the sky, a flicker of hope igniting in his chest. He needed to find her, and fast. Every passing moment felt like a hammer blow to his heart, a stark reminder of the price of failure.


    With a resolute nod, Elrohir activated his magic. A surge of power rippled through him, the wind swirling around his form as he channeled the element into his aura strengthening his muscles and propelling himself with wind. He blurred into motion, vanishing into the dense forest surrounding the clearing. Time was of the essence.


    He had to find the silver haired woman, eliminate her, and return before...


    This was a dance with death, and Elrohir was determined not to falter. He would save his daughter, even if it meant taking a life or giving up his.


    *****************


    The ground trembled as a colossal stone, etched with swirling runes, settled into place with a bone-jarring thud. Below, the students gathered before the shimmering portal weren''t the only ones preoccupied with the tomb''s formation. Just beneath the surface, a wondrous spectacle unfolded. Glowing bricks, seemingly weightless, glided through the air, guided by unseen hands.


    Runes blazed to life, carving intricate patterns into the very bedrock, each luminescent line humming with arcane energy.


    "Woah, is that... a tomb?" A wide-eyed human student nudged his friend, excitement bubbling in his voice. "Imagine the legendary loot inside!"


    The whispered rumors crackled through the crowd like wildfire. Tales of ancient artifacts and forgotten riches fueled their anticipation.


    "Maybe the academy knew about this all along," another student chimed in, his voice laced with suspicion. "A clever way to reward our mettle!"


    Dreams of luxury danced in their eyes. Visions of rare products gleaming under the opulent lights of Babel''s upper floors. For these students, the tomb wasn''t just a test, it was a golden ticket to a life beyond their wildest dreams.


    But their fantastical reveries were shattered by a harsh reality check. A group of students, swaggered through the crowd, their faces etched with a sense of entitlement.


    "Look at these peasants," one sneered, his voice dripping with disdain. "This tomb belongs to us trueborn elites. Scram before things get messy. We might do something you''ll regret."


    A tense silence followed, broken only by the defiant squeak of a student who dared to speak up. "What is this nonsense? This isn''t something exclusive!"


    His righteous indignation was met with a brutal fist to the face. The student crumpled to the ground, a sickening thud echoing through the gathering.


    "Did I stutter?" The bully snarled, his aura crackling with power. "This place belongs to the superior nobles. You lesser beings should be grateful for the scraps we leave behind."


    "Like I said, this place is ours. Any objections?" he challenged, his eyes sweeping the crowd with an air of superiority.


    But his question was met not with silence, but with defiance. An elven student, tall and graceful, stepped forward, his voice ringing clear. "I object."


    A stout dwarf, his beard bristling, followed suit, raising his hand in agreement. "Me too."


    From the side, a lionkin student smirked, his fangs glinting in the twilight. "Count me in." Soon, other Beastmen students stood beside him, their predatory gazes fixed on the groups.


    Suddenly, the air crackled with a different kind of energy. A group of dragon students materialized amidst the crowd, their scales shimmering under the fading light. Their leader, a young dragon with an aura that crackled with raw power, spoke with a voice that boomed like distant thunder.


    "You all seem to be confused. This is the Dragon Continent. Our home. Everything here belongs to us. You''ll get nothing from this tomb. Now scurry along, like the insignificant insects you are."


    An awkward silence followed, punctuated only by the nervous shufflings of some students. The human bully, however, wasn''t ready to back down. He glared at the dragon, his face twisted in defiance.


    "Enough of you arrogant lizards! You think you can just waltz in and claim everything? It''s time to knock you down a peg or two!"


    The dragon snorted, a puff of smoke curling from his nostrils. "Arrogant? It''s not arrogance, little one, it''s fact. No dragon here is ranked below 5,000. Where you insects struggle to reach. We rule.


    It''s that simple."


    The tension in the air grew thick. The human student, fueled by rage and a distorted sense of pride, nodded towards his friends. The dwarves and beastmen, caught between the two warring factions, instinctively reached for their weapons. A single spark was all that was needed to ignite a chaotic brawl.


    The air buzzed with anticipation as everyone ¨C from the bullies to the nervous unaffiliated students¨C braced themselves for what was about to unfold.

 Chapter 78: Tomb 2

    A hush fell over the observation room as the commotion below flickered on the massive screen. The once vibrant display of student chatter had morphed into a tense standoff. Light from the activated tomb pulsed eerily, illuminating the brewing conflict.


    "Uhm... Are we going to let this happen, miss Eliana?" A human instructor, his voice barely above a whisper, broke the silence. All eyes turned towards Eliana, her regal bearing and unwavering gaze holding the room.


    They didn''t need words. Eliana''s position as princess of the most populous race of students, humanity, gave her immense authority. Sure, the others within the room were nobles ¨C from Ducal houses, great clans, all prestigious families ¨C but here, in the face of potential chaos, Eliana held the most sway. Humans, while considered the ''weakest'' among the student body, were also the most numerous.


    A fight could turn disastrous for them.


    "Why not?" Eliana''s voice, though calm, held an icy edge. "Racial discrimination and conflict were bound to happen sooner or later. Now the students can face this reality head-on. They''ll understand just how weak they are when they fight amongst themselves."


    "Is that so." A hidden smirk played on the lips of Aqua.Eliana''s declaration hung heavy in the air, met with a heavy silence.


    "The injured and poisoned students have already been sent back," began an Elven instructor, her voice laced with concern. "The infirmary is overwhelmed with over 13,000 cases. If a major conflict breaks out¡­"


    "The academy isn''t a paradise," Eliana cut her off, her voice firm. "It''s designed to prepare them for the harsh realities of war. If they charge into reckless battles expecting a safety net, that''s on them."


    The human instructor who asked the question sighed, rubbing the bridge of his nose. Eliana may be right about the academy''s purpose, but he couldn''t shake the feeling of unease. A full-scale brawl could lead to serious injuries, even deaths.


    The observation chamber thrummed with a tense silence after Eliana''s chilling statement. Aqua, her scales shimmering faintly, leaned back in her seat, a predatory glint in her eyes.


    "Wow... That''s cold," she finally murmured, her voice dripping with a feigned sympathy.


    Eliana remained impassive, her silence a stark contrast to Aqua''s theatrics. Frustration bubbled within the blue dragon instructor.


    "Tsk," Aqua clicked her tongue in her head. She couldn''t get a reaction out of the princess. Was it Eliana''s royal lineage that gave her this air of superiority? Or was it the slight edge in magical power? Why did she carry herself like the queen of the academy.


    It annoyed Aqua that this human, this "kind princess" held such sway in the academy.


    Earlier, Aqua had considered recording Eliana''s callous statement about the conflict, hoping to tarnish the princess'' reputation. But it was a futile plan no one would''ve cared.


    And the strong in the academy staff, a collection of grizzled veterans more interested in teaching than political maneuvering, don''t care about whose incharge they just want to teach. Every student knew what they were signing up for.


    "Soon," Aqua vowed silently, a cruel smile playing on her lips. "This little surprise will loosen her grip on the academy. You''ll pay for undermining me, human brat."


    The sudden appearance of a holographic notification on the main screen momentarily distracted everyone. An elderly Elven instructor, her pointed ears twitching, pointed towards it.


    "And what about this sudden tomb?" she inquired, her voice raspy with age. "Did you know about this, Aqua? Is that why you requested a change in location?"


    Aqua blinked, caught slightly off guard. The tomb hadn''t been part of her plan. "No, not at all," she recovered quickly. "A complete coincidence. But I suppose early tomb experience won''t hurt the students."


    A low rumble echoed through the room as a dwarf instructor, his beard braided with intricate silver rings, broke the silence.


    "Hmmm," he rumbled, his voice deep as an avalanche. "The blessed are starting to show. Though, only the human one for now."


    The other instructors didn''t answer, their gazes fixed on the screen as the holographic image flickered, revealing two figures entering the observation chamber. It was Azrael and Vera, two human students, oblivious to the potential chaos brewing below. The instructors, however, knew better.


    The tension between the students was a powder keg, and the arrival of these "blessed" students ¨C could be the spark that set it all off.


    ****************** S~ea??h the N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Azrael and Vera emerged from the dense foliage surrounding the tomb site, blinking in the sudden brightness. A tense silence hung heavy in the air, replaced only by the nervous murmurs of the gathered students. Hands still lingered near weapons, and a palpable undercurrent of hostility crackled between the various races.


    "Did I miss something?" Azrael asked Vera, a frown creasing his brow. The atmosphere here was far from welcoming.


    Vera shrugged, her gaze scanning the crowd. "I''m not sure," she admitted. "Seems like we interrupted something bigger."


    Suddenly, a hulking dragon student, scales shimmering a deep crimson, stomped towards them. "You human," he boomed, his voice dripping with disdain. "You''re one of the blessed, aren''t you? Going to side with your weakling kind in this little spat?"


    Another dragon, seemingly calmer, nudged the first one. "Carson, enough of that."


    Carson scoffed, ignoring the attempt to quiet him. "We need to establish dominance over these lesser creatures! It doesn''t matter if he''s a six-star mage, I can still take him." He lunged at Azrael, the size difference stark. In one swift movement, Carson reached down and ripped Azrael''s shirt, remnants of his encounter with the wolf pack now exposed.


    Azrael, his eyes flashing with annoyance, didn''t back down. "Back off," he growled, the tension crackling around him. He wasn''t sure what was going on, but he wouldn''t tolerate being bullied.


    "Make me, monkey," Carson challenged, his smirk widening. His hand morphed into a wicked claw, the tip threatening to pierce Azrael''s skin.


    Before Carson could follow through, Azrael reacted with lightning speed. A perfectly executed uppercut sent the dragon reeling, his head snapping back. But to Azrael''s surprise, Carson recovered quickly, a toothy grin splitting his face. "Is that it?" he mocked, his voice laced with amusement. "Disappointing for the ''number one blessed.'' But I guess I shouldn''t expect much from a filthy monkey."


    The barb struck a raw nerve. The casual racism, the reminder of the Baron demon, sent a surge of anger coursing through Azrael. He saw red.


    Reacting purely on instinct, Azrael unleashed a flurry of attacks. Kicks, punches, knees ¨C everything connected with a satisfying thud. The dragon, caught off guard by the sudden onslaught, crumpled to the ground. Azrael continued his assault, a primal roar erupting from his throat. Fear flickered in Carson''s eyes for the first time.


    Vera, her face pale with shock, finally managed to grab Azrael from behind. "Stop!" she cried, her voice cutting through his rage.


    He paused, his chest heaving, and looked around. The students watched with a mix of terror and awe. In a matter of seconds, the arrogant dragon who seemed invincible had been brought low by the ''weak'' human.


    Shame washed over Azrael. He hadn''t meant to lose control. He loosened his grip on Carson, who lay dazed on the ground. The silence stretched, thick and heavy. Vera released her hold, her expression unreadable.


    Azrael knew this wasn''t over. He had just walked into a brewing storm, and his actions had thrown him right in the center.


    Draven strode into the scene, his gaze immediately drawn to the sight of a bloodied Carson sprawled on the ground and Azrael standing there, fists clenched and knuckles raw. A flicker of surprise crossed Draven''s face, then hardened into a steely resolve. The other dragons, recognizing their unofficial leader, surged forward with accusations.


    "Draven! He just beat up Carson for no reason!"


    A human student, a Class S himself and likely a scion of a Great Clan, couldn''t resist "Wow, the nerve of these dragons!" he sneered.


    Draven, however, ignored the commotion. He marched straight to Azrael, his tall frame casting a shadow over the surprised human. Instead of accusations, Draven did something unexpected. He bowed deeply at a ninety-degree angle, his voice firm and filled with apology. "I sincerely apologize for the trouble this¡­ idiot has caused."


    Azrael, still reeling from the adrenaline dump and the shame of losing control, stammered. "I-it''s alright. I¡­ I lost it too. Not completely his fault."


    Draven straightened, a hint of respect flickering in his eyes. With a grunt, he hoisted Carson''s unconscious form onto his shoulder. To the disgruntled dragon who whined about not being satisfied, Draven shot a cold glare that silenced him instantly.


    Without another word, Draven carried Carson away, the rest of the dragon group following in a dejected line. They settled themselves at a distance, within sight of the tomb but far enough not to cause further disruption.


    The tension, once crackling like lightning, dissipated as quickly as it arose. An awkward silence blanketed the students, punctuated only by the humming magic as the tomb completed its construction. No one dared step forward to claim tomb ownership, unsure of Azrael''s reaction or how the other "blessed" students would respond when they arrived.


    The students had become a hesitant pack, as if waiting for the alphas to show them the way.

 Chapter 79: Tomb 3

    A flurry of crimson scales and blonde hair materialized beside Draven. It was Moira, her fiery temper burning brighter than the setting sun. News of the brawl had reached her ears, and she was not pleased.


    "Draven!" she roared, her voice cracking with barely contained fury. "How can you let this go? It''s an insult to the entire Dragon race! When Axl hears of this¡­"


    Draven cut her off with a sigh. "Moira, who''s the idiot who picked a fight with a blessed, the number one student at that?" He gestured towards Azrael, who stood looking sheepish despite his bloody knuckles.


    "You''ve seen what the Top 6 can do, Moira. Remember the trials? This one here, in all his wisdom, just had to poke the bear. But if you want to go on a suicide mission¡­" He trailed off, his voice laced with a dangerous edge. "Just know you won''t have my support."


    "I don''t need your lectures on strength, coward!" Moira spat, her anger reaching a boiling point. "I asked if you had a plan! We''ll fight those humans and beasts together! A dragon never backs down from a challenge!"


    Draven stared at her, his expression unreadable. "I don''t," he finally said, his voice flat.


    "Then Axl will hear of this and you''ll answer to him!" Moira threatened, turning to the rest of the dragon students. "Who''s with me? We''ll show these creatures what happens when they mess with dragons!"


    Draven watched as the other dragons hesitated. A silent conversation played out in their eyes. Some flickered between Moira''s fiery defiance and Draven''s stoic calm. Others glanced at Azrael, the raw power he displayed still fresh in their minds. Ultimately, everyone one stepped forward to join Moira.


    A lone sigh escaped Draven''s lips. "Sometimes," he thought, "I wish I wasn''t a dragon. These people are so¡­ unreasonable. All I wanted was to find Neveah, as per His Amazing Highness''s orders. Now I''m stuck in the middle of a brawl over a tomb that wouldn''t hold a candle to our own hoards. These Dragons are swimming in wealth, and yet they fight for¡­ more?"


    A sense of futility settled over him. This whole situation was ridiculous and he was tired of it.


    ********************


    The defectors from Draven''s group, led by the fiery Moira, stomped away from the tense scene, their tails swishing in irritation. Draven remained, a lone sentinel beside the unconscious Carson. A sigh escaped his lips, a sound that resonated with the exhaustion settling over the entire tomb site.


    Meanwhile, on the other side of the magnificent tomb, a different kind of gathering took place. Humans, drawn together by a shared ancestry and a dash of opportunism, had clustered around Azrael and Vera. Azrael, sporting a replacement uniform procured from a helpful classmate, listened grimly as he was filled in on the situation. Disappointment gnawed at him.


    He had expected better from his own kind, especially the pompous nobles who started this whole mess.


    Vera, ever the pragmatist, stepped in before the situation escalated further. Her lineage, the revered Pope''s blood, granted her a certain level of untouchability. A scolding from her echoed through the gathering, a subtle reminder of her power. The human nobles, though frustrated, could only simmer in silence.


    Word of the commotion had reached Vera''s club, and its members arrived, bolstering her group. Others, not part of the club but drawn to the aura of strength emanating from Azrael, also gravitated towards them. After all, when things went south, having a "blessed" on your side wasn''t a bad idea.


    The remaining students, divided not just by race, but by a deeper sense of distrust, had retreated to their respective corners. Even friendships seemed to dissolve in the face of potential conflict. The once ''unified'' student body had fractured, each fragment seeking solace and strength within their own racial groups.


    *************


    As if summoned by the mounting tension, students began streaming in, a silent river of faces drawn towards their respective racial groups. The headcount climbed steadily, reaching a about 40,000 with some notable absences - Neveah, Axl, Kim, Astrid, Lara, and Topaz, among others.


    The colossal tomb pulsed with near-completed energy, a stark contrast to the fracturing student body. Just as the final magical flourish completed the tomb''s construction, Kim and Astrid materialized, swept away by their respective races and briefed on the brewing conflict.


    Adding another layer to the tense situation was the arrival of the Vampire gang, another arrogant group led by none other than Enia Mordred, the youngest of the prestigious Mordred Clan. His lineage automatically placed him in the position of leader, the other vampires either lacking eligible children or being past their prime.


    Enia, the same vampire who had previously sought to belittle Neveah and Lara in a pitiful attempt to assert dominance, now puffed with misplaced pride. He still clung to the delusion that Neveah was an early bloomer destined for stagnation, conveniently claiming his own laziness which had led to low assessment scores.


    Enia, blinded by arrogance, believed himself superior despite the smaller vampire population compared to the other races.


    He thought that he is superior to everyone in the academy and if the Vampires had a spot for a blessed it would definitely be him without doubt.


    ************ Sear?h the ¦Çov§×lFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    A tense calm settled over a secluded corner of the tomb site. Here, under the watchful gaze of the newly formed structure, a makeshift council had gathered. Azrael, his face etched with concern, sat opposite Kim, who exuded an air of nonchalance bordering on boredom. Astrid, ever the diplomat, sat beside Azrael, her eyes flitting between the other participants.


    Representing the other races were their impromptu leaders. Moira, the fiery dragon , bristled with barely concealed resentment towards Azrael. A duel was what she truly craved, a chance to prove her strength and wash away the sting of Carson''s shame. However, logic held her back.


    She wasn''t certain of victory, and the prospect of the other races ganging up on the dragons if they initiated a fight was a deterrent. There was also Enia, who just wanted to fight but didn''t say anything he silently observed and he would go with whatever the popular decision was.


    Tyler, the elven leader, tapped his foot impatiently. He cared little for the source of the tension, only for a swift resolution. Whether peace or war, as long as the process was expedited, he was content. The longer the students remained in this volatile state, the higher the risk of an accidental spark igniting the tinderbox.


    Azrael, his voice breaking the uncomfortable silence, took the initiative. "We can''t allow this tension to escalate further," he said, his gaze sweeping over the others. "Fighting amongst ourselves will only weaken us all."


    Moira snorted. "Easy for you to say, blessed human. You won''t be the ones facing the consequences if this tomb holds something of value. If we let another race claim it then.."


    Astrid, sensing the rising hostility, interjected before Azrael could respond. "Moira, regardless of the contents, a fight will only breed further animosity. We need to find a way to work together, explore this tomb as a united front."


    Kim, finally breaking his silence, shrugged. "Fine by me. Less drama, quicker results."


    Tyler nodded curtly. "Agreed. Time is of the essence. Let''s explore, find out what lies within this tomb, and then we can part ways, if we must."


    Moira remained silent, a scowl etched on her face. While she wouldn''t openly defy the consensus, her resentment simmered beneath the surface. Nevertheless, the council had reached a fragile agreement. The students wouldn''t fight, at least not for now. Instead, they would venture into the tomb together, a tense alliance forged in the face of potential danger.


    Azrael, relieved to have avoided immediate fight, felt a flicker of hope. Perhaps, just perhaps, they could overcome their differences and navigate this challenge as a single, albeit fractured, unit.


    **********


    A stunned silence gripped the clearing. Where moments ago a throng of students stood, only the imposing blue tomb remained. The very instructors who''d monitored the tense student interactions were left speechless, their gazes flitting across the empty space, searching for any sign of the vanished crowd.


    Tension had given way to a chilling emptiness. The air crackled with a mix of confusion and dread. In the center of the clearing, the blue dragon guardian, previously dismissed as a ceremonial ornament, stood with an air of quiet power. His reptilian eyes, once flickering faintly, now burned with an intensity that sent shivers down the instructors'' spines.


    He chuckled, a low rumble that vibrated through the clearing. "Don''t fret so," the dragon boomed, his voice echoing in the sudden stillness. "The children are merely¡­ relocating." His gaze, sharp and intelligent, swept over the stunned instructors, lingering for a moment in a specific direction. This subtle shift sent a jolt of fear through them.


    "A nine-star¡­" a wizened Elven instructor stammered, her voice barely a whisper. "Teleportation at this scale¡­ and even those beyond the forest?"


    "Indeed," the dragon conceded, a hint of amusement flickering in his slitted reptilian eyes. "A minor display for your entertainment. No permanent harm will come to them, I assure you. Consider this a¡­ trial. A test of their strength, and more importantly, the fragile ''peace'' they managed to forge. You see I''ve been watching and got a rough idea."


    He gestured towards the tomb. "Within these walls lies my inheritance. And I must say, younglings of this era, you''ve impressed me. No squabbling, no bloodshed in racial wars. Quite the feat. Now," he continued, his voice fading into a playful chuckle, "let''s see how well this childrens peace holds under pressure."


    With a final wink, the dragon shimmered out of existence, leaving the instructors speechless. Eliana, the princess, broke the stunned silence first.


    "Well, shit," she muttered, her voice heavy with disbelief.


    If Neveah, were here, he''d undoubtedly blame this whole thing on Azrael and his ''protagonist luck.'' A harmless tomb had just transformed into a training ground overseen by a terrifyingly powerful guardian. Maybe wherever he was he was cussing at Azrael.

 Chapter 80: Tomb 4

    A hush fell over the students as the world around them dissolved into shimmering particles. They blinked, disoriented, and found themselves standing on a vast, rocky platform suspended in a swirling vortex of energy. Below them, an endless abyss pulsed with a chaotic mix of colors.


    Ahead, a magnificent blue dragon, his scales shimmering like polished sapphires, perched upon a colossal throne carved from obsidian. Nine blazing stars adorned his chest, there were also 2 blurred stars.


    "Welcome, younglings," the dragon boomed, his voice a comforting rumble that resonated through their very bones. "You stand now on the threshold of my Inheritance Trials. I am Auregon, a guardian of this realm, and it is I who shall test your spirit and your strength."


    A murmur rippled through the students, some awestruck, others apprehensive. Auregon''s gaze swept over them, a hint of amusement flickering in his reptilian eyes.


    "Fear not," he rumbled, anticipating their anxieties. "No permanent harm shall befall you here. These trials are designed to challenge, to push you beyond your perceived limits. But worry not, for within these trials lies the potential for immense growth, both individually and as a collective."


    Auregon gestured towards the swirling vortex below them. "Within that swirling chaos lies the path to my inheritance. It shall not be easy. You will face illusions, confront your deepest fears, and work together to overcome obstacles.


    Remember, younglings," he stressed, his voice turning serious, "the cooperation you displayed before entering these trials¡­ that peace however fragile which you want¡­ will be tested here as well. Can you maintain it in the face of adversity, or will it crumble?"


    He paused, letting his words sink in. "Those who succeed in these trials," he continued, a hint of pride in his voice, "shall be rewarded handsomely. Knowledge, power, and perhaps, a glimpse of a bygone era. Those who fail¡­" He trailed off, a playful glint returning to his eyes. "Well, let''s just say you will have a consolation prize."


    Auregon chuckled, a deep, rumbling sound that echoed through the endless expanse. "Very well then," he boomed. "Let the trials begin!" And the students and others were again teleported. S~ea??h the N??eFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    **************


    A wave of dizziness washed over Keith and Pete as the familiar clearing around the tomb dissolved into shimmering particles. They reappeared, blinking in the sudden darkness, a stark contrast to the sunlit clearing moments before. They were in a damp, oppressive corridor of rough-hewn stone.


    "Keith, I told you that light was suspicious!" Pete hissed, his voice barely above a whisper. "Now look at us, teleported to some trial by a freaking upper Nine-star! I didn''t sign up for this crap! And we didn''t even get a chance to protest! It''s like we were there for a second, yet he gave that long-winded intro about inheritance and stuff. Like, what in the actual fuc¡ª"


    Keith cut him off with a raised hand. "Hold on a minute," he murmured, his eyes scanning the darkness. Despite Pete''s rant, a sliver of practicality flickered in Keith''s mind. "Things happen, that''s for sure. But on the bright side, I saw the bandits, well I think it was them cause unlike the students they didn''t have a uniform. I think that they are here too."


    " So did the dragon tele... Kidnap everyone in the forest or were the bandits somewhere near the tomb site?" Asked Pete.


    "Not sure." Said Keith.


    "And the kid?" Pete asked, finally calming down a bit. "Do you think he got sucked in too?"


    "Maybe," Keith admitted, his voice low. "But we can''t worry about him now. Let''s focus on getting through this trial first. This situation just keeps getting more complicated."


    **********


    Confusion hung thick in the oppressive air of the maze. One moment Azrael, Vera, Moira, Kim, Astrid, Enia, and Tyler were at the tomb site, the next, they were deposited in a dark, damp corridor. Disbelief etched their faces as they took in their surroundings.


    "What the¡­" Azrael sputtered, a rare display of surprise on his normally stoic face. Even the ever-composed Vera couldn''t hide a flicker of bewilderment in her eyes.


    "A nine-star guardian ... I knew it this tomb was too valuable. But why did it have so low energy, and why didn''t the instructors or other strong dragons notice it?" Moira thought, then said with her voice laced with disbelief. "This doesn''t make any sense."


    Kim, for once, seemed mildly interested. She tapped her chin thoughtfully, but remained unnervingly silent. Astrid, scanning the corridor for hidden dangers, let out a low whistle.


    "We seem to be in a maze," she stated, pointing to the numerous branching pathways ahead.


    Enia, ever the opportunist, puffed out his chest. "This should be easy. Leave the navigation to me," he declared, a smug smile plastered on his face.


    Tyler, the elven leader, cast him a skeptical glance. "We have no idea what challenges await us. Perhaps cooperation would be more prudent."


    A tense silence descended upon the group. Moira, still fuming from the humiliation at the tomb site, crossed her arms defiantly. "I work alone," she declared, her voice dripping with arrogance. Enia mirrored her posture, a defiant glint in his eyes.


    "Suit yourselves," Vera sighed, rolling her eyes at their theatrics. "But remember, strength lies in numbers, especially when facing an unknown trial."


    Azrael, his gaze fixed on the maze ahead, spoke in a thoughtful tone. "Vera''s right. We might have our differences, but surviving this together would be the most logical course of action."


    Kim, finally breaking his silence, shrugged. "Doesn''t matter to me either way. But if there''s loot, I want first dibs."


    Despite the tension, Azrael''s words resonated with some. Astrid nodded in agreement, while even Enia seemed to consider the possibilities of a powerful guardian''s inheritance.


    "Fine," Moira begrudgingly conceded, but she was not pleased at all"But if this proves useless, I''m leaving."


    Enia, still clinging to a sliver of pride, mumbled a reluctant agreement.


    With a tentative truce in place, the group approached the maze, their individual goals temporarily overshadowed by the need for survival. Azrael, Vera, and Astrid, with their experience and leadership skills, took point. Kim, unpredictable as ever, kept a watchful eye from the back. Moira and Enia, though reluctant teammates, followed suit, their pride battling with the instinct to survive.


    ********


    Panic gnawed at Aqua''s insides. The students, blessed or not, vanishing without a trace was a disaster in the making. Especially with the Council, particularly the Dragon King, involved. A shiver ran down her spine. Aethelred wouldn''t take kindly to such a blatant display of magic, especially on such a large scale.


    And if he were to delve deeper, he might discover her carefully laid plans ¨C plans that had to remain hidden from the Dragon King''s scrutiny.


    She''d already issued strict orders to her allies ¨C disappear, blend in, avoid detection. But with the students gone, questions were bound to arise. And there would be some investigations.


    As Aqua fretted, a magical notification pulsed in her mind. Eliana had contacted Valeriana, and now the Council knew. A tense silence followed, broken only by the frantic pounding of her heart. Then, a presence. A powerful, undeniable presence materialized right in the heart of Siegfried Forest. Aethelred.


    Aqua plastered a facade of composure onto her face as she whirled around to greet the Dragon King. Sweat, despite the cool forest air, beaded on her forehead. "Your Majesty," she bowed deeply, her voice carefully neutral.


    Aethelred''s gaze, usually sharp but regal, held an unfamiliar edge of suspicion. He listened as Aqua, with practiced ease, spun a tale about the peculiar tomb, its sudden appearance, and the unsettling blue guardian spirit. However, the Dragon King wasn''t reacting. His attention flickered ¨C Aqua felt it.


    With a snort, Aethelred raised a hand, his magic humming. He scanned the forest, a deep frown etching itself onto his face. The remnants of the summoning circle, hidden as it was, couldn''t escape his keen senses. Neither could the complete absence of any human or humanoid life force within the forest, a swathe extending from the clearing all the way to the central region.


    He also saw a summoning circle that was being formed deep inside the forest and the rough method the summoners used to cover it up. He looked at Aqua and saw how nervous she was, then immediately got disinterested in the situation. He knew Aqua was upto something but did he care?


    No.


    His head snapped back towards the tomb just as the blue dragon reappeared, his booming voice echoing through the silent forest. "Don''t test me, boy. I said no harm will happen to the children. So just stay put."


    Aethelred''s frown deepened into a scowl. This unexpected guardian, a powerful being judging by his aura, added another layer of complexity to the situation. He barked an order towards the empty air, summoning his elite guard. "Find everything there is to know about this blue dragon. Now!"


    " Understood." Said the the summoned guard as he disappeared.

 Chapter 81: Ch.81

    The oppressive darkness of the maze clung to them like a shroud. Each corridor they navigated seemed identical to the last, a monotonous repetition that gnawed at their patience. The unlikely team of Azrael, Vera, Moira, Kim, Astrid, Enia, and Tyler had been thrust into this bizarre trial together, their initial bickering replaced by a tense, wary cooperation.


    Their journey(it''s just been some hours) had been fraught with challenges. Weak, grotesque creatures, black slimes, mutated by the magic of the labyrinth, lurched out from the shadows, only to be met with a swift dismissal by Azrael''s sword and Vera''s potent spells.


    Hidden traps, triggered by the slightest misstep, spat out a barrage of poisoned arrows or unleashed a torrent of fire, forcing them to rely on Astrid''s keen senses and Tyler''s and Kim''s swift reflexes.


    At several junctions, cryptic messages glowed on the damp walls, riddles that taunted them with promises of shortcuts or rewards. While Astrid excelled at deciphering, some texts remained stubbornly obscure. Faced with these linguistic roadblocks, they were forced to backtrack, frustration simmering beneath the surface.


    Dead ends, mockingly identical to the corridors they''d traversed, added to their growing irritation. Marking the paths with charcoal, a tactic suggested by Moira, proved futile. The markings simply vanished, as if the very walls themselves mocked their attempts to navigate.


    Tests of strength, speed, and reaction time materialized out of thin air, holographic projections that demanded immediate responses. In one such test, a blur of blades materialized, aimed at unsuspecting necks. Enia, ever arrogant, lunged forward, only to be disarmed by a cleverly placed holographic shield.


    His pride stung, but he mumbled a reluctant apology, the tension between him and the group thickening. Je was a baggage that they didn''t want to carry but they just moved on.


    Vera, remained calm and focused throughout these trials. Her quick reflexes saved Kim from a barrage of illusory arrows, earning her a rare, grudging nod of thanks from the usually serious student. Moira, however, couldn''t hide her growing impatience. Every failed test, every dead end, fueled the simmering rage in her eyes.


    "This is pointless!" she finally roared, her voice echoing in the narrow corridor. "We''re going in circles! Perhaps brute force is the answer here."


    She lunged towards a seemingly solid wall, channeling her draconic power into a devastating punch. The wall, however, held firm, leaving Moira with a throbbing fist and a scowl.Azrael, ever stoic, placed a hand on her shoulder something Moura didn''t appreciate and swatted his hand, but still the man talked.


    "Patience, Moira," he rumbled. "This trial tests more than just strength. We need to work together, use our different skills to overcome these challenges."


    His words hung heavy in the air. Astrid, ever the diplomat, stepped forward. "Perhaps we should re-examine the texts we passed," she suggested. "Maybe there''s a clue we missed."


    With renewed determination, they retraced their steps, squinting at the cryptic glyphs. This time, with a fresh perspective, Enia noticed a subtle pattern in the seemingly random symbols. He prideful voiced his observation.


    Working together, they deciphered the message, a revelation that brought a collective sigh of relief. It spoke of a hidden passage, triggered by a specific sequence of steps on pressure plates concealed within the floor. Following the cryptic instructions, they located the pressure plates, their combined weight activating a mechanical whirring deep within the walls.


    A section of the corridor ground away to reveal a narrow passage bathed in an ethereal glow. Hope flickered in their eyes. Maybe, just maybe, this was the path forward.


    As they entered the passage, the air crackled with a renewed sense of anticipation. The challenges they''d faced had chipped away at their initial distrust, forging a fragile bond. They weren''t friends yet, not by a long shot, but they were survivors, united by a common goal ¨C to escape this bizarre labyrinth and face whatever awaited them beyond.


    The passage snaked deeper into the unknown, a luminous trail guiding their way. The flickering light cast grotesque shadows on the walls, fueling their unease. But they pressed on, the silence broken only by the rhythmic crunch of their footsteps and the occasional muttered curse.


    Another test materialized before them ¨C a battlefield. Simulated warriors, each representing a different race, charged towards them. This time, there was no room for individual glory. They had to work as a team, utilizing each other''s strengths. Azrael, a beacon of holy light, held the front line, deflecting blows with his sword.


    Vera, her staff crackling with magical energy, unleashed bolts of potent spells. Moira, her draconic claws ripping through the illusions, provided close-quarter support.


    After what seems like an intense eternity they were suddenly placed in another area.


    The flickering torchlight cast long, grotesque shadows on the damp walls of the maze. Azrael''s group ¨C a motley crew of students, a reluctant noble, and a brooding elf ¨C trudged forward, their faces etched with weariness. The air hung heavy with the oppressive silence that had become their constant companion. Suddenly, a guttural growl echoed through the corridor, sending shivers down their spines.


    Rounding a bend, they came face-to-face with a sight that defied expectations. A group of seven figures stood clustered in the flickering light, their appearance a bizarre mix of armor and worn robes. One, a burly human with a scarred face and a battle-axe strapped to his back, eyed them warily. Another, cloaked in a shimmering emerald robe, held a staff that crackled with a faint magical energy.


    But it was the leader who commanded attention.


    His hair, a shock of silver defying his apparent age, framed a face etched with experience. A jagged scar bisected his right eyebrow, adding a touch of roguish charm to his piercing blue eyes. Despite the roughness of his companions, he carried himself with a quiet authority.


    "Hold now," the leader boomed, his voice a gravelly rasp. "Seems we''re not the only ones caught in this labyrinthine trap."


    Azrael, ever the diplomat, stepped forward. "We were indeed," he rumbled, his voice calm and steady. "May we inquire who you are?"


    The leader chuckled, a dry sound that echoed in the confined space. "We are adventurers, a band of comrades forged in the fires of countless trials. I am Eldran," he gestured towards himself, "and these are my companions." He wanted to introduce them one by one but they were too many so he just introduced himself.


    A flicker of recognition ignited in Moira''s blue eyes as they fell upon the group''s robed members. " Filthy beings," she spat, her voice dripping with disdain. "Hybrids and lesser dragons at best. What business do the likes of you have here as a matter of fact what were you doing in Siegfried?"


    Eldran raised an eyebrow, unfazed by her hostility. "Peace now, young lady. We may be a bunch hybrids and lesser dragons but we''ve seen our fair share of tombs and their guardians. We propose a temporary alliance. Strength in numbers, as I always say."


    " Don''t come closer!" Shouted Moira but Eldran wasn''t fazed by her releasing her 5 Star Aura he wasn''t afraid, he may have been offended but the Man just spoke politely.


    A tense silence descended upon the group. Astrid, the ever-diplomat, cast Moira a pointed look, silently urging her to consider. Kim, perpetually aloof, remained unreadable. Tyler, the stoic elf, simply raised an eyebrow, awaiting a decision.


    Moira, however, was far from convinced. Disgust contorted her features. "Alliance with such¡­ mongrels?" she scoffed. "We can handle ourselves. But since you seem persistent about the allianc. I''ll leave.


    I''ve had enough with you lot!"


    " The girl is right an alliance is..."Enia also was against the alliance for some unknown reason.


    Before anyone could respond, Moira stormed off down the corridor, her blue hair disappearing into the darkness. Enia, despite his reluctance against the alliance, remained silent, a flicker of doubt clouding his eyes.


    Azrael studied the remaining adventurers, his expression unreadable. He sensed a mix of power and experience emanating from the group. The strongest, he gauged, were probably high six-star or pseudo seven-star adventurers, the leader and his second-in-command pushing a true seven-star level.


    Having such allies could significantly improve their chances of navigating the labyrinth, especially considering Moira''s impulsive departure.


    "We could use the extra muscle," he finally said, his voice calm and collected. "But trust is a two-way street. I don''t trust you yet. Prove yourselves worthy, and perhaps an alliance can be forged." Sear?h the n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Eldran grinned, a flash of white teeth in his weathered face. "Agreed. Now," he scanned the maze ahead, " maybe we should find a place to rest and strategize our way forward?" He said.


    With Moira''s absence a heavy presence in the air, the group settled into an uneasy camaraderie. Finding a suitable area, they decided to rest, unable to gauge time within the labyrinth''s confines. Despite the tension, Azrael couldn''t deny the logic in Eldran''s words. Navigating the labyrinth with additional firepower, however untrustworthy, might be their best chance of reaching its heart.


    As they settled into a tense slumber, the question hung heavy in the air, would they be able to overcome their distrust and forge a temporary alliance, or would Moira''s impulsive act and the adventurers'' unknown motives tear them apart before they could even reach the next challenge? And what''s the purpose of these challenges as they are moving blindly.

 Chapter 82: ch.82

    The tension in the grand council chamber was thick enough to choke on. Aethelred, the majestic Dragon King, paced before the assembled leaders - Ilyana, the ethereal Queen of the Elves, Bjorn, the stoic King of the Dwarves, Valeriana, the ever-composed Human Empress, and Kali, the imposing leader of the Beastmen.


    Each leader''s face was etched with ''worry'', a stark contrast to the usual displays of power and authority.


    "Brute force is out of the question," Aethelred rumbled, his voice echoing in the vast chamber. "Tombs are not mere dungeons. They are repositories of ancient magic, unpredictable and complex. Destroying it could have unforeseen consequences, especially for the children trapped within."


    Bjorn, his beard bristling with indignation, slammed his fist on the polished obsidian table. "But Aethelred! We cannot simply sit here while our young ones¡­"


    "We understand your frustration, King Bjorn. But Aethelred is right. We need a more nuanced approach."Valeriana said.


    Ilyana, her voice a melodious whisper, leaned forward. "Perhaps we can glean some information from those directly involved. Eliana, Aqua, what can you tell us about this tomb?"


    Eliana, Valeriana''s daughter, stepped forward, her voice calm. "We noticed signs of a newly forming tomb in the Siegfried Forest. The energy readings were weak, indicating pseudo 7 star of less, so we concluded it was not threatening nor was it important."


    Aqua, the dragon representative and the one who had discovered the tomb, shifted uncomfortably." She''s right..."


    Aethelred narrowed his eyes. "A blinding light, you say? And students from all parts of the forest were¨C teleported at once?"


    Aqua hung her head. "Yes, Your Majesty. It happened so fast. By the time the light faded, the students were missing and a powerful blue dragon materialized within the tomb."


    A collective awe filled the chamber. A nine-star dragon ¨C guarding a seemingly weak tomb? Something''s not right.


    Kali, the Beastman leader, stepped forward, her voice a guttural growl. "A nine-star dragon? Are you certain, Aqua? Could it be a mistake?"


    Aqua shook her head, her voice resolute. "There is no mistake. The power emanating from the him¡­ it was undeniable."


    "Yes he was nine star... But something tells me he was weakened... He was probably stronger when he was alive... An 11 star atleast." Said Aethelred.


    A solemn silence descended upon the room. The council leaders exchanged glances. Never before had they encountered a nine-star guardian, especially protecting such a seemingly weak tomb. And even with such a being guarding the tomb it still showed barely psuedo 7 star reading. So they were baffled by it.


    " We just have to wait. They have the blessed in there and I don''t think the Goddesses will let them die easily." Said Aethelred.


    *******


    Relief washed over Eliana in waves as she exited the grand council chamber. The weight of worry etched on every leader''s face had been a heavy burden, even for someone used to the pressures of court life. Now, the fate of the missing students was in the hands of far more competent people ¨C the combined might of the five races.


    Leaving the imposing obsidian doors behind, she inhaled a deep breath of crisp, open-air. The council chambers, despite their grandeur, always felt suffocating. Stepping into the palace courtyard, the familiar bustle of servants and guards offered a welcome distraction.


    A flicker of movement above caught her eye. A lone raven circled the palace rooftops, its sleek black body a stark contrast against the clear blue sky. Eliana couldn''t shake the feeling it was watching her. She narrowed her eyes, the recent events sparking a connection in her mind.


    "Raven," she muttered, a frown creasing her brow.


    " I finally have enough time to find out what happened to you." Thought Eliana.


    ******


    The air in the labyrinth hung heavy with the stale taste of fear and dust. The initial excitement of the tomb exploration had long evaporated, replaced by a gnawing hunger and a bone-deep weariness that clung to Zehn like a second skin. His stomach growled, a pitiful plea for sustenance ignored due to the meager rations he''d managed to snag amidst the chaos of the teleportation.


    Lost and alone, Elias stumbled blindly through the twisting corridors, his once bright eyes dull with exhaustion. The flickering torchlight cast grotesque shadows on the damp walls, each creak and groan echoing in the oppressive silence like a whispered threat. He missed the bustling life of the academy, the familiar comfort of his dorm room. Now, surrounded by unknown dangers, he felt utterly alone.


    Suddenly, a guttural roar ripped through the silence, sending shivers down his spine. A hulking monstrosity, its form half-man, half-beast, lumbered out of the darkness. Its eyes, glowing embers in the gloom, fixated on him with predatory hunger. Panic flooded him, his hand instinctively reaching for the dagger strapped to his thigh.


    He had trained for mock battles, sure, but this ¨C this was real. The beast charged, its fetid breath washing over him as he barely sidestepped a crushing blow. Elias danced away, adrenaline lending him a burst of unexpected agility. He lunged forward, aiming a desperate swipe at the creature''s exposed flank.


    The dagger, a flimsy thing against such a beast, found its mark with a feeble clang. The monster roared in pain, a sound that shook the very foundations of the labyrinth. But it wasn''t enough. It retaliated with a swipe of its massive claw, leaving a searing mark across his shoulder.


    A choked scream tore from his lips, but he refused to give in to the terror. Fear wouldn''t save him. He dodged another blow, darting through a narrow gap between the beast and the wall. Inspiration, born of desperation, struck him.


    He launched himself at a flickering torch sconce on the wall, sending flames and debris cascading down on the monster. The creature roared again, this time in fury, the flames singeing its fur. Using the momentary distraction, he bolted down the corridor, disappearing into the darkness.


    He ran until his lungs burned, until his legs felt like lead. Finally, collapsing against a wall, he gasped for breath, the pain in his shoulder throbbed with a dull ache. Tears streamed down his face, a mixture of fear and relief. He had survived, but for how long?


    Elsewhere, in a different section of the labyrinth, a different kind of struggle unfolded. Maya, a sharp-tongued mage, and Derek, a stoic swordsman, stumbled upon each other by happenstance. Both, weary and irritated, glared at each other with distrust.


    "Well, well," Maya sneered, her voice laced with sarcasm, "look who it is. Mr. Perfect Swordsman."


    Derek, ever the embodiment of stoicism, simply grunted a response. "We seem to be in this predicament together," he stated flatly.


    "Together?" Maya scoffed. "Don''t flatter yourself. I''m perfectly capable of handling myself."


    They argued, trading barbs back and forth, their bickering echoing in the silent corridors. But as they delved deeper, they stumbled upon a new challenge ¨C a room filled with pressure plates hidden beneath a layer of dust. Touching one set off a barrage of poison-tipped arrows that zipped through the air.


    Their initial reaction was a chaotic scramble for cover. Maya narrowly dodged an arrow that whizzed past her ear, her scream blending with Derek''s frustrated roar. But amidst the chaos, a realization hit them. They couldn''t navigate this alone.


    With a begrudging nod, they formulated a plan. Derek, taking advantage of his lighter armor, would sprint across the room, activating the pressure plates while dodging the arrows. Maya, using her magic to create a protective shield, would follow closely behind, neutralizing the remaining arrows with a gust of wind. S§×ar?h the N?vel(F)ire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    The plan, though risky, worked. Derek, a blur of motion, triggered the pressure plates, and Maya, her concentration intense, deflected the flying projectiles. They emerged on the other side, panting and shaken, but alive.


    A tense silence followed. Maya, ever the prideful one, averted her gaze. Derek, not one for unnecessary words, simply grunted again. Yet, a silent acknowledgement hung in the air. Maybe, just maybe, they were stronger together than they were apart.


    In another corner of the labyrinth, a trio ¨C Liam, a hulking barbarian, Clara, a cunning rogue, and Sarah, a timid healer ¨C faced a different kind of challenge. Hunger had gnawed at them for days, their meager rations depleted. Desperation gnawed at Liam, his usual jovial nature replaced by a brooding silence. He was afraid.


    Those were just a couple examples of what the students were going through and what they were facing.


    **********


    The flickering torchlight cast grotesque shadows on the damp walls of the labyrinth. Pete shivered, pulling his threadbare cloak tighter around his shoulders. The oppressive silence was broken only by the rhythmic drip-drip of unseen water. Around a bend, they came face-to-face with a sight that stopped them in their tracks.


    A figure cloaked in faded green leaned against the wall, his hood pulled low, obscuring his face. A magnificent silver hawk perched on his gloved arm, its keen yellow eyes fixated on the flickering flame. An unsettling stillness hung around the figure, like a tomb guarding a forgotten secret.


    Pete, ever the impulsive one, nudged Keith with his elbow. "Who''s that creepy guy?" he whispered, his voice barely a rasp. "Looks like he belongs in a horror movie."


    Keith, ever the stoic observer, studied the figure with a piercing gaze. Unlike Pete, he wasn''t one for dramatic reactions. He considered himself a "mentalist" ¨C not in the fantastical sense of reading minds, but in his uncanny ability to gauge a person''s emotions through subtle cues. He raised an eyebrow and pursed his lips in thought.


    "Can''t judge a book by its cover, Pete," he murmured back, his voice even lower than Pete''s. "But yeah," he admitted, his gaze lingering on the hawk, "there''s something¡­ off about him."


    Despite his misgivings, Keith wasn''t one for unnecessary confrontation, especially not with a lone figure in the labyrinth''s depths. They had bigger concerns ¨C finding their way out of this maze and finding the kid and go home."


    "Just stay quiet and let''s move on," Keith continued, subtly guiding Pete past the cloaked figure. As they inched closer, they noticed the faintest flicker of movement under the hawk''s hood.


    " What if he''s a bandit?" Asked Pete and Keith stoped and was quite for a while and said," I guess we have to find out for ourselves."

 Chapter 83: ch.83

    [Nev POV]


    Siegfried Forest? Seriously? We were supposed to go to the Beastmen continent.


    Maybe it was a last minute change but what caused the change? The teachers loved throwing curveballs at us. Fine, whatever. Surprise test, I''d survive. Heck, I''d probably build a magnificent ice castle while I was at it. Survival didn''t have to be roughing it.


    It could be comfortable to... Plus I have not plans in getting involved in this ACT.


    The Act itself wasn''t the least bit rewarding and it''s only purpose was to harden the Azrael''s resolve to murder. Azrael claims that he would cut down any demons he fought without batting an eye. But when it came to races other than demons his resolve wavered.


    Basically one of the students during the summoning of the Eight star bear was planning to do something on some vulnerable beautiful students but what he didn''t know was that Vera was among those students.


    She was injured when she jumped infront of Azrael to take an attack from the bear. Azrael thought that the man was also aiming for Vera. In that moment he snapped and even though they were now hiding from the bear waiting for the teachers to rescue them. Azrael got angry beat up the boy and was almost going to kill him. No, he wanted to kill him.


    He made up his mind that some people are just trash and should be gotten rid of quickly.


    He vowed to protect his loved ones through any means. Even if it meant killing.


    Oh you might be wandering where the teachers were during this saga. Well they were busy trying to break through the ten star barrier which was set up by an expensive artefact. So they couldn''t immediately resolve the problem.


    The purpose of the summoned bear was... Well unknown they never caught the culprit until later when a teacher confessed to it in another ACT as he was caught stealing from the academy''s Library and selling it to tge black market.


    As for what happened to the pervert well he was sent to the human church for rehabilitation. I think he eventually landed on Seraphina''s hands and ... well connect the dots on what happened.


    Hours melted away like snowflakes in the midday sun. Nothing happened. No monstrous wolves, no territorial beasts, just me and the whispering pines. Maybe the teachers had gone overboard with the "surprise" and changed the entire location. Still, I bet those people''s original plan of disrupting the Test is still going to happen. Though there may be slight changes.


    Suddenly, a brilliant pillar of light erupted in the distance. It pulsed like a beating heart, then vanished as abruptly as it appeared. Curiosity tugged at me, but staying warm and comfy in my ice home held more appeal. It was probably some grand illusion, one of the teachers summoning a mythical beast or something. Not my problem.


    Then, the world dissolved around me in a flash of blinding light. One second I was in my cozy igloo, the next I was falling through a swirling vortex of colors and disorientation. A booming voice, deep and resonating, echoed somewhere within the chaos. It spoke of tombs, challenges, and rewards, but before I could grasp anything, I landed face-first on cold, hard stone.


    Dust filled my lungs as I coughed, scrambling to my feet. My eyes adjusted to the dim light, revealing a cramped, dimly lit corridor. The air hung heavy with dampness and a faint stench of decay. Definitely not my ice castle vision. Fantastic.


    Sighing, I brushed myself off. Time to adjust the "survival" plan. Apparently, it was no longer building a luxurious ice domicile but surviving this¡­ tomb? That''s what the booming voice called it, right? Great.


    Ninety-seven. I muttered the count under my breath, wiping the slime off my frost-spike. These things weren''t much of a challenge ¨C oozing, black blobs with a single glowing eye. More like a nuisance, really. Still, they were the ninety-seventh nuisance I''d dealt with, which meant I was making some progress through this tomb.


    The puzzles sprinkled throughout the corridors had been a breeze. A basic test of logic and observation, nothing I couldn''t handle.


    However, it all felt¡­ pre-programmed, like some elaborate video game. Still, a video game with slimes that squelched and popped when frozen.


    And then I saw Topaz.


    Topaz. But¡­ not Topaz. The girl standing before me was a stranger wearing Topaz''s skin. Her once brown hair and eyes had been replaced by a shimmering gold, framing a face that had shed its nerdy charm for a steely beauty. It wasn''t just her looks though ¨C she radiated power.


    A six-star aura, a golden halo of six stars above her form, crackled with raw energy. In her hand, she wielded a peculiar blade. It looked like a katana, but not one I''d ever seen before. Its smooth black surface had a deadly elegance, accented by swirling golden patterns. Below her, the brutal testament to her power ¨C the mangled corpse of a seven-star minotaur.


    Hacked, sliced, cleaved¡­ some parts, like the tail and fingers, were diced to a horrifying degree. Despite the gruesome scene, not a single drop of blood marred Topaz, or rather, "Golden Topaz," or her weapon. A display of absolute mastery.


    "You¡­" she began, her voice a mix of surprise and suspicion. "I can finally see ''you.'' Why the disguise? Are you like me? Hiding from something? Someone? Tell me!"


    Her eyes ¨C they were her biggest giveaway. The usually calm brown orbs were now a frenzy of emotions. Wide and manic, her pupils dilated and contracted erratically. And then, the blush. A crimson flush crept up her golden cheeks, a stark contrast to the composed warrior she presented.


    The crazed look was both frightening and confusing. She held the sword at me, her voice laced with a desperate edge. "No," she hissed, "Now that you''ve seen me¡­ I can''t risk you telling anyone. Blackmail is¡­ messy. Only silence is permanent."


    The next part was. "I found out," she said, voice teetering on the edge of a breakdown, "that killing makes problems go away¡­ fast. Unless you''re important. Then things get¡­ complicated."


    The entire monologue was a whirlwind. Half-whispered thoughts intermixed with chilling threats. It was as if she was having a self monologue as well as talking to me at the same time. Yet, through it all, I held my ground, a silent observer. There was a morbid fascination in watching her. Though she held the sharp end of the argument, I could feel the tension in her.


    She was on edge, constantly checking my every move, trying to gauge my reaction.


    Topaz''s golden eyes narrowed. "You have something to hide," she snarled, her voice gaining a dangerous edge. "Meaning you have something to lose."


    A smirk tugged at the corner of my lips. "Not necessarily," I countered, inwardly impressed by her ability to see through vampiric shapeshifting. "But still, kudos on picking that up."


    She ignored my lightheartedness. "But since you saw me," her voice hitched for a second, "I have to kill you. Maybe¡­ maybe the backlash¡­." Her voice trailed off, the last part mumbled under her breath. "I''ll just leave the academy. Go and hide somewhere."


    I rolled my eyes internally. There was no way she could think hiding would solve anything. "There''s nowhere you can hide," I thought grimly, "if, and that''s a very big if, you manage to kill me. My mother will go on a rampage."


    Topaz took a deep breath, her golden aura flaring brighter. A solid resolve hardened her features as she lunged at me, her black katana humming with dark energy. "Neveah, this time I won''t hold back," she declared, her voice echoing in the tomb chamber, "so just give me your life¡­ please die." Sear?h the N?vel(F)ire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    I sighed, a cold realization settling over me. "Golden Topaz" was right. There was no bluffing her way out of this. "I won''t hold back as well," I muttered, meeting her charge with a chilling resolve of my own and countered he attacked sending her sliding back some distance.


    ***********


    [Third person Pov]


    Neveah''s sigh morphed into a growl as Topaz lunged. His casual facade melted away, replaced by the cold fury of a cornered predator. With a snap of his fingers, the illusory disguise dissolved, revealing his true form.


    Tall and broad-shouldered, he stood in stark contrast to his initial ''small'' self. His black hair, usually tamed and unassuming, now flowed wildly around his face, framing eyes blazing a menacing crimson. The change was startling, but it didn''t end there.


    A wave of his hand sent a frigid gust through the tomb, sending a shiver down Topaz''s spine despite her burning aura. The chamber''s temperature dropped noticeably as Neveah summoned his weapon. An intricate ice spear materialized in his hand, thick and imposing. Its blade shimmered with a chilling blue light, a stark contrast to the golden glow emanating from Topaz.


    But the ice wasn''t the only element at play. As Neveah tightened his grip, a black vein-like pattern crawled across the spear''s surface, twisting and turning like a shadowy serpent. The ice spear, initially beautiful, now resembled a deadly omen. It grew heavier, nearly matching Neveah''s height, its tip crackling with an unseen energy that resonated with the darkness swirling around Topaz''s katana.


    The playful facade gone, Neveah stood poised, the embodiment of a warrior. He wasn''t just powerful, he was a predator ready to defend his life ¨C and his secret. Gone were the days of holding back. Topaz might have awakened some dormant strength, but Neveah, was a monster, his strength couldn''t just be gauged by stars at this point. Two years ago he was taking on psuedo 7 stars.


    What change would have happened in his journey through the continent? The two stood an impending clash was definitely promised.

 Chapter 84: ch.84

    The first clash was a deafening roar that echoed through the tomb''s cavernous halls. Topaz''s golden aura blazed against the obsidian blade of her katana, meeting Neveah''s black-veined ice spear in a burst of wind and frost. Contrary to Topaz''s expectations, Neveah wasn''t just a mage. He moved with a predator''s grace, his crimson eyes tracking her every move.


    Despite her wind-enhanced speed and masterful metal manipulation technique, Topaz found herself constantly on the defensive. Neveah''s strikes were deceptively swift, his strength far exceeding that of a normal human. Each blow of his ice spear, wreathed in dark energy, landed with a sickening thud, sending vibrations through her arms and forcing her back.


    Her katana, once a deadly instrument, seemed to struggle against the chilling power of the spear. The wind she conjured to increase her agility was constantly countered by the frigid aura radiating from Neveah. Her peak intermediate mastery of aura, a feat unheard of for someone her age, seemed insignificant in the face of his raw power.


    Desperate, Topaz channeled all her remaining strength into a whirlwind attack. Her katana blurred, a golden cyclone aimed at disarming Neveah. But the vampire prince was a blur himself. With a side-step, he spun the ice spear, its black-veined surface slicing cleanly through the whirlwind. The wind dissipated, and Topaz found herself momentarily open.


    Neveah didn''t waste the opportunity. The spear slammed into her shoulder with a sickening crunch. A grunt ripped from her throat as pain lanced through her body, the force of the blow sending her crashing against the tomb wall. Her aura flickered, the golden glow dimming considerably.


    Topaz struggled to her feet, her vision swimming. Seven minutes. That''s all it had been, yet she felt like her body had been put through a forge. Despite her genius swordsmanship, her mastery of metal manipulation, and the advantage of close combat against a mage, she was completely outmatched.


    Neveah advanced, like a predator approaching its wounded prey. His crimson eyes held a flicker of something akin to pity and boredom, but it was quickly replaced by a steely resolve. Topaz knew then that this wasn''t just a fight for survival; it was a fight for his secret( Neveah didn''t care though). And he wouldn''t hesitate to finish her.


    **********


    Topaz lay sprawled on the cold tomb floor, a whimper escaping her bruised lips. Tears streamed down her face, blurring the already dim light. Defeat tasted like ash in her mouth. Yet, amidst the pain, a memory surfaced, sharp and cruel.


    "Rat... Test subject... Nothing but a weapon... Experiment number 3..." The words echoed in her mind, a cruel reminder of her past. She wasn''t Topaz, not truly. She was a creation, a product of years of agonizing experimentation.


    Ever since she could remember, her life had been a series of needles, rubber gloves, and constant prodding, poking and stabbing. Pain, not comfort, was her earliest memory.


    Even learning to read and write was torture. The ruthless teacher beat her for every mistake, his sadistic laughter ringing in her ears.


    Combat training was a brutal baptism by fire. Matches were merciless affairs, where she was beaten to the brink of death and left to heal on the cold floor, sometimes for hours. Sometimes she was lucky as potions were forced down her throat, experiments disguised as treatment, other times she was asked to walk it off.


    Years blurred together, each one bringing more excruciating tests, more fatigue, and a slow erosion of any individuality she might have possessed. They were many once, "subjects" like her, huddled together for comfort in their shared misery. But with each passing year, the numbers dwindled. Only a handful remained, their once hopeful faces now etched with despair.


    It seemed their creators were pleased with the progress, but the whispers of "mass production", "maybe we can push further" were among the scientists.


    The tests became more invasive, more agonizing, pushing the boundaries of her endurance. Privacy, a concept she barely understood, became a distant dream. Every thought, every movement was monitored, analyzed, categorized. Even sleep was a stolen moment, riddled with nightmares of needles and lab coats.


    Tears continued to stain Topaz''s cheeks, but amidst the despair, a flicker of warmth flickered to life. Even in the hell of the lab, she''d found a light, a guardian angel in disguise. One of the scientists, a woman with a kind smile hidden behind years of sterile lab coats, had become her confidante. This woman, Dr.


    Anya, had whispered stories of the world beyond the steel walls ¨C stories of sweet, warm bread unlike the bland rations they ate, of bustling cities with people unlike the harsh figures in white coats, and of landscapes so breathtaking they defied the stark reality of her existence. Dr. Anya had even given her a name, a symbol of something more than "Subject 3" ¨C Sharon.


    Sharon clung to those whispered stories, a lifeline in a sea of despair. She''d lose herself in Dr. Anya''s descriptions, picturing sunsets painted in oranges and pinks, the crunch of fresh snow beneath her boots, and the warmth of genuine laughter. But then, one day, a new subject arrived.


    This girl was different. The same age, with a head of unruly brown hair and large eyes. Yet, this girl was a shattered doll, devoid of the spark, as if she''d give up, she was broken?


    The girl wouldn''t speak, wouldn''t eat, wouldn''t even sleep. Just an empty shell haunting the sterile halls. Panic seized the scientists.


    "At this rate, she''ll die before we get anything from that Clan," a harsh voice echoed in the lab, "and we''ll be blamed for it!"


    Sharon shuddered at the memory. Even their fear was about failure, not the girl''s well-being. But something stirred within her ¨C a flicker of empathy she hadn''t known existed. In the broken reflection of this new girl, Sharon maybe saw her own mirrored pain. A silent bond formed, a shared understanding woven from the silence of their captors.


    The new girl became Ruby, a name Sharon whispered in the stillness of the night, a tiny act of defiance against their manufactured identities.


    The memory of Ruby''s lifeless form brought a fresh wave of despair crashing over Sharon. The girl, barely a whisper of a person, had succumbed to the relentless tests shortly after her arrival. Sharon, for the first time felt a hollow ache but it wasn''t the physical pain but it hurt. This new feeling confused her.


    It was not the first time she saw someone die, but this was painful somehow? Why?


    The scientists, their faces etched with a new urgency, turned their attention back to Sharon and the remaining subjects. The experiments resumed, each one more brutal than the last, this caused the loss of two subjects. The once sterile lab echoed with the sounds of their screams, a chilling symphony of pain.


    One day, as Sharon huddled in a corner, bruised and weary, she overheard a heated exchange. "Shit, what did you do?" a voice bellowed, "You brought us more problems again. We''re already on thin ice!" The venom in the speaker''s voice was unmistakable.


    "Don''t worry," came a nervous reply, "we''ll blame it on that know-it-all bitch." The name hung heavy in the air ¨C Dr. Anya.


    A cold understanding washed over Sharon. The words thrown around like insults ¨C "show off," "bitch" ¨C they suddenly clicked into place. The other scientists, envious of Dr. Anya''s compassion, were using the recent deaths as an opportunity to get rid of her.


    Panic surged through Sharon. Dr. Anya, the woman who gifted her with a name, who showed her a glimpse of a world beyond pain, was in danger. A fierce protectiveness, a feeling she''d never known before, ignited within her. Dr. Anya was the only tether to a semblance of humanity they had left, and Sharon wasn''t about to let them take that away.


    But what could she do? Warn her?


    That night, under the dim glow of the lab''s emergency lights, Dr. Anya snuck into Sharon''s cell. The air crackled with a nervous energy as Dr. Anya pressed a cool metal ring into Sharon''s palm. It was a storage ring!


    With trembling hands, Dr. Anya cast a complex spell. Sharon''s body shimmered and reformed, taking on the gaunt features of the deceased Ruby? Disbelief flickered in Sharon''s eyes, a mix of fear and confusion. But Dr. Anya''s next words, choked with emotion, cut through the haze.


    "Sharon," Dr. Anya''s voice rasped, "you need to leave. I''ve prepared everything for you in the ring. Instructions, supplies, enough to start a new life. I wanted yo save all of you but yhe others don''t wanna go. Or are soon going to die.


    Only you have a shot for a future... to live." S§×ar?h the ¦ÇovelFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Sharon, ever the quick learner, understood instantly. Escape. This wasn''t a shared flight; it was her freedom, bought at a terrible cost. A strange calm settled over her, pushing down the rising tide of emotions. She trusted Dr. Anya implicitly.


    With a lingering kiss on Sharon''s forehead, Dr. Anya''s voice cracked. "Take the name Topaz," she whispered, tears glistening in her eyes. "Live a life they could never steal from you. More instructions are on the ring you''ll know what to do."


    Suddenly, a blaring alarm pierced the sterile silence. Dr. Anya''s eyes widened in horror. "Go!" she hissed, shoving a glowing scroll into Sharon''s palm. "Follow the instructions. Hide so that they won''t find you."


    Adrenaline coursed through Sharon as the scroll pulsed with a warm light, activating on contact. In a flash of blinding white, she was slowly vanishing, leaving Dr. Anya alone in that place.


    The silence was shattered by the crash of heavy boots and angry shouts. Dr. Anya turned to face them, her back held straight, a defiant glint in her eyes. A cruel voice boomed, "There she is! Get her!"


    From the shadows, a thick earthen spike erupted, propelled by a unseen force. It pierced Dr. Anya''s chest with a sickening thud. As her life force ebbed away, a single word escaped her lips, a whisper on the wind ¨C "Live."


    The image of Dr. Anya''s sacrifice, the desperation in her eyes, would forever be etched in Sharon''s, now Topaz''s, mind.


    ***********


    Then, a sudden shift. A golden power erupted from her, a beacon in the dimly lit tomb. Her body levitated a few inches off the ground, the aura around her shimmering with an intensity far exceeding anything she''d ever managed before.


    But this wasn''t a radiant light. The golden hue was corrupted, twisting and warping around the edges like molten metal infused with smoke. An inky black energy pulsed within the warped gold, growing stronger with every passing second.


    Across the chamber, Neveah watched, his crimson gaze narrowed. Tattoos began to bloom across Topaz''s skin ¨C intricate, black patterns that writhed like restless serpents on her arms, feet, and even crept up her neck. Her once golden hair, a symbol of the awakening she''d experienced, stood on end, each strand crackling with an ominous energy.


    The change in her eyes was the most comical. They had gone completely white. But even that wasn''t the end. The white bled away, a darkness spreading across the irises like a stain until her entire eye was an abyss.


    Neveah sighed, a gust of icy air swirling around him. "She had a flashback, didn''t she?"he muttered to himself. "Sigh, this is getting more annoying."

 Chapter 85: ch.85

    Neveah sighed, a gust of icy air swirling around him. "She had a flashback, didn''t she?" he muttered to himself. "Sigh, this is getting more annoying."


    The golden-black aura pulsed once more, and then with a deafening crack, it shattered. Topaz''s body, still levitating, convulsed. Where the girl had been seconds ago, now stood a warrior. Her golden hair had morphed into a mane of black fire, its tips crackling with a faint electrical hum.


    A sleek suit of dark metal materialized around her, clinging to her skin and highlighting her emerging curves with ruthless efficiency.


    Neveah''s crimson gaze flickered. "Hmmm," he mumbled, barely above a whisper. "Shouldn''t let her finish transforming."


    Before the last word left his lips, Neveah lunged forward with inhuman speed. He raised his ice spear, its tip swirling with a chilling black energy that mirrored Topaz''s corrupted aura. A dark bolt of energy erupted from the spearhead, aimed at the center of Topaz''s transformation.


    But Topaz was no longer the girl he''d fought moments ago. With a snap of her wrist, a transparent shield materialized in front of her, deflecting the dark bolt with a resounding clang. Neveah''s eyebrow shot up in surprise. A shield spell ¨C not something he''d anticipated.


    The transformation complete, Topaz hovered menacingly in the air. A chilling aura pulsed from her, warping the very air around her. Suddenly, the tomb floor shimmered as dozens of weapons materialized seemingly out of thin air ¨C swords, spears, daggers ¨C all gleaming with an dark-golden light and humming with a restrained energy.


    With a graceful leap, Topaz landed amongst the arsenal, her movements far more fluid and powerful than any she''d demonstrated before. She snatched a shimmering dagger, its hilt perfectly fitting her hand, and vanished in a blur of motion.


    Neveah reacted in time. A wall of frost materialized around him a split second before a black-tipped dagger materialized an inch from his face. The small ice shield barely fist sized and thin took on the pressure from the attack.


    Neveah looked at her eyes. "Fast," he muttered, conjuring another small ice barrier. The barrier blocked Topaz''s next strike ¨C a vicious downward thrust aimed at his head. S~ea??h the novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    The tomb chamber echoed with the clang of steel and the hiss of displaced air. Topaz, a whirlwind of black fire and fury, lashed out with her dagger. Fueled by the dark energy coursing through her, she fought like a woman possessed, her movements a blur of desperate rage. Yet, for all her ferocity, Neveah remained a storm she couldn''t quite breach.


    Neveah danced around her attacks, a deadly choreographer within the confines of the tomb. With a flick of his wrist, he sent a wave of gravity crashing down on Topaz, momentarily pinning her to the stone floor. He used this window to snatch the dagger from her grasp, flinging it across the chamber where it embedded itself with unnatural force into the wall.


    He also effectively used Topaz''s own formed weapons against her. He used telekenesis to manipulate the blades sending them towards her.


    Undeterred, Topaz erupted from the ground, fueled by the dark power. A whirlwind of wind materialized around her, propelling her towards Neveah with blinding speed simultaneously blowing away the attack.


    He countered with a burst of ice, creating a shimmering barrier that shattered under the impact. The wind whipped around him, disorienting him momentarily, granting Topaz the opening she craved. Her fist, encased in a gauntlet of dark metal, slammed into his chest, but again she was stopped by an almost invincible barrier of ice. He then gave her a blow sending her crashing into a wall.


    Dust billowed as she emerged from the debris, spitting a mouthful of crimson. Pain gnawed at her side, but she ignored it, focusing on the threat before her.


    Neveah with a snarl, he unleashed a wave of icy energy, engulfing the entire chamber in a swirling blizzard. The temperature plummeted, and Topaz was momentarily obscured by the swirling snow.


    A searing blade, forged from a darkness that defied the ice, sliced through the blizzard. Topaz, her eyes burning with a cold, eerie light, materialized before him, a storm of wind swirling around her dark metal armor.


    Neveah, his crimson gaze unwavering, conjured a small, sturdy shield just in time to block the downward slash of her blade. The force of the impact sent tremors through the air generating a gust of wind.


    The fight had become a brutal ballet of offense and defense. Neveah, with his mastery of gravity and ice, could control the battlefield, deflecting attacks and hindering Topaz''s movements. But he didn''t land a decisive blow. She felt Neveah was slowly winning, gaining momentum. Topaz, fueled by rage and the dark power, was relentless.


    Her wind manipulation granted her an unmatched agility, and her metal-manipulated weapons seemed like trash to his ice attacks.


    And she felt it Neveah was playing with her. While she was risking everything this vampire was playing, toying with her.


    A small smile played on Neveah''s lips as he watched Topaz stumble back, her dark metallic armor dulling and the fire in her eyes flickering. "Can she not just manipulate one type of metal?" he mused, dodging a clumsy swipe of her dagger. "So with training, she can manipulate stronger metal types?


    Interesting." He capitalized on her waning energy, delivering a swift blow that sent her crashing into the wall.


    The once imposing warrior was reduced to a whimpering mess, fear finally piercing through the dark haze.


    Her golden mane, once ablaze with black fire, reverted to its natural state, framing tear-streaked cheeks as she pleaded in fear, "Don''t come closer!" The aura that crackled around her moments ago was now diminishing fast, her dark metal armor a lifeless shell clinging to her exhausted form was cracking and breaking.


    The terrifying warrior had become nothing but a frightened child, her white eyes now laced with golden pupils, the remnants of the transformation.


    Twenty-nine minutes of brutal combat had taken its toll. Neveah inched towards her, his shadow stretching across her form becoming bigger as he got near. Fear choked Topaz as those cold, crimson eyes bore into her. Backed against the cold stone wall, she could retreat no further.


    "Don''t¡­" her voice cracked, tears streaming down her face, a mixture of exhaustion and terror. The stress of the transformation, the sheer brutality of the fight, it had all been too much. Just as Neveah reached her, her eyes slowly closed, succumbing to unconsciousness.


    Neveah sighed, a hint of frustration in his crimson gaze. He was just about to secure her when a deafening boom echoed through the tomb, shaking the very foundations. Dust rained down from the ceiling, and cobwebs danced in the dim light.


    "Now what?" he muttered, annoyance lacing his voice.


    *************


    Sometime ago


    A hush had fallen over the makeshift campsite carved into the tomb chamber. The ''adventurers'' and Azrael''s group, slept soundly within their earth-mage-crafted tents, well some of them were sleeping.


    There was no need for guards to patrol the halls ¨C the trials themselves regulated the flow of challenges, offering a brief resting perion between each encounter. Unless you actively sought them out the same way Azrael''s group did at first looking for a quick way out.


    Also no rewards were even given after each test too.


    Azrael, however, remained restless within the confines of his tent, separated from Vera by a thin canvas wall. He tossed and turned, the events of the day replaying in his mind. The frustration gnawed at him ¨C venturing deeper into the tomb only to face another ambiguous challenge. Was there a point to this? A way to win?


    He wanted to talk to someone and who''s better than Vera.


    At Vera''s tent. Hesitantly, he peeked through the fabric ¨C Vera slept soundly, bathed in the faint, magical glow emanating from the nearby crystals.


    With a sigh, Azrael decided against disturbing her sleep. Stepping out of his own tent, he sought a breath of fresh air ¨C even the stale air of the tomb felt preferable to the restlessness churning in his stomach. He wandered further into the chamber, the echoing silence amplifying the soft crunch of his boots on the cold stone floor.


    Suddenly, a hushed conversation, barely a whisper, drifted through the tomb''s labyrinthine halls.


    "Sir, is this really okay?" a voice, younger and laced with a hint of doubt, questioned. "If we do something against the academy students, we might be hunted."


    A harsh chuckle filled the air. "We are bandits, kid," another rasped. "Hunted is practically our middle name. But this job¡­ this can change everything. A fat payday, enough to disappear, start a new life. Think of it as the last score, one giant heist."


    The leader, a gruff middle-aged man with streaks of grey in his otherwise handsome features, silently watched as he though. "If this succeeds, I can finally go home. No more looking over my shoulder. It has to succeed." Clenching his fists.


    "Okay," another mumbled, a hint of worry lingering in his voice. "But what about that kid we snatched? Do you think he''s here too?"


    The leader scoffed. "If this plan works, we''ll be rich beyond our dreams. That kid won''t matter anymore. Just some fool who crossed the wrong path. He isn''t even worth what we have planned."


    A chilling grin spread across the face of another man. "But first, the dragon. The young blue one, right? She''s alone now and should be a great first target."


    "Boss, if she''s gonna die anyway," the man continued, his eyes gleaming with a sickening desire, "can we have some fun with her? Maybe the other female students too? And that high and mighty blue dragon. Breaking her spirit would be¡­ stimulating." He licked his lips.


    Azrael listening was disgusted.


    The leader sighed, a flicker of contempt crossing his face. "Fine. Have your fun, but keep it discreet. We don''t need any unwanted attention right now." Disgust flickered in his eyes.


    "Filthy bastards," he thought. "But I need to keep them satisfied."


    "Alright, enough chatter," the leader boomed, his voice regaining its gruff authority. "Get into character. We need to pull this off before the trials are over and suspicion falls on us."


    "What?" Said Azrael he was surprised as he felt a hand on his shoulder.

 Chapter 86: ch.86

    A sudden touch sent a jolt through Azrael. He whirled around, hand instinctively reaching for his weapon, only to see Astrid''s calm gaze staring back at him. Relief washed over him, so intense it almost left him breathless.


    "Hey..." he rasped, his voice thick with surprise.


    "Couldn''t sleep," Astrid explained, her hand lingering on his shoulder. "Didn''t trust those new ''allies'' of ours. Decided to keep watch."


    Azrael''s cheeks burned with shame. He''d readily accepted the bandits'' offer to join forces, desperate for some camaraderie in this strange tomb. Now, Astrid''s words echoed the unease gnawing at his gut since overhearing their conversation.


    "Oh," he mumbled, scratching his head awkwardly. "Uh, right."


    There was no time for self-flagellation. "We''re outnumbered," Astrid continued, her voice low and serious. " They are strong, too. We need to warn the others. Maybe come up with a plan."


    A silent nod escaped Azrael''s lips. Together, they crept back to their shared campsite. Reaching their tent, they found the others, Enia and Vera were sleeping while Tyler and Kim were found awake.


    With hushed urgency, Azrael and Astrid explained what they had overheard. Disbelief and anger flickered across their faces.


    "I knew those guys were fishy!" Kim exclaimed, arms crossed and a frown marring her usually carefree features.


    "Bandits?" Tyler muttered, incredulous.


    "And they''re planning something," Azrael confirmed, a knot tightening in his stomach.


    "Too many, and they pack a punch," Azrael said, voicing the harsh reality. "We need to slip away before they notice."


    Enia and Kim, usually quick with witty remarks, remained silent, the gravity of the situation sinking in. A grim nod was their only response.


    "But we can''t just leave them to their¡­ plans," Vera interjected, her voice resolute. "We need to buy some time. A distraction, a delay. Something to give us a chance to escape. Amd if we can we should bring them down"


    "I have some herbs," Tyler offered, rummaging through his bag. "Not fully lethal, unfortunately, but they can slow them down. Weaken them, knock some out,severe ailments and pain¡­ the effects vary. It''s a cocktail of poison herbs"


    A collective nod of agreement circled the group. It wasn''t a perfect solution, but it was their only shot at escaping the clutches of these bandits with their nefarious intentions. With newfound determination, they began to formulate their plan. If the poison proved effective they would consider another way instead of running away.


    Tyler, his brow furrowed in concentration, meticulously combined a selection of herbs from his pouch. He then burnt it and began channeling a gentle breeze that directed the concoction towards the bandits'' camp. The poison mixture, invisible and odorless, wafted through the air, carried by the wind magic.


    Azrael''s group, positioned strategically upwind, felt no ill effects. However, the bandits stirring within their makeshift tents were soon met with a wave of debilitating symptoms. Plop. Plop. Plop. Sounds of bodies hitting the hard stone floor echoed through the chamber.


    Confusion turned to panic as the bandits experienced a myriad of reactions. Some gripped their heads, faces contorted in agony. Others doubled over, their insides rebelling in a violent revolt. A few bled inexplicably from various orifices, adding to the unsettling scene.


    " It''s effective. Plan B. We subjugate the bandits." Said Kim as the others nodded.


    Azrael was somewhat reluctant to go through with the plan of killing but he knew this was a situation he couldn''t avoid. Also Vera told him that he doesn''t have to kill anyone and just let the others do it. To this he still felt bad but it lessened his guilt.


    "What''s happening? Ahhhh!" one bandit shrieked, his voice raw with terror.


    "It hurts so bad!" another echoed, clutching at his throbbing chest.


    "I feel something crawling in my skin," a third whimpered, his voice barely a whisper.


    The leader, alerted by the commotion, burst out of his tent to witness the carnage. Disbelief clouded his features. This wasn''t part of the trials. He scanned the room, searching for the source of the attack. Was it another unforeseen test? Impossible, the trials wouldn''t disable half the participants.


    Poison then? But how? They hadn''t shared food or drink, and their own rations were not shared everyone had his own.


    Suspicion flickered in his eyes. Airborne poison? An ambush? By who? The students or maybe a third party or even subbotage? But why?


    Was he discovered?


    Still he had to check if the students were responsible.His gaze landed on the seemingly serene area where Azrael''s group resided.


    Desperate for answers, he ignored the growing discomfort in his chest, the early warning signs of Tyler''s herbal concoction. He needed confirmation. With a determined glint in his eye, he activated a small wind barrier around himself, momentarily halting the poison''s effects, and cautiously approached their tent.


    "Students!" he called out, his voice strained. "Are you there? I think we''re under attack!"


    Silence greeted him. He reached out, his hand hovering over the fabric door, a sliver of unease slicing through his confidence. As he prepared to yank it open, a sudden, sharp pain shot through him. He stumbled back.


    One moment he was calling out, the next a searing wave of fire erupted from Azrael''s outstretched hand, bathing the fabric door in a sudden, blinding light.


    The leader, startled, barely managed to throw himself back as the flames danced across the doorway. Disbelief morphed into fury as he realized he''d been tricked. With a snarl, he lunged forward, a whirlwind of wind swirling around him. A shimmering blade materialized in his other hand ¨C a short sword, deadly and sharp.


    But Azrael was ready. He infused with the strengthening aura that pulsed around him, he met the leader''s charge head-on. His longsword, imbued with a faint golden glow, deflected the wind-buffeting short sword with a clang of steel.


    Astrid, ever the immovable force, materialized on the other side of the leader, her battle hammer a blur of motion. Her Earth magic granted her a solidity that allowed her to stand firm against the leader''s wind attacks. With a thunderous roar, she slammed her hammer down, aiming for the leader''s legs.


    The leader, agile as a cat, twisted away just in time, the force of the blow sending a tremor through the chamber. He lashed out with his wind magic, creating a miniature cyclone that threatened to engulf Astrid. Azrael reacted instantly, a torrent of fire aimed directly at the vortex, disrupting it and sending the wind dispersing with a hiss.


    The fight devolved into a whirlwind of clashing elements. Azrael and Astrid, their movements honed to a deadly dance, kept the leader on the defensive. Azrael used his fire offensively, forcing the leader to expend energy maintaining his wind shield. Astrid, unyielding and relentless, provided a solid counterpoint, her earth magic creating walls and obstacles to disrupt the leader''s movements.


    The leader, initially confident in his skills, grew frustrated. These weren''t mere students, but formidable opponents working in perfect sync. His initial advantage of surprise had been squandered, replaced by a bitter realization: he had underestimated them and the poison.


    " tsk... If only the tomb hadn''t weakened me. I could crush these two. Also the poison is starting to affect me also looks like the poison resistance I have is useless."


    He knew he couldn''t maintain this defensive dance for long. He needed to create an opening, to exploit a weakness. But Azrael and Astrid moved as one, their attacks coordinated and relentless. His once lightning-fast movements were beginning to falter, exhaustion creeping in.


    With a desperate gamble, the leader unleashed a powerful gust of wind, aiming to push them both back. The force slammed into them, sending Astrid stumbling back a step. Azrael, however, stood his ground, the strengthening aura anchoring him like a rock.


    Seeing his chance, the leader lunged, aiming a vicious slash with his short sword at Astrid''s exposed side. This was the opening he''d been waiting for.


    But Azrael wasn''t done yet. With a surge of will, he channeled his fire magic, not into an attack, but into a blinding light. A searing beam erupted from his outstretched hand, momentarily blinding the leader.


    In that split second, Astrid recovered. Grounding herself with Earth magic, she unleashed a devastating uppercut with her hammer. The blow, laden with the raw power of the earth, caught the leader square on the jaw with a sickening crunch.


    Tye leader though somewhat experienced and strong couldn''t Last long against the relentless attack of two blessed even though they were weaker than him.


    The fight was over. The leader, his face contorted in pain, crumpled to the floor. Azrael and Astrid, panting but victorious, stood above him, the silence broken only by their ragged breaths and the distant echoes of groaning bandits succumbing to Tyler''s herbal concoction.


    ********


    Tyler, his brow furrowed in concentration, nocked an arrow on his bow, the fletching glinting under the faint magical glow. He had spent the night meticulously concocting the poison oak concoction, but now his focus was on deadlier precision. His first target, a hulking brute, stood swaying precariously, the poison already clouding his judgment.


    With a whisper-quiet release, the arrow found its mark, burying itself deep in the bandit''s forehead. Another convulsion, a choked gurgle, and the bandit crumpled to the floor, lifeless.


    Kim and Enia, not to be outdone, moved like a whirlwind. Kim, her daggers flashing like twin vipers, danced through the disoriented bandits, exploiting their weakened state. Enia, her earth magic thrumming beneath her feet, manipulated the very ground itself, tripping and sending bandits sprawling into unconscious heaps.


    Vera, her calm demeanor a stark contrast to the unfolding chaos, became a beacon of support. A wave of her hand produced a rain of water spikes, raining down on those succumbing to the poison''s stabbing their limbs, allowing Tyler and Kim to finish the job.


    But not all the bandits succumbed easily. A particularly burly individual, a seven-star mage, roared in defiance, his eyes blazing with hatred. He unleashed a torrent of wind, sending Kim flying backwards. Before she could regain her footing, another bandit, his face contorted in pain but fueled by desperation, charged at her. S§×ar?h the N??elFir§×.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Just as the bandit''s blade was about to connect, an arrow materialized in its path, the fletching brushing Kim''s hair. It was Tyler, his bow a blur as he fired a second, then a third arrow. Each one found its mark ¨C one in the head, the others anchoring the bandit to the ground. The fallen warrior collapsed with a groan, the fight draining out of him.


    The remaining bandits, in pain and weakened, lost their will to fight. They fell prey to Tyler''s relentless arrows or were subdued by Kim and Enia''s combined assault.


    It was clear that Azrael''s group was winning. Until a voice was heard," what is happening here?"

 Chapter 87: ch.87

    Frustration twisted in Moira''s gut. They''d been circling for what felt like hours, lost within the labyrinthine depths of the tomb. In her walks she had gone through different monsters and trials and found Carson as well as other dragons and they were moving together. Now, emerging into a chamber she vaguely recognized, her heart lurched into her throat.


    It was the same chamber where Azrael and his group had camped. But the scene that greeted her was a grotesque tableau.


    Bodies, some grotesquely contorted, littered the floor. Arrows protruded from lifeless forms, while others bore the marks of brutal bladework. The stench of blood and something else ¨C a sickly sweet herbal aroma ¨C hung heavy in the air.


    Moira''s gaze darted around, searching for Azrael and the others. Relief washed over her as she spotted their figures clustered near the entrance of their tent, their faces etched with grim determination.


    But before she could call out, another figure materialized in the chamber entrance. Carson, the cocky blue dragon she''d reluctantly befriended, stumbled in, flanked by two other dragons, their scales gleaming in the dim light. However, their entrance was marred by the sight of a figure lurking behind Carson, a cruel smile plastered on his face.


    Eldran, the bandit leader, his face contorted with a mix of desperation and triumph, held a wickedly sharp knife pressed against Carson''s throat. The playful swagger Carson usually carried had vanished, replaced by a mask of terror.


    "What is happening here?" Moira''s said.


    No answer came. Her gaze locked with Azrael''s, a silent question hanging in the air. But before he could respond, Eldran''s voice, laced with a venomous snarl, filled the chamber.


    "Don''t follow me, or else this dragon dies!"


    Moira''s blood ran cold. Fury surged through her, battling with a primal fear for her newfound companion. "What are you doing, you mongrel!" she spat, her voice trembling with a dangerous anger.


    Eldran, his eyes darting between his hostage and the approaching figures, ignored her. "Shut up! You bitch!" he barked, the unsteady grip on his knife a stark contrast to his harsh words.


    Without another word, he started dragging Carson backwards, the other two dragons flinching at the sight of their kin threatened. With a final menacing glare at the group, Eldran vanished into the darkness at the far end of the chamber, Carson''s muffled pleas echoing after him.


    Silence descended once more, broken only by the ragged gasps of those still struggling to breathe amongst the fallen bandits but they were shot and killed shortly after. The air crackled with a tension thicker than the tomb''s stale air. Moira, fueled by a potent mix of frustration and rage, locked eyes with Azrael. This unexpected turn of events had just thrown their plans into chaos.


    But one thing was clear ¨C they had to save Carson.


    Despair threatened to engulf Moira as Eldran, the bandit leader, disappeared into the inky depths of the chamber''s far end, dragging a terrified Carson with him. A primal need to protect her companion warred with the cold logic of caution.


    Azrael''s voice, low and urgent, cut through the paralysis gripping Moira. "We need to follow him. Now."


    Moira didn''t like Azrael, or maybe anyone. That was clear. But for some reason she felt she could trust him.


    Azrael explain to the others that he should move with Moira, that the two of them would attract less attention. He said that it was mostly his fault that this happened so he was taking responsibility.


    And Moira''s reason for going was a reason she herself knew, Carson was important to Axl and she was afraid Axl may blame her if something happened to Carson and that he may make things difficult for her. So she had to save him.


    Azrael, his gaze held a steely resolve that mirrored Moira''s own determination. Together, they sprinted after Eldran, the other members of Azrael''s group trailing close behind. The air grew colder with each step, the darkness deepening until it felt like a living entity, swallowing them whole.


    Suddenly, the chamber floor lurched, the ground beneath their feet giving way. Moira shrieked, the world tilting on its axis as she plummeted into an abyss. A desperate cry for Azrael tore from her throat, lost in the echoing screams of the others.


    Then, a searing pain lanced through her arm. She opened her eyes to find herself dangling precariously over a seemingly bottomless pit, her fingers wrapped around a jagged rock face. Below, jagged spikes gleamed menacingly in the faint magical light filtering from above. S~ea??h the N?vel(F)ire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Panic clawed at her throat, but then a strong hand clamped around hers, anchoring her like a lifeline. She looked up to see Azrael, his face etched with concern as he hauled her back onto solid ground.


    The relief was so intense it almost made her knees buckle. But the moment was shattered by a searing hiss. A glowing red spear materialized in mid-air, aimed straight at Azrael''s chest.


    Moira reacted instinctively, a surge of protective energy erupting from her core. The force field she conjured deflected the spear with a clang, sending it skittering across the stone floor. But the exertion left her drained, her vision swimming.


    Azrael, his chest heaving, stared at her with a mixture of surprise and gratitude. Before he could speak, a hulking stone golem materialized in the center of the chamber, its glowing red eyes boring into them, it was 7 star.


    This was no ordinary ambush. They had stumbled into another one of the tomb''s trials, and the consequences of failing were far too real.


    The golem roared, shaking the chamber, and lumbered towards them. Azrael, barked orders, directing Moira to take cover while he engaged the golem. He lunged forward, his longsword a blur as he unleashed a fiery attack.


    Moira, despite the tremor in her legs, knew she couldn''t stand by. She gritted her teeth, channeling her remaining energy into a protective barrier around Azrael, deflecting a blow from the golem''s massive fist.


    The battle raged on. Azrael, his movements hampered by the earlier fall, fought with a desperate intensity. Moira, her reserves dwindling, struggled to maintain her barrier. Just as the golem''s fist was about to connect with Azrael, a sickening crack echoed through the chamber.


    Moira''s barrier had shattered, leaving Azrael exposed. She screamed, a primal cry of fear and helplessness. But before the golem''s fist could land, Azrael shoved her out of the way, taking the full force of the blow on his shoulder.


    A choked gasp escaped his lips as he crumpled to the ground, his face contorted in pain. Moira''s world narrowed to Azrael''s fallen form, fear replaced by a surge of fierce protectiveness. Ignoring the throbbing pain in her arm, she rushed to his side, cradling his head in her lap.


    "Azrael!" Her voice shook, a tremor of fear and something unfamiliar, something akin to¡­care.


    He groaned, his eyes fluttering open. They locked with hers, surprise giving way to a flicker of warmth. "You¡­ saved me," he rasped, his voice weak.


    Moira nodded, her throat too tight to speak. She tore a strip of cloth from her uniform, her movements swift and focused despite her lingering fear. "Hold still," she commanded, her voice surprisingly firm, as she began to bind his injured shoulder.


    In that moment, amidst the chaos of the trial and the looming threat of the golem, a fragile bond began to form. The hostility that had initially marked their encounters had melted away, replaced by a grudging respect and a flicker of something more. They had faced danger together, and in that shared experience, a seed of trust had been sown.


    ************


    Keith and Pete had stopped Elrohir to ask him about bandits and a bearkin hostage. Elrohir didn''t respond and Keith gave a nod to Pete who backed away.


    The air crackled with a tension as thick as the stale tomb air as Keith, the epitome of a meticulous man in his tailored suit, stalked towards Elrohir. Unlike Keith''s clinical demeanor, Elrohir exuded a deadly calm, his stance reminiscent of a seasoned assassin. But beneath Elrohir''s John Wick-like exterior, a faint glow emanated ¨C a telltale sign of his aura manipulation.


    The flickering torches cast grotesque shadows on the chamber walls as Keith launched into a flurry of attacks, his movements surprisingly swift for someone dressed for a board meeting. He wasn''t a fighter, not in the traditional sense, he was a surgeon. His weapon was a scalpel, his aim precise and lethal.


    Each lunge targeted Elrohir''s major pressure points, aiming to sever vital arteries with pinpoint accuracy.


    Elrohir, however, was a whirlwind of wind and steel. With an agility that defied his weathered appearance, he danced away from Keith''s strikes. But Elrohir wasn''t solely relying on reflexes. Invisible strings of wind, manipulated by his aura, materialized, whipping razor-sharp daggers coated in a faint, magical sheen towards Keith.


    The metallic clang of steel on steel echoed through the chamber as Keith, with inhuman reflexes, deflected the flying daggers. Sparks flew, momentarily illuminating the grim scene. In the background, a bored groan resonated. It was Fat Pete, the hulking brute who accompanied Keith.


    He sprawled on a pile of cushions he''d conjured from his spatial storage ring, a half-eaten drumstick dangling from his greasy fingers.


    "Come on, Keith," Pete bellowed, his voice laced with a thick Brooklyn accent. "Wrap this up already! I got places to be, people to meet."


    Keith ignored him, his focus solely on Elrohir. He knew brute force wouldn''t work. He needed a precise opening, a single, fatal strike. He feinted towards Elrohir''s left, but instead, twisted his body with unnatural speed, aiming a vicious kick at Elrohir''s unguarded knee.


    Elrohir, caught off guard by the sudden change in tactics, barely managed to sidestep the blow. The force of the missed kick, however, whipped a loose dagger flying, its trajectory taking it straight towards Fat Pete''s unsuspecting head.


    Time seemed to slow down. Elrohir''s eyes widened in horror, Keith''s lips stretched into a predatory grin. But in that split second, a surge of emerald light erupted from Fat Pete''s massive form. An invisible barrier shimmered into existence, deflecting the dagger with a resounding clang.


    The surprise attack had broken the rhythm of the fight. Elrohir glared at Fat Pete, his aura flickering with a volatile mix of anger and frustration. Keith, ever the opportunist, saw his chance. With a predatory glint in his eyes, he launched another attack, a flurry of precise strikes aimed to end the fight. The outcome of the clash now hung in the balance.

 Chapter 88: ch. 88

    The world lurched and blurred around Eldran. The poison Tyler had concocted was a relentless beast, coursing through his veins, stealing his strength, and muddling his thinking. He''d managed to snag a hostage ¨C that pesky dragon ¨C but keeping a grip on the struggling boy was proving more difficult with each passing second.


    Carson, the boisterous dragon, did not like this at all. His bellows of protest echoed through the chamber, alternating with frustrated curses and desperate pleas. Eldran, his vision swimming, could only tighten his grip on the knife pressed against the dragon''s throat, an attempt to maintain control.


    He''d envisioned a grand escape, a bargaining chip to secure his freedom. Now, all he wanted was to reach a safe distance before the poison claimed him. A surge of anger, fueled by his weakening state, flared within him. Carson''s resistance was infuriating.


    With a snarl, Eldran lunged forward, the knife connecting with Carson''s shoulder in a shallow stab. A surprised yelp escaped the dragon, followed by a shove that sent Eldran reeling back. The world tilted precariously, and with a cry of his own, Eldran stumbled backwards. His foot caught on a barely discernible groove hidden in the dusty floor.


    Before he could react, the ground beneath him gave way. He plummeted into a yawning darkness, the weight of his armor accelerating his descent. His scream, choked off by the sudden rush of air, was swallowed by the depths.


    Carson, dazed and momentarily stunned, looked around in disbelief. The pressure against his throat was gone. He took a deep, shuddering breath, air filling his lungs. He gingerly touched the wound on his shoulder, wincing at the sharp sting, but relief washed over him. He was alive.


    Looking down the dark hole where Eldran had disappeared, Carson felt a pang of morbid curiosity, quickly replaced by a surge of self-preservation," serves you right you bastard. Hope you die a dog''s death." He said as he spat on the hole.


    This tomb was a treacherous place, filled with hidden dangers. He had to get back to the others.


    With a powerful beat of his wings, he launched himself into the air, the echo of his frantic roar fading into the labyrinthine depths of the tomb. His escape had been a stroke of unexpected luck, but he needed to get back to the others and maybe get some treatment. S§×arch* The N?vel(F)ire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    **********


    The flickering torchlight cast Lara''s shadow long and menacing against the damp stone wall. Sweat beaded on her brow, trickling down her temples, a stark contrast to the cool air seeping from the ancient engravings that adorned the passage.


    Ever since discovering the faded photograph, a tangible link to her past and presumed enemies ¨C the Twin Daggers association ¨C Lara had been consumed by a singular purpose: find the assassin.


    The tomb, a treacherous labyrinth of trials and traps, had become a frustrating detour. Yet, with each puzzle solved, each monstrous guardian felled, a sliver of hope remained. The inscription on the crumbling wall before her offered a cryptic clue: "Those who seek knowledge must face the flames of truth."


    Lara, a seasoned tomb raider with an insatiable thirst for ancient secrets, couldn''t resist the challenge. Besides, who knew what knowledge this "truth" held?


    Ignoring the dull throb of fatigue in her muscles, she set about deciphering the riddle. Her gloved fingers traced the intricate symbols, years of experience honing her keen mind for such tasks. A faint whirring sound filled the chamber as a hidden panel in the wall slid open, revealing a narrow passage bathed in an eerie red glow.


    This was it. The trial of flames.


    Lara took a deep breath, adrenaline coursing through her veins. The flickering light glinted off the bow string on her hand.


    Stepping into the passage, the heat intensified with each step. The red glow emanated from an inferno raging within a cavernous chamber at the passage''s end. The air crackled with heat, shimmering like a mirage.


    But amidst the flames, a figure materialized. Cloaked in a shadowy silhouette, its features obscured by the flickering light, it held a menacingly familiar glint of a blade.


    A monster.


    She shot the monsters and moved on with the challenges, solving puzzles, riddles.


    *********


    The clang of steel echoed through the chamber, punctuating the desperate dance between Keith and Elrohir. Sparks flew as Keith parried a flurry of Elrohir''s wind-manipulated daggers. But their duel was rudely interrupted by the lumbering arrival of a new figure.


    A young bearkin, his fur matted with blood, stumbled into the chamber, leaving a trail of crimson on the dusty floor. Pete, who had been sprawled on his makeshift cushion throne, shot up with a startled yelp.


    "Shit, Keith!" he bellowed, his voice laced with a newfound urgency. "I think we found the boy!"


    Keith, mid-dodge from a particularly vicious swipe of Elrohir''s daggers, barely spared him a glance. "Kinda busy here," he growled, the strain of the fight evident in his voice.


    But before they could strategize further, a new threat emerged. With a sharp whistle, Elrohir summoned his avian companion. The bird, a majestic creature with feathers that shimmered with an eerie light, landed on Elrohir''s outstretched arm. It puffed up its chest, a menacing glow emanating from its core. It then flew up to the middle of the room.


    Dread flooded Keith''s veins. Recognition flickered in his eyes ¨C he knew that glow. It was a self destructing pseudo seven-star beast, capable of generating a devastating explosion.


    "Take cover!" Keith roared, a primal instinct overriding his fighting instincts. "Protect the kid!"


    Pete scrambled, knocking over his pile of cushions in his haste to find shelter. The air crackled with an ominous energy as the bird swelled further, its final glow blindingly bright. Just as the realization dawned on Keith that Elrohir was willing to sacrifice his own familiar to escape, a thunderous boom shook the chamber.


    The self-destruction of the bird caused a deafening explosion, showering the room in debris and dust. A wave of pressure slammed into them, sending Keith flying backwards and Pete tumbling into a heap on the ground. By the time the dust settled, the chamber was plunged into a thick haze, Elrohir nowhere to be seen. The explosion was felt by almost everyone on the tomb.


    Keith coughed, spitting dust from his mouth. His vision blurred as he struggled to his feet, a primal fear gnawing at him. Elrohir was gone. His anger at the elf''s escape was quickly replaced by a surge of concern. With a growl, he turned towards the bearkin, who lay whimpering amidst the debris.


    "Hey, kid," Pete called out, his voice hoarse. "You alright?"


    Silence. Dust hung heavy in the air, obscuring the figure. Keith''s apprehension grew, his initial annoyance at the interruption replaced by a sliver of dread. He knelt beside the bearkin, his gloved hand cautiously reaching out.


    This unexpected detour in their fight had come at a cost. Now, they had an injured boy on their hands, and a cunning enemy who had managed to slip away.


    ********


    A collective gasp echoed through the collapsing labyrinth as visions on the hovering screens flickered and died. Auregon, the ancient entity who had orchestrated these trials, faded into nothingness, his shimmering form dissolving like mist.


    The air, previously heavy with the tension of competition and violence, seemed to exhale a sigh of relief. Despite the chaos that had unfolded ¨C the fallen bandits, the near-fatal clashes ¨C foolishness.


    In that moment, Auregon''s words echoed in the silence: "This era''s disappointing... blinded by arrogance, ignorance, some unfounded hate against each other." He had witnessed it all ¨C the displays of weakness, arrogance, and even bloodshed. But he had also seen glimmers of hope.


    Moira and Azrael, forced together by circumstance, had begun to forge an unlikely bond. Their initial distrust had melted away in the crucible of shared struggle, replaced by a grudging respect and a flicker of something more.


    A ghost of a smile played on Auregon''s translucent lips, invisible to all but himself. "Still, all is not lost," he murmured, his voice a mere whisper. "I can see a hope forming among the young ones."


    The once vast labyrinth began to shrink, compressing the remaining chambers until they converged into a single, echoing hall. Tired bodies stumbled towards each other, wary greetings exchanged. The trials were over, for now.


    "Looks like even in this era, no peace, no true understanding, racism is still there" Auregon sighed, his voice fading with his form. "Old friend, looks like we died for nothing." But even as his essence dissipated, a final declaration resonated through the chamber:


    "Let''s end this... shall we. They are not quite worthy of the true trials. Be prepared, children. The next trial will be grander. I won''t have to take over an insignificant tomb formation.


    There will be serious challenges, I won''t be limited like this again. Next time, I''ll send you to the graves of the heroes!"


    Then, with a final, echoing whisper, Auregon was gone. Silence descended once more. And the tomb began to shrink as Auregon''s influence faded and it was reverting to the intended tomb size, the one before Auregon interfered.

 Chapter 89: Dragons vs Nev

    The labyrinth shuddered, echoing groans resonating through the crumbling stone as the vast expanse compressed towards a single chamber. Walls lurched closer, forcing the remaining participants into an uneasy convergence. Lana was confused as no other trial popped up no matter how many Chambers she entered. sea??h th§× ¦Çov§×lFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    A tense silence hung in the air, replaced only by the sounds of stones grinding against each other as they moved.


    Suddenly, a figure emerged from the encroaching darkness. Elrohir, his face etched with a desperate purpose, stumbled into the chamber. His usually dark black hair was matted with sweat and dust, a testament to the battle he''d fought. His eyes, however, locked onto Lara with a laser focus that belied his fatigue and injuries.


    Relief, laced with a dangerous edge, flickered in them. He had found his target. And Lara who had been tracking this assassin by the use of a spirit, had confirmed that this amn was indeed tge assassin.


    Without preamble, Elrohir launched himself at Lara. He fought with a ferocity born of desperation, his movements honed by years of experience. Yet, Lara was a force of nature.


    Elrohir, already weakened by his battles within the tomb, was clearly outmatched. Lara parried his blows with ease, her counters swift and precise. Despite his valiant effort, his exhaustion and the limitations of being a lower seven-star fighter caught up with him.


    With a well-placed kick, Lara disarmed Elrohir, sending his blade clattering across the dusty floor. The glint of steel was replaced by a cold, menacing glint in her eyes she leveled one of her arrows at his chest. The fight was anticlimactic. She''d thought it would be something difficult but it wasn''t .


    "Tell me about your employer," Lara''s voice, devoid of warmth, echoed in the chamber. "The Twin Daggers."


    Elrohir remained silent, his jaw clenched, a defiant glint in his eyes. Lara''s lips tightened into a hard line. She wouldn''t tolerate defiance. Her gaze flickered to the shimmering needle tucked in her holster. A cruel efficiency settled over her features.


    She plunged the needle into Elrohir''s arm. A jolt coursed through his body, his eyes widening in shock. Before he could react, he slumped unconscious, his rigid form crumpling to the floor.


    With practiced ease, Lara retrieved a small, intricately carved crystal cocoon from a pouch on her belt. She placed the unconscious Elrohir within, whispering an arcane command as the crystal pulsed with a soft blue light, encasing him in a stasis field. With a flick of her wrist, the crystal cocoon vanished into a ring on her finger.


    "I''ll deal with you later," Lara muttered to herself, a cold glint in her eyes.


    **************


    The walls groaned in protest, the shrinking labyrinth squeezing the remaining participants closer and closer. Panic flickered in some eyes, replaced by a wary curiosity in others.


    Axl, his breathing ragged with exertion, stumbled into a new chamber. His gaze swept the room, searching for any sign of escape, any way out of this suffocating tomb.


    Then his eyes landed on a familiar yet too different Vampire, Neveah.


    Neveah, however, was not the same slender figure Axl remembered. The vampire was different, molded into a more imposing form. His frame had filled out, his muscles now toned and defined beneath his clothes. And though Axl hated to admit it, even in the dim light, Neveah''s sharp features had morphed into a striking handsomeness, his black hair framing red eyes that held an unsettling intensity.


    For a moment, Axl didn''t recognize him, thought he was someone else.


    But the nonchalant, dismissive eyes, the vampire who had humiliated him at the combat assessment and continued looking at him and everyone else with disinterest as if they were nothing.


    As a flicker of recognition ignited in those red eyes, and a wave of anger crashed into Axl.


    This was him. The same infuriating vampire who had ''mocked'' Axl''s every misstep. The same infuriating elf who had effortlessly outmatched him every day from the start of the academy. Axl''s humiliation boiled over, fueled by the adrenaline of the trials and the frustration of being trapped and looking for the vampire for hours, he found him. He wouldn''t let this opportunity pass him by.


    He wouldn''t let Neveah live.


    A surge of dark energy pulsed through Axl, his vision blurring at the edges. Ignoring the crumpled form of Topaz sprawled unconscious on the floor, Axl locked eyes with Neveah. His fangs extended, a guttural growl escaping his throat. Bloodshot eyes burned with a predatory glint as he lunged towards Neveah, fueled by a desire for vengeance.


    The walls of the chamber creaked and groaned as Axl slammed into Neveah, a crackling ball of fury. Lightning danced around his aura-enhanced fists as he rained down blow after blow. Neveah, however, was a whirlwind of controlled chaos. He weaved through the onslaught, a graceful predator to Axl''s raging bull.


    His hands, imbued with dark energy, blurred as he parried Axl''s lightning-infused strikes, the sharp crackle of electricity meeting the chilling hiss of darkness.


    Axl, frustrated by his lack of progress, slammed his fist into the ground. The earth rumbled in response, a jagged wall of rock erupting from the floor to block Neveah''s escape. With a flick of his wrist, Neveah conjured a wave of gravity, compressing the ground beneath the rock wall, sending it crumbling back into the floor.


    The chamber became a battleground of elemental fury. Sparks flew as Axl channeled lightning into his body, his attacks becoming bolder, more reckless. Neveah, calm amidst the chaos, countered with chilling bursts of darkness, his movements precise and deadly.


    Seeing his brute force tactics failing, Axl reached into his pocket, a glint of triumph flickering in his crimson eyes. He withdrew a small, intricately carved stone, its surface pulsing with an ominous green glow. Before Neveah could react, Axl chanted a low incantation, the stone flaring to life.


    "Too late! Behold!" Axl roared, a smug smirk twisting his lips. "The power of the Dragon''s Call!"


    Neveah felt a surge of curiosity as unfamiliar energy pulsed through the chamber. ''Dragon''s call, was it?'' thought Neveah.


    He lunged forward, a wave of dark energy aimed at disrupting the artifact''s activation. But Axl was faster. He moved as if teleported, a guttural laugh escaping his lips.


    As the green light reached its peak, the chamber shuddered. Axl''s smirk faltered, replaced by a surprised gasp. Four figures stumbled out of the swirling vortex first ¨C Draven,a confused Moira, Carson, and the dragon students, not all but just his elites, those in the top 1000, they were 87 of them.


    Confused murmurs filled the chamber. The newly arrived dragons, disoriented and bewildered, glanced around. Their confusion turned to terror as Axl''s voice, dripping with malicious intent, echoed through the room.


    "Kill him!" he roared, his voice tinged with a hint of madness.


    His command was met with a chilling silence. Then, as if a switch had been flipped, their confusion morphed into a primal rage. Their eyes glowed red, a chilling hunger twisting their features. It was clear ¨C Axl''s artifact had worked. It had enslaved them, transforming them into mindless puppets driven by a single, savage purpose ¨C to kill.


    Neveah sighed, a deep weariness settling upon him. He surveyed the scene


    Neveah became a whirlwind of controlled fury. Darkness tentacles writhed around him, coiling and lashing out with the precision of a serpent. Icy blasts erupted from his fingertips, freezing the air and slowing the dragons'' movements. Gravity, his unseen hand, slammed them into the dusty floor, momentarily stunning them.


    But they were relentless. Driven by the maddening curse of the Dragon''s Call, they fought like mindless beasts, throwing everything they had at Neveah. Fire roared from their maws, claws ripped at the air, and their tails lashed out with bone-crushing force. It was a chaotic symphony of destruction.


    Neveah, however, was a maestro of war. Years of honing his combat skills in the shadows flowed through him. He weaved through the maelstrom, deflecting fire blasts with shields of darkness, his movements a blur of silver and black. His ice magic, precise and deadly, froze limbs mid-swing, shattering them in the next instant.


    He fought like a storm, elegant and brutal in equal measure. But the sheer number of dragons was overwhelming. One by one, he brought them down, but for every dragon he incapacitated, another surged forward, fueled by the insatiable hunger for his demise.


    His movements became more brutal, dictated by necessity. Gravity became a crushing force, pinning dragons to the ground, their bones snapping under the pressure. Ice spears carving deep wounds, the crimson bloom staining the dusty floor.


    He was brutal, if he had been weak it would be him laid on the floor; he was a survivor, a dark wind reaping a brutal harvest. But even with every dragon he felled, the tide seemed unending. They crawled towards him, a grotesque tableau of broken bodies propelled by a twisted will. Moira, her once vibrant scales dull and lifeless, dragged herself forward with a single-minded determination.


    Draven, a mangled mess of bone and muscle, roared in defiance.


    Neveah''s looked at it coldly, there was no room for sentimentality. With a heavy sigh, he unleashed a wave of darkness so potent it seemed to swallow the chamber itself. The dragons, bathed in its chilling embrace, finally ceased their movement. They lay still, their bodies broken, their eyes vacant husks, they were alive, but barely.


    From the corner, Axl watched in stunned silence. His face, a mask of fury and disbelief, contorted as he saw his ''elites'' fail. He had expected a swift victory, not this gruesome ballet of death.


    With a roar, Axl charged into the fray, a pathetic attempt to salvage his twisted plan. Neveah, resolute, met him head-on. A single, icy blast sent Axl sprawling, hitting the wall breaking it.

 Chapter 90: Nev vs the Blessed

    The chamber echoed with the clash of steel and the tortured groan of fractured stone. Neveah, a blur of blue and darkness, danced a deadly ballet against Axl''s furious onslaught. Axl, his face contorted with rage, wove a tempest of lightning and earth, each strike aimed to cripple the agile vampire.


    Suddenly, the collapsing wall gave way, and a new figure stumbled into the carnage. Azrael, his eyes wide with horror, took in the scene before him. Moira, his new fiery tempered friend and reluctant companion, lay broken and bloodied on the floor. Shards of ice glittered around her, a chilling testament to the violence that had transpired.


    A primal rage, hot and fierce, surged through Azrael. Every muscle in his body screamed for vengeance. He scanned the room, his gaze landing on the other fallen dragons ¨C all bearing similar wounds of ice and darkness. His fury solidified into a single, chilling conclusion: the vampire fighting Axl was responsible.


    But then, a voice cut through his haze of rage. "Neveah, you bastard!" Axl roared, desperation lacing his voice.


    Azrael froze. The name, spat with such venom, sent a jolt of recognition through him. This handsome, battle-hardened vampire, this whirlwind of lethal magic¡­ it was Neveah?


    The image of Moira, broken and bloodied, fueled a firestorm within him. He ignored the illogicality of it all ¨C what would Neveah accomplish by targeting dargons? He didn''t even stop to think. Right now, all he saw was a monster responsible for Moira''s suffering.


    With a feral roar, Azrael launched himself into the fray. His blade, imbued with a destructive golden light amplified by his rage, slashed towards Neveah''s back. Neveah, slightly caught off guard by this sudden aggression, twisted nimbly, the ice spear in his hand deflecting the blow with a shower of sparks.


    Neveah, now facing two opponents, assessed the situation with a practiced calm. Axl, his aura flickering with exhaustion, continued his relentless assault, lightning crackling around his fists. Azrael, fueled by blind fury, attacked with a reckless abandon, his flaming blade a blur of light, each slash making streaks of fire.


    Neveah, though outnumbered, remained unfazed. His movements, honed by years of combat, were a symphony of deadly grace. He weaved between attacks, his ice spear a deadly extension of his will. With a flick of his wrist, gravity shifted, throwing Azrael off balance just as he lunged for a blow.


    Axl, seeing the opening, slammed a fist into the ground. A jagged wall of rock erupted, aiming to trap Neveah. But before it could connect, Neveah conjured a wave of dense gravity, instantly compressing the rock wall into harmless dust.


    The chamber became a whirlwind of clashing elements. Lightning danced with darkness, ice met fire, and the very air crackled with the raw power of their auras. Neveah, fought, his every move calculated to neutralize his opponents.


    With a renewed determination, Neveah pressed on, his movements a dance between offense and defense. As whirlwind of darkness and ice,he had Axl cornered. The dragon, battered and bloody, crumpled under a deluge of dark magic attacks. Just as Neveah prepared to deliver the fatal blow to stop this annoying dragon, a shout tore through the chamber, laced with raw terror.


    "No! Stop it! NEVEAH!" The voice belonged to Azrael, his face contorted with a mixture of rage and fear. He thought Neveah was going to kill Axl.


    Neveah ignored him. At that very moment Astrid and Kim were already in the chamber confused at first but quickly made a scenario on their head, all fault pointing at Neveah.


    Kim immediately interpreted the tableau. "I knew this bastard was no good!" she snarled, her form dropping into a four-legged crouch. Claws flashed in the dim light as she propelled herself towards Neveah with surprising speed.


    Astrid didn''t waste time with words. With a powerful leap, she landed in the center of the room, her warhammer singing through the air. As it slammed into the ground, the earth rumbled, a wave of compressed earth and stone rippling outwards. It forced Axl''s crumpled form out of Neveah''s path just as the elf launched his attack.


    Neveah managed to sidestep the earthen wave, but slightly, his balance was off. By the time he regained his balance, Kim and Azrael were upon him. Kim, a blur of feline grace, was a hair''s breadth away, her razor-sharp claws poised above his neck. Azrael, his face a mask of fury, had his flaming blade pointed at Neveah''s heart, the heat burning the school''s badge.


    Astrid hovered a few feet behind, her own aura crackliing around her warhammer, ready to strike.


    "What did you do to Moira!?" roared Azrael, his voice thick with a barely contained rage.


    Axl, seeing the scene shift, seized the opportunity. With a grimace, he down a potion, his body regaining its vitality and his aura flaring back to life. A cruel smirk twisted his lips as he muttered, "This bastard went crazy and started attacking us. He''s a spy, that''s for sure. Kill him!"


    Neveah, trapped in this unexpected stalemate, remained silent. He knew words wouldn''t work right now. And this people clearly made up their minds.


    Before he could formulate a plan, a primal instinct kicked in. They weren''t just standing there menacingly; they were all charging up attacks, their auras flaring, their faces grim.


    Neveah knew then that this wouldn''t be a fight for dominance; it would be a fight for survival. Neveah was about to unleash the full fury of his magic.


    The chamber reverberated with a deafening groan. The once sturdy walls buckled under the weight of the collapsing labyrinth, sending shockwaves through the room. The sudden movement threw everyone off balance. Kim, frozen mid-pounce, stumbled, while Axl, fueled by his recovered strength, lunged at Neveah.


    Neveah reacted with lightning speed. With a flick of his wrist, a dome of shimmering ice erupted from the ground, encompassing himself. Simultaneously, he unleashed a surge of gravity so potent that it felt like the world had flipped on its axis.


    Kim, hurled backward by the gravitational force, slammed into the crumbling wall with a sickening thud, her claws scraping furrows into the stone. Axl and Azrael, caught mid-attack, dug their claws and sword into the ground, respectively, desperate anchors against the invisible torrent pushing them away.


    Astrid, with snarl, launched herself upwards, defying the crushing gravity, her warhammer gleaming in the flickering light.


    From the newly formed cracks in the collapsing chamber, other figures stumbled into view. Some of the students and the remaining dragon students, who weren''t summoned, watched in horror as the scene unfolded before them. Their friends and even future lords, were injured and bleeding, and Azrael, Kim, Axl nad Astrid were now locked in a vicious fight with a man they didn''t recognize.


    They were very confused.


    Neveah, his face a mask of grim determination, wasn''t interested in a prolonged fight. He needed to get out of this. He summoned two chilling figures from shadow and ice ¨C monstrous versions of himself, complete with swords and shields. These weren''t sentient beings, but deadly puppets, designed to distract and disorient to buy time.


    They clashed with the remaining foes. Astrid, a whirlwind of fury, parried the dark puppet''s warhammer blows with a metallic clang. Kim, despite her throbbing pain, launched into a furious assault on the ice puppet, her claws ripping through its frozen flesh.


    These shadow warriors weren''t meant to win; they were a mere delay tactic. Neveah used the precious seconds they bought him to turn his full attention on Azrael and Axl. With a brutal efficiency, he unleashed a torrent of attacks. Axl, despite his newfound strength, was quickly overwhelmed, his lightning magic proving ineffective against Neveah''s darkness and ice.


    Azrael, fueled by rage and desperation, held his ground longer, his sword flashing in a desperate dance.


    But in the end, their exhaustion and injuries took their toll. Kim, with a final burst of feline ferocity, managed to shatter the ice puppet, while Astrid, with a powerful swing, sent the dark puppet crumbling to pieces. Now, injured and weary, they could only watch in horror as Neveah turned his full attention on them. Something they''d regret. S§×ar?h the n??el Fire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Kim, her bones already protesting, went down under a brutal kick, a sharp cry escaping her lips as bones crunched. Astrid, her breath ragged from the gravity spell and the fight, doubled over as Neveah landed a devastating blow to her stomach. Her warhammer clattered to the ground as she crumpled to the floor, gasping for breath.


    Only Azrael remained standing, his vision blurry, his body screaming in pain. Yet, he refused to give in. Neveah, mere feet away, ice spear glinting in his hand, looked down at him with a cold indifference. In Azrael''s eyes, however, burned a defiant fire. He wouldn''t let this monster hurt anyone else. He wouldn''t let him get away with this.


    Azrael stood there, wounded and exhausted, but fueled by a rage that defied reason. He knew he might not win, but he wasn''t going down without a fight.

 Chapter 91: To kill a blessed.

    Azrael, fueled by a cocktail of fury and desperation, charged at Neveah. His movements, however, were sluggish, his strength waning. Neveah sidestepped the attack with effortless grace, the back tip of his ice spear hit his stomach, clearly not taking this serious or so Azrael thought, a mockery. The futility of it all, his own weakness, tore at Azrael''s heart, fueling his rage further.


    "Pathetic," Neveah muttered, his voice cold and detached.


    Across the chamber, Axl watched with a twisted sense of glee. Neveah''s relentless assault had subdued Kim and Astrid, but it was clear Neveah was getting fatigued, he was not as ruthless as before.


    This was his chance. A cruel smile stretched across his face as he pulled out a small, ornately carved orb from his pocket. Dark energy pulsed from the artifact, swirling around it like a miniature storm.


    Without hesitation, Axl aimed the orb at Neveah, his finger hovering over the activation point. He didn''t care if Azrael, caught in the blast radius, got hurt too. It wasn''t that he had anything personal against Azrael, it was about eliminating Neveah and it was a perfect opportunity.


    Axl never hesitated, his finger twitching above the activation point. Why should he care about consequences. What mattered now was to kill Neveah, the rest of the things his family will handle it. Besides Azrael doesn''t even have a big background, it didn''t matter if he was a blessed like him, he was a peasant at the end of the day on top of being an insignificant human. S§×arch* The ¦Çov§×lFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    A desperate shout ripped through the chamber. "Axl! Don''t!"


    But it was too late. Driven by a blind thirst for vengeance, Axl slammed his finger down on the activation point. The orb flared to life, a beam of emerald green energy lashing out towards Neveah. The beam was as strong as an upper eight star attack.


    Azrael, noticing the shift in Neveah''s attention, glanced over his shoulder just in time to see the deadly projectile hurtling towards them. His heart hammered in his chest. He couldn''t dodge in time. He was going to die, here, in this collapsing tomb, alongside the very person he was trying to kill, what''s worse is that he didn''t get to have his revenge.


    A flash of blinding green light engulfed them. The chamber echoed with a deafening crackle, the very air crackling with potent magic. Then, silence descended. Everyone who had taken cover or ran far from the trajectory, held their breath, waiting to see the aftermath. As the emerald light faded, a tableau emerged that defied explanation.


    Neveah stood untouched, his figure shrouded in a now swirling vortex of darkness. The orb that Axl had used lay at his feet, shattered into a million shimmering pieces. But the most shocking sight was Azrael. He stood unharmed, no longer fueled by rage, but by a look of utter bewilderment. He looked at his hands, then back at Neveah, his mind struggling to comprehend what had just transpired.


    Had Neveah somehow deflected the attack? Or was there something more at play here?


    The answer was, at the moment when the tomb groaned its final protest, with the very air thrumming with anticipation. With a deafening roar, the ceiling gave way, a cascade of dust and debris raining down upon the chamber.


    Lara who saw her injured comrades ¨C Astrid and Kim crumpled on the cold floor. She surged forward, her aura flaring as she channeled healing energy, a gentle green glow emanating from his hands. Vera, her eyes red-rimmed with worry, mirrored her actions, her own healing magic bathing Astrid in a warm light.


    Amidst the chaos, when Axl, was fueled by a desperate hope and a twisted sense of vengeance, unleashed his final attack. A beam of concentrated light, an upper eight-star attack by its intensity, lanced from his hand, a searing green laser aimed squarely at Neveah and Azrael.


    Vera''s anguished cry, a choked "Noo!" echoed through the chamber, her tears blurring the scene before her. Lara, however, remained a statue of stoicism, her cold detachment a stark contrast to the unfolding mayhem.


    Neveah, his senses honed to a razor''s edge, reacted with lightning speed. With a flick of his wrist, gravity itself warped around him and Azrael. An invisible force propelled them upwards, just as Axl''s laser beam ripped through the air where they had stood moments before. The destructive energy carved a smoking gouge into the chamber wall, a testament to the attack''s power.


    Neveah landed with a controlled grace, Azrael sprawled gracelessly beside him. For a moment, their eyes met, Azrael''s filled with a mixture of confusion and grudging respect. Neveah, however, had no time for such things.


    He focused on the figure shrouded in darkness standing amidst the dust and rubble at the entrance - the source of this entire mess, Axl,and he charged towards him as the tomb collapsed.


    News of the collapsing tomb spread like wildfire through the continents. People who had been guarding the perimeter, alerted by the tremors and thunderous roars, reported the scene to their superiors. Curiosity, concern, and a healthy dose of fear rippled through the ranks. What had transpired within the ancient tomb? Were the students safe? Had they found some great artifacts?


    Slowly, a throng of people began to make their way towards the ravaged forest. Even Race leaders, their faces cold, but inside etched in worry and anticipation, marched alongside seasoned instructors. The devastation was undeniable. Trees lay uprooted, the earth bore the scars of violent tremors, and a dense cloud of dust hung heavy in the air.


    As the crowd ventured deeper, the sight that greeted them was far from the triumphant return some had envisioned. The entrance to the tomb was completely crushed into rubble, a gaping maw of debris the only remaining evidence of its once imposing presence.


    Scattered around the clearing lay the students, some groaning in pain, others unconscious. And some students who had taken Vera''s and Lara''s lead were healing students. The staff and instructors who saw this immediately sprung into action helping the injured as well as tallying the survivors to get a good idea of the survivors. But a question was on their minds," did they come out with nothing?"


    Then suddenly, Axl, propelled by the shockwave of Neveah attack, went flying through the dust cloud, like a broken doll flung through the air. Neveah, hovering above the settling debris, was a chilling picture of rage and annoyance.


    He swooped down, his dark aura swirling around him, and landed a booted foot right on Axl''s writhing form. A guttural growl escaped Neveah''s lips as he used Axl''s body as an impromptu surfboard, skimming over the collapsing trees and foliage at breakneck speed.


    "What are you doing you bastard?!" Axl rasped, the dust and Neveah''s foot on his neck choking his words.


    "Take a guess," Neveah replied, his voice devoid of warmth.


    They tore through the forest, a macabre comet hurtling towards an unknown destination. Axl, wheezing for air, used the momentary reprieve to fuel his defiance. "Do you know who I am?" he spat, his voice laced with desperation. "I''m the prince of dragons! You think you can get away with this?"


    Neveah remained silent, his focus on the people arriving. Axl, mistaking his silence for fear, continued his rant.


    "You''ll fail, vampire! I''ll hunt you down. I''ll destroy everything you hold dear ¨C your family, your friends¡­ all of it. And the women? Oh, the women in your life ¨C they''ll be my playthings. Slaves to serve my every whim.


    And then, when I''m bored, I''ll give them to my surbodinates to play with, and after they are broken I''ll ki¡­ kuekk" Axl chocked before finishing.


    Just as Axl reached a fever pitch, Neveah abruptly dug his heel into his neck, pinning the dragon prince to the ground, chocking him. Axl wheezed.


    A spear of ice materialized in his hand, darkness swirling around it, but at its tip, a tiny, swirling vortex pulsed with an ominous energy ¨C condensed gravity, potent enough to turn Axl''s arrogant head into a bloody mess.


    A booming voice, raw with power, echoed through the forest. "Stop!" It was Aethelred.


    Neveah, mid-thrust, froze. But it wasn''t Aethelred''s voice that truly startled him. His spear disintegrated to dust as he was going for the kill and he was binded by golden chain in his position.


    The chains seemed like they came from above but it''s ends were faded and invisible, as if they were not there but held by air. Neveah tried to free himself but...


    In the blink of an eye, the world dissolved into a blinding white light. When his vision cleared, he found himself in a stark white room, devoid of any features except for five figures shrouded in darkness. Their faces remained hidden, but a potent aura emanated from them, a mixture of power and¡­ something else, something Neveah couldn''t quite place.


    A wave of golden energy washed over him, pinning him in place.


    "You dare harm our chosen?" A single voice spoke, yet it echoed and resonated, sounding like a chorus of whispers. The words were laced with an undeniable authority.


    " Great... Just Great." Neveah thought grimly, this situation got even more ridiculous.

 Chapter 92: Wages of Sin

    The white room pressed in on me, suffocating in its sterile perfection. The five figures loomed before me, shadows twisting in their robes. They called Axl, the arrogant bastard, "their chosen"? My stomach churned. So I automatically deduced they were the Gods or at least their representatives.


    "Your Name," one commanded, the voice echoing like a chorus in the empty space. My name tripped off my tongue, "Neveah Isolde." Why should they care even about my name, I thought.


    This wasn''t some courtroom; so maybe asking my name it was a power play, to intimidate and I was the fly caught in the spider''s web.


    "Give me your reason for trying to kill the dragon chosen," another figure spoke, their voice feminine and unnervingly calm.


    "Self-defense," I said back, as calmly as I can.


    "Self-defense..." they echoed, drawing out the word. It felt more like an accusation than a question. "Elaborate."


    I took a steadying breath. "They attacked me, the blessed. Multiple of them, with no warning, no explanation. They wanted me dead." My voice sounded hollow and robotic even to my own ears.


    "Hmmm..." another voice hummed, the sound like distant thunder. "But you brutally disarmed them, rendering them defenseless that should be enough.


    And even in the final moment, you spared the human blessed''s life, despite his clear hostility. Yet, you attempted to kill the dragon chosen. Explain."


    "The rest were manipulated," I snarled, each word laced with venom. "They saw their fellow ''chosen'' being attacked and reacted without question. Prejudice or not, they were the aggressors, not me." My eyes darted between the shrouded figures, frustration growing with each silent response. Then my head was made to bow to look down.


    " Know you place child." Said the calm voice again.


    I knew my place, I just wanted to see the face of god.


    Them one of the figures hummed, the sound like distant thunder rolling through the room. "Perhaps," it conceded. "But even the dragon, the blessed you claim instigated this, is a blessed and that doesn''t change the fact that you, a nobody, tried to kill him. You are aware how important they are, aren''t you?"


    " You should have just put your head down and accept it like the insignificant vampire filth you are." Said a voice without even trying to hide their malice.


    My jaw clenched. "Maybe," I said with a sigh. "But the whole situation got to this because of him. He should be held accountable, no?"


    A collective sigh, swept through the room. "We don''t care about blame, boy," another figure intoned. The voice, devoid of emotion, sent a shiver down my spine. "We care about truth. And your justifications reek of self-serving bias. So what if your life was in danger, such is the life of mortals.


    You should have disarmed him cause you had the ability mad calmly resolve your differences. What you did, what you tried to do was inexcusable!"


    Before I could retort, a wave of searing pain ripped through me. A golden whip, materialized out of thin air, lashed across my face, the searing energy stripping the flesh from my cheekbone all the way down to my sternum. A groan tore from my throat, choked back into a ragged gasp as the white light dimmed, replaced by an agonizing blackness.


    This wasn''t a trial. It was a torture chamber. These weren''t goddesses or their representatives. They were playing as something far worse ¨C judge, jury, and executioner all rolled into one. And they weren''t interested in the truth. They had their narrative, and they would break me until I conformed to it.


    So I''m here for punishment for attempting to lay my hands on a chosen, I thought.


    "Correct," boomed a voice that echoed in the white room, seemingly coming from all directions at once. "You will be punished. Your decision to kill a blessed was immature, reckless, and¡­ out of jealousy."


    Jealousy? The accusation hit me like a physical blow. Me? Jealous of a pompous, power-hungry bratty dragon prince? No way!


    I opened my mouth to retort, but the words died in my throat as another figure materialized before me. It was still shrouded like the others, but instead of a humanoid figure, it transformed into a colossal dragon. I didn''t look at it I just saw the shadow on the ground. It roared, the sound shaking the very foundation of the room.


    "Impudent brat!" it boomed, its voice shaking my very core. The sheer power emanating from the creature was suffocating. Seemed it read my mind.


    Then, from the side came a different voice, this one shrouded but somehow holding a seductive quality.


    "My, my," it purred, almost flirtatious. "She''s mad now."


    The dragon ignored the comment, focusing solely on me. "The wage of sin against the divine is death!" it declared.


    My blood ran cold. Death? Well it was expected wasn''t it?


    The room began to constrict, the white walls pushing inwards, the pressure building, tge figures seemed to be in the same room as I was yet they weren''t even here. My face hit the floor with a sickening thud, the air knocked from my lungs.


    My body felt like it was being squeezed in a vice, bones grinding against each other, cracking, my organs pressing against it other, my heart trying to beat with all it''s might against the pressure around it, struggling but failing, blood flowing from every orifice. O couldn''t move anypart of my body my head felt heavy and I began sweating under the pressure. I couldn''t even take in air.


    It was suffocating


    But amidst the crushing pain, something strange happened. A tingling sensation spread through my body, an energy I couldn''t quite place. My gravity manipulation, dormant since the fight, began to surge, an unconscious reaction to the crushing weight. It wasn''t enough to counter the force, but it¡­ it fought back? The pressure lessened ever so slightly, just enough for me to draw a ragged breath. sea??h th§× ¦ÇovelFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    And my proficiency was rising?


    What? How? This didn''t make sense. They were trying to crush me, yet my own power, in this desperate struggle, was somehow resisting. Maybe it was a last-ditch effort, a survival instinct kicking in, or maybe¡­ maybe there was a connection between this strange punishment and my unique magic. But why haven''t they noticed.


    Or maybe they don''t even care. The same way a grasshopper tries to push away a predator when it''s caught using it''s legs but being unable to get away. It was futile attempt. And they weren''t the least bit bothered by it.


    A sliver of hope, fragile as a spider''s thread, sparked within me. They wanted to break me, but perhaps, just perhaps, I could turn this against them. It was a long shot, yes, but it was the only shot I had. Focusing all my remaining energy, I channeled my gravity manipulation outwards, pushing against the invisible force that sought to crush me.


    It was a struggle, a battle against an overwhelming force, but for the first time since they brought me here, I wasn''t just a victim. I was fighting back, it was a pathetic attempt, yes. But this time I won''t just lay here and wait for my death.


    Even if I die. Atleast I could say I tried to fight back especially against god''s might. It was a flex.


    ***********


    [Third person PoV]


    The white room resonated with a heavy silence. Neveah lay crumpled on the floor, his body a testament to the brutal power unleashed upon him. His ragged breaths were the only sound that dared to pierce the tension.


    "All in favor of the vote," boomed the voice of the dragon-shaped figure, its words echoing in the sterile space. The vote was for his death.


    A soft chime, almost musical, filled the room. It was followed by a sigh, light and almost amused. "I veto him to be kept alive," it declared.


    The dragon figure, its form shimmering with righteous fury, roared in outrage. "What?! He is blasphemous! He attacked a blessed! My blessed!" It was undoubtedly the Dragon Goddess, her voice heavy with disapproval.


    "As he said," countered another figure, its voice devoid of emotion but laced with a hint of amusement, "It''s not his fault that the blessed are disappointing. And he just wanted to protect his life. Also we are pushing it. We have limits and in this decade alone, we interfered with the mortals and their realm more than we interfered for the past dozen millennia."


    "I don''t accept this!" roared the Dragon Goddess. "I veto your veto. I want this brat dead! This was a great humiliation not only to the dragons but also a slap in the face to me. Screw the rules. I''ll bear the punishment."


    Another figure spoke, its voice calm and collected but very chilling, a stark contrast to the escalating tension. "It doesn''t work like that. A veto can only be used once in a meeting. The rest are obsolete else veto power is meaningless. And you being able to take the punishment isn''t a problem, the problem is what comes after, inspection and observation, our freedom will be limited.


    And I won''t jeopardize my freedom so that you can kill some brat to satiate your rage."


    The Dragon Goddess, her form shrinking with frustration, muttered a disgruntled, "Tsk... Do whatever you want."


    A wave of unseen pressure lifted off Neveah. He gasped, sucking in a deep breath that sent a fresh wave of agony through his shattered body. His wounds, however, remained unhealed, a stark reminder of their power.


    The air crackled with a tension that was different from before. The earlier aggression had been replaced by an air of¡­ calculation.


    "Still, he must be punished," declared the calm voice that had lifted the pressure.

 Chapter 93: My Child

    Silence descended upon the white chamber once more. Neveah, battered and broken, lay sprawled on the cold floor. His ragged breaths echoed in the sterile space, a testament to his resilience. The figures, cloaked in darkness, stood around him, their forms no longer colossal but human-sized ¨C a chilling intimacy in their judgement.


    One figure, adorned with a flowing white robe and a crown of intricate silver, stepped forward. Her voice, once playful, now held the weight of ages. "Neveah Isolde," she spoke, her words resonating with power. "You have been judged."


    Neveah, his vision blurry, could only lift his head a fraction, meeting their gaze with a defiance that surprised even himself as he took deep breaths. "What is your judgement?" he rasped, his voice raw with subtle pain.


    The figures held their gaze for a long moment, her expression unreadable. Then, she raised a hand, and the air crackled with unseen energy. "You, who craved power," she boomed, her voice echoing through the chamber, "shall be stripped of it."


    A wave of searing white light erupted from her hand, engulfing Neveah. He groaned, a primal muffled sound ripped from the depths of his being, as the magic ripped through him. The very essence of his strength, the darkness that fueled him, was being torn away.


    When the light subsided, Neveah lay still, his body wracked with tremors. The darkness was gone, replaced by a hollowness that echoed within him. He tried to conjure a simple ice spell, a feat he had performed effortlessly a thousand times before. But nothing happened. Frustration clawed at his throat. He was¡­ empty.


    Powerless.


    The figure with the silver crown continued, her voice devoid of emotion. "Hmmm... So you shall walk Elnova," she declared, her words etching themselves onto the very fabric of reality, "without being able to wield strength. You won''t be able to get stronger, your vessel shall be unable to store mana. The strength you boasted of and cherished will be taken away from you.


    You will never rise through ranks. This is your punishment. You''ve been cursed by god!"


    " You should be grateful you are being kept alive. Be grateful of god''s mercy!" Said another figure.


    As the final words faded, the white chamber began to shimmer. The figures blurred, then dissolved into shimmering motes of light, disappearing completely. Neveah was left alone, in a cold, bright room that seemed to mock his misery.


    "God''s mercy ...huh? They stripped me of my strength and are sending me back in a dangerous world as a weak person. How merciful. Fuck. What now?" He gave a hollow chuckle.


    *************


    [Nev POV]


    The world bled back into focus in a sickening rush. One moment I was sprawled on a cold, hard floor, the next I was lying face-first in the damp forest soil. Gone was the sterile white chamber, replaced by the familiar scent of pine and damp earth. My body, a moment ago racked with pain, ached anew, a dull throb spreading through every muscle. Stars, they were draining.


    I could feel it, a siphon pulling on my very being, taking away ''my mana''. With a gasp, I took a deep breath focusing on my current situation as my vision swam. I had attained level Lower 0 star. I was empty. They''d taken everything.


    My gaze fell upon the scene before me, a tableau frozen in time. Axl, sprawled on the ground a hair''s breadth from my ice spear which disintegrated into dust, was mid-rant, a look of pure terror contorted on his face. So time hadn''t passed here?


    The dragon''s face, initially pale with fear, was regaining some color, replaced by a sneer that twisted his features. "Heh," he rasped, his voice laced with a newfound arrogance. "I knew you couldn''t do it." The stench of fear that had clung to him moments ago was replaced by something far more nauseating ¨C the unmistakable odor of shit and urine. Disgusting.


    "I told you right? This is the privilege of having a backer. You can feel their gaze correct. They are here, My father as well as the other race leaders. You are not getting out of this alive. You put your hands on blessed as well as the children of powerful people.


    No one will let you live and no one is coming to save you. You are alone and I''ll make sure to keep my earlier promise to you Neveah. Now get off of me you bastard." Said Axl.


    "Am I going through the same conversation I had earlier but with different people? If I didn''t know better I could swear they practiced it. And I''m in no mood for this thing. But what''s with this, he hasn''t noticed I''m weaker? Cause I can feel no mana in my body. And when I try to collect it it passes through me.


    And what''s even more strange is that I can still control gravity and the other elements though it''s a bit troublesome because, I can''t ''power'' it as mana is just going through me. Damn." I thought.


    I then got out of my thoughts and replied to whatever bullshit Axl was saying and told him." Make me."


    My words hung heavy in the air, a challenge thrown down despite the odds stacked against me(but he hadn''t even noticed."Axl, his bravado momentarily shaken, stared at me, his eyes narrowed. He opened his mouth to retort, but before any words could escape his lips, a commotion erupted from the sky.


    A figure materialized above us, his regal robes and air of authority unmistakable. Aethelred, the oh so High King of Dragons, his eyes blazing sapphire as they locked onto mine.


    "I asked you to stop," his voice boomed, crackling with power, "And ...Get your foot off my son."


    My gaze snapped down to find Axl''s signature arrogant smirk. Smirking as if he won something. My foot, was still on his neck. Then his body suddenly disappeared.


    I saw a figure wearing in an immaculate tuxedo, his hands glowing with a gentle light as he healed Axl''s wounds. "Clean spell," he muttered as he cleaned him up.


    Axl, his voice high-pitched and strained, launched into a flurry of accusations. "Father, he¡­ he cowardly attacked us! He poisoned¡­ me and the rest of the Dragons! And when the others tried to help me, he also attacked them with the intent to kill! I had to use drastic measures. I¡­ I used the artefact you gave me."


    Bjorn, the Dwarf King, materialized beside Aethelred, his beard bristling. "Is this true, Astrid?" he bellowed, his voice gravelly with concern. A groan came from behind him, and Astrid, her face pale but determined, gave a shaky nod.


    The other Race Leaders had arrived as well. Kali, the lithe Beast Queen, her emerald eyes narrowed in my direction. Valeriana, the stoic Human Empress, her expression unreadable. And Ilyana, studied me with a gaze that seemed suspicious of me. sea??h th§× Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    " Really... That''s what you''re going with? I cowardly attacked you?" I said to which Axl momentarily shut up before a smile formed on his face and he said,"that''s what happened. If my friends weren''t unconscious thanks to you they''d say the exact same thing. I just wanted to protect them and when I couldn''t, my fellow comrades tried to help me, but you overpowered us.


    I just hoped things didn''t get this far."


    " Haahhh... And by your looks you believe that story, don''t you." I said with a sigh, to which Ilyana and Kali raised their brows perhaps amused or confused, I didn''t care.


    Then Aethelred''s voice boomed like a thunderclap, "Boy¡­you better give me a proper explanation of what you''ve done¡­ Or else." The threat hung heavy in the air, a storm cloud gathering above me. The other Race Leaders, with the exception of Valeriana, mirrored his murderous glare. Ilyana, stood apart, her gaze on me a mix of disinterest and suspicion.


    It was then that my shadow flickered, a subtle shift that only I noticed. A genuine smile played on my lips. The racial leaders, however, didn''t miss it. Aethelred''s eyes narrowed into slits, a bolt of pure lightning crackling in his hand aimed straight at me.


    "Does this seem amusing to you?" he roared, his voice laced with fury.


    Before the attack could land, however, my shadow surged. It solidified into an intricate, beautiful wall of ice, shimmering with a cool blue light. The temperature plummeted, sending shivers down the spines of the students and even causing slight but visible discomfort amongst the Race Leaders. The playful mood vanished, replaced by a chilling tension.


    As the clouds rolled in, obscuring the moon and plunging the area into a near total darkness, a voice echoed through the clearing, feminine and laced with frost.


    "Or else what, King of Dragons? Tell me, what will you do to my son?" They looked for the source of the voice but couldn''t find it. But I knew who it was.


    Verona, she was here and she was not happy.

 Chapter 94: The Prince of Vampires

    "Hey..." the woman''s voice, laced with a hint of amusement, cut through the tension. "Let me hold my son. Give me control. Just for a while."


    Verona bristled, her regal bearing momentarily cracking. "It''s MY son," she spat, her voice laced with possessiveness. "And I''m not giving you control. Not again."


    The woman chuckled, a sound like wind chimes in a blizzard. "Again huh...That''s why you went to sleep that day, didn''t you. You " Her words hung heavy in the air, an accusation wrapped in a knowing smile.


    Verona''s face contorted in anger. "Stop right there," she hissed, her voice dangerously low. sea??h th§× n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Sigh..." the woman sighed, a sound that sent shivers down the spines of those gathered. "You are a coward," she said, her voice devoid of malice but dripping with calm absoluteness. "But I don''t care about that. Let me hold my son and give me control, sis. You owe me."


    Verona''s nostrils flared. "Owe you?" she asked, her voice threatening.


    "Yeah," the woman replied, a glint in her icy blue eyes. "I told you about what will happen. What our son will go through. And I''ve been telling you we should make ''that''... We already wasted enough time and..." she trailed off, leaving the sentence unfinished.


    Before Verona could retort, the woman raised her voice, silencing her. "Sis... The future is not definite, but..." she paused, her gaze flitting to Neveah, "...I am.


    I only said what I said because I''ve seen the child, I could vaguely tell his personality, how he thinks, the way he moves as if he knows what will happen or what''s supposed to happen, him gathering miniscule power, not knowing how strong you are... how strong we are. I still don''t know why he''s doing what he''s doing. And why he chose to hide who he is. But in that aspect, he is similar to you.


    Isn''t he."


    Verona''s jaw clenched, her eyes locked on the swirling mist that hid her sister''s true form. "I''m not hiding..." she muttered, defiance laced with a hint of doubt.


    The woman''s laugh echoed through the space, a chilling sound devoid of warmth. "Really?...Even you don''t believe that," she said, her words sharp as ice shards.


    "Our son will be taken by those women," the woman continued, her voice turning serious. "They will strip him of his strength since they can''t kill him directly. That''s why I made you teach him the other method. Our method. The method of not cultivating some stupid stars."


    Verona''s expression remained stoic, but a flicker of unease crossed her features. "You want to give him that? We''ll be basically making a second me," she protested.


    The woman shrugged, the movement unsettling in its fluidity. "Not quite... Besides, aren''t children basically copies of their parents? And we won''t be taking his free will. But let''s just ask him. But you already agreed to it, didn''t you?


    The reason you made him stay stuck at 5 star for all these years? You know how frustrated he was that he couldn''t move forward?"


    Verona opened her mouth to argue, but the words died on her lips. A pang of guilt flickered in her eyes, a flicker quickly replaced by a steely resolve. "What use will the stars be if he was gonna be weakened anyway?" she said, her voice cold.


    "Right?Now we make him strong the right way, our way." Said the voice.


    Within the cold stone walls of a secluded castle tower, Verona lay sprawled upon her bed. Her usually sharp eyes were clouded, her features slack in a state of partial slumber. Within the hazy landscape of her mind, a conversation played out ¨C two halves of the same whole, arguing amongst themselves.


    Suddenly, the world around them stilled. It wasn''t a physical stillness, for Verona and her inner voice, they could still move their body but they didn''t they just watched. The world itself seemed frozen, encased in a shimmering glass bubble. Then, in an instant, they felt it ¨C Neveah''s presence, yanked away with an invisible force.


    "It''s happening," one Verona stated, a touch of relief laced with fear in her voice.


    "Calm down," the other Verona chided, a hint of desperation creeping into her tone. "You can''t go against them as you are. You are weak and you''ll make the same mistake as father. I know you are not scared of death, but don''t you want to see Neveah''s progress, his journey? So hold on."


    Verona bit her lip so hard it bled, her nails digging white crescents into the palm of her hand. Frustration and a potent cocktail of emotions flickered in her eyes.


    "If only you ascended a while ago instead of sleeping... You could''ve done something," the second Verona sighed, her voice laced with a sharp edge of blame.


    Verona ignored the jab, both feeling and ignoring the weight of the Goddesses'' gaze on Elnova. It was a gaze that burned with icy superiority, disinterest masking a deep-seated control. They saw Elnova as a speck of dust beneath their omnipotent notice.


    The weight of her decision, made during that long sleep, settled on her like a suffocating shroud. Had she made the right choice, choosing this path of hidden strength for Neveah? Or was it all a foolish gamble, destined to fail?


    " I hate this..." Said Verona


    " I know sis," said the voice in her head.


    **************


    The world remained frozen, a silent tableau holding its breath. Verona, trapped in her vulnerable state, gritted her teeth, channeling all her remaining will into a single purpose ¨C seeing her son again. The echo of the Goddesses'' presence lingered, heavy and oppressive, before finally fading away like smoke on the wind.


    Seizing the opportunity, the voice that mirrored Verona took control. The voice, well the ''other Verona'', took control saying Verona was very emotional and shouldn''t be allowed to move or make decisions now. So she took over.


    With a surge of unfamiliar energy, Verona''s body, no longer ''hers'' in this moment, rose from the bed. Cloaked in swirling mist, the form solidified, taking on an ethereal beauty''. This was Verona, empowered by the other, stronger and logical half of her being.


    "Hooh," the voice, laced with a quiet strength, resonated from Verona''s lips. As she stretched her hands. "Let me meet my son officially."


    The remaining sliver of Verona within, simply nodded, but not after showing her possessiveness by sayin, " MY SON."


    The Verona in control knew she could argue, but the futility was evident.


    With a whisper that tore through the frozen world, the form that was now Verona shimmered out of the castle tower, leaving behind a fading echo of power. The world lurched back to life, the silence shattering with the rustle of leaves and the chirping of birds.


    ************


    Verona materialized in a flurry of swirling mist, the forest clearing coming into sharp focus. Her form, usually cloaked in cool winter hues, had changed. Her skin now shimmered with an otherworldly pale luminescence, and her eyes, once icy blue, burned with an intense violet glow. The air crackled with unseen energy as she surveyed the scene. Relief battled with affection as she spotted Neveah.


    But her gaze quickly shifted to the figures surrounding him, landing on Aethelred. The High King of Dragons stood tall, his regal bearing a facade masking the turmoil in his eyes. Before Verona could unleash the storm brewing within her, Aethelred spoke, his voice strained.


    "Boy¡­you better give me a proper explanation of what you''ve done¡­ Or else." She heard the dragon King say as she was coming to this space.


    "Or else what, King of Dragons? Tell me, what will you do to my son?"


    "Who are you?" Aethelred asked, genuinely confused and surprised. He regained his composure as his elite guard gathered around him.


    Verona''s lips curled into a snarl, her voice laced with ice. "Who I am is irrelevant," she hissed. "But you... you dare threaten my son?"


    A ripple of shock spread through the clearing. The some racial leaders exchanged startled glances, Bjorn looked at Valeriana meanwhile whispers breaking out amongst the gathered crowd. Valeriana was too young she hadn''t seen the woman, Bjorn, Aethelred and Ilyana had no businesses to meet the Vampire queen.


    Though there was a time when Aethelred was looking for Verona but at the time Verona was sleeping.


    The strong woman infront of them was a stranger.


    Only Kali, remained impassive and quite, a flicker of recognition passing through her emerald eyes. She was unfortunate enough to meet the woman, and the memory still sent shivers down her spine. When it dawned on her... Her gaze became serious.


    Just then, a new arrival added to the tense situation. Count Chatham with an aura of power radiating from her newly acquired 11-star rank, landed gracefully near the commotion. Having been summoned to the scene as the vampire representative, she found herself amidst a maelstrom of tension.


    Her eyes scanned the scene, finally landing on the stunningly beautiful woman with violet eyes and a regal presence.


    "I greet the Monarch of the Night," Chatham proclaimed, bowing her head deeply. "The Vampire Queen!"


    The revelation hung heavy in the air. Shock rippled through the crowd, even affecting Aethelred for a moment. Everyone, except for Kali, stared at Verona in bewildered awe. The whispers intensified, a wave of panicked recognition washing over the clearing. The rumors, the legends, the whispers of the ancient and powerful Winter Queen ¨C they were all true. And she was here, defending her son?


    And her son is Neveah?

 Chapter 95: Prince Neveah Nox

    A stunned silence gripped the clearing. Chatham''s declaration, hanging heavy in the air, had shattered the facade of normalcy. The whispers that had begun as a ripple transformed into a crashing wave. The legendary Vampire Queen, a being shrouded in myth and whispered warnings, stood before them, radiating beauty and fury.


    If Valeriana is a monster of this era, then Verona is the Valeriana before Valeriana was Valeriana.


    Eyes darted between Verona and Neveah, the pieces finally clicking into place. Neveah is the prince of Vampires.


    The tension, thick enough to choke on, was broken by a quiet question. Neveah, his gaze fixated on his mother"Are her eyes¡­ purple?" he thought, with a hint of wonder.


    Verona, her initial fury softened by her son''s dazed state, a small smile played on her lips. It was a rare sight, a glimpse of warmth that seemed to defy the aura of power that surrounded her.


    Turning to Chatham, Verona gestured towards Neveah. "Hi Cara," she greeted, her voice regaining its usual regal composure. "Seems you are doing well, hmmm? You even got to 11 stars. Congratulations! I should promote you, don''t you think?"


    Chatham, still reeling from the revelation of of seeing her Queen, bowed her head, a mixture of surprise and a strange sense of excitement playing on her features. "Thank you, Your Majesty," she stammered. "Such an honor would be¡­"


    "Oh! Have you met my son?" Verona interrupted, amusement dancing in her purple eyes. "This is my heir. Neveah Nox."


    Neveah, still bewildered by the ''strangeness'' of his mother while looking at Verona with scrutiny offered a greeting. "Hello," he mumbled, unsure of the proper etiquette in this bizarre situation.


    Chatham, recovering her composure at the introduction, bowed once more. "I greet¡­ my prince," she said, the last word catching in her throat. The realization of who she was addressing, the heir of the Winter Queen, sent a jolt of nervous excitement through her.


    A collective gasp rippled through the crowd that wasn''t Aethelred or the other leaders. It was the students, the younger generation who had just witnessed the power shift play out before their very eyes, This handsome vampire was Neveah and he was the prince?!


    Zehn stared at Neveah with a mixture of envy and disbelief.


    "Wait," he muttered, mostly to himself. "I don''t swing that way, but... that handsome dude is Neveah and he''s a prince?! Come on, why does he get to have everything while my life''s shitty?" He scowled, kicking a stray pebble. "Not to mention this stupid tomb trial. I''ve encountered more brain teasers than fighting challenges.


    I''m not a bookworm, so I didn''t know how to solve them! Not to mention how unlucky I was ¨C triggering traps in every chamber, getting stuck in stinky slime¡­ why does my life suck while another guy''s life is amazing? He''s the prince, has a beautiful, strong mother, he''s handsome, strong, and smart¡­ Like, damn wait, I''m glazing, aren''t I?"


    Zehn shook his head, his envy tinged with a grudging respect. Neveah''s hidden identity and the revelation of his powerful lineage changed everything.


    " Prince?" Azrael who cowardly didn''t speak up for Neveah who saved his life thinking that Axl was right in what he said so far was now surprised that Neveah is the prince.


    Enia felt his blood run cold. He remembered his earlier interactions with Neveah, the casual way he''d "bugged" the prince. His face drained of color. "Count Chatham? Did she say that person is¡­ Neveah and he''s a prince? The prince?


    Wait, that woman is the Queen? I bugged the prince? Oh no, is my life in danger? If he''s the prince, why didn''t he say anything? I better hide for now¡­" He cast a furtive glance around, desperately searching for a hiding spot.


    The revelation of Neveah''s true identity sent shockwaves through the students. Envy, fear, and a newfound respect warred within them, creating a volatile mix of emotions that would likely have long-lasting consequences.


    A knot of unease tightened in Vera''s stomach. She stood apart from the throng of students, her gaze fixed on the unfolding drama but her mind far away, lost in a conversation long past. A voice, sharp and laced with authority, echoed in her memory: "Vera, don''t ever get near the Royal Vampire House or its affiliated members. If you do, in fact, meet any one of these people, report to me immediately."


    Seraphina''s words had always felt cryptic, a whispered warning in their otherwise carefree childhood. Now, under the weight of the revelation that had just rocked the clearing, they slammed into Vera with the force of a revelation.


    Her face hardened with a grim resolve. Reaching into a pocket within her cloak, she retrieved a holographic communicator. With a flick of her wrist, she activated it, a shimmering image forming above her palm. It displayed the scene in the clearing ¨C Verona facing down the stunned leaders, Neveah standing beside her, his presence no longer a secret.


    "Vera, I''m kinda busy right now," Seraphina''s voice crackled through the communicator, tinged with a hint of annoyance.


    But before Seraphina could finish, Vera cut her off. "Big sis, it''s them¡­ the Royal Vampires." She held the communicator closer, ensuring the image was clear.


    The annoyance in Seraphina''s voice vanished, replaced by a sharp intake of breath. She was told of everything happening ."So¡­ Neveah is the Vampire prince? And he managed to overpower all four blessed at once after beating up a bunch of dragons too?" she questioned, disbelief lacing her tone.


    Azrael, who had was close to Vera, looked down at his shoes, his face pale in shame of being outdone even when they ganged up on Neveah.


    Seraphina let out a sigh, a sound that resonated with both frustration and a hint of admiration. As she studied the scene, her eyes narrowed in surprise. "Count Chatham¡­ 11-star already? Shit¡­" she murmured, her voice lost to the communicator but her mind already racing with possibilities.


    Another figure emerged, radiating an aura of power that rivaled even the stunned leaders. It was Clara, the former Elven Queen, her emerald cloak swirling around her.


    Ilyana turned, her brow furrowing in surprise. "Clara? What brings you here?" she asked, her voice low and rumbling.


    Clara''s gaze, sharp and unwavering, landed on Ilyana. "A monster has awakened," she declared, her voice echoing through the clearing. "And I''m here to ensure the safety of my people." Her words were laced with a barely veiled warning, a clear reference to the newly revealed Vampire Queen, Verona.


    Clara then moved towards Lara, who watched her approach with a mixture of curiosity and apprehension. "Are you alright, baby?" Clara asked gently.


    Lara nodded, her expression still etched with confusion. Her eyes, however, darted towards Neveah, dhe stared at him strangely.


    Across the clearing, Kim stood rooted to the spot, her jaw slack with disbelief. "So that''s why," she muttered, piecing things together. "The reason he looked shady but was hella strong¡­ because he was hiding the fact he was the Prince of Vampires?"


    A bitter taste filled her mouth. The guilt she had felt for mistrusting Neveah threatened to overwhelm her. "But¡­ but he tried to kill the dragons, almost killed Axl¡­" she mumbled, trying to justify her earlier assumptions. "He''s a bad person, right?" S§×ar?h the Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Astrid, standing beside Kim, offered a curt nod, her expression devoid of surprise. Unlike Kim, her reaction was one of cold disapproval. Neveah''s royal status meant little to her. She believed in merit and character, and in her eyes, Neveah''s hidden identity and his actions during the trial painted him as a dangerous individual, someone who used power for his own ends.


    To her, he was just as bad as anyone else who abused their position.


    The revelation had split the students into distinct camps. Some, like Lara, were caught between their newfound respect for Neveah''s strength and the lingering doubts about his past actions. Lara couldn''t say she knew Neveah but, she didn''t believe Axl''s bullshit reason that Neveah attacked him for no reason.


    Neveah was someone who attacked when provoked, this was proved by the pale goblin ( she means Enia, she doesn''t care about his name) who confronted Neveah at the dorms.


    Others, like Kim, grappled with the dissonance of his royal lineage and his perceived aggression. And then there were those like Astrid, who saw not a prince, but a potential tyrant, and felt a cold disapproval of Neveah (100% sure he don''t care).


    The clearing was a microcosm of Elnova itself ¨C a chaotic blend of emotions swirling in the wake of Verona''s revelation. Axl, the center of the accusations mere moments ago, now stood as a pale caricature of his former self. Beads of sweat trickled down his forehead, his gaze darting nervously between Neveah and the imposing figure of Verona. "This bastard was a prince?


    Shit, Fuck,Fuck, Fuck, Fuuuck!!!" he thought, the weight of his own arrogance crashing down on him.


    Verona, her violet eyes radiating a cold fury, turned towards Aethelred. The Dragon King, who had initially held his head high, now found himself dwarfed by her presence. He hovered awkwardly in the air, the advantage of height suddenly stripped away.


    With a flick of her wrist, the world seemed to shift. A subtle force pulsed outwards, and everyone who had been airborne, including the stunned dragon elites, found their feet planted firmly on the ground. The sudden shift caused gasps and stumbles, further emphasizing Verona''s dominance.


    "So," she hissed, her voice laced with icy venom, "Dragon King, tell me why you are threatening my son."


    The audacity of her stance stunned even the most seasoned observers. Aethelred, who prided himself on his regal bearing, was startled momentarily. Regaining some semblance of composure almost as quickly, he puffed out his chest and said.


    "Your son¡­" he began, his voice cracking with pressure. "He tried to kill my son, not only that, he severely injured many dragons. It''s unforgivable."


    Despite his words, a flicker of doubt danced in his crimson eyes. His hands, hidden behind his back within the folds of his robe, were clenched into fists, the white knuckles a stark contrast against the red and blue scales. He yearned to unleash his fury, but a primal instinct held him back.


    This woman, this terrifyingly powerful being, emanated an aura that screamed danger, and what''s even more scaring was that he couldn''t get a read on Verona''s stars. For the first time in his reign, Aethelred was forced to choose diplomacy over dominance, a bitter pill to swallow but a necessary one.

 Chapter 96: Her Decision

    Verona''s voice cut through the tension like a blade, a knowing glint in her violet eyes. "You know," she drawled, her tone laced with a dangerous amusement, "there were times when an attack on a prince warranted a war between the two countries."


    Aethelred''s gaze hardened, his nostrils flaring. The air crackled with unspoken threats. "What are you implying?" he growled, his voice strained. It was a testament to his simmering anger that he still refused to acknowledge Verona''s title, a deliberate attempt to downplay her power.


    Verona''s smile vanished, replaced by a glacial stare.


    "What war?" Kim countered, her voice dropping to a low hiss. "You think you can declare war on me because of that¡­ spoiled bastard?" Her eyes flickered towards Neveah before continuing. "He started all of this! Shouldn''t he be punished for his arrogance?! He tried to kill the dragons and even us!" Kim, emboldened by a misplaced sense of foolish courage, blurted out.


    But her outburst died in her throat as she found herself on the receiving end of a withering tri-fold glare. Chatham''s icy blue eyes held a flicker of annoyance, Kali''s emerald-blue gaze burned with silent reprimand, and Verona''s violet stare threatened to freeze her on the spot. The combined effect was devastating.


    Kim''s face drained of color, her bravado dissolving faster than mist in the midday sun. With a whimper, she crumpled to the ground, unconscious.


    Still, Verona''s casual suggestion of war sent shivers down everyone''s spine.


    Axl, who had been nodding along in agreement with Kim moments earlier, now flinched under Aethelred''s steely gaze. Even he, blinded by his own pride, could sense the shift in power dynamics.


    Kali, ever the diplomat, stepped forward, her nine-star tigerkin attendant rushing to Kim''s side. "I apologize for my niece''s outburst," she said, her voice firm despite the tremor that ran through her. "Though, I would like an explanation of why this happened."


    Verona''s eyes narrowed, Kali''s composure, even in the face of such power, was admirable.


    Verona''s sigh echoed through the area, her voice heavy. "Let me guess the situation," she began, her voice low and dangerous. "Your son painted Neveah as the villain, and fueled by their limited information, the others readily adopted that narrative. And with their ''blessed'' status and influential backgrounds, the rest of you followed and accepted their story without question."


    Her gaze swept over the area, landing on Axl, Azrael, Astrid, and a now-conscious Kim. Each flinched under her scrutiny, a mixture of shame and fear clouding their features.


    "We were in the middle of interrogating him," Bjorn mumbled defensively, Aethelred offering a silent nod of agreement.


    Verona''s lips curled into a humorless smile. "Interrogating? How do you interrogate a dead man, answer me Dwarven Monarch!" she countered, her voice rising slightly. "The attack the Dragon King launched at Neveah was an 8-star attack, at the very least. You want me to believe a 5-star vampire could withstand such an assault and remain available for your questioning?


    And the rest of you¡­ you simply stood by and watched? Meaning ...you agreed with the method."


    The room grew colder, the air thick with Verona''s suppressed fury. The racial leaders, despite their best efforts, felt their confidence waning under the weight of her unspoken threat. Just as they began to formulate a response, a gasp escaped Aethelred''s lips.


    A subtle shimmer surrounded Verona, a visual glitch that never solidified but they could see it a stunning crown. It arced above her head, six brilliant blue stars adorning each side forming an ethereal crown. The air crackled with a sudden surge of power, a tangible manifestation of her presence.


    "Twelve stars?!" Bjorn breathed, his voice filled with a mixture of awe and terror. The other leaders echoed his sentiment, their eyes wide with disbelief.


    Meanwhile Valeriana was motivated? As if she felt her goal was viable when she saw the 12 stars. Verona noticed it and was impressed by the young empress'' talent. But this was a serious conversation and she needed to act as such.


    Verona''s smile widened, the amusement devoid of warmth.


    The revelation hung heavy in the air, shattering any remaining pretense of defiance. The racial leaders, used to wielding power within their own domains, had never encountered an entity of such immense strength. They realized, with a sickening certainty, that they had made a grave miscalculation which could have catastrophic consequences.


    Verona''s revelation, a crown of twelve shimmering stars hovering above her head, hung heavy in the air. The pressure she exuded was a tangible entity, a suffocating weight that pressed down on the leaders of the races, almost forcing them to their knees but it didn''t as Verona was holding back ALOT!!


    Axl, Azrael, Astrid, Lara and Kim, all caught in the wake of this power display, felt utterly insignificant, but they were shielded by their respective monarchs.


    Verona scanned their humbled forms, a predator surveying its prey. Just as the oppressive aura started to rise getting stronger, threatening to crack them under its weight, a flicker of something unexpected crossed her features. It was a fleeting glimpse, a flicker of a smile that seemed to defy logic. With that smile, the crushing pressure inexplicably vanished, leaving behind a bewildered silence.


    " Not yet." She muttered under her breath that no one heard even Neveah who was close to her.


    In that moment of quiet, Verona had felt it again ¨C the gaze of the Goddesses upon Elnova. In the moment it came it was gone as Verona''s power stopped rising.


    Verona''s gaze swept over the room, settling on the downcast faces of the blessed students. "It''s not Neveah''s fault your blessed got beaten up," she declared. "They should blame their weakness for their predicament." Her statement sent a ripple of unease through the crowd.


    Neveah, however, stepped forward with confidence radiating from him. "Yes, but I do have something to say, I have video proof of confrontation between me and the dragons" he announced. His voice, though youthful, held a surprising coolness firmness that surprised the racial leaders.


    Apart from the Null report, none of them knew of Neveah''s personality. So seeing him unfazed by this situation was a surprise but Aethelred looked at Neveah strangely, he was the cause of this situation. He wanted nothing more than to end him but he knew he couldn''t not with that monster beside him. He didn''t want to anger the vampires. Sear?h the N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Yes, the Dragon King was afraid of Vampires, though he wouldn''t admit it.


    "What?" Axl blurted out, his earlier bravado replaced by a gnawing fear. The rest of the room echoed his sentiment, their eyes fixated on Neveah, wondering what proof he could possibly possess in this situation.


    " Yes, Video proof," Neveah stated simply, his gaze locking with Aethelred''s. The Dragon King''s face remained cool.


    "How can we be sure it''s valid?" Aethelred questioned, a desperate attempt to regain control of the narrative.


    Never, however said "The recording artifact was made by the churches, so if..."


    Verona cut him off and continued as she stated coolly. "If you question its validity, it means ...you question your Gods." Her smile widened showing her fangs, at this moment she was very proud of Neveah.


    " Hahaha..." She couldn''t help but laugh.


    Neveah, sensing Aethelred discomfort, couldn''t resist adding a final jab. "Oh, but you can check its authenticity by taking it to the churches," he said in a cold tone, but internally he was liking this. Momentarily he even forgot he was weak now.


    Aethelred''s face contorted into a grimace. He wouldn''t be caught questioning the divine authority of the churches. "That¡­ that isn''t necessary," he mumbled, dismissing this conversation. He doesn''t want to be embarrassed anymore.


    Verona''s smile widened"Good," she declared, her voice became serious, ringing through the clearing. "Then Bianca, Chatham, heed my decree. From this day forth, the Vampires withdraw from the alliance, consequentially the vampire students will drop out of the academy."


    A murmur arose from the crowd. This was a drastic decision.


    "There''s no need to learn where we will be constantly painted as the antagonists," Verona continued, her voice gaining a bitter edge hinting at something. At this moment Clara and Kim felt affected by the statement," she knew?" they thought grimly.


    With a final flourish, she turned towards her subordinates. "Neveah, give the elves the artifact as they were the least involved in this matter. Bianca, get me ALL vampires. We are going back to Nightingale."


    Neveah''s walked over to Lara and handed her the recording artifact. Lara, took it from him, she then looked at the disguised Clara who just nodded.


    Across the clearing, Bianca, a tall, imposing vampire with black hair and black eyes, emerged from the crowd one who knew could tell she looked like Constantine and Kael.


    Her piercing black eyes scanned the area, locating the other vampires, even the hiding Pete and Keith, with practiced ease. With a silent gesture, she gathered them, and as if by magic, they vanished into thin air.


    The remaining students and leaders stood speechless, their gazes fixed on the spot where the vampires just stood. Lara, holding the recording artifact, became the center of attention. Now everyone was curious what had happened in the tomb. Axl''s face was pale.

 Chapter 97: ch. 97

    Lara, her hands fumbled slightly as she looked for the activation point, activated the recording artifact. A holographic image flickered to life above her palm, displaying the scene from Neveah''s perspective. The air crackled with a tense silence as everyone leaned in, eager to see the truth for themselves.


    The recording began with a jarring boom, the sound echoing through the chamber. Neveah, ''caught off guard'', whirled around, searching for the source of the sudden noise. His gaze landed on the doorway as it burst open, revealing a furious Axl.


    From then on, the scene unfolded at a breakneck pace. Axl, his face contorted with rage, unleashed a torrent of spells, summoning the group of ferocious dragons that filled the chamber. They now by a feral madness, tore through the room, their roars shaking the very foundations.


    Neveah, reacted with lightning speed. Employing his vampiric agility and ice magic, he weaved between the dragons, deflecting their attacks and desperately trying to calm them. But the students were far gone, their minds clouded by Axl''s artefact.


    A collective gasp rippled through the crowd as the recording captured Neveah''s ''struggle''. The students, normally the picture of composure and control, were now reduced to frantic chaos, scrambling to avoid the rampaging dragons. Neveah, with grace, neutralized them one by one, using only the minimal force required to subdue them.


    His actions, while brutal at times, were undeniably efficient, prioritizing the ultimate safety of dragons.


    A gaze of respect arose from Clara, Kali, and Valeriana. Even amidst the chaos, they recognized Neveah''s skill and restraint. He wasn''t a mindless brute, as some had portrayed him to be, but a tactician, working under impossible circumstances. He could''ve chosen the easy path and simply killed them but he didn''t.


    The scene shifted, the focus shifting to the arrival of the other blesseds. Their initial expressions of concern were quickly replaced by suspicion as they turned their accusing eyes on Neveah. The recording captured the escalating tension, the escalating threats, and ultimately, the inevitable confrontation.


    Neveah, outnumbered and cornered, fought ferociously. The image flickered as spells collided, the air thick with magical energy. But despite his disadvantage, Neveah held his own, his movements fluid and precise. This while it impressed the Race leaders one didn''t like it at all, like Aethelred. The vampire was a growing threat and the worst thing was that he couldn''t do anything about it.


    The climax arrived in a flash of blinding light. Axl, eyes gleaming with malice, activated a hidden artifact, unleashing a powerful attack targeted directly at Neveah. Azrael, caught in the crossfire, who was in the path of the blast. In a selfless act of heroism, Neveah lunged forward, saving Azrael.


    The silence in the clearing was deafening. The students, their faces flushed with shame, exchanged hesitant glances. The truth, laid bare before them, shattered their preconceived notions.


    Lara then deactivated the artifact. The holographic image dissolved, leaving behind the raw emotions of the onlookers. Shame, regret, and a flicker of admiration for Neveah''s might now filled the area. The once accusatory stares had melted into a somber understanding.


    The video evidence had spoken for itself, revealing a story far more complex than anyone had initially imagined. And as the weight of the truth settled around them.


    They also saw and heard the threat of Axl, how he was gonna ''play'' with Neveah''s female relatives. The race leaders especially the females were disgusted that applied to other female students.


    " Disgusting." Ilyana mummered, she also thought if the son was like this the father might be the same.


    But right now they were glad tge Vampire Queen didn''t hear this cause they didn''t know what would have happened.


    The recording artifact cast an accusatory light across the clearing. The holographic image had vanished, leaving behind a scene thick with unspoken truths. Axl, his face ashen, dared a glance towards his father, only to be met with a chilling silence.


    "Dad... I can explain," Axl stammered, his voice a mere tremor in the tense atmosphere. S§×arch* The N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Aethelred, his face an unreadable mask, didn''t even turn. "Quiet," he finally rumbled, his voice devoid of its usual booming authority. "We''ll deal with this at home." The weight of his words hung heavy, carrying a promise of punishment far harsher than any public reprimand. Shame washed over Axl, a bitter aftertaste to his initial self-righteousness and arrogance.


    Across the clearing, Azrael, Astrid, and Kim fidgeted under the weight of their own scrutiny. The video replayed in their minds, a constant reminder of their own misjudgment. They had allowed their biases to cloud their vision, leading them to attack the very person who was a victim in this. Shame burned in Azrael''s eyes, a silent apology directed towards Neveah.


    Astrid, who had prided herself on her logic, felt a pang of self-loathing. Kim, ever the outspoken one, now sat with her head bowed, the echo of her accusations ringing painfully in her ears.


    "What a mess," Ilyana muttered, shaking her head as she surveyed the students. The elf had seen her fair share of conflicts, but this one, fueled by misunderstandings and inflated egos, left a bitter taste in her mouth.


    Kali, ever the pragmatic leader, stepped forward. "Indeed," she agreed, her eyes hardening. "We should prepare to erase their memories."


    Understanding dawned on the faces of the race leaders. The raw footage held the potential to destabilize the future of Elnova. Axl, the future Dragon King, exposed as an impulsive, arrogant and spoiled child. The other "blessed" revealed as impulsive and easily manipulated. This information, left unchecked, could erode public trust and weaken their leadership positions before they even began.


    Kali''s analogy with the chess player resonated with the other leaders. A single public defeat, however devastating, could forever overshadow future victories. They needed to control the narrative, to ensure this event remained a buried secret, a footnote in the history of Elnova. It was a necessary manipulation, a calculated erasure of truth to preserve a fragile peace.


    With a heavy heart, Bjorn nodded his agreement. The others followed suit, nodding in agreement.


    Valeriana, her face etched with great disinterest still helped, pointed her hilt skyward. In a silent command, a wave of magical energy pulsed outwards. Students, instructors, and even academy personnel slumped to the ground, their consciousness fading into a peaceful slumber.


    Only the blessed ¨C Axl, Azrael, Astrid, Lara and Kim ¨C remained awake, a quartet of pale faces staring at the aftermath of their actions.


    Ilyana sighed deeply. With a practiced hand, she began to play a mournful melody on her harp. The melancholic notes swirled through the air, weaving a spell of forgetfulness. This wasn''t a complete erasure, but a rewind, pushing the memories of the past few hours back into the recesses of their minds, erasing them completely and the last note faded.


    Aethelred, his voice heavy with disappointment, addressed the remaining group. "Remember what happened here is your fault. Not only Axl, but all of you who jumped to conclusions without evidence. Your classmates and colleagues won''t remember anything from today. But you will."


    Ilyana couldn''t help but harbor a silent question. "Hypocrite," she thought, a flicker of disapproval crossing her features. After all, hadn''t Aethelred himself judged Neveah without full knowledge?


    Kali stepped forward, her gaze cold and unforgiving. "Consider this a harsh lesson. A day when all of you were overpowered by someone ''weaker'', all the while entangled in your comrade''s petty schemes. How you were manipulated and used."


    Axl, his shoulders slumped, met her gaze with a flicker of defiance quickly extinguished by shame. He didn''t regret his actions he just regretted he was caught.


    Aethelred focused on his son, his voice hardening. "Axl, your impulsive actions have caused significant trouble and damages to your peers. And you also wasted our time. You will be punished, severely."


    Below, amidst the fallen students, a soft moan escaped someone''s lips. Slowly, eyes blinked open, a wave of confusion washing over their faces.


    Valeriana, with a natuy smile, addressed the bewildered students. "Welcome back from the tomb excursion! Here''s a little surprise for you all. To ease the transition back into academy life, we''re giving you a two-week break. No classes, just relaxation. Consider it a short holiday."


    A murmur of surprised delight rippled through the crowd. Free time? Who could argue with that?


    "As for the staff and instructors," Bjorn''s voice boomed, "please gather for a meeting in three days. We have some important matters to discuss."


    The air crackled with a sense of unease veiled by the students'' elation. . The truth had been buried, but its ramifications wouldn''t be easily forgotten. The weight of the day settled upon the shoulders of the "blessed," a constant reminder of their mistakes and the consequences they would now face.


    The memory manipulation might have shielded the students, but it wouldn''t shield Axl from the possible wrath of Azrael, Astrid, and Kim. For them, the true cost of his actions was far from over.


    Bjorn''s voice echoed through the clearing, a single word heavy with finality. "Depart."

 Chapter 98: Whats your worth?

    With a flash of blinding light and a tingling sensation, the air shimmered. Students, instructors, and academy personnel vanished in an instant, teleported back to the familiar halls of the academy. Gone from the tomb, gone from the weight of the confrontation. Only the blessed remained, marooned in the aftermath of their actions.


    A sense of isolation washed over them. Axl, sullen and silent, was whisked away by a stoic figure with wings of obsidian, his punishment to be dealt with within the Dragon Royal Palace. Astrid, and Kim found themselves surrounded by the concerned faces of their respective monarchs and guardians.


    Shame burned hot in their cheeks as they were led away, whispers of disappointment and stern pronouncements following them like shadows.


    Valeriana lingered behind with Azrael. Unlike the others, he wasn''t immediately taken away by the teleportation. She sighed, a deep breath that spoke volumes. "Let me take you to the Church," she said, her voice laced with annoyance.


    Azrael, who had never been in such close proximity to the human leader, simply nodded awkwardly. Her presence felt suffocating now. He felt like a small child being scolded by a disappointed parent.


    The journey to the Church was cloaked in silence. Valeriana used the time to voice her disapproval. "Your actions today were unacceptable, Azrael. Rash decisions fueled by misguided bias are the hallmark of fools, not future leaders."


    Azrael winced under her words. Shame gnawed at him, each word a searing indictment. He mumbled apologies, promises to do better, but they felt hollow even to his own ears.


    The imposing white spires of the Church soon came into view. Valeriana deposited Azrael at the grand entrance, a curt nod her only farewell. Seraphina, materialized at his side. ''Relief'' flickered in her eyes, quickly replaced by ''concern'' as she saw the shame etched on his face.


    "Azrael," she began, her voice filled with concern, "what happened?"


    Azrael, ever the trusting soul, poured out the events of the day. The accusations, the fight, the horrifying truth revealed by the recording artifact. He didn''t spare himself, recounting his own failings with a dejected voice.


    Seraphina listened intently, a storm of emotions brewing beneath her calm exterior. Once he finished, a long silence hung in the air. Her thoughts remained shrouded, hidden behind a stoic facade.


    Finally, she offered a hand, gentle yet firm. "Come," she said, leading him inside. "Let''s get you settled. Ooh and Vera is here also."


    *************


    [Nev PoV]


    The castle loomed around me, oppressive even in the welcoming light that streamed through the windows. Mom strode ahead, her cape billowing behind her like a dark storm cloud. Back in our home, but with a chill settling in my gut that had nothing to do with the stone walls.


    "Get those vampires to their homes and Chatham, gather the counts in two days. Bianca, hold a ceremony and close off the continent. Nothing non-vampire should remain here. Give them a warning first. If they don''t follow after a day, dispose of them..." Mom''s voice was a whipcrack, each word a lash across the loyalty of our kind. "Scratch that, leave my garden alone.


    I think Neveah still has some unfinished business there."


    The mention of the garden sent a bad memory towards me. GOBLINS. They were still there and I need to take care of them.


    As the others dispersed, Mom turned to me, her steps heavy. We entered her bedroom, a place of opulence that felt suffocating today. I couldn''t see her face yet, my back to her as she stood shrouded in shadows. "Neveah..." Her voice held a weight that hadn''t been there before.


    "I apologize for my actions," I started, my voice barely above a whisper. "I acted impulsively again."


    "How?" The question hung in the air, laced with an underlying current that made me shiver.


    "I tried to kill a blessed recklessly," I confessed, hanging my head. "And I was punished for it."


    Silence. Then, "By who?" she asked, her voice colder than usual.


    "Not completely sure," I admitted. "The gods, or maybe their representatives."


    "Did you see their face?" She asked. S§×arch* The N?vel(F)ire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "No," I shook my head.


    "Right," she scoffed. "They wouldn''t let a ''sinner'' see their face."


    Sinner. Was that what I was now?


    "The punishment was that I lost my power. I can''t get stronger¡­ Not anymore." I confessed the worst part.


    "Power?" Her voice dripped with icy disdain. "Five-star is considered power? Whatever. I made you a vampire to be heir, how are you going to do that now? What''s your worth, Neveah?"


    Her violet eyes, usually filled with a fierce pride, now glinted with a cold look that cut me deeper than any blade ever could. My reflection stared back at me in her eyes ¨C a pale, powerless vampire( still handsome though), a mockery of the legacy I was supposed to inherit. Was this the end? I was scared that she would abandon me. Wait do I have abandonment issues?


    Well It would not be completely strange? Wait what am I thinking? Focus!


    Silence stretched between us, thick and suffocating. The air itself seemed to chill with each passing second, mirroring the icy glint in Mom''s eyes. I wanted to speak, to defend myself, but the words wouldn''t come.


    Finally, she spoke again, her voice laced with a dangerous calm. "What do you plan to do, Answer Me! But choose your words carefully, boy." The way she called me "boy" instead of my name sent shivers down my spine.


    "You have this expectation that things have to go a certain direction, like you know how people act or should act, but at moments you show it." Her words hit a nerve, dredging up the memory of my surprised reaction when she first revealed herself as the Queen. Shame burned in my cheeks.


    "The surprised look as if something wasn''t supposed to happen or be there. Case in point, when you met me. When I introduced myself as the Queen. You were startled, as if I''m not supposed to be here at this time. I don''t know nor care why you act that way. But I''ll ask, what''s your worth?"


    I knonw about the little clubs you are building, Babel and Null was it?" Mom''s voice took on a knowing edge. "Now that you don''t have individual power and you''re registered behavior so far, let me guess you want to be a manipulator? You want to control strong people to work for you and do your bidding?" A sharp pang of betrayal lanced through me. Did she truly believe I was that callous?


    "That''s why you hid the golden-haired girl back at the tomb site and told her you''d contact her. Is that it, is she one of the pawns you are setting up in this checker-chess game of yours?" The room seemed to darken further as she spoke, the oppressive atmosphere intensifying with each word.


    "Tell me I''m wrong, Neveah," she finally challenged, her voice a low growl. I could almost see the storm brewing in her violet eyes. Desperate, I opened my mouth to speak, to plead my case, but the words still refused to come. How could I explain the complexities of my plans, my desire to use my knowledge and cunning to navigate this treacherous world without power?


    **********


    [3rd Person POV]


    " Hey what are you doing?" Said red eyed Verona.


    " What do you mean? " Asked Violet eyed Verona who was looking at Neveah coldly.


    " What''s with the lecture. You were just supposed to give ''it'' to him." Said red eyed Verona who was in her mind.


    " Yeess... But if I gave it to him too easily. He won''t value it as he should. So I have to make him earn it." Said Violet eyed Verona.


    " How does that answer my question?" Said Red eyed Verona threateningly.


    " You spoil him too much. He needs to be humbled." Said Violet eyed Verona with a shrug.


    " I spoil him cause I''m his mom. It''s only natural." Said Red eyed Verona.


    " Don''t worry... I''ll handle this. I can also spend some time with him~ fufufufu~" said Violet eyed Verona.


    " Okay... Keep it to a minimum." Said red eyed Verona.


    This internal conversation Neveah was completely oblivious to.


    The silence stretched taut, a heavy weight in the oppressive air. Shame gnawed at Neveah, the accusations hanging thick and unchallenged.


    "I... I don''t know how to proceed," he finally choked out, his voice barely a whisper. "I don''t want to be weak."


    Then, taking a deep breath, she blurted out, "Can I tell you something? When I lost everything, when my power was taken, I heard a voice¡­" his voice hitched. "A woman, I''m guessing Raven''s mother¡­ saying I was a disappointment, and I was abandoned¡­" "I couldn''t see her face, but the memory terrified me. It made me think¡­"


    Before he could finish, Verona cut in, her voice sharp. "You thought I''d abandon you? Is that it?"


    He was quite.


    Verona''s expression softened a fraction. She moved closer, her hand reaching out to cup Neveah''s cheek. "Neveah," she said, her voice low and firm, "I am disappointed. Disappointed that you wouldn''t trust me enough to come to me. It''s good that you want to build yourself independently, but learn this: you are not alone anymore."


    "Then help me then," Neveah pleaded, his voice raw. "Make me stronger than I was."


    Verona''s lips curved into a smile. "You want me to go against the Goddesses, just for you?" Amusement colored her voice.


    Neveah faltered. He knew the audacity of his request. The weight of the consequences settled upon him, the risk his mother was taking for a fledgling vampire. She remained silent.


    Verona sighed, a sound both exasperated and fond. "Your bad habits are showing," she said, brushing a stray strand of hair from Neveah''s face. "But it''s fine. I''ll make you strong. I just want you to have complete, solid, even fanatical faith in me. Because I''m your mother.


    I''ll help you through anything, even if it means going against the gods."


    " Why are you saying it as if you had a choice? As if you are doing him a favor. You were supposed to." Said Red eyed Verona.


    " Shut up." Yelled Violet eyed Verona internally.


    With those words, she pulled Neveah into a tight hug. Neveah hesitated for a moment, surprised by the gesture. But then, he melted into it, burying his face in his mother''s shoulder. Verona''s embrace was fierce, possessive almost, a silent promise of protection.


    After a long moment, Verona released her and gently guided Neveah to lay beside her on the bed. Neveah snuggled closer, seeking comfort in the familiar warmth of the mother''s body.


    Verona held him close, spooning him like a child. (I like being the small spoon).


    "I have questions," Neveah finally said, her voice firm despite the tremor in her hands.


    "Shoot," Verona replied.


    "Who are you?" The question hung heavy in the air, a challenge cloaked as inquiry.


    " That''s my baby?" Said Red eyed Verona with a cheer.


    Verona''s eyes, slightly narrowed. "First of all, what happened to you? Why are your eyes purple? Are you still Verona?" Questions tumbled out of Neveah.


    Verona smiled. "I''m still your mother, yes," she said, the answer a dodge yet an affirmation.


    "You are not her," Neveah countered, his voice gaining strength. "You don''t ''feel'' like her." It was a truth he couldn''t explain, an instinctual dissonance that resonated deep.


    A flicker of surprise crossed Verona''s face. "Hmmm. Very perceptive," she admitted. "I''m not her, but I am still your mother. But why did you spill all your insecurities to a person you know isn''t your mother." The words were heavy with unspoken meaning.


    Neveah wasn''t convinced. "I still felt okay to trust you and about the mother part, don''t know about that," he muttered,l. " How about I call you Auntie."


    " Auntie? Hilarious... Hahaha." Red eyed Verona was too happy.


    A shiver ran down is spine, a sudden chill and an ominous feel. The casual address seemed to have struck a nerve.


    "You know what, never mind," He said quickly, brushing it aside with a sigh. "But still, where''s my mother?"


    The ominous feeling dissipated with Verona''s sigh. "She''ll be back soon. For now, she is resting."


    Neveah opened her mouth to protest, but Verona silenced her with a sharp look. "Nev¡­ Leave it alone."


    "Understood," Nev said.

 Chapter 99: No questions.

    [Nev POV]


    I still had a million questions, but for now, I focused on the immediate concern.


    "Did the other people notice I was cursed and that I''m weak?" I blurted out, worry gnawing at me. "I mean, it''d be a major pain if they knew. The churches could make me public villain number one! That, and things would just be annoying in the future."


    Verona scoffed, a sound that somehow managed to be both elegant and dismissive. "Why should you care if they make you the villain? There was a time when I was the public enemy, a terror. And unlike those bullshit fantasy stories," she added, flexing "and at the end , I won."


    Taking a deep breath, she continued, "Oh, and about you being cursed or weakened¡­You shouldn''t worry about that.I made it look as if you were fine. That you had all your stars and didn''t bear the stigma curse of the gods."


    Relief washed over me. "So, they didn''t suspect anything?" The thought of facing down ''holy warriors'' every mow and then seemed annoying and tiresome.


    "Since no one noticed you were away for a while while you were getting cursed," she said, amusement dancing in her eyes, "then maybe unless you or the gods decide to announce it to the world, no one will ever know."


    "Does that mean you noticed while I was gone? A 12 star can perceive divine intervention." I asked curiously.


    Verona smirked, a glint of something dangerous flashing in her purple eyes. "Of course I knew," she said, her voice low and powerful. "I always keep an eye on you."


    A silence descended again, heavier this time. Verona turned my body now I was looking at her. " And you think I''m 12 star?" she asked casually, the earlier tension seemingly forgotten.


    But things clicked in. She remembered the display of her stars earlier. "Ohh, you mean earlier?" she said with a grin. "No, I''m not that weak."


    "Weak? 12 star is weak?" I gave a hollow chuckle.


    "There are still things you are not aware of. I''m ''officially'' 12 star, but I''m stronger than that. My true strength is hidden."


    Curiosity flickered in Neveah''s eyes. "By what? And why?" he pressed.


    Verona''s smile vanished, replaced by a fleeting flicker of darkness in her eyes. "Darkness, as for why you don''t have to know yet" she declared and then continued, " part of how will get you strong, but now just rest drink blood and eat these." She made purple crystals and handed them to Neveah.


    "What are..." Before he could ask Verona stuffed them in his mouth. " Just eat."


    As Neveah crushed the crystals with his teeth he then began thinking, " I''m not going to start from 0 again, wil I?"


    " Well that depends on your body and you. But you''ll definitely be stronger than 4 star. Though we won''t be going the traditional method of training so accurately gauging your strength will be a bit difficult as many factors will come in play. Now no more questions... Drink." She said as she showed her nape yo Neveah.


    **************


    The dawn after the trials in the Tomb of the broke much like any other. Birds chirped, students grumbled through morning routines, and teachers prepared for another day of lessons. They woke up but membered school is out.


    Kim, was being punished for her insolent behavior and was being made to read. On her desk, nestled amongst her training manuals, lay a small, intricately carved box. Curiosity piqued, she opened it to find a pouch of shimmering ring in it gold coins and a delicate bracelet adorned with an emerald depicting a leaping fawn.


    As she slipped it on, a surge of energy coursed through her, invigorating and familiar. It felt like a connection, a deepening of her Beast heritage.


    " What''s that?" Suddenly Kali appeared and asked


    " I don''t know." Kim replied still not looking at her aunt.


    " Maybe the tomb gave out rewards. And they seem pretty decent. Enough of that let''s get to training si that you won''t be outdone easily." Said Kali.


    Across the world, Astrid woke to find a similar package on her doorstep. Inside, a golden pendant engraved with a flowing stream symbol adorned her necklace. Putting it on, a warmth spread through her, a tingle that whispered of enhanced agility and mastery over the Wayfinding magic unique to her kind.


    Meanwhile, in a dungeon, a pair of gauntlets appeared. He didn''t even have the strength to look at it.


    " What''s this a reward? Well you won''t be needing it." Said the woman holding a whip.


    Lara, however, received a reward of a different nature. Her eyes fell upon a thick, leather-bound journal that hadn''t been there before. Its worn cover and the strange, swirling script on its pages sent a thrill down her spine. Hurrying downstairs, she showed it to her mother. Her mother''s eyes widened in recognition. "Ancient Elven," she breathed, tracing the symbols with a trembling finger.


    "This could be a fragment of a lost legacy, Lara. A key to uncovering powerful knowledge, this is pretty good."


    Azrael, still burdened by the events within the tomb, was practicing his swordsmanship in a quiet corner of the church grounds. As he swung his blade. Two books appeared before him he opened them and a series of intricate movements and unintelligible whispers seemed to solidify in his mind. Confused, he stopped and tried to recall where he''d seen them. Then, it hit him. Were these techniques?


    His heart pounded as he practiced the gestures, feeling a subtle resonance with his blade. As he continued, a faint bluish aura shimmered around him, hinting at the hidden potential within.


    The rewards, delivered anonymously and unceremoniously, were a testament to the students'' accomplishments. Though scattered and unique, they served as a reminder of their trials and the profound impact they''d unknowingly set in motion.


    Zehn also got rewards. As he reached for his training boots, a hefty pouch clinked against the floor. Inside, a ring with a decent amount of gold coins gleamed, a welcome reward for his bravery and strength during the trials. But nestled amongst the coins was a worn leather scroll, its edges singed from what could have been a close call with a fire spell.


    Unfurling it with calloused fingers, he recognized a series of combat maneuvers ¨C a sequence designed to exploit openings in an opponent''s defense. This technique could make all the difference in his upcoming sparring session, " hehe... I''m finally taking off." He said triumphantly.


    Across the school, Topaz stirred. Ever the scholar, her mind buzzed with unanswered questions about the trials she felt something was wrong and something very important was missing. As she sat up, a book materialized on her bed, its cover an earthy brown adorned with swirling symbols that seemed to vibrate with a subtle power.


    Cracking it open, she found a detailed journal on Earth Manipulation, filled with intricate diagrams and forgotten lore. One section, titled "Variations and Applications," sent a thrill down her spine. This would be another step on gaining true freedom.


    The other participants found their rewards scattered around their rooms ¨C pouches of gold, sturdy weapons, and in a few rare cases, scrolls outlining basic combat techniques. These rewards, though practical, paled in comparison to the journals received by Zehn and Topaz. Sear?h the ¦ÇovelFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Journals, it seemed, were reserved for exceptional performances or those who unlocked a deeper connection with their lineage during the trials.


    Neveah, however, received something entirely different. He received two rewards which he didn''t check and just stuffed them in his ring. One was a letter addressed to "My Descendant," the other was a journal, with Vampire Progenitor written on it. But since he didn''t look at them he didn''t know what they were. Right now he was preparing for his ''reboot''.


    **********


    Excitement crackled in the air like static electricity the morning after the tomb trials. Students bustled through the hallways, their rewards clutched in eager hands. Zehn, his ring full of gold jumped merrily.


    Around Babel, whispers of extravagant purchases and happy students were heard. They were here to party.


    Deep within her dorm room, Topaz carefully traced the symbols in her earth manipulation journal. A nervous hum vibrated through her, the feeling of untapped potential simmering just beneath the surface. Suddenly, a shimmer of light startled her. Before she could react, Bianca materialized in the room, her sharp features etched with purpose.


    "Topaz," Bianca announced, her voice flat and authoritative. "Orders from my master. You are to come with me."


    Topaz blinked, a furrow creasing her brow. "Your master? Who is he... Who are you?... I don''t understand. Why?" Confusion swirled within her, anxieties pricking at the edges of her mind.


    Then she started to suspect this woman was from her previous organization. And she immediately started releasing killing intent. She would protect herself.


    Bianca, oblivious to Topaz''s internal storm and unbothered by her killing intent, frowned. This wasn''t how she''d anticipated this going. The girl was supposed to expect someone to come for her, her master had told her so. Instead, she was met with blank confusion. She narrowed her eyes, suspicion creeping in.


    Is she faking or... Memories? Had something happened? A quick scan with her own power confirmed the suspicion. Topaz''s memories were gone, wiped clean.


    A frustrated sigh escaped Bianca''s lips. This was a complication. "What a pain," she muttered, more to herself than Topaz. "This will inconvenience Young Master. Guess I''ll just take her. Someone will deal with it." With a shrug of dismissal, Bianca disappeared in a blink, then reappeared directly behind Topaz.


    Before the young girl could react, Bianca plunged a syringe into her neck. Topaz''s eyes widened in surprise, then they fluttered shut. She crumpled to the floor, unconscious.


    In the blink of an eye, the room was silent once more. Bianca, a ghost in the fading morning light, vanished as quickly as she appeared. Gone with her was Topaz and the journal Topaz had, leaving only the echoing silence.

 Chapter 100: Regret

    Exhaustion clung to Eliana. Hours hunched over dusty tomes and brittle scrolls, even with the spirit''s assistance, had taken their toll. What should have been a four-day dig through the archives, even with help, she''d condensed into a grueling few hours. Now, red hair a mess and eyes burning from the strain, she paced the corridor, anxiety gnawing at her.


    Reaching a specific door, she threw it open, the word a frantic cry, "Mother!"


    Valeriana, the woman Eliana addressed, hovered in a meditative position, a violent crimson aura swirling around her. Slowly, her eyes cracked open, the fiery irises settling on her daughter. "What''s wrong, Eliana?" she asked, a hint of concern cutting through the intensity of her meditation.


    "It''s bad, Mother," Eliana stammered, the fear thick in her voice. "Really bad. Raven, he..." Her words caught in her throat, terror momentarily rendering her speechless.


    A knot of dread tightened in Valeriana''s stomach. "Calm yourself first," she instructed gently, reaching out with a wave of soothing energy that washed over Eliana. "Tell me what happened."


    Taking a deep, shuddering breath, Eliana forced herself to speak. "Darius¡­ he used Soul Condemnation on Raven." The words hung heavy in the air, a death knell that sent a jolt through Valeriana.


    "What?!" The shock ripped through her composure, the aura around her flaring momentarily.


    "It''s a technique that destroys his soul slowly," Eliana explained, voice trembling.


    "I know what it does," Valeriana snapped, the calmness from before replaced by a simmering rage. "It''s a forbidden technique, one our ancestor, obtained from the Vampire King. But are you sure, Eliana? Are you absolutely certain?"


    Eliana''s grim nod spoke volumes. She launched into a detailed account of Darius'' interrogation, recounting the strained sessions with him and his allies, even a few disapproving elders. Piece by piece, she laid out how the evidence fit together.


    The sudden diagnosis of D potential for Raven seemed orchestrated, a convenient excuse for some of the elders to punish the boy for his resemblance to the man they loathed. Valeriana listened, her expression hardening with each revelation.


    Eliana explained how they used Valeriana''s seclusion and Eliana''s absence to create an opportunity. With the patriarch temporarily weakened and unable to intervene, they saw it as the perfect chance to get rid of Raven. Killing him, however, was likely out of the question; they couldn''t predict Valeriana''s reaction, even in her weakened state.


    So, exile became the solution - a way to remove the shame from the royal family''s eyes without incurring Valeriana''s wrath.


    "They knew you wouldn''t defy them, Mother," Eliana said, her voice tinged with bitterness. "Injured, weakened, ostracized, you had little power or support. Patriarch''s daughter or not, you were vulnerable and Darius also being your brother he had sway not to mention grandfather was missing at the time."


    Despite everything, she continued, Darius maintained some form of surveillance on Raven, just as they had. However, Raven vanished after entering a forest known for a major battle. The curse placed upon him as a tracker flickered and died, leading them to believe he perished within the woods.


    As Eliana finished her narrative, a suffocating silence descended upon the room. Valeriana, now a storm brewing beneath the surface, hovered in a stillness that sent shivers down Eliana''s spine. The air crackled with raw, unbridled fury. The Soul Condemnation technique, the orchestrated exile, the convenient disappearance ¨C each detail fueled a fire within Valeriana, a fire that promised retribution.


    "Wait... You got all this from interrogating?" Asked Valeriana tears flowing down her eyes but Eliana didn''t answer.


    " Eliana... What did you do. Are those people alive?" Asked Valeriana.


    Valeriana''s question hung heavy in the air, a stark counterpoint to Eliana''s silence. Finally, the truth spilled from Eliana''s lips, a confession laced with a chilling revelation. "They are dead, mother," she said, voice calm and cold. "I¡­ I killed them. What remained is¡­ a cold puppet that only accepts orders to fight. I used a spell I found in the vault."


    Valeriana''s eyes widened in surprise, did she feel remorse? No. They were bound to die anyway. But this way was even better as they didn''t waste and power.


    Shame washed over her. "It''s all my fault," she choked out, tears flowing freely now. "I ignored Raven, hoping that man wouldn''t target him to get to me. Hypocrite, wasn''t I? I ignored Raven but took care of you." Her voice broke, raw emotion tearing through her composure.


    "I hoped¡­ by ignoring him, I''d keep him safe. No, that''s not it. I ignored him because he was a constant reminder of that man¡­ how he hurt me, the betrayal. Even after coming back and finding him gone, I just asked you to keep an eye on him assuming he was okay." Her voice turned into a desolate whisper. "I didn''t know anything about the D grade potential, the curse¡­ or is it that I didn''t care?"


    Eliana, tears blurring her vision, mirrored her mother''s anguish. "It''s not all you," she sobbed. "I even bullied him in the guise of training. I lied to myself, saying I only wanted him strong. Now I know it was just¡­ me lashing out. All because I was mad at that man for hurting you, and I took it out on Raven."


    A tense silence descended, broken only by their ragged breaths and choked sobs. Suddenly, Valeriana straightened, a flicker of determination replacing the despair. She reached for a scroll, a glint of purpose in her eyes. "Wait a minute," she declared, unfurling the parchment.


    With a muttered incantation, the scroll glowed, bathing them in an ethereal light. It scanned them both, searching their very essence. A moment later, the light focused, revealing a single word hovering beside each of their names.


    Valeriana ¨C [Maternal Bias] ¨C Dispelled


    Eliana ¨C [None]


    Eliana''s brow furrowed in confusion. "What is this, Mom?" she asked hesitantly.


    Valeriana stared at the inscription above her own name, a chilling realization dawning on her face. "I was cursed," she whispered, her voice barely above a breath. "But how? I didn''t have any physical contact with Darius after Raven''s birth¡­ "


    Her eyes narrowed in sudden understanding. "It''s him!" she exclaimed, a spark of fury igniting within her. "The only time I was vulnerable was during our fight, the one that regressed my rank. That man¡­ although they left hurriedly, he didn''t look like a loser."


    A horrifying truth unfolded before them. That man, in a final act of spite, had placed a curse upon Valeriana, warping her feelings towards her own son. Her subconscious aversion to Raven, her dismissal of his struggles, it wasn''t entirely her own.


    *********


    Frustration hung heavy in the air as Valeriana paced the cold floor of the chamber. The weight of unanswered questions pressed down on her, each tick of the clock an agonizing echo of their lost time. Eliana, sat on a chair looking at her mother.


    "Silvencrest," Valeriana muttered, tracing a finger along the intricate network of roads on the map. "It''s the only lead we have. Raven was last seen there, according to Darius."


    Eliana''s brow furrowed as she studied the map. "It''s a gamble," she admitted, "a vast city filled with countless eyes and ears it''s also been years. Finding Raven there will be like searching for a needle in a haystack."


    Valeriana stopped pacing, her eyes hardening with resolve. "A gamble we must take. Every passing moment increases the danger he faces."


    "There might be another option," Eliana said hesitantly, reaching into a satchel beside her. With a flourish, she produced a small, intricate box carved from a jet-black stone. "I recovered this from a hidden repository within the Vault. It''s a bloodline tracker, an artefact said to detect the presence of a specific bloodline regardless of distance. Atleast we''ll know if he''s alive." sea??h th§× nov§×lF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Valeriana''s eyes widened. "A bloodline tracker? There was something like that in the vault? Can it truly locate Raven?"


    "There''s aloy of things in the vault some are very dangerous others I don''t have access to only you the Empress has. As for this artefact it holds the potential, yes." Eliana admitted, her voice cautious. "However, specific rituals and preparations are needed to activate it. Resources must be gathered, would require some days."


    Valeriana clenched her fists. Days. Days they couldn''t afford. The gnawing fear for Raven''s safety intensified, a storm brewing within her. She looked at the map again, her gaze fixed on Silvencrest.


    "I cannot wait," she declared, her voice firm. "I will head to Silvencrest immediately. Perhaps while I search for clues there, you can complete the preparations for the bloodline tracker."


    Eliana''s lips pursed in understanding. While she didn''t like the idea of Valeriana facing unknown dangers alone, she understood the mother''s urgency. "Very well," she conceded.


    A flicker of gratitude softened Valeriana''s features. "Thank you, Eliana."


    ***********


    King Aethelred tapped his fingers impatiently on the armrest of his throne, a frown creasing his brow. "Ashburn," he called out, his voice heavy with regal authority.


    Ashburn, the King''s advisor, materialized from the shadows, his form a silent testament to his years of service. "Your Majesty," he bowed deeply.


    "Tell me again," Aethelred rumbled, "the name of the boy¡­ my other son."


    "Draven, Your Majesty," Ashburn confirmed.


    "Draven," the King repeated, savoring the name on his tongue. "That''s right. Strong, is he?"


    Ashburn pursed his lips. "He possesses immense potential. He could have broken through to six stars¡­ seven months ago, but he suppressed it."


    Aethelred''s eyes widened. "Six stars? And without the resources a prince normally gets?"


    "Indeed, Your Majesty," Ashburn replied. "He has fended for himself, living in the wild and surviving on his own skills."


    A smirk played on the King''s lips. "That boy¡­ he has my blood in him, that much is clear." A dark glint flickered in his eyes. "Fetch him. I want him brought before me."


    Across the castle, in the dank confines of the dungeon, Faustina, the Dragon Queen and Axl''s mother, had overheard the exchange. Her hand clenched into a fist, her nails digging into her palm. "He brings that woman''s child here?" she hissed, fury twisting her features. "This threatens Axl''s claim to the throne! I can''t allow this."


    Her mind raced, formulating a plan. She needed to shift Aethelred''s focus back to Axl. "Yes, that''s it," she muttered, a glint of determination hardening her gaze. "I need to make Axl get his attention again."


    With renewed purpose, Faustina strode through the shadowed halls, her steps echoing in the oppressive silence. She descended deeper into the castle, her destination clear: the dungeon where her son, Axl, was being punished for his recent failures.


    Meanwhile, Aethelred sat brooding on his throne. "Unlike my¡­ ''legitimate'' son," he spat the word with disdain, "who has nothing to show for himself but his undeserved " blessed" title." A bitter chuckle escaped his lips. "This Draven, on the other hand¡­ he may be useful."


    But a wave of frustration washed over him. "Yet, I need to restore fear and respect," he thought, his gaze hardening. "The other race leaders¡­ I can feel their growing contempt. The Vampire Queen¡­ twelve stars while the rest of us stagnate at mid 11 star at best. And the Elves¡­ those arrogant bitches, have two eleven stars amongst them already.


    And Kali¡­ that woman is nearing the upper realm of eleven stars. The human child¡­ a growing annoyance. Another eleven star in the making, but that damned old fossil protects her. Though it''s not him I''m afraid of but the weapons and techniques the first human Emperor left, they are too unpredictable."


    He clenched his fists, frustration simmering. "As it stands, I hold only a complete edge over the ''current humans'' and dwarves and the humans are slipping away. The rest¡­ unpredictable. Why are my dragons so stagnant, what''s holding our progress. Right now I regret the loss of that imbecile 10 star. This situation¡­ I don''t like it.


    Maybe I should rob the humans while they are weak ... I may lose a lot but I will gain so much more, but I can''t do it hastily." He was lost in thought.


    ***********


    Thanks for reading 100 chs


    (? ??^???)


    (T¨ŒT)


    Thanks for the support so far~~

 Chapter 101: ch. 101

    Crimson tapestries, woven with scenes of past glories and whispered hunts, draped the vast hall of Castle Evermore. Crystal chandeliers, each a cascading waterfall of firelight, cast an opulent glow on the gathered Vampire nobility. Whispers, curled through the air, thick with anticipation.


    Tonight, Queen Verona held a grand ceremony, and rumors ¨C juicier than any juicy morsel ¨C swirled around the purpose. A prince. The queen, veiled in an enigma of crimson silk, was said to have an heir.


    Vampire lords and ladies mingled in a decadent dance. Velvet gowns, as dark as midnight, shimmered with unseen embroidery. Gaunt figures, their eyes glowing with an ancient hunger, moved with surprising grace. Ambitious parents, both those with sons and daughters, cast pointed glances at their offspring. Conversations, laced with veiled ambition, circled the elusive prince.


    "Mira," a voice, smooth as polished obsidian, murmured into a young woman''s ear. Her emerald gown, the color of fresh blood, clung to her slender form. "Your father insists you make a good impression tonight." Mira, her crimson lips pursed in a practiced smile, turned to find Lord Lother, his face as sharp as his tailored suit.


    "The prince, my dear," he continued, his voice low, "an alliance with him would elevate our House."


    Across the hall, a young lord named Andrew, his black hair styled in a rebellious mess, scoffed. His father, a stern man with a receding hairline, hissed in his ear, "Straighten your back, Andrew! Tonight, you make nice with the prince or there will be¡­ consequences." Andrew rolled his eyes, a movement barely perceptible in the dim light.


    "There''s no guarantee there even is a prince, Father," he muttered. But a flicker of curiosity sparked in his eyes, betraying his nonchalance.


    Tonight, the Queen held court and the Vampire Count Clans, the apex of nobility below royalty, were gathered.


    Among them were the formidable Countess Blanche and the dazzling Countess Chatham, their gowns shimmering like rival constellations. Blanche, her beauty sharp as a newly sharpened dagger, had brought her two daughters ¨C raven-haired Lane and the more reserved, Mera ¨C and her niece, the fiery-eyed Vivienne.


    Each daughter held herself with a practiced elegance, their movements a silent display of ambition for the rumored prince.


    Across from them, Count Mordred, a man whose imposing stature was barely softened by his velvet cloak, held court with his brood. Five sons, each a reflection of their father''s stoic power, stood behind him, a silent army vying for the Queen''s favor. A flicker of amusement danced in Countess Blanche''s eyes as she noted the display.


    Count LeNoir, etched with the lines of a life both long and ruthless, leaned on his polished cane. His son, Edgar, stood beside him, a stark contrast in his youthful earnestness. Edgar''s eyes, shielded behind thick spectacles, scanned the room with a mix of curiosity and nervous energy.


    They settled, for a fleeting moment, on Countess Chatham, her solitude a stark contrast to the family displays around her. A hint of a smile played on her lips, a secret held close in the dim, blood-red glow of the hall.


    As the music swelled and the vampires began their elegant waltz, a hush fell over the room.Crystal chandeliers cast a shimmering glow over the opulent hall of Castle Evermore, their brilliance failing to dim the growing impatience of the assembled Vampire Nobility. The early hours of revelry, filled with rich wines and lively conversation, had given way to a simmering discontent. Sear?h the N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Queen Verona''s absence loomed large, a tangible entity in the grand, empty space beside the throne.


    Viscount Anastasia, her crimson gown a tempestuous contrast to her cool demeanor, fanned herself with a lace handkerchief. "This delay," she hissed, her voice tight with frustration, "is an affront. We were summoned, promised a grand announcement, and left to fester like mortals in a sunlit courtyard!"


    Lord Lother, his face as pinched as his tailored suit, chimed in, "Indeed! And the state of the Continent is a further insult. Trade routes choked, travel restrictions, the withdrawal of our children from the Academy ¨C a complete lack of transparency!"


    Murmurs of agreement rippled through the crowd. The recent lockdown enacted by the Queen had severely hampered their undead existence. Whispers drifted between groups, laced with both frustration and morbid curiosity. "Did you hear about the Baroness'' shipment of vintage burgundy being stuck at the border?" one hissed. "Unthinkable!"


    Across the hall, a gaggle of young vampires, their pristine appearances belying their ancient bloodlines, gossiped with a fervor rarely seen among the undead. "It has to be Count LeNoir," Elara, Countess Blanche''s golden-haired daughter, declared, her voice barely a whisper.


    "Volkov is far too¡­ uncouth," Lane, her raven-haired sister, countered, rolling her eyes dramatically. "My money''s on that rogue envoy from the Eastern Provinces."


    Their niece, Vivienne, scoffed. "Please. The Queen wouldn''t stoop to a nobody." A sly smile played on her lips. "Besides, wouldn''t that be deliciously scandalous?"


    The whispers and complaints continued, a rising tide of discontent threatening to engulf the opulent setting. Yet, amidst the growing disquiet, a singular question throbbed in every undead heart: who could be the father of the rumored Prince? The answer, shrouded in as much mystery as the Queen''s absence, promised a revelation that could reshape the balance of power in the centuries to come.


    Discontent simmered like a stagnant blood pool in the grand hall of Castle Evermore. The murmuring throng of Vampire Nobility, having simmered in impatience for Queen Verona''s arrival, now shifted uneasily under her piercing gaze. Her absence had been a calculated move, and the tension it built now crackled in the air.


    Verona''s gaze swept into the room with a regal iciness that silenced the whispers. Disappointment etched deep lines across her ageless face.


    "I envisioned this a joyous ceremony," she began, her voice resonating with a power that resonated through every undead bone. "But the sight before me is¡­ disappointing."


    A collective gasp rippled through the hall. Verona, a queen known for her ruthlessness, rarely displayed such open disapproval. Her words hung heavy, a potent mix of disappointment and a barely veiled threat.


    "You, who once were monsters that made the very air tremble with fear, now resemble nothing more than¡­ potbelly pigs!" The insult hung in the air, a grotesque comparison aimed at those who had grown complacent. "A vampire dares call himself a Baron when his power barely reaches five stars?" she scoffed, her gaze landing on a particularly portly figure who shrank under her scrutiny.


    "Some of you Viscounts," she continued, her voice dripping with disdain, "haven''t even reached seven stars! There are only three ranks Baro, Viscount and Counts, yet you wallow in weakness. The power disparity between Viscounts and Counts is a chasm!"


    A bead of sweat trickled down Count Mordred''s pale forehead as the Queen''s attention fell on him. "You, Mordred," she addressed him directly, "a Count for a century¡­ and still a low-ten star? For 110 years you haven''t progressed. Shameful!"


    Blanche, her face emotionless, flinched under the Queen''s harsh scrutiny. Though Verona acknowledged Blanche''s progress, the veiled criticism of her "half-hearted" efforts was clear.


    "And then there''s the human girl," Verona declared, her voice dropping to a low growl. "The one who became Empress. Within seven years, she''ll be an eleven-star, surpassing all of you who have stagnated for decades!"


    The room held its breath. A human surpassing the most powerful vampires in such a short time? It was a terrifying prospect.


    Verona scanned the room once more, her eyes finally settling on Countess Chatham, the lone figure. "Clan Chatham, however," she announced, a hint of a smile gracing her lips for the first time, "will be promoted. You shall become the first Ducal House of the Vampires! And..."


    "The continent will remain closed," she echoed, her voice echoing through the cavernous hall even after she vanished.


    A collective groan rippled through the crowd. Trade routes were their lifeline, and the lockdown bit deep. Yet, compared to the Queen''s next statement, it felt like a minor inconvenience.


    "Three years," she had declared, the words dripping with icy finality. "Three years until all titles are revoked. Everything. Except Duke and Royal. But even those," she continued, a cruel smile playing on her lips before they disappeared, "can be challenged. Just know I don''t give titles recklessly that applies to everyone, even my own son who will be participating anonymously."


    The room erupted in chaos. Generations of entitlement evaporated in a heartbeat. They were weak, the Queen had said, complacent leeches living off inherited power. Now, it would all be stripped away. Titles, respect, perhaps even their bloodlines.


    "A tournament," someone bellowed above the din. Or a bloodbath?"


    The murmur spread like wildfire. A continental tournament? Open to all ¨C nobles, commoners, even plebeians, the dregs of society. Verona didn''t care about blood purity; she would grant it herself. This was a game of survival, a culling of the weak, and an opportunity for the hungry to rise.


    Countess Chatham remained a solitary island of calm amidst the storm. Her newly bestowed Dukedom felt less like a reward and more like a target painted on her back. A flicker of worry crossed her face, a concern not for herself but for the unseen figure the Queen had alluded to ¨C the prince, forced to fight for recognition, and ge will be up against people with Laws and Domains as well.


    Across the hall, Blanche''s face contorted in a mask of fury and fear. Her daughters exchanged panicked glances. Their lineage, their privilege, all hung in the balance. Mera, ever the pragmatist, straightened her spine, a steely glint entering her eyes. Survival wasn''t a new concept to vampires.


    Mordred, his face ashen, slammed his fist against the wall. A century of complacency had brought him to this precipice. Now, he would have to fight for everything, even his very existence.


    The silence in Castle Evermore was deafening. Queen Verona''s pronouncement hung heavy in the air, a suffocating weight that pressed down on every vampire present. Among them, Count Mordred was a volcano on the verge of eruption.


    "A century she disappears," he snarled to himself, his voice barely a whisper but laced with enough venom to curdle blood, "and when she returns she spouts this nonsense? What gives her the right?"


    Discontent simmered within him, a poisonous stew fueled by years of stagnant power and a gnawing sense of entitlement. The other Counts, including LeNoir and Blanche, had approached the newly appointed Duke Chatham, offering congratulations and carefully veiled attempts at currying favor. Mordred, however, remained rooted to the spot, a dark scowl twisting his features.


    Suddenly, Bianca, her face a mask of forced cheer. With a practiced smile and a flourish, she presented a sealed letter to the Duke. "Congratulations once again, dear Chatham," she chirped, her voice laced with a hint of forced sweetness. "The Queen has entrusted you with a new territory ¨C the northern expanse. Your task, reclaiming and developing it."


    She knew "reclaim" wasn''t a euphemism used for fallow land. The north was a wild frontier, sparsely populated by vampires and rumored to be teeming with something far more unsettling ¨C intelligent monsters.


    "And," Bianca continued, leaning in conspiratorially, "the Queen hinted she might visit with her son."

 Chapter 102: ch. 102

    The ethereal Council chamber buzzed with static as holographic figures flickered to life. No physical bodies were present, only shimmering projections of the most powerful leaders on the world.


    "Kali," Valeriana began, her voice echoing through the chamber, "there''s no need to be so curt. Aethelred called a meeting, so surely there''s something worth discussing?"


    Kali, a woman whose hair seemed to crackle with static, scoffed. "There''s nothing to talk about. Why waste our time?"


    Ilyana, her form shimmering in shades of blue, crossed her holographic arms. "Exactly. We know most everything already. Vampires out of the alliance, that Neveah boy becoming a powerhouse, and the potential wrath of the Vampire Queen hanging over our heads like a bad omen."


    Valeriana sighed. Ilyana''s bluntness, while refreshing, could be grating at times. "True, but there''s still the academy situation. What do we tell the instructors and students about the sudden disappearance of the vampire faculty?"


    Bjorn, a burly man with a thick beard, scratched his holographic chin. "Just say they left. No need to complicate things."


    Ilyana rolled her holographic eyes. "We''re wasting valuable time here. Aethelred," she addressed the imposing figure of the Dragon King, who sat on his throne, his head resting on a holographic fist, "why did you call this meeting anyway?"


    Aethelred, his voice deep and rumbling, finally spoke. "It''s the demons. Their attacks are escalating. They''re no longer sending small fry. Now, Viscounts lead entire armies of Barons."


    Valeriana pursed her lips. "Then we deal with them as we always have," she declared. "But what about proactive measures? As for the people, those who are above six stars or past the age limit who didn''t make the academy cut¡­ what if we enrolled them in a new, specialized military academy?"


    Ilyana groaned. "Another project? Do we have to?"


    Static buzzed rhythmically as the holographic figures argued back and forth. "It doesn''t have to be a separate program," Kali argued, her fiery hair crackling with every word. "We can integrate military training with the academy curriculum. And make new training barracks."


    Bjorn, his burly form seemingly etched with worry lines, interjected. "Wait, a unified army? The academy was one thing, but an army is...!"


    Aethelred, the imposing Dragon King, boomed from his holographic throne. "It won''t be a formal army, Bjorn. Our commanders will oversee the operation. We''ll select an abandoned region and send qualified instructors to train these older individuals. It won''t be as grand as the academy, but it''s a practical solution. Once the Academy students are strong enough, we can consider inter-program exchanges."


    Valeriana, ever the voice of reason, expressed a different concern. "But what about past conflicts between our commanders and armies? They lost comrades, friends, families. Old wounds can reopen easily."


    Kali scoffed. "Dwelling on the past serves no purpose. They either overcome these issues or let them jeopardize our future. There''s no room for sentimentality."


    Aethelred''s voice turned grim. "The students'' progress in the academy is¡­ respectable, but too slow."


    Bjorn offered a counterpoint. "It hasn''t even been eight weeks! Their growth is impressive considering the limited timeframe. Time is our biggest enemy."


    A tense silence followed as Ilyana''s question hung in the air. "And the vampires? Are we simply ignoring them?"


    All eyes turned to Aethelred. A flicker of unease crossed his holographic features. "What do you mean?" he hedged.


    Kali''s eyes narrowed. "You know exactly what I mean. We all do."


    The unsaid hung heavy - the need to apologize to the Vampire Queen. Pride, however, made the notion unbearable. They acknowledged their mistake, the potential for a war with the entire vampire race, yet their arrogance held them back. The Queen''s power, witnessed to be at a terrifying twelve-star level, filled them with dread.


    The idea of attacking her together, with their combined eleven-star strength, never crossed their minds. Unlike lower-star individuals, who could potentially overcome someone of a higher rank, those limitations vanished above eight stars. Each tier became a chasm of power, and the jump from eleven to twelve was considered insurmountable.


    Except for perhaps a monster like Valeriana who could somehow fight across levels, none present believed they could fight someone of the Queen''s caliber.


    "The continent remains closed," Valeriana finally declared. "Nothing gets in."


    A collective sigh of relief, tinged with apprehension, rippled through the race leaders internally and when they noticed that they sighed in relief it bothered them, A LOT!!


    Bjorn, with a forced cough, shifted the conversation back to the proposed military academy, and they delved into the specifics, their initial discord gradually replaced by the urgency of building a defense against the escalating demon threat.


    *******************


    The gentle rhythm of the Elnovan waves lapped at the pristine white sand, a symphony overshadowed by X''s grim pronouncement. "The vampire continent is closed," he stated, his voice a stark contrast to the carefree melody of the beach.


    T, nestled under a large beach umbrella, groaned. "Ugh, X," he drawled, his voice muffled by the shade of a wide-brimmed hat. "Work? Seriously? We talked about this ¨C no business on vacation time."


    T''s attire spoke of leisure: a pair of faded blue board shorts and a linen shirt unbuttoned to reveal a tanned chest. But the shadow cast by the hood hid his face, a stark contrast to X''s sun-kissed features.


    "There''s more," X continued, a hint of unease in his voice. "The Vampire Queen is awake. And she has a son." S§×ar?h the Nov§×l?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Silence descended, broken only by the whispering waves. T remained still for a moment, then threw his head back and let out a booming laugh. The sound echoed across the beach, a stark contrast to the tranquil setting.


    "That''s unexpected!" T exclaimed, wiping a tear from his eye. "She was supposed to awaken years later, according to¡­ well, you know who." His voice trailed off, a veiled reference hanging in the air.


    "A son, huh?" he mused, his laughter subsiding into a thoughtful chuckle. "Interesting. Didn''t know she had one of those. Looks like she found a worthy man!" She said the last sentence with bitter dissatisfaction.


    X, ever the stoic one, watched T with a hint of apprehension. "Don''t worry about it," he advised. "I''m sure¡­ HE has a plan. Now, just relax and wait for orders." His voice held a hint of authority, a reminder of their roles and the unknown game they were playing.


    T sighed, the weight of responsibility settling on his shoulders despite his attempts at leisure. He brushed the sand off his shorts and stood, a glint of amusement flickering in his shadowed eyes. "Alright, alright," he conceded, turning away from the calming waves.


    "But let''s hope HE doesn''t have us chasing shadows again." The two figures, one shrouded in mystery, the other a harbinger of impending chaos, disappeared from the picture-perfect beach, leaving behind only the rhythmic crash of the waves and the unanswered questions that hung in the salty air.


    ****************


    Lara burst into the opulent study, the heavy oak doors slamming shut behind her. Her face, usually serene, was etched with a worry that creased her youthful brow. Finding her mother, Clara, bent over an ancient scroll, Lara blurted out, "Mother, you have to see this!"


    Clara, an ageless beauty with eyes that held the wisdom of centuries, looked up from her work. Concern flickered across her face at her daughter''s agitation. "What is it, Lara? What troubles you?"


    Lara rushed forward, a small, enchanted tablet clutched in her hand. Its surface shimmered with a holographic image. "During the trials, Mother," Lara began, her voice tight, "an attacked me. I also found my picture with two twin daggers beneath"


    With a tap on the tablet, the image zoomed in, revealing two intricately carved daggers, their blades a menacing black gleaming in the holographic light.


    Clara leaned closer, her eyes narrowing. "Show me the twin daggers," she commanded.


    Lara swiped on the tablet, and Clara gasped. With a touch of disbelief, she murmured, "They are identical."


    Lara nodded, her expression grim. "Exactly. And that''s not all. I also have the man encased in the crystal cocoon ¨C Elrohir?"


    Clara''s jaw tightened slightly. With a wave of her hand, she dissipated the cocoon, revealing Elrohir, a gaunt man with wild hair and confusion etched on his face. Why is he before the queen?


    "Tell me about the daggers," Clara''s voice was firm, devoid of her usual warmth.


    Under Clara''s gaze, a powerful ability that could probe minds and extract truths, Elrohir crumbled. He confessed, his voice trembling, that he had been contacted by a powerful figure who threatened his sick daughter''s life if he didn''t kill Lara.


    What interesting to know is that he had never known Lara''s true identity as the princess. She was never shown in public and unless you were nobility or a student at the academy you wouldn''t know her.


    "Your daughter is safe now, Elrohir. We''re going to get her."


    Relief washed over Elrohir''s face, replaced by a flicker of confusion and suspicion. "But... how?"


    Clara, her gaze steely and unwavering, revealed a sliver of her true power. "We have ways."


    Lara watched in awe as her mother, with a few deft commands, dispatched a team of elite guards, tasked with not just rescuing Elrohir''s daughter, but also discreetly gathering intel on the man who had threatened them. In that moment, she saw not just her mother, but a formidable protector, a woman who wielded power as effortlessly as she nurtured.


    " So what do you want from me?" Asked Elrohir


    " Perceptive... Admirable. Just wait you''ll be useful later." Said Clara.

 Chapter 103: ch.103

    Topaz stirred on the soft bed, a white bandage wrapped around her head. The room, furnished with tasteful simplicity, was unfamiliar. A ''young'' woman with dark, emotionless eyes sat by the window, a holographic display shimmering before her.


    "You''re awake," Bianca said, her voice cold and almost robotic.


    Topaz flinched, the throbbing in her head intensifying. Memories, fragmented and hazy, flickered through her mind. This woman, she appeared in her room, talked about a master then she kidnapped her!


    "Where am I?" she croaked, her voice hoarse.


    "In my guestroom," Bianca replied, turning and offering a forced smile. "Master thought it best you recover here after¡­ the incident."


    "The incident? And who is this master?" Topaz thought.


    " I have a video for you." Said Bianca.


    "Can I see¡­" Topaz started, hesitantly gesturing towards the holographic display Bianca had been playing.


    Bianca''s smile ''warm'' never faltered for a moment before she turned the display towards Topaz. It showed a blurred, chaotic scene of a fight. Neveah, a blur of dangerous movement, dominated the screen. Topaz, her movements sluggish and hesitant, was pinned to the ground with alarming ease.


    "This is¡­ me?" Topaz rasped, disbelief twisting her features.


    "The first part," Bianca confirmed, her voice flat. "You were¡­ overpowered quite easily."


    The scene shifted, the blurry fight replaced by a close-up of an intricate hand gesture Topaz didn''t recognize. A blinding blue light erupted, engulfing Neveah. Topaz looked on, confused and momentarily unguarded. Then, Neveah launched another attack, this time met with a desperate, almost feral movement from Topaz.


    "But what¡­" Topaz stammered, watching the screen in horrified fascination as a dormant power seemed to awaken within her.


    The fight continued, this time more even. Topaz, wielding a strange fighting style, managed to almost land a few blows on Neveah. But the tide turned again, Neveah gaining the upper hand. The final moments showed Topaz, sitting her back on the wall and in exhaustion, a look of pure terror on her face, pleading with Neveah to stop. Then, darkness.


    The video ended, leaving Topaz reeling. Her body still ached, the memory of the fight both terrifying and exhilarating. The techniques she used seemed alien, unlike anything she had trained in.


    "How is this¡­ possible?" Topaz whispered, her eyes locked on the deactivated hologram.


    "You tell me? I''m actually impressed, I should take her..." Bianca thought.


    Topaz looked up, searching Bianca''s face. "Then why don''t I have these memories?"


    A mischievous glint appeared in Bianca''s eyes. "Oh, I could have," she admitted, "but where''s the fun in that?" Reaching into a pouch, she pulled out a gleaming necklace, an eleven-star artifact humming with power.


    "Besides," she continued, holding the necklace up, "seeing it firsthand is much more impactful than a mere memory, wouldn''t you agree?"


    Topaz gripped the sheets, the memory of Neveah looming large. She recalled the overwhelming power, the fear, and then¡­ the drama between Neveah and the race leaders. Then darkness the moment the Human Empress raised her sword.


    With a sigh, Topaz leaned back against the pillows. Bianca''s playful cruelty never ceased to amaze her. Still, the knowledge that her memories could have been restored with a flick of a wrist left a bitter taste in her mouth.


    Topaz, having regained a semblance of calm, fixed Bianca with a steady gaze. "You were the one who hid me at the tombs, weren''t you?"


    Bianca met her gaze, a hint of amusement playing on her lips. "At the young master''s orders, yes."


    "Young master?" Topaz echoed, a flicker of suspicion crossing her features. "You mean Neveah, right?"


    Bianca cocked her head, a single eyebrow raised in mock surprise. "Is there anyone else you have in mind?"


    Topaz chewed her lip, the question hanging heavy in the air. "What does the prince of Vampires want with me? I''m just¡­ nobody special."


    Bianca sighed, a theatrical display of exasperation. "That, my dear Topaz, is above my pay grade. The young master has their reasons, and frankly, knowing wouldn''t be much use to you anyway. Besides you are special."


    Topaz opened her mouth to protest, but Bianca cut her off with a flourish. "But fret not! While you await your ''grand destiny'', I shall be diligently preparing you."


    An excited glint sparked in Bianca''s eyes. "Since you''ll be by my young master''s side, I believe a proper maid is in order! You, my dear, shall be my very first disciple!"


    Topaz sputtered, indignation rising in her chest. "A maid? I don''t¡­"


    Her protest died in her throat as Bianca, with a speed that defied logic, whipped a silken sash around Topaz''s wrist. The next moment, Topaz found herself disoriented and airborne, the room blurring into a kaleidoscope of colors as Bianca whisked her away, leaving behind a trail of unanswered questions and a very bewildered maid-in-training.


    A grim silence hung heavy in the air of the opulent chamber. Queen Verona, her face etched stoic, as she stood beside the unconscious form of Neveah sprawled on a plush chaise lounge.


    With a flick of her wrist, the Queen summoned Bianca, who materialized in a flurry of silks and lace, the telltale signs of the newly acquired maid uniform clinging to her form.


    "Bianca," Verona began, her voice low and laced with concern, "you are aware of the upcoming tournament, yes? Have you and the twins reached a decision on your participation?"


    Bianca, still flustered from the teleportation, clutched the hem of her maid dress, a picture of hesitant awkwardness. "I¡­ I¡­" she stammered, unable to form a coherent sentence.


    Verona sighed, a hint of understanding softening her features. "Bianca," she said gently, "there''s no need for formalities. Whatever decision you and the twins make, know that I will support you."


    Relief washed over Bianca''s face, and she finally managed a small, hesitant nod. "O-okay," she choked out, before dissolving once again into a shimmer of purple light.


    As Bianca vanished, Verona''s gaze returned to Neveah''s unconscious form. Her brow furrowed in concentration. "He''s still not here yet," she murmured to herself, "but it should be soon. Please, be quick," she pleaded, her voice tinged with desperation, "I don''t have much time before¡­"


    Her sentence was abruptly cut short by a chilling voice that seemed to emanate from the very depths of her being "Before we leave," red eyed Verona finished finished. sea??h th§× N?vel(F)ire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    *****


    A bewildered Topaz blinked as Bianca reappeared beside her, seemingly unfazed by their high mountaintop location. "Disciple," Bianca announced with a flourish, holding out a stack of leather-bound books. "I reviewed your manual reward. Not bad, but terribly outdated. So, I took the liberty of adding some annotations and improvements."


    Topaz, who hadn''t even noticed Bianca''s absence, could only stare at the proffered books. This whole situation felt surreal. A moment ago, she was a student, and now, here she was on a mountaintop, thrust into the role of a ''disciple'' to a strange maid.


    "Here," Bianca continued, shoving a smaller book into the pile. "Master these techniques before I get out. You have There years."


    Topaz grumbled under her breath. "I still don''t know what''s going on. All I want is a normal life! And what''s with this book of being a bride?" She flipped through the books, her eyes widening in confusion. "How to be a good bride? Seriously?


    And a bride to who."


    " As a maid there are times you need to relieve your maste... " But before she could finish she was met with a very confused look from Topaz.


    The mischievous glint in Bianca''s eyes dimmed for a moment. Perhaps Topaz''s innocence was more genuine than Bianca initially assumed. A sigh escaped Bianca''s lips. "Never mind," she muttered, "I''ll explain that later. Focus on these techniques for now."


    Topaz frowned, frustration tinging her voice. "But what about the Academy? And what about my life¡­ my ''responsibilities as the human clan''s daughter''?"


    Bianca''s response was a blunt, dismissive, "Forget it."


    Topaz sputtered, her mind reeling. "And three years? What happens in three years?"


    Before Topaz could get an answer, Bianca vanished once more. Disoriented and alone, Topaz found herself trapped in a secluded cave. It wasn''t a prison, exactly. The cave was surprisingly well-equipped - a comfortable bed, a makeshift bathroom carved into a secluded corner, and a large, dedicated training area. In the center, a sturdy reading desk held the mysterious books Bianca had provided.


    Gazing around the unexpected training haven, Topaz couldn''t help but mutter, "Now let''s break through," mimicking Bianca''s earlier declaration. Yet, with a sinking feeling in her gut, she knew this breakthrough wouldn''t be of her own choosing.


    Meanwhile, in a hidden corner of the cave, a shimmering portal shimmered into existence. Bianca, now clad in a different attire, one suited for combat, stepped out, her face hardened with resolve. With a deep breath, she settled into a meditative pose, her eyes gleaming with an unseen purpose.


    It was clear: Bianca had her own agenda, one now intricately tied to Topaz''s fate, and the path forward wouldn''t be easy.


    ******


    A jolt of energy ripped through Neveah, dragging him from the comfortable oblivion of unconsciousness. He blinked, taking in the dimly lit chamber, the scent of lavender and earth clinging to the air. His back throbbed, a dull ache that paled in comparison to the previous training sessions. His gaze fell on Queen Verona, a curious expression etched on her face.


    "Awake at last," she said, her voice devoid of its usual regal tone. It was softer, laced with a hint of concern.


    Neveah tried to push himself up, wincing at the unfamiliar stiffness in his muscles. "What¡­ happened?" he rasped, his voice hoarse.


    "Consider it a necessary reset," Verona replied, gesturing towards a shimmering pile of violet crystals nestled near the corner. "Go on, feed."


    Neveah''s mouth drooled, drawn ti the crystals by an instinct he couldn''t explain. As he popped a crystal into his mouth, it wasn''t tasty, or energizing he felt nothing.


    Unlike previous training sessions, this one didn''t leave him feeling pain or exhaustion atleast not yet...


    Verona knelt beside him, her gaze fixed on a pristine section of his bare back. In her hand, a shimmering auta pulsed with a faint purple light. "This time," she announced, her voice serious, "will be different."


    Neveah tensed, expecting the familiar searing pain. Instead, a cool, tingling sensation spread across his skin as her hand touched him. He felt, mesmerized, as intricate patterns bloomed across his back, etched in the same violet light emanating from the needle. It wasn''t a painful inscription, but an intricate dance of technique leaving a permanent mark.


    "Try to feel it," Verona instructed, her voice soft. "Reach out with your senses. Try to manipulate the mana around you."


    Neveah frowned, focusing his newfound energy. He pushed, he pulled, he strained¡­ but nothing happened. The ambient mana, a swirling sea of power that everyone instinctively manipulated, remained stubbornly distant. Even before when he was cursed he could move it but he couldn''t store it within himself or power any powerful attacks.


    It felt as if an invisible barrier separated him from it, a barrier that pulsed with a faint rejection.


    "It doesn''t work," he said, frustration creeping into his voice. "The mana¡­ it doesn''t respond. It''s like it doesn''t recognize me."


    Verona''s lips curved into a faint, enigmatic smile. "Good," she simply said, her voice devoid of explanation.


    Neveah stared at her, bewildered. But before he could question her cryptic response, a wave of exhaustion washed over him, pulling him back into a dreamless sleep. As Neveah slept, the newly etched patterns on his back pulsed with a subtle violet light...


    The training wasn''t even close to starting....

 Chapter 104: HUNT

    Neveah blurred through the dense canopy, his form flitting between trees with practiced ease. Yet, a frustrated growl rumbled in his throat. "Tsk," he muttered, "still too slow." His crimson eyes flickered with the reflection of the setting sun as he landed on a sturdy branch, the forest floor a dizzying blur below.


    Earlier that day''s conversation with Verona echoed in his mind. The queen''s explanation, though cryptic, had piqued his curiosity.


    "What exactly are you doing?" he''d asked.


    Verona, her brow furrowed in concentration as she continued her intricate work on his back, had replied, "Preparing you to use a better form of energy. Now, stay still."


    "Better?" Neveah had pressed, suspicion mingling with a flicker of hope. "Does that mean you see mana as flawed?"


    "Everything has flaws," Verona had conceded, "but yes, mana and aura both have more limitations."


    "Can you explain?" He''d persisted, eager to understand the reasoning behind this unorthodox training.


    Verona had sighed, "Look," she''d said, "as you progress further, your stars, whether based on aura or mana, become like beacons. They¡­ those who govern this world can sense them. Mana is the energy of ''this'' world, yes, but it''s not the only one. Have you ever encountered demons? They use a different type of energy entirely. And then there are the Goddesses¡­" She''d trailed off, her voice hardening. S§×arch* The N??eFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "The details are beyond your current understanding. You''re just too weak to know. But the point is, they can restrict your access to mana, the very same way you were banned from using it, basically everyone that has solely invested on mana nad aura alone are leashed¡­ well that''s not the only way they can control your growth.


    They can stifle your progress in other ways too, I''m guessing that''s how their blessed are going to progress ridiculously fast."


    Neveah''s frown deepened as he recalled his frustrating attempts to manipulate mana after the inscription. It felt like trying to grasp smoke, the energy slipping through his fingers just as he thought he had a hold of it.


    "The energy I''m training you to use," Verona had continued, "it''s much harder to detect, much harder to manipulate. I''m using your adaptation trait to your advantage, feeding you doses of my own crystallized energy to pave the way."


    Neveah''s hand instinctively brushed against the cool, intricate patterns etched onto his back. A strange hum vibrated beneath his fingertips, a feeling that resonated deep within him. It was a connection to something unfamiliar yet strangely alluring.


    "Why didn''t I start with this energy?" he asked, his voice laced with genuine curiosity."This could have been so much easier."


    Verona, her violet eyes devoid of emotion, met his gaze unflinchingly. "I didn''t trust you, Neveah. Turning you into my son was an impulsive act I made. Granting immediate access to such power¡­ well, let''s just say I wasn''t sure you wouldn''t turn on me in future."


    Neveah felt a small anger simmering, then cooled into a grudging understanding. "I¡­ I understand," he conceded, his voice quieter now.


    Verona surprised him by stepping forward and pulling him into a tight embrace. Her touch was cool, yet strangely comforting. "But¡­" she continued, her voice a low murmur against his ear, "as time passed, I¡­ I started to feel something for you. An instinct to protect, a mother''s love. I enjoyed the bond we shared. You became more than just a simple experiment of having a son."


    She released him, her eyes softening for a fleeting moment before hardening again. "Now," she declared, her voice regaining its regal authority, "I have a task for you. You will achieve absolute mastery over both gravity and darkness magic."


    Neveah stared at her, his jaw slack. Absolute proficiency? Over two incredibly complex forms of magic? "H-huuh?" he stammered, his voice bordering on a squeak.


    "Ten years," Verona repeated, ignoring his stunned expression. "That''s your deadline. Now, go. Hunt."


    "Wait, I still have questions!" Neveah protested.


    Verona''s smile held a hint of cruelty. "You''ll figure it out, Neveah. You''ll have to. This new energy¡­ it''s your key. You''ll learn to use it on your own. Your first target: the pseudo-seven-star Lord who rules the First Area of the Garden.


    Consider it a test run."


    Neveah opened his mouth to argue, to plead for some form of explanation, but Verona cut him off with a sharp gesture. "Go. The clock is ticking."


    ***********


    [Nev POV]


    "Sigh¡­ Remember this feeling," Verona said, her voice echoing in my head. She''d channeled the energy through me ¨C unlike mana, which flowed with a sense of ''order'', this one was pure chaos refusing to be contained. I was worried for my body but it withstood the energy, Verona had a hand in it I''m guessing.


    Five minutes of that chaotic energy bath, and I found myself dumped unceremoniously in the middle of the damn Garden. Here I am now, hunting, the lord of the area, a mutant, a freaking twin-headed orc.


    My confidence, once sky-high, had taken a nosedive. Hunting wasn''t exactly going according to plan. Sure, I hadn''t spent all my time searching for the orc ¨C I''d been diligently trying to tap into this chaotic energy, too. But even with my adaptation trait, it felt like wrestling with air. Controlling elements was on hold for now as I wasn''t sure what would happen.


    All I could do was focus on the raw energy, trying to channel it, to understand it. And since I couldn''t use it as mana, I decided to ise it as aura, which I have no experience of but I thought it was just coating myself with it and trying to strengthen myself.


    At the time I didn''t know that that was my first mistake a very big one that I would be punished for...


    As for the orc... well, they weren''t exactly tactical geniuses. Let''s just say goblins had them beat in the cunning department. But what they lacked in brains, they made up for in brawn. Ridiculously strong.


    From what I''d observed, they had a small village of around forty or so, complete with a surprisingly decent security system for such a rudimentary society. They had these overgrown, smelly guard dogs, patrolling the perimeter with a vigilance that would put some trained soldiers to shame.


    The stench hit me first. A pungent wall of fermented vegetables, rotting meat, and something suspiciously like¡­ well, shit. It wasn''t a titan-blocking wall but it served a purpose. The orc village reeked to high heaven, a noxious barrier that would likely deter any sane creature from venturing close.


    A ten-foot wall, a truly impressive feat for a society that hadn''t discovered the wheel yet, encircled the crude wooden huts that housed the orcs. It wasn''t exactly a Fort, but it was constructed from a surprising mix of materials. Dung and mud formed the base, surprisingly sturdy after years of baking under the unforgiving sun.


    Embedded within were fist-sized stones, haphazardly placed but numerous enough to deter a casual charge. And to top it all off, sharpened tree trunks, their bark stripped and points hardened by fire, jutted out at precarious angles from the top of the wall. Not exactly elegant, but effective.


    The real deterrent, however, came in the form of their guard dogs. These weren''t your average hounds, no sir. These were monstrous beasts, the size of small bears, with matted fur that hung in greasy clumps. Their eyes glowed a sickly yellow in the fading light, and their slobber dripped in thick ropes, leaving trails of glistening slime on the rough-hewn wooden gate.


    Two hulking orcs, barely visible in the growing darkness, wrestled with the beasts, their guttural commands barely audible over the low growls that emanated from the hounds'' throats.


    It wasn''t high tech, but it was effective. They might be dumb as bricks, but these orcs weren''t completely clueless. But just like their bastard cousins, they are unhygienic, sloppy and disgusting... A plague.


    *************


    [ 3rd Person POV]


    A sly grin stretched across Neveah''s face as he surveyed the smoldering remains of the orcs'' hunting traps. He disarmed their already set traps. Used placed spices on their regular hunting spots for off-putting the hound''s noses.


    Frustration echoed through the orc village in the form of guttural bellows and the rhythmic thwack of clubs against wooden posts. The orcs, already on edge from the previous night''s events, stomped their feet in a primal display of anger.


    Neveah, cloaked in shadow, took a perverse satisfaction in the chaos he''d sown. Gone were the days of a straightforward hunt. He was a shadow in the night, a harbinger of misfortune for these simple creatures. Last night, he''d caused "accidents" ¨C making them miss their hunting quotas, blocking the small river tributar from supplying them with water, burnt their already stored food.


    Sleep deprivation was another weapon in his arsenal. He''d discovered a patch of nightshade plants that, when stimulated with the fire, emitted a series of piercing shrieks that echoed through the night, shattering the orcs'' slumber. The result: a village reeking of discontent, full with suspicion, and sorely lacking in both rest and hydration.


    Their usual boisterousness was replaced by a simmering rage. Accusatory glances were exchanged, punctuated by the occasional fistfight between sleep-deprived orcs. The air crackled with tension, a stark contrast to the carefree atmosphere Neveah had observed earlier.


    Nev estimated himself to be as strong as a normal 5 star, he couldn''t go through with a head on brawl against the orcs. He wanted them weak, disoriented, and easy prey. But he did it with sadistic passion, he called it efficiency but he was just being petty.

 Chapter 105: Orcs

    A growl, raw and primal, echoed through the orc village. Grog, the larger of the twin orc warlords, slammed a meaty fist onto the rickety wooden table, scattering a pile of gnawed bones. "Again?" he bellowed, his voice a gravelly rasp.


    Across from him, his brother, Drok, mirrored the action, scattering his own collection of chewed-on trinkets. Their frustration was palpable. For the past few nights, an unseen tormentor had been plaguing their village. It began subtly ¨C misplaced tools, overturned cooking pots, seemingly random fires. But the annoyance had escalated.


    Last night, a strategically placed rockfall had nearly crushed their prized hunting boar, leaving them with a meager breakfast of stale bread and dubious stew.


    Exasperated, the orcs had spent the day following a trail of muddy footprints, a deliberate clue left by Neveah. The trail, however, ended abruptly at a rocky cliff face. Exhausted and frustrated, they were on the verge of giving up when a deafening crash erupted from the direction of their water well.


    Grog and Drok exchanged a panicked glance before charging towards the source of the noise. They found a scene of utter chaos. The well, their only source of fresh water, lay in ruins, its heavy wooden cover splintered to pieces. Shards of ceramic water jugs littered the ground, and a thick, muddy slurry oozed outwards, slowly engulfing the surrounding area.


    "What in Gruug''s name is this?" Drok roared, shaking his fist at the sky.


    The orcs, already on edge, erupted into a cacophony of angry shouts and accusations. With their water supply compromised and their frustration at an all-time high, the orcs redoubled their efforts to find the culprit. This time, they were determined, their bloodshot eyes scanning every shadow, every rustle in the undergrowth.


    Neveah, perched high in a nearby tree, watched the scene unfold with a smirk. He''d left another trail, a series of disturbed leaves leading deeper into the forest. It wouldn''t take them long to find it. He chuckled, a low, chilling sound that sent shivers down the spine of the nearest orc who happened to glance his way, though he dismissed it as a gust of wind.


    The game was on. Neveah relished the chaos he''d sown, the growing desperation in the orcs'' eyes. He wasn''t aiming for a quick kill; he was breaking them, turning their once-proud village into a boiling pot of fear and paranoia. And as the enraged orcs stormed off, following his latest trail, Neveah knew it wouldn''t be long before he unleashed the next wave of his playful torment.


    A chorus of whimpers and whines echoed from within a makeshift wooden cage, a stark contrast to the usual boisterous barks that came from the orc village''s guard dogs. Neveah, concealed by a veil of shadow, peered at his captives ¨C the three hulking female hounds, their bellies visibly swollen with pups.


    A cruel twist, perhaps, but an undeniably effective one. He''d infiltrated the village under the cloak of night, using a combination of swiftness and the chaotic energy to bypass the orcs'' weakened defenses. The male hounds, sensing his approach, had launched into a frenzy, their frantic growls and barks serving as an unwelcome alarm.


    But Neveah, with his newfound abilities, had managed to subdue them with a surge of disorienting gravity, rendering them helpless bystanders.


    The commotion, however, had woken the orcs. Groaning curses and the clatter of armor filled the night air as the twin orc warlords, Grog and Drok, emerged from their hut, their rage palpable. But rage quickly turned to panic as they saw the empty kennels and the agitated state of the male hounds.


    "The brood mothers!" Drok bellowed, his voice thick with a mix of fear and fury. He gestured at the distraught hounds, their whimpers escalating into a mournful howl. "They were heavy with pups!"


    Grog, his single eye narrowed, scanned the ground. He spotted a telltale sign ¨C a series of deep drag marks leading away from the kennels. A guttural growl rumbled in his chest. "The intruder," he snarled, his voice laced with a murderous intent. "He took them."


    The orcs, their suspicion towards this unseen tormentor now a burning certainty, rallied around the warlords. The frustration and annoyance of the past few days had morphed into a singular, primal desire: vengeance. They would find their brood mothers, and they would make the intruder pay dearly.


    Grog, the more strategic of the two, pointed towards the drag marks. "Follow the trail," he commanded in their orc language, his voice heavy with grim determination. "Find him. And when you do¡­" he trailed off, his single eye gleaming with a savage glint, "leave nothing but bloody dust."


    " But wet dust forms mud, sir." Said another orc.


    " Shut up don''t you have somewhere else to be stupid?" Asked Grog. sea??h th§× ¦Çov§×lFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    " Not until dusk, sir." Said the other orc amd Grog gave him a gut punch and went away fuming.


    Neveh, watching the scene unfold from the shadows, felt a flicker of satisfaction. He''d taken a gamble, targeting something precious to the orcs, something that would not only disrupt their guard detail but also evoke a raw, emotional response.


    As the orcs, fueled by fury and desperation, charged into the forest following the trail, Neveah melted back into the darkness, a phantom predator leading them on a merry chase. He was toying with them, manipulating their emotions, turning their once-formidable defenses into a desperate scramble.


    The game was far from over, but Neveah, fueled by the chaotic energy coursing through him, was reveling in his newfound power and the fear he was instilling in his primitive prey.


    The orcs, a snarling mob led by the twin-headed warlords Grog and Drok, followed the drag marks with a vengeance. The forest floor crunched under their heavy feet, their guttural shouts echoing through the silent trees. The male hounds their whines turning into a desperate chorus of barks, leading the orcs deeper into the woods.


    Finally, the drag marks ended abruptly at the mouth of a dark cave, its entrance barely visible beneath a tangle of twisted roots. A wave of unease washed over Grog, a prickling sensation on the back of his neck that he couldn''t shake. Still, the sight of the cave, a potential den for their captured brood mothers, fueled their rage.


    "There!" Drok roared, pointing a bone-tipped club towards the cave entrance. "They must be inside!"


    Without waiting for further orders, the male hounds surged forward, their eagerness to reunite with their mates overriding any caution. Grog, however, felt a cold dread grip him. He raised a hand, his booming voice barely audible over the excited barks. "Wait!"


    But it was too late. The lead hound, a hulking beast, had already disappeared into the darkness. A sickening snap echoed from within the cave, followed by a loud, desperate yelp. Grog''s premonition solidified into a chilling certainty. Trap.


    A strangled scream ripped from the darkness as a series of taut wires hidden within the cave entrance snapped with a metallic twang. The ceiling groaned in protest, and with a horrifying rumble, the entire cave entrance caved in, tons of loose stone and dirt collapsing inwards. A horrifying silence descended, broken only by the choking coughs of dust-covered orcs.


    Drok, his face contorted in rage and grief, roared a primal challenge. The remaining male hounds, sensing their mates'' and future children demise, howled in fury. Blinded by rage, they charged towards the collapsed cave entrance, intent on digging their fallen comrades free.


    Their desperation proved to be their undoing. As the first hound clambered over the debris, a hidden tripwire released a cascade of horrors. Spiked tree trunks, precariously balanced above the entrance, plummeted down, impaling the unfortunate hound in a shower of gore.


    The chaos triggered a domino effect. More tripwires were activated, sending a series of deadly projectiles flying ¨C sharpened logs, jagged stones, even a couple of small boulders strategically placed for maximum damage. The air split with the sickening thud of bodies and the panicked screams of the orcs.


    In a matter of seconds, the entrance to the cave became a macabre tableau of death and destruction. The remaining male hounds lay twitching amongst the fallen orcs, their bodies riddled with spikes and crushed by falling debris. Grog and Drok, miraculously unscathed, stood amidst the carnage, their rage replaced by a cold, horrifying realization.


    They had underestimated the intruder, their primal emotions blinding them to his cunning. This wasn''t just a tormentor anymore; and they were not hunting a prey, they were being hunted and Grog was furious. The game had taken a gruesome turn, and the orcs, for the first time, felt a flicker of fear in the face of this unseen enemy.


    A macabre ballet of death unfolded before Neveah''s crimson eyes. Orcs, once his targets for controlled chaos, now lay strewn about the cave entrance, victims of their own fury and his elaborate trap. The twin-headed mutant, a grotesque aberration with four arms wielding massive clubs, stood defiant amidst the carnage.


    Each club swung with brutal efficiency, deflecting a hail of the continuously incoming spiked logs and jagged stones.


    Neveah watched with a detached curiosity. A satisfied smirk played on his lips, but a flicker of concern lurked beneath the surface. He''d gotten a handle on circulating this chaotic energy, navigating its unpredictable currents within him. However, unlike mana, it wasn''t readily replenished. He had a finite pool, he was sure not every orc will be killed by these traps.


    " I''ve also wasted too much time... She''ll be furious... But I wasn''t confident in taking these people head on."


    The mutant orc, finally clearing the barrage, roared a challenge, a guttural sound that reverberated through the forest. It was time to end this, to experiment further with this volatile energy.


    Taking a deep breath, Neveah focused. The chaotic energy within him pulsed, a storm waiting to be unleashed. He closed his eyes, picturing ice, the same way he dealt with mana, its frigid stillness a stark contrast to the chaotic energy he wielded.


    With a mental push, he attempted to channel the chaotic energy, not to disrupt or destroy, but to mimic, to twist its essence into something new. A cold sweat prickled his skin as the energy crackled in response, resisting his inexperienced command. But Neveah persisted.

 Chapter 106: A MONSTER!

    A triumphant smirk twisted Neveah''s lips as the ice shard materialized in his hand. He did it! But before he could unleash his creation, a surge of raw, chaotic flames erupted from his palm instead.


    Instead of a shard of ice, a miniature inferno roared to life, a swirling vortex of flame that crackled with an unnatural blue hue.


    Neveah panicked. He hadn''t aimed for fire; he''d envisioned ice, not the raging flames before him. But the chaotic energy, unpredictable, had twisted his will.


    His mind raced as he forced the inferno to recede, but it didn''t.


    The flames grew, licking at his fingers, searing pain igniting across his hands. He gritted his teeth, channeling all his focus on halting the chaotic output.


    Suddenly, a colossal object came hurtling through the air ¨C a massive tree trunk, dislodged by one of the orc''s desperate kicks. It slammed into Neveah''s side with a bone-jarring impact, the force of the blow mercifully severing the connection between him and the chaotic energy.


    The inferno from his hand sputtered and died, leaving behind a swirling vortex of smoldering smoke. But the damage was done. The entire area around the cave entrance was now ablaze. The orcs, caught off guard by the sudden eruption of flame, scrambled in panic. Flaming debris of the already falling trunks and bolders rained down upon them, ignited by the rogue inferno Neveah had unleashed.


    The twin-headed orc, momentarily stunned, roared in fury as its domain became an inferno. The forest floor, littered with dry leaves and fallen branches, became a raging flame pit. Flaming logs tumbled down the hillside, setting the surrounding undergrowth ablaze.


    Neveah, slumped against a nearby rock, his vision blurred by pain, watched the scene unfold in horror. His arms were singed a deep red, the flesh around his hands blackened and charred. Two fingers on his left hand dangled precariously, burnt to the point of disintegration, falling away like grotesque cigarette buds.


    But the flame caused pain was a mere joke compared to the agony coursing through his very being. The chaotic energy, used offensively for the first time, had taken a brutal toll. His entire body throbbed with a deep, bone-chilling ache, a stark contrast to the mere circulation he''d been using previously.


    This was a different beast altogether ¨C a powerful weapon, yes, but one that wielded a double-edged sword.


    As the flames danced and roared around him, Neveah realized the gravity of his mistake. He craved power, but in his arrogance, he''d underestimated the chaotic energy''s volatile nature.


    The forest, once a stage for his sadistic humt, was now a raging inferno. The orcs, were now victims caught in the crossfire. And Neveah, watched it burn.


    From the heart of the inferno, a figure emerged, a grotesque silhouette roaring in a primal mix of fury and grief. It was the twin-headed orc, its monstrous form a testament to its resilience. The flames writhed around it, licking at its exposed flesh, but the beast fought on. Its massive clubs swung with a destructive rhythm, clearing a path through the storm of fire.


    The orc wasn''t unscathed. One of its four arms hung limp, pierced clean through by a flaming tree trunk. Its roar, once a thunderous challenge, was now raspy and choked, smoke billowing from its burning head. In a display of raw decisiveness, the beast tore at its singed flesh, ripping away smoldering skin to expose raw, bleeding muscle fibers.


    Its remaining head, now stripped bare, revealed a network of snarling veins and gnashing yellow teeth, a horrifying visage devoid of any semblance of reason.


    Its remaining foot, crushed by a dislodged stone, dragged behind it, leaving a bloody trail on the scorched earth. The other, blackened and raw from its fiery trek, threatened to give way at any moment. Yet, the beast pressed on, its single remaining eye burning with a feral determination.


    Neveah, back against a tree, watched the horrifying monster''s spectacle unfold.


    With a grunt, he reached into his spatial ring, a shimmering portal etched onto his finger. A blur of silver materialized in his hand ¨C a sleek, enchanted spear, its surface thrumming with a faint magical energy. The flames danced around him, casting grotesque shadows as he propelled himself upwards in a burst of unexpected agility.


    He then realized that he jumped too high.


    " Oh come on..." He grumbled as he stabilized himself mid air, fighting through the pain.


    Below, the twin-headed orc, a grotesque parody of resilience, roared a challenge. It combined its three remaining clubs into a makeshift weapon, its remaining eye fixed on Neveah. A faint, pulsating aura crackled around the crude weapon, a testament to the orc''s own primal power.


    Neveah, suspended mid-air, gritted his teeth. He knew his reserves were almost depleted. But desperation fueled him. He channeled everything he had left, pouring the chaotic energy into the spear and his own right hand. The spear pulsed with an unstable red-black light, mirroring the burning tendrils of chaos that danced around his scorched fingers.


    A primal yell ripped from his throat as he position himself to throw the spear downwards to the orc. The orc, sensing the impending attack, swung its makeshift weapon with a ferocious arc, its guttural roar echoing in a strange, speaking in a language Neveah didn''t understand.


    As the spear shot forward his hand went with it as it snapped from Neveah''s body. sea??h th§× n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "BRING IT ON!!!!!" The orc shouted.


    The impact was a horrifying symphony of destruction. The orc''s clubs, imbued with traces of aura, met the chaotic spear head-on. But the clash was a one-sided affair. The clubs shattered on contact, wood splintering into a million pieces as the chaotic energy within the spear surged forward, unstoppable.


    The spear, a red-black streak of destruction, ripped through the orc''s body with sickening ease. There was a burst of blood that extinguished most of the flame, a sickening tear sound, a grotesque gaping hole that separated the orc''s upper body from its lower half. Leaving only the head attached to the shoulders, and the feet attached to the waist.


    The arms were almost in pieces some were completely obliterated.


    The orcs, its remaining heads still locked in a silent roar, as it fell to the ground. Neveah won!


    But the victory, if it could be called that, was short-lived. The last vestiges of chaotic energy drained from Neveah, leaving him a hollow shell. His vision swam, his body a canvas of searing pain. The world blurred into a nightmarish kaleidoscope of fire and smoke as his grip on consciousness loosened.


    Then, a flash of violet light ripped through the inferno. Verona materialized beside him, a look devoid of emotion etched on her face. With a flick of her wrist, she telekinetically stopped the runaway spear, its chaotic energy finally sputtering out. Even stopped the flames.


    The other hand reached out, catching Neveah''s unconscious form just before he could plummet to the earth below.


    Silence descended, broken only by the crackling of the inferno. The forest, once a playground, now lay ravaged, a testament to the destructive power of chaos and the folly of those who dared to wield it.


    Verona held Neveah''s limp form, the inferno''s dying embers casting an orange glow on the scene of devastation he''d wrought. She gazed upon the scene with a cold stare. With a focused concentration, she channeled healing energy into him, mending the charring burns and mending shattered bones. The pain on Neveah''s face eased, replaced by a peaceful unconsciousness.


    Verona''s violet eyes flickered towards the discarded spear, its chaotic energy now fading into nothingness.


    A silent conversation played out within her ¨C two sides of the same coin.


    "This child," one side, the one with violet eyes, mused, "He''s a monster, he surprises me every time, sis."


    "Looks like the plan for a making him into another me, won''t happen," countered the other side, with crimson eyes as she said in relief.


    "I never intended to simply recreate myself," the violet eyes countered. "I wanted him to forge his own path."


    "He did," the red eyes conceded, "but not in the way we thought. He let the chaos run wild and free, unlike us who imposed order on the chaotic energy."


    "Indeed," the violet eyes sighed. "It''s worrisome, considering the laws and his domains well when he reaches that level¡­ But imposing order doesn''t make the energy chaotic anymore, right sis?"


    But the violet eyes were interrupted. "We''ll deal with that when the time comes," she declared. "Right now, his body needs serious fortification. If only he had a 7-star body ¨C he might have handled the chaotic energy much better."


    "A fair point," the other agreed. "We have a long road ahead. This is just the beginning."


    " So how are we going to teach someone who weilds chaos?"


    " That''s for him to decide qnd navigate through... But like those invaders we could make him give it a nature... "


    " Should we kidnap a demon... For some experimenting?" Asked the Violet eyed Verona.


    " It may help us... Cause I feel they also use the same energy as us but it is way different... With case study on how they use it and how we use it Nev could have the better of the two" said red eyed Verona


    " So we are making him even more monstrous." Said Violet Verona.


    " We don''t compromise?" Declared Red eyed Verona.


    With a final, synchronized look at the scene of destruction, Verona''s form shimmered and vanished. Neveah, still unconscious but safe within her care, disappeared alongside her. The forest fell silent once more, the only remaining evidence of the night''s events the ashy remains and the chilling bloody site.

 Chapter 107: Demons 1

    The stch of brimstone and sulfur hung heavy in the air, a grim curtain drawn across the war-torn landscape. This wasn''t just any battlefield; it was the frontline, a desperate struggle for territory for the contints beyond the now closed Vampire Contint.


    Across the ravaged plains, demonic hordes surged forward, led by monstrous figures radiating an aura of power. These wer''t just your run-of-the-mill imps or goblins. No, these were Viscounts, demon lords comparable to 8 or 9-star champions ¨C beings of immse strgth that dwarfed ev the most seasoned human warriors.


    In simpler terms, if a Baron-level demon was a formidable 7-star oppont, th these Viscounts were a terrifying leap in power, they had ''laws''.


    The problem wasn''t just their individual might, though. Each Viscount commanded a grotesque army ¨C lesser demons, twisted creatures snarling with bloodlust and monstrous beasts clawing for a taste of flesh. These hordes crashed against the hastily formed defses like a tide against a crumbling dam.


    The various soldiers of the Elnovan Contints, clad in steel and fueled by a desperate courage, fought with unwavering determination. Mages unleashed barrages of arcane ergy, painting the sky with streaks of fire and lightning. But against the sheer number and power of the demonic forces, their valiant efforts seemed like a child throwing pebbles at a mountain.


    The air crackled with the clash of steel and the unholy shrieks of the demons. Cries of pain and the clang of armor being cleaved echoed across the battlefield, a grim symphony of war. Hope dwindled with each fall soldier, with each defsive line breached.


    Geral Silas Ironheart slammed his fist on the war council table, his weathered face contorted in disgust. A holographic map of the demon-infested border flickered before him, a stark reminder of the precarious situation.


    "Another Viscount sighting," he growled, the words scraping against his throat. "The 3rd Legion is requesting reinforcemts. How many casualties?"


    A young mage, barely out of his apprticeship, consulted the data stream. "Heavy, sir. They estimate at least¡­ 500 soldiers."


    Silas snorted. "Overwhelmed, as always." Under his breath, he muttered, "Or so they claim."


    A hush fell over the room. Everyone knew the unspok truth. While the constant demon incursions were indeed a threat, they were also a perverse source of profit for some. The lesser nobles, ever opportunistic, used the chaos to inflate the severity of attacks, milking aid from the ctral governmt.


    Their tactics were transpart. Cry wolf ough times, and evtually, the real wolf wouldn''t be readily believed. Exaggerated reports of overwhelming forces delayed reinforcemts, allowing the demons to chip away at the borders. The delay, however, served a more sinister purpose.


    By the time reinforcemts arrived, the lesser nobles, oft with "minimal losses" on their d, would swoop in to "finish the job." They''d "liberate" ravaged towns, seizing any remaining resources and claiming the spoils of war for themselves.


    And the cycle continued. Demons attack, nobles feign helplessness, resources flow, and th the "liberation" ¨C a thinly veiled land grab disguised as heroism. It was a sicking game everyone was aware of, but one that remained unchallged.


    King Alaric, the grizzled human leader, stroked his beard thoughtfully. "Perhaps," he began, his voice heavy with a calculated neutrality, "we should re-evaluate the allocation of resources. Maybe the southern territories, consisttly under siege, require a more¡­ and ev a permant presce from the Knight Orders."


    A knowing smile played on Silas'' lips. The Knights, though seemingly above the fray, wasn''t above playing the game themselves. A bigger, permant Knight Orders presce meant a tighter leash on the southern nobles, a way to sure their(the lesser nobles) "heroism" wasn''t as profitable.


    Of course, this move wouldn''t be without cost. The Royal Guard received a hefty cut of any "liberated" resources. But for Alaric, it was a necessary price to pay. A controlled system of corruption was better than the unchecked chaos currtly plaguing the borders.


    A sigh escaped Silas'' lips. This war wasn''t just against demons; it was a war against the insidious rot within their own ranks. And as he surveyed the faces a the table, each calculating their own personal gain, he wondered if the demons were truly the bigger threat.


    ***************


    Geral Aella slammed her fist down on the holographic map, the blue glow flickering with the demonic incursion pushing deep into Beastm territory. Gone were the days of fding off Baron-level skirmishes; this was a full-blown demonic onslaught led by multiple Viscounts, a terrifying escalation that st a tremor of fear through the war room.


    ???¦®??£¤?.§³§°?


    "Five Viscounts, confirmed," Aella growled, her voice as fierce as the tiger she resembled. "They''re coordinating their attacks. One''s targeting the grasslands, the source of our cavalry''s food supply, another''s laying siege to the Eastern Pass, and the third¡­" she trailed off, a glint of grim understanding in her amber eyes, "¡­is heading straight for Leonidas'' territory."


    These wer''t the impulsive Barons of yesteryear, easily outsmarted and overpowered. Viscounts were a differt breed(literally). They were strategists, deploying specialized demon armies unlike anything they had faced before.


    The holographic map flickered, displaying cavalry units of skeletal war steeds ridd by hulking Barghests, infantry legions of spiked-armor Imps, and ev monstrous siege canons operated by twisted witches.


    The situation was ev more dire in other contints. The Dragon Contint reported coordinated attacks from two Viscounts, one a fire-breathing behemoth wreaking havoc, the other a cunning shadow manipulator dismantling their defses from within.


    In the Elv Glade, a supreme Viscount, radiating an aura of power that made the scre shimmer, led a squad of lesser Viscounts in a calculated assault.


    The air in the war room crackled with a tsion as thick as dragon smoke. The carefully cultivated web of deceit and profit spun by the lesser nobles was ripped to shreds by the sheer scale of this demonic invasion. This wasn''t a game anymore. This was a war for survival, and the human race leaders were finally staring down the barrel of a threat that transcded their petty squabbles.


    Geral Aella straighted, her regal bearing unwavering despite the dire situation. "We can no longer afford petty politics. Inform Leonidas," she declared, her gaze sweeping across the room, "We mobilize the full might of the his Lionkin army. This time, we fight as one."


    A grim determination settled over the warriors prest. The comfortable game of inflated threats and delayed responses was over. The demons were playing for keeps, and the races of the world, for the first time, were forced to confront a threat that could consume them all.


    A holographic map flickered across the war council table, a grim tapestry wov with the threads of demonic incursion. Geral Aella, her amber eyes narrowed in fierce conctration, traced the movemts of the demonic forces across the contints.


    "The Beastm hold firm," she announced, her voice echoing in the tse chamber. "We have pushed back the Viscount''s forces from the grasslands, securing their food supply and the tigerkin war sisters are coming." The Beastm, with their unmatched ferocity and coordinated warbands, were proving to be a thorn in the side of the demonic invasion.


    "The Elv Glade," she continued, tapping a shimmering image of a sprawling forest, "has managed to repel the Viscount''s vanguard. Their mastery of archery and hit-and-run tactics are proving highly effective."


    A grim silce descded upon the room. While the Beastm and Elves boasted minimal losses, the news from other contints was far less optimistic. S~ea??h the N?vel(F)ire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "The Dwarv mountains," a grizzled dwarf geral rumbled, his voice thick with frustration, "are under constant siege. The constant tremors from their infernal explosives are hampering our defses."


    A human mage chimed in, his face etched with worry, "The southern city-states continue to struggle. Their reliance on mercary companies is proving unreliable, and their fortifications are simply inadequate."


    A wave of pity washed over Aella for the humans. They were the most diverse race, yet lacked the cohesion of the Beastm or the natural prowess of the Elves.


    "And the Dragons?" she inquired, already dreading the answer.


    A sigh escaped the lips of an aged Dragonborn ambassador. "Pride comes at a cost," he rasped. "While the purebloods remain largely unscathed, the hybrid settlemts and lesser dragons bear the brunt of the attacks. They fight valiantly, but¡­" he trailed off, his voice heavy with unspok grief.


    The truth hung in the air. The Dragons, with their immse power and unmatched arrogance, refused to fully commit to the war effort. They saw themselves as above the fray, contt to see their lesser kin bleed while they protected their own.


    Aella clched her jaw. The demons were clearly adapting their strategy. The initial attacks led by Barons had be easily repelled, but the arrival of the Viscounts, with their cunning tactics and specialized armies, was proving to be a significant challge.


    The war council meeting stretched on, a grim discussion of troop movemts, resource allocation, and desperate pleas for assistance from the less fortunate races. The initial illusion that this was a war for profit shattered, replaced by the stark reality of an existtial threat.

 Chapter 108: Demons 2: We are winning... but where are they?

    A primal roar echoed across the savanna, a rallying cry that st shivers down ev the hardiest demon''s spine. Alyssa, a towering tiger-woman clad in gleaming obsidian armor, led the charge of her Beastm army. Her three sisters, tigresses each with unique stripes and a fierce glint in their eyes, flanked her.


    Together, they were a whirlwind of claws, fangs, and sheer ferocity, tearing through the demonic hordes like a hurricane through a field of reeds.


    On the dwarv front, the rhythmic boom of cannons echoed through the caverns. Golems, hulking automatons of steel and stone, stood stoic as automated turrets lining the defsive towers unleashed a torrt of fire and chanted projectiles. The demonic horde, once a raging tide, found itself decimated by the reltless rain of dwarv firepower. S§×ar?h the novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Across the Elv Glade, arrows rained down from the emerald canopy, silt harbingers of death. The nimble Elv archers, infused with the magic of the forest, weaved through the battlefield, their movemts blurring as they unleashed deadly volleys. The remaining demon forces, their ranks thinned and morale crumbling, were mere targets for elv precision.


    Ev the human battlefields, a chaotic mix of sword clashes and guttural roars, felt a shift in momtum. Soldiers, weary but determined, pressed their advantage, cutting down the remaining demonic stragglers.


    Th, in an instant, the battlefield fell silt. The demonic Barons and Viscounts, those once-terrifying figures who commanded the demon armies, vanished. One by one, they blinked out of existce, leaving behind bewildered silce. Confusion rippled through the ranks of both demons and defders.


    A hulking Orc warrior, mid-swing of his massive axe, blinked in disbelief. A winged Imp, claws poised for a deadly strike, hovered in the air, its tiny head swiveling in confusion. The human Captain, his voice hoarse from shouting commands, looked a with an uncertainty he hadn''t felt all day.


    The silce stretched on for a beat, th two, th abruptly erupted into action. The remaining demon hordes, bereft of leadership and facing newfound defiance, crumbled. The human soldiers, seizing the opportunity, charged with rewed vigor. The elves, their whispers turning into battle cries, unleashed a final volley of arrows.


    The Beastm roared in triumph, their claws finding purchase on fleeing demons.


    The tide turned in a heartbeat. What was once a desperate struggle became a rout. The battlefield, once a sce of carnage, was now a graveyard of defeated demons. The question lingered in the air, hanging heavy with an unsettling mystery ¨C where had the demon leaders gone?


    But for now, the victorious races savored the taste of victory, a bittersweet triumph tinged with the unsettling silce of their vanished emy.


    Disbelief crackled through the air like static across a battlefield radio. The last demon, a lumbering brute with glowing red eyes, crumpled to the g, dispatched by a well-placed arrow. A human soldier, chest heaving, looked a, his eyes widing in the sudd silce. The battlefield, a brutal tapestry of blood and bodies momts ago, now held an unsettling stillness.


    "Where''d they go?" a young mage sputtered, her voice echoing the collective thought.


    The news had spread like wildfire across every contint. From the scorched plains of the Beastm territory to the emerald depths of the Elv Glade, the demonic Barons and Viscounts, those harbingers of chaos, had vanished in a blink. The confusion was palpable. Expericed warriors scratched their heads, perplexed by the sudd absce of the emy''s leadership.


    "Magic?" a grizzled Dwarv geral rumbled, his voice heavy with suspicion. "Some infernal trickery, no doubt."


    Heads nodded in agreemt. The idea of a mass demonic teleport felt outlandish, a plot point for bards'' tales. The possibility that someone, or something, else was responsible never tered the conversation. The thought was simply too fantastical, too outlandish.


    In the war council chambers, however, a differt kind of silce reigned. The air crackled with a tsion that had nothing to do with the rect victory. Leaders, their faces etched with a mix of curiosity and unease, exchanged glances.


    "There are no reports of any unusual magical activity," a human advisor stated, her voice clipped. "It wasn''t a mass teleport."


    A weighty pause hung in the air.


    "Th who?" an Elv ambassador finally breathed, the unspok question hanging heavy in the room.


    The answer, for now, remained shrouded in the same mystery that had swallowed the demon leaders. But in the quiet corners of their minds, a seed of doubt had be planted. The races, so focused on their immediate emy, had failed to consider a truth more unsettling - perhaps their emy hadn''t vanished at all. Perhaps, they had simply be tak.


    ?¡Ì?§¦§®§²??.???


    A sickly gre glow emanated from the runes etched into the obsidian floor, casting an unsettling pallor on the captured demons. Verona, her violet eyes gleaming with a predatory intsity, surveyed her unwilling guests ¨C 70 Barons and 6 Viscounts, all radiating a simmering frustration.


    "Hello," she drawled, her voice laced with a hint of amusemt, "Ready for two?"


    A chorus of snarls and growls erupted from the demon horde. One Baron, a hulking brute with horns like twisted iron, stepped forward his hoof hit the floor. "What is this farce? Are you trying to torture information from us?"


    Verona''s smile wided, devoid of warmth. "Information? Why would I need that...No, I have something planned, much more interesting than that." She swept her gaze across them, lingering on the lone figure who hadn''t joined the chorus of defiance. A Viscount, radiating an aura of power that dwarfed the others, his expression calculating.


    "Fighting wouldn''t accomplish much," the Viscount finally spoke, his voice a guttural rasp. "You''ve clearly outmatched us. Proceeding will be suicide."


    A ripple of agreemt coursed through the demon ranks, replacing bravado with a cold pragmatism.


    "But you were already on a suicide mission, wer''t you?" Verona scoffed. "Did you truly believe a ragtag group of Barons and Viscounts could conquer these lands? Perhaps your superiors might pose a challge, but only you?"


    " Screw this." A low growl rumbled through a Baron at the back. Before it could escalate further, he looked for an exit amd started flying, a desperate bid for freedom. But an invisible barrier crackled to life, sding him crashing back down. He scrambled to his feet, frustration twisting his features.


    "We can come to an agreemt," the Viscount interjected, his voice carrying a hint of desperation. "Release us, and we''ll sure the demon realm leaves ''you'' alone for a ctury. My father, is the¡­"


    His stce was cut short as a throwing star, shimmering with glacial cold ergy, materialized from thin air and embedded itself in his collarbone, spinning with a malevolt hum. The Viscount flinched, a flicker of morbid surprise momtarily replacing his steely resolve.


    "Deals?" Verona said, her smile turning chilling. "I''m not interested in deals." Her violet eyes scanned the captive demons, a hunger flickering within them. "I''m interested in something else."


    A hush fell over the chamber. The demons, their bravado shattered, finally grasped the true danger they were in.


    Without further warning, the Viscount snarled and pressed a hidd button on his his clothes an armour formed a him. A surge of demonic ergy crackled a him, a desperate act of defiance. The other demons, realizing their predicamt, followed suit, unleashing a cacophony of dark magic.


    The chamber thrummed with chaotic ergy, a cacophony of fire, brimstone, and shadow. Yet, Verona stood unfazed, a predator savoring the hunt. A cruel smile stretched across her face. "Finally," she whispered, her eyes glowing with a terrifying excitemt.


    The chamber became a chaotic maelstrom of demonic fury. Viscounts and Barons alike unleashed torrts of fire, summoned writhing tdrils of shadow, and launched themselves at Verona with a feral desperation. But their defiance was a guttering candle against a hurricane. Verona danced through the onslaught, her movemts fluid and precise.


    However, while avoiding their attacks, her true focus lay elsewhere. Her gaze darted betwe the demons, not with fear, but with a great curiosity, scholarly curiosity. She watched as they channeled the chaotic ergy of the demon realm, how it flowed through their veins, how they molded it into destructive spells. A cruel smile played on her lips.


    "Hmm," she thought, "Just as I thought. They filter the chaotic ergy give it a¡­ direction? No they give it a nature. Shape it to their own dark desires, a twisted, cynical and malevolt."


    The realization sparked a new question in her mind. "If their ergy leans towards the cynical and destructive, th¡­"she trailed off. Her gaze th drifted mana, searching for it''s source of the mana ¨C the ergy fueling Elnova ¨C what she met was a dimsion closed off. She couldn''t pry further no matter how much she tried.


    A wry smile spread across her face. "So, mana," she thought, upper cutting a demon baron. "What lies beyond that veil? What nature does it hold?"


    Frustration flickered momtarily within her. She attempted to peer through the shimmering barrier, to glimpse the source, but it remained stubbornly opaque. "Too weak," she muttered. "Not yet strong ough to unravel its secrets."


    Verona''s contemplations were cut short by a searing blast of fire that singed the tip of a tdril of violet ergy she used to deflect it. Her study of the demons continued on, but within the storm, a new seed of knowledge had be planted. Now, not only did she want to understand the demons'' power, but a desire to understand the nature of mana.

 Chapter 109: MY SON!!

    The chamber reverberated with the snarls and roars of the demons, their rage a counterpoint to the crackling electricity of Verona''s violet aura. Suring her, the demon Barons hacked and slashed with reckless abandon, while the Viscounts, their eyes gleaming with malicious intt, began weaving their attacks. But it was their words that truly drew Verona''s atttion.


    "Demonic Chains of Tormt!" bellowed a hulking Viscount, his voice resonating with dark power. Black chains materialized from thin air, coiling towards Verona with malevolt purpose.


    " Demonic..."


    A sardonic smile played on Verona''s lips. "Demonic Laws?" she mused, dodging the chains with a graceful twist. "How quaint. You Viscounts have formed your own little demonic rulebook, have you?"


    Another Viscount stepped forward, his voice dripping with a vomous hiss. "Demonic Binding Avarice!" he snarled, and tdrils of dark ergy lashed out, seeking to bind Verona''s movemts.


    Verona chuckled, the sound echoing through the chamber like tinkling bells in a graveyard. "Impressive," she acknowledged, easily deflecting the tdrils. "You siphon your chaotic ergy into these¡­ laws?"


    "Constantine''s Apocalypse Law though impressive pales in comparison. But th again, his was born of mana, a far more subtle force."


    Her eyes narrowed as she caught a glimpse of the chaotic ergy fueling the demons'' attacks. Unlike the raw, untamed chaos she understood, this felt¡­ tainted. Volatile, infused with a darkness that twisted its essce. It was like a child''s scribble compared to a masterfully crafted painting. "Not true chaos, it is just volatile and unstable," she mused, "but something far more impressionable."


    Verona felt a faint tug at the edges of her awaress, she felt of another power source ¨C something better, something that resonated with the true pottial of chaos. But it remained tantalizingly out of reach, a distant melody obscured by the cacophony of the battle.


    "Frustrating," she muttered, a flicker of annoyance crossing her face. She had hoped to learn more about her own power source, mana, but for now, it remained a mystery.


    The battle raged on. The air crackled with demonic ergy, the demons hurling their "laws" one after another ¨C Demonic Shackles of Regret, Demonic Spear of Despair. Verona, a whirlwind of violet ergy, weaved through the onslaught, her amusemt morphing into a steely focus. Studying, observing, she learned more with every dodged attack, every deflected spell.


    "Enough games," she finally declared, her voice ringing with newfound authority. "Time to finish this."


    With a surge of violet ergy, Verona unleashed her own attack. It wasn''t a flashy spell, no grandiose pronouncemts. It was a simple expression of her will, honed by observation and simmering with the pottial of chaos. The chamber pulsed with the raw power of her attack, drowning out the demonic shrieks and shattering their "laws" like fragile glass.


    The tide of the battle turned. The remaining demons, their confidce shak, their manufactured chaos no match for the raw power they faced, fell before Verona''s onslaught. As the smoke cleared and the silce settled, Verona stood amidst the vanquished, the embodimt of a predator who understood the game, and the one who had rewritt the rules.


    The air hung thick with the smell of burnt flesh and lins. Verona stood amidst the carnage, a lone figure bathed in the violet glow of her own power. The Barons, their initial fury extinguished, lay lifeless on the cold obsidian floor, mere whispers of dust caught in the aftermath of her wrath.


    Her gaze turned to the lone survivors ¨C the Viscounts, huddled in cages wov from solidified darkness. Fear contorted their features, a stark contrast to the arrogance they displayed momts before.


    "You," Verona addressed them, her voice a chilling whisper, "will be the stepping stones for my son."


    A tremor of terror ran through the Viscounts. Stepping stones? For a child? Huuhhh?


    Verona, however, didn''t linger to decipher their fear. With a snap of her fingers, she vanished, leaving them in their cage of darkness, a chilling silce her only farewell.


    Gone, Verona found herself veloped in the familiar solitude of her hidd chamber. In the silt room, a softer note resonated ¨C the gtle rise and fall of Neveah''s unconscious breath.


    He lay on a bed of shimmering crystals, his pale features etched with easing pain. Seeing him so vulnerable fanned the flames of her protectivess. Verona knelt beside him, her violet eyes softing with an emotion rarely displayed ¨C worry.


    A thousand thoughts crowded her mind. This victory, it seemed, was just the beginning. How would she sure Neveah''s future? What kind of training would he need to navigate this brutal world? The demonic ergy she had just observed.


    ***********


    The chamber pulsed with a faint luminescce as Eliana placed the final mana crystal onto the intricate floor circle. With a deep breath, she straighted and turned to Valeriana. "It''s done," she announced, her voice echoing softly in the stillness.


    Valeriana, her face pale and drawn, nodded curtly. Before Eliana could utter another word, a shimmer filled the room, and Valeriana materialized beside her. "Mother¡­" Eliana began, but her words were cut short.


    "Find my descdants," Valeriana commanded, her voice etched with urgcy. She pricked her finger with a sharp nail, letting a single crimson drop fall onto the cter of the intricate design.


    The circle pulsed with a brighter light, swirling and churning as it processed the information. Within its depths, two beacons flickered to life ¨C one a brilliant, vibrant orb, the other a very dull, flickering ember. Th, with a sudd jolt, the dull light sputtered and died leaving the bright light that was close to her indicating Eliana.


    Panic clawed at Eliana''s throat. "What does that mean?" she stammered, her gaze locked on Valeriana''s rigid form.


    But Valeriana seemed froz, her eyes wide and unseeing. Finally, after a tse silce, a raspy voice broke through the tsion. "It means Rav is dead," the voice declared, heavy with sorrow.


    Eliana''s head snapped towards the speaker. An old man, his red hair streaked with silver, stood leaning heavily on a staff. "Grandfather?" she breathed, surprise battling with the growing storm of grief. "Why are you here?"


    "I came to check on you two," the old man replied, his voice gruff but laced with concern.


    Valeriana finally broke her paralysis, a single choked sob escaping her lips. "No," she rasped, the word repeating in a brok rhythm. "He can''t be dead¡­ No, he can''t be dead."


    The old man sighed, his shoulders slumping further. "Valeriana," he began gtly, "either the curse claimed him, or something else did. The only way he could still be alive is if¡­"


    "That''s it!" Valeriana''s voice shot up, a flicker of manic ergy replacing her despair. "He''s not human anymore! And the only race capable of changing others is the Vampires. Yes, yes, he is a vampire now¡­" She muttered to herself, her eyes gleaming with a feverish light. "I just have to find him and change him back¡­ But how?"


    Eliana watched in growing concern as Valeriana paced the room, muttering to herself and gnawing on her fingertip. Her mother''s usually composed demeanor had crumbled, replaced by a frantic desperation.


    "Val¡­" the old man attempted to interject, but Valeriana cut him off with a sharp glare. "What?" she snapped, her voice laced with defiance.


    "You are being too optimistic," the old man stated firmly. ?¡Ì?¦¥§®???.§³??


    Valeriana scoffed. " Th do you want me to accept he died? If he died, that means... That means, it''s my fault¡­ and I can''t bear it," she cried, her voice cracking with grief.


    The old man approached her, his hand reaching out to rest gtly on her shoulder. "Valeriana..." he said, his voice filled with understanding. "


    Valeriana remained silt, her body trembling. She closed her eyes, her face contorted in a silt battle betwe hope and despair. The weight of the unknown hung heavy in the air, the fate of her son.


    " The Academy Enrollmt day," Eliana had said, her voice laced with trepidation, " Is wh I said that Neveah¡­ he looked like Rav, grown up, but with red eyes instead of his born grey-purple eyes."


    The name, once familiar on her lips, now felt foreign, choked by a grief she couldn''t express. "That''s it," Valeriana rasped, her voice barely a whisper. "Neveah¡­ no, it should be Rav. He is my son!"


    Eliana oped her mouth to protest, but a firm hand on her shoulder from her grandfather silced her. He gave her a single, pleading look shaking his head, urging her to hold back. But Eliana, fueled by a desperate need for clarity, ignored the silt plea.


    "Mother," she pressed, "You saw it was a disguise. He was shapeshifted. You saw his true form wh the Vampire Que arrived. He didn''t look like Rav, or atleast how Rav would grow up to look like. THEY ARE NOT THE SAME!"


    " Vampire shape shifting draws inspiration from somewhere either he knows Rav or uncounciosly reverted to his ''natural self." Said Valeriana and Her father nodded.


    Valeriana th flinched at the memory, the image of the cold, Neveah in the forest as he stepped on Axl''s neck, flashing before her eyes. Yet, she clung to a fragile shred of hope. "The video you saw," she mumbled, clutching at straws. "Rav¡­ well Neveah¡­ he resembles ''that'' man wh he was young. There''s a resemblance although little it''s still there¡­"


    "A forced resemblance, Mother," Eliana countered gtly. "The differce is vast. And besides, wouldn''t the hair and eye color be the least of your concerns if it truly were Rav?"


    Valeriana''s voice grew strained. "It doesn''t matter," she insisted, more to herself than to them. "I''ll ask myself. I just need to know¡­"


    "You''re grasping at straws," Eliana said sadly.


    " What will you do Valeriana... Confront the Vampire Que? Demand for your son? She''s far more powerful than you. Ev if Neveah is Rav, what th? He''s lived all his life feeling abandoned, and some years as vampire, a life you didn''t share. S~ea??h the nov§×lF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    He might not¡­"


    "He might not want anything to do with me," Valeriana finished the stce, the words a bitter truth. The weight of her past choices pressed down on her, smothering her with guilt.


    The old man, his weathered face etched with wisdom, stepped forward. "You''re right," he said with a sigh. "Force won''t create a bond. Look at things from his perspective, Valeriana. You abandoned him. The Que, whether willingly or not, raised him..


    You can''t force a relationship."


    "But the curse¡­" Eliana began, her voice trailing off, the justification hollow ev to her own ears.


    "The curse doesn''t erase responsibility, Eliana. I abandoned him. He might not ev remember my face." Valeriana said solemnly.


    " He might not remember your face because of a lot of reasons, one you didn''t meet him much and two the effects of the curse. It split his soul maybe ate away at his memories too, he might not be ev the Rav. I wanted to say the Rav we once knew but... we never knew him." Said Valeriana''s father amd both Valeriana''s and Eliana''s faces were filled with guilt and regret.


    " I still need to make sure. I will meet him" Said Valeriana.


    " But the Vampire Contint is closed what will you do?" Said Eliana the news of Neveah being her brother hadn''t settled yet.


    " I''ll meet him wh it ops and if it doesn''t I''ll force myself in. I need to get stronger." Said Valeriana as she disappeared.


    Eliana also walked away a while later her mind a mess.


    The old man, his shoulders slumped with the weight of the situation, looked towards the ceiling and muttered, "Great Grandfather. It seems our household is tangled with the vampires once more. Sigh... I''m too old for this shit. Where''s my retiremt?"


    A suffocating silce descded upon her mother''s sleeping quaters. Eliana had come here to meet her mother, she watched, her heart pounding a frantic rhythm against her ribs, as her mother''s shoulders slumped, the weight of unspok grief pressing down on her.


    "I need to be alone for a while," Valeriana finally rasped, her voice heavy with defeat. It wasn''t just the words; it was the resignation in her tone, the acceptance of a loss that tore at her soul.


    With a shimmer, Valeriana vanished, leaving Eliana alone with the echo of her despair. They both knew Valeriana needed this solitude, this time to grapple with the storm of emotions raging within her.


    But in this state of grief she did something reckless...


    Momts stretched into what felt like an eternity, the silce brok only by the soft sigh of the sea wind.


    A figure materialized on the sky overlooking the vast expanse of the sealed vampire contint ¨C a shimmering barrier of emerald ergy shimmering in the distance.


    "Human Empress, my contint is currtly sealed, for what reason are you here?" a voice, both alluring and authoritative, echoed in the distance.


    It was Verona, the Vampire Que, her beauty as captivating as the rumors suggested. Her violet eyes, however, held a steely glint, a silt question directed at the uninvited guest.


    Valeriana''s voice, laced with raw emotion, cut through the air.


    "I want to see my son!" she declared, her voice echoing across the distance.


    Verona raised an eyebrow.

 Chapter 110: Confrontation...

    The air crackled with a pott mix of emotions as Valeriana and Verona locked gazes across the shimmering barrier. Confusion clouded Verona''s face, '' why is she here? I don''t remember offding humans or atleast for this ctury. Is he here for something else th what''s with her face? It''s as if she lost something very important.'' thought Violet eyed Verona.


    " She has guilt for something too... This might be interesting let''s hear her out."


    Valeriana, a storm of emotions brewing within, held Verona''s gaze. Resolve harded her jaw, a desperate glint flickering in her eyes, like a drowning person clinging to a flimsy piece of driftwood. Some resolve tinged with a bitter edge ¨C anger at herself. The guilt that gnawed at her was deepest and most appart emotion of all.


    It manifested in the the slight tremor of her hands, and aslight slump in her shoulders.


    Valeriana''s voice, wh it finally came, broke the tse silce. It was hoarse, heavy and pained , the pain of a mother yearning for her child. "My son... I want to see son," she rasped, the single word that was a plea, a confession, and an accusation all at once.


    Verona''s crimson eyes narrowed, ''what is this woman implying and why is she looking at me with such accusatory eyes?''


    The silce stretched on, heavy and thick.


    Verona''s words hung unfinished in the air, "Empress..." She started but Valeriana cut off, "Valeriana."


    The weight of the name hung heavy in the air. It wasn''t just a correction.


    " Yeah call her by her name, she is younger than us." Said the red eyed Verona.


    " I didn''t ev know her name." Thought Violet eyed Verona.


    Verona started again "Okay, Valeriana... apart from Vampires there''s no..." Her stce trailed off as a sudd realization dawned on her. The pieces clicked into place ¨C her son was turned.


    " But wh did this young girl have time to make babies though... If she was a mother as well as a terrifying warrior... Th she is admirable." Said Red Eyed Verona.


    "Yes..." Valeriana rasped, her voice barely a whisper. "My son is a vampire, and the one who turned him into one is... you. Neveah is my son... I want to see him."


    Verona''s perfectly sculpted brows furrowed as she frowned in confusion. "What are you talking about...?" she began, the question ripped from her lips.


    But before she could finish, a jolt of unease, a prickling ssation of something amiss, snaked through her. Something was wrong with Neveah.


    "Neveah..." she muttered, the name tasting foreign on her tongue yet strangely familiar.


    Without further ado, Verona prepared to vanish ina clear sse of urgcy.


    Valeriana witnessed Verona''s attempt to an abrupt departure with a surge of confusion that quickly morphed into worry. "What happed to my son?" she cried out, her voice echoing across the expanse.


    But Verona was in no mood for explanations. Her only focus was on Neveah.


    Valeriana wasn''t about to be left behind. With a surge of her own magic, she ripped through the fabric of space, latching onto the fading tdrils of Verona''s teleportational signature.


    In a blink, both wom were gone, leaving behind the desolate plains and the unanswered questions swirling in the wind. Their destination ¨C the heart of the vampire castle, where a young vampire named Neveah, oblivious to the storm brewing for him, awaited a confrontation that would change everything.


    **************


    [ Earlier]


    Neveah stirred in the plush amd comfy confines of Verona''s bedroom. Moonlight streamed through the windows, casting an red she across the room as it passed through the red curtains. He blinked away the remnants of sleep,he found out erona was gone. The good side was that he wasn''t in pain no more.


    He sat up, the silk sheets cool against his skin. He closed his eyes, focusing inwards, searching for the familiar chaotic ergy that had become a part of him, the power he used. But this time, the frantic dance of power remained elusive.


    Panic clawed at his throat. Had he lost it? ???¦®????.?¦¨?


    '' That''s not it, I had used it all.''


    He shifted his focus, trying to sse the chaotic ergy not within himself, but within the very atmosphere. All he felt was a dull thrumming ¨C mana, the lifeblood of magic. Yet, it felt¡­distant, almost as if it didn''t recognize him, ''nothing new there.'' he thought.


    But he still tried to look for the previous chaotic ergy," this is like looking through the internet for some game you used to play as a kid, not knowing it''s name nor how it was played, all you know is that you''ll recognize it once you see it... Same feeling."


    He pushed the unsettling thoughts aside for now. He decided to look at something else¨C his tomb rewards. He hadn''t received them immediately after the raid, which was unusual. ''Perhaps there was some kind of system in place, the delay was for processing points and assigning rewards based on factors like successful trials or overall performance.'' he thought.


    ''Come to think of it where''s my perk as a transmigrator? It''s be years... Sigh... Why can''t I seem to focus today? I feel something in my chest and I can''t place it. Anyway let''s continue.''


    He focused his will on his storage ring and there they were his rewards...'' no gold...?How cheap!" He thought.


    A worn leather-bound grimoire with strange symbols etched on its cover completed the set. And a letter? Was all he got.


    Neveah, his earlier unease momtarily forgott, reached for the leather-bound journal. Its worn cover, adorned with symbols that seemed to writhe and thrum with a faint, red-obsidian glow, held an undiable allure.


    As his fingertips brushed the aged leather, a jolt of ergy surged through him. The room pulsed, the air crackling with a sudd, unse light. The grimoire erupted in a blinding red-black radiance, forcing Neveah to squeeze his eyes shut. A searing pain lanced through his head as information streamed in with pressure that threated to split his skull in two.


    He forced his eyes op, a gasp escaping his lips. The letter, now tucked betwe the pages, pulsed with a faint counterpoint ¨C an White light that illuminated the sorings.


    A cold sweat slicked his skin, the air thick with an oppressive silce. Th, a change occurred within him. His own eyes, usually a vibrant crimson, began to shift. The red drained away, replaced by an all-consuming that seemed to pierce through the darkness of the room. The other eyes th got dyed black.


    Neveah stood froz, his vision swallowed by the void. Before him a swirling vortex of raw, chaotic ergy fighting with a ''peaceful'' ergy.


    A voice, ancit and laced with power, echoed in the emptiness behind his eyes. "Welcome, child of ruin."


    He suddly couldn''t see, couldn''t speak, yet he understood. This was more than just a book and a letter.


    ***********


    [Now]


    The air crackled as Verona materialized in the cter of her ridiculously large bedroom, a swirl of crimson mist dissipating a her. Valeriana materialized beside her, a flicker of concern etched on her face. '' did she just... wait I don''t have time for this let''s check on Nev.'' Verona was surprised that Valeriana hitched a ride on her teleportation and not many things surprise Verona except Nev.


    The room held an unsettling stillness. The air thrummed with an unse ergy, a chaotic and it''s opposite a peaceful light.


    Their gazes fell upon Neveah, and a collective gasp ripped from their throats. He hovered in the cter of the room, his eyes a chilling spectacle ¨C one glowing an unnatural , the other a deep, abyssal red. The air a him crackled with two distinct auras: one emanated a sse of serity, a peaceful calm that soothed the very soul.


    The other pulsed with raw, chaotic ergy, a tempestuous power that threated to consume everything in its path.


    As if drawn by an invisible tether, Valeriana felt an inexplicable connection to the peaceful aura. It resonated within her on a profound level, a long-dormant yearning awaking within her. It felt like a missing piece, a birthright she had never known, but she deserved and needed.


    A surge of power coursed through her, a tidal wave of ergy that propelled her towards the peak of the Mid th Star stage. Light erupted from her, momtarily eclipsing the strange glow emanating from Neveah. S§×arch* The N?vel(F)ire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Verona, on the other hand, felt a pull towards the chaotic aura. It mirrored something deep within her, a familiar power that resonated with her ancit lineage. But a flicker of confusion marred her usually composed expression. A single word escaped her lips, a bewildered whisper, "Father?"


    The confusion deeped as she witnessed Valeriana''s breakthrough. A low growl rumbled from her throat. "Damn monster," she muttered, she was surprised.


    Unbeknownst to them, a strange symbiosis had formed. The two wom, on either side of Neveah, became shields as well as transformers for Neveah. They siphoned the raw, chaotic ergy from his dual auras, processing it within themselves before feeding it back, refined and pott, into his unconscious form.


    Neveah''s mind, however, was a battleg in itself. Fragmted memories, glimpses of a forgott time, swirled in a chaotic storm.

 Chapter 111: Our descendant?

    A swirling vortex of and black light gulfed Neveah, pulling him into a strange, ethereal space. Two figures materialized before him, their forms solidifying from the swirling chaos. One man, with flowing hair that contrasted sharply with his deep red eyes, wore pristine robes that shimmered with an otherworldly light.


    The other, starkly differt, possessed long, rav black hair that cascaded down his broad shoulders. He was shirtless, clad only in a loose pair of black pants. Both m stared at Neveah with confusion and amusemt.


    "This is awkward..." the -haired man muttered, breaking the silce. His voice resonated with a deep, rumbling power.


    "How is he both of our descdant?" the black-haired man countered, his voice edged with a hint of annoyance.


    "That''s what I want to know," the -haired man echoed, his brow furrowed in concern. "And this is bad. He isn''t ev 7 Star."


    The black-haired man snorted. "That''s not all. He isn''t ev using mana. I think those wom had a hand in this. And he somehow got a hold of the ergy I taught my daughter to use..."


    " I have a theory, either our families married and birthed him or he was human and turned into a vampire... As for your ergy I Kno your daughter taught him..."


    A frustrated sigh escaped the -haired man. "You know this is weird, right? By the time I had my first grandchild, you hadn''t ev met your wife, let alone had a daughter. And seeing the conctration of blood in this kid, he might ev be your grandson, but for me, he''s like a great-great-great-great..."


    "I get it," the black-haired man interrupted, his patice wearing thin. "But in a way, it''s somehow good that he''s both our descdant. This way, it''s easier. Now shall we deal with the matter at hand? We don''t have much time. We only placed a sliver of our ergy in those toks..."


    He trailed off, his crimson eyes fixing on Neveah, who remained unaware of the conversation unfolding before him, he didn''t hear a thing for him these beings were just looking at him and that made him uncomfortable.


    Neveah blinked, disorited, as the figures shifted and shimmered. They were starting to fade, a sse of urgcy crackling in the air.


    "So..." the -haired man started, his voice laced with a hint of exasperation, "how did you get the letter and the journal? Did you go to the cemetery trial? But you are so weak... Hmmm I don''t think you ev got to 6 star before you were stripped of your strgth... "


    He trailed off, casting a critical eye over Neveah. The black-haired man, who seemed to be uninterested at the kid, perked up his ear to also hear from the kid.


    "A blue dragon teleported me and a couple of others to a maze tomb trial," Neveah explained as summarized as possible and he did it automatically as if he was compelled to it, this situation reminded him of the ''pleasant'' time he had with the Goddesses and how powerless he was, just going with the flow amd he hated it.


    The black-haired man snorted. "That lizard bastard got impatit," he muttered angrily, rolling his eyes. "And knowing him, he probably hijacked a forming tomb... This is why I didn''t want him as the cemetery guardian look at the stunts he is pulling, he might get ''their'' atttion." He paused, his gaze flicking back to Neveah.


    "Well since this kid was a participant in the trial and had traces of our bloodlines, he got the toks. Although it''s too early..."


    " Too early? I don''t think so can you not feel it, the traces of divine ergies in this world some are conctrated in certain individuals... Those wom are active. I could search more widely but I''m limited in this state.... He needs to find more toks." Said the haired man.


    " You know we can''t be revived right... Our


    ''true'' selves have already be recycled and processed..." Said the black haired man in a slow knowing voice.


    " Stop... Let''s talk about something else. Focus on the thing at hand." Said the haired man impatitly wanting to change the subject and he was not happy.


    Neveah frowned, his confusion deeping. Bloodlines? What did that ev mean? Why did they stop talking again? What''s also this thing about being too early? Je needed answers.


    But before he could voice his question, the -haired man spoke again.


    "Hey kid," he said, his tone softing slightly, "as you already figured out, the letter and journal wer''t ordinary. They wer''t ev real. They served as toks, a way for us to communicate with our descdant in our case,you, to give you instructions."


    He sighed, a hint of frustration evidt. "But we don''t have much time. You need to find the remaining toks. The people outside helping you... all will be revealed to them in time. Make sure you visit the locations within a year.


    Also did I mtion you don''t have a choice?."


    As the -haired man spoke, a torrt of information flooded Neveah''s mind. Images of locations flashed before his eyes. The two beings began to fade, their forms dissolving into wisps of light.


    "Good luck, young one," the -haired man''s voice echoed faintly. "You have a difficult path ahead, but remember, the power lies within you. Use it wisely. Sorry for forcing you to do this but this is a decision that was made before you were born. Just see it through." ??¨N§¦§®???.?¦¨?


    "They want to use me? I can''t let this happ again, It won''t!. But how am I going to get out of this." Thought Neveah.


    The two figures were increasingly becoming more transpart.


    "Wait, I just thought of something..." he said, his voice laced with unease. "This kid is taking in all of ''that'' right?"


    The black-haired man, who had be seemingly nonchalant, lifted an eyebrow. "Yeah, so?"


    "So," the -haired man pressed, his voice gaining urgcy, "that means we are refining his blood on two fronts ¨C the vampire and human side. So what will he become?"


    A thoughtful silce descded upon the space. Finally, the black-haired man spoke, his voice devoid of emotion but holding a weight. "The strongest will be dominant."


    "..."The -haired man remained speechless, the implications of that statemt hanging thick in the air.


    " You know Vampire hybrids are dangerous, there''s a reason why they ar''t alive. We also made sure that won''t happ again. Ev if the two race human and vampire can marry one blood will always dominate the other in their childr... In his case which I''m positive he will retain both bloods." Said the haired man. S§×ar?h the ¦Çov§×lFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    " ... There''s nothing we can do now... We can only hope for something positive." Said the black haired man.


    " I don''t like leaving things to chance... We only have one shot at this if this kid fails..." Said the haired man not finishing his stce.


    "Anyway," the black-haired man continued, changing the topic, a hint of amusemt creeping into his voice, "it seems this kid is quite lucky. If he didn''t have those two beside him, he would have died. This¡­ thing¡­" he gestured vaguely towards the two source of the ergy, "was meant for 7 Star and above.


    It''s all that reckless dragon''s impatit move, it could have be disastrous we would have failed before we started."


    However, a subtle shift occurred. Gazing through Neveah''s eyes, the black-haired man''s expression softed. There was a flicker of warmth in his crimson gaze as it settled on Verona''s figure. "This situation also seems to be beficial to the helpers. They are getting refined as well. It would be helpful for them wh they reach ''that realm,'' especially for the vampire woman who is really close.


    Ev if he was already 7 Star, some ergy would have be wasted cause he wouldn''t have absorbed everything... This situation is quite good."


    The -haired man nodded in agreemt. "It all worked out somehow. This kid just had those two, who happed to be our descdants, there with him."


    A wry smile touched the corner of the black-haired man''s lips. "Fate works in mysterious ways, doesn''t it. But will he handle.the two differt ergies?"


    " Again we don''t have a choice on it." Said the haired man grimly, and the black haired man nodded in agreemt.


    As the two ethereal beings faded further, their forms barely wisps of light, they cast a final, grave warning towards Neveah. "Tell those two by your side," the -haired figure rasped, his voice tinged with urgcy, "to be careful. The Gods are not on our side. Until we meet again my descdant..."


    With those ominous words hanging in the air, both figures flickered and vanished completely. Neveah was left alone in the void. His surings began to distort, the space swirling and dissolving a him.


    He blinked, the darkness dissipating to reveal a familiar sight ¨C the plush bed of Verona''s chambers. Moonlight streamed through the arched windows, casting an silvery she across the room. But he wasn''t alone. Valeriana and Verona sat on either side of the bed, their expressions a mix of concern, confusion and love¡­


    How long had he be unconscious? What had happed? Why is the human empress here?


    As if ssing his confusion, Verona gtly placed a hand on his arm. "Neveah," she began, her voice surprisingly gtle, "we need to talk. All three of us.


    "Three of us? About what?" he asked.


    Verona exchanged a glance with Valeriana, a flicker of something passing betwe them. It was a momt of silt communication, a shared understanding that left Neveah feeling more lost than ever before.


    "There''s¡­ a lot to explain," Valeriana finally said, her voice low and steady. "Things you might not be prepared for."


    "Okay."

 Chapter 112: Talk 1

    [Earlier]


    Valeriana stood resolute, her gaze locked on Verona''s crimson eyes. While Neveah remained unconscious, the two wom were locked in an intse gaze... There was clearly a lot that needed to be said.


    "Why did you abandon your son, Rav?" Verona''s voice calm and cold, hung heavy in the air. It was a question that broke the silce.


    Valeriana flinched. The name ''Rav,'' the name she''d chos for him before he was ev born. "It''s a long story," she finally said, her voice heavy. "I had my reasons. But that was never my inttion."


    "Well, we have time on our hands," Verona countered, a hint of emotionless sarcasm lacing her words. She gestured towards Neveah, who was unconscious only pulsating with the two opposing aura''s."It''ll be a while before he wakes up."


    Valeriana was torn. A part of her recoiled at the thought of revealing her past, her mistakes, to this powerful vampire que, a literal stranger. Yet, Verona, the very woman who had nurtured Neveah all these years, deserved an explanation. If Verona hadn''t tak her son in, hadn''t shaped him into the kind of monster he became, what would''ve happed to him?


    An overwhelming sse of gratitude battled with the shame of her past actions. S~ea??h the N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Verona watched her in silce, every cue she made either verbal or physical. She watched her looking for any sign of deception. If she lied...


    Verona wouldn''t hesitate to turn her away, to sever any chance of her forming a bond with Neveah if the explanation wasn''t satisfactory. She was strong ough, powerful ough, to sure Neveah never saw his human mother again.


    The silce stretched on, thick and heavy. Finally, Valeriana spoke, her voice barely a whisper. "It''s because of his father and I," she began, the weight of the past crushing down on her.


    "It all began," she started, gazing at the moonlight filtering through the window, "wh I was young. Advturers back th were a boisterous lot, loud and flamboyant. So, wh I met Ethan, his quiet and serious demeanor surprised me."


    Verona raised an eyebrow, a flicker of curiosity sparking in her crimson eyes. "An advturer who wasn''t a braggart?"


    Why was Verona chipping into this story of Valeriana''s? Well to get more reactions out of her she wanted to determine whether this woman was telling the truth or not... So by interrupting now and again and seeing the cues she made and as she was very ssitive to emotions she watched her determining whether this woman would indeed lie or tell the truth.


    Valeriana was a monster as well as human leader she had various methods to protect herself wh she was lying but Verona could see through all of that... But Verona ev with all her brok powers can''t naturally determine whether a person is lying or not and she didn''t compell Valeriana either she was testing her.


    Valeriana said. "Precisely. He was serious, almost somber at times. It turned out his life hadn''t be blessed with the typical advturer''s bravado. He was not an advturer by choice, it was the only option for him."


    She paused, taking a deep breath as she braced herself for the next part. "His family, once promint merchants, fell from grace. His parts were¡­ accused of serious crimes."


    Verona''s posture tsed slightly. "Crimes?" she echoed, a hint of suspicion creeping into her voice.


    "Yes," Valeriana confirmed, her voice dropping to a low murmur. "His father, a convicted felon and fraud. His mother¡­ executed for treason and conspiracy."


    " They were a promint merchant family that was tte best in the contint." Said Valeriana


    "A merchant family?" Verona repeated, incredulous. "They were the best in the Human Contint, huh?"


    Valeriana''s crimson eyes gazed at Verona''s with intt. "They were," she said, devoid of emotion. "But their success turned to ruin just as swiftly. One day, they were revered, the next, they were ostracized, their name forever tarnished."


    The weight of the revelation hung heavy in the air. Ethan, Neveah''s father, was not just an advturer with an unconvtional personality; he came from a disgraced family, his backg shrouded in the taint of crime.


    Valeriana pressed on, her voice gaining a melancholic rhythm as she narrated the past. "Ethan, despite his somber demeanor, possessed a quiet determination. He wasn''t the most naturally gifted advturer, but he cultivated his skills diligtly and that drew me to him.


    Our fridship blossomed into love..." She said in disgust and continued in a gtle smiles," and soon after, we were blessed with Eliana, our firstborn."


    A flicker of warmth, a fleeting emotion foreign to the usual stoicism etched on Valeriana''s face, appeared as she spoke of her daughter. But the warmth quickly faded, replaced by a cold face.


    "It was after Eliana''s birth," she continued, her voice dropping low"that I finally revealed the truth about myself. I told Ethan about¡­ my lineage."


    Verona''s eyes were cild as she looked at her waiting for her to continue ???§¦??£¤§Á.???


    " That I''m a descdant of the human royal family."


    "The palace," Valeriana continued, her voice trembling slightly, "was hesitant at first. Ethan''s family history cast a long shadow. But slowly, through his kindness and unwavering loyalty, he earned the respect and love of the court and family. It took time, years of investigation, but his parts were prov innoct. They were¡­ framed."


    Verona just looked at her their gazes were cold as they they looked at each other.


    Valeriana reached out, her hand hovering over the ornately carved bed frame pointed at Neveah. "T years later, Rav was born," she said, her voice thick with emotion. "My son."


    The mtion of Neveah''s birth name hung heavy in the air. The silce stretched on, thick with unspok emotions both from Verona and Valeriana.


    Verona quickly regained her composure and she had to take a deep breath before continuing. Her voice heavier than usual as she spoke. "The day Rav was born..." she began, her eyes glisting with unshed tears. "Ethan... he wasn''t there by my side like wh we had Eliana... This time it was me and the old maid.


    Still I successfully gave birth to my child."


    Valeriana shook her head, the memory etched painfully into her soul. "Just the palace staff and I. We were celebrating the birth, filled with joy, wh..." Her voice trailed off, replaced by a shuddering gasp. "Explosions. Screams. Smoke.


    Fire. Blood. The palace was under attack."


    Verona raised an eyebrow. "Attacked? Who would dare attack the Royal palace? You''re Royal faction should be strong right?"


    "No one knew," Valeriana confessed, her voice barely above a whisper. "The attackers moved with efficicy. The palace was sealed by a barrier artefact, cutting off any outside help. The Clan Elders, our strongest pillars, were on a pre-planned retreat. And I¡­ I was weaked from childbirth, was the ''strongest'' person left."


    A bitter laugh escaped her lips, devoid of humor. "The strongest against a force led by¡­ my own husband."


    Valeriana shook her head, tears finally spilling down her cheeks. "I don''t know. All I could do was try and protect Rav, shield him from the madness that had gulfed our home. So I gave him to a maid eho wt and hid with him"


    "Thankfully," she continued, her voice trembling, "the palace wasn''t fully occupied. Just servants and a few distant relatives. But the attackers¡­" she faltered, unable to finish the stce.


    Tears streamed down Valeriana''s face. "Cough..." she composed herself wiping her tears th continued."Th I confronted the attackers, a whirlwind of fury and desperation." Her voice hitched, "I fought them¡­ killed them."


    Valeriana took a shaky breath. "Ethan," she said the name with spite and hatred. " I was betrayed..."


    Verona said, "Why? Jealousy? " she asked, her voice low.


    Valeriana nodded, a tear rolling down her cheek. "He couldn''t keep up with me, with my lineage, my talt, with¡­ everything. He was consumed by it."


    The air crackled with unspok words. Years of restmt, of a love turned sour, hung heavy in the silce that''s if there was ev love to begin with or she was just used by Ethan to get out of poverty.


    "But it wasn''t just that," Valeriana continued, her voice barely a whisper. "During the fight, he¡­" she faltered, her hand clching in rage as she remembered.


    "He took Eliana hostage, classic cowardly move" Verona finished, her voice cold.


    Valeriana confirmed though surprised with a single, slow nod. "It''s good she was unconscious and doesn''t remember anything. I still don''t know how he did it, how he got his hands on her ev though I protected her but¡­ he did" she said.


    "He threated her life," Verona concluded, her voice laced with fury. "To break you."


    Valeriana managed a weak nod. "He¡­ he used her unconscious form. I saved her, but¡­" her voice trailed off again.


    "But it cost me, I was injured and my cultivation regressed to 9 star."


    " That means she would be an star by now if she hadn''t spt time healing... She would have be the youngest star ever! Impressive... She is indeed a monster" Red eyed Verona commted internally.

 Chapter 113: Talk 2

    Valeriana th met her gaze she continued . "They wanted to kill me, Because of a prophecy. They called me dangerous, I''m guessing cause of my talt. All this talk about a prophecy made me recognize them. They were from Prometheus. And Ethan¡­"


    "He was one of them and his position seemed pretty high."


    Valeriana continued"Before they could finish me, the Elders returned. My father¡­" she faltered, her eyes welling up again. "He was awaking from seclusion."


    Verona just looked at her quietly. S§×ar?h the N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "They¡­ they fled," Valeriana continued, her voice trembling slightly. "But not before Ethan¡­ he looked at me with pure hatred in his eyes. ''Remember this, Valeriana, I''ll be back. I''ll destroy everything you have and love¡­ everything and everyone.''"


    He looked at her stomach to mean the born child th back at Eliana. A chilling reminder of the life he was willing to destroy.


    The weight of the revelation hung heavy.


    "I¡­" she began, her voice barely a whisper, "I convinced myself that staying away from Rav would keep him safe. That if I ignored him, erased any trace of him in my life, th this¡­ this creature posing as my husband wouldn''t come looking."


    A flicker of understanding crossed Verona''s face. She understood the twisted logic, the desperate hope that fueled Valeriana''s actions. But the cost, the emotional toll it must have tak on a child¡­


    "Eliana," Valeriana continued, her voice choked with emotion, "she was already in danger. Keeping her close, protecting her¡­ it was the only thing I knew to do."


    Verona watched her and Valeriana misjudged her gaze as a judgemtal look.


    "I know," Valeriana yelled, her voice cracking, "it doesn''t make sse. It''s¡­ hypocritical of me, abandoning one and taking care of the other. But it was the only weapon I had. The only way I could think to protect them both."


    The pain in her eyes mirrored the pain she had inflicted. The silce stretched on, heavy with unspok apologies, guilt and regret.


    Valeriana had made a choice, a desperate gamble to protect her childr. Now, with the truth laid bare before them.


    Verona squeezed her hand gtly. "He suffered," she said, her voice low but firm. "But he survived. But..."


    Verona''s crimson eyes narrowed, a flicker of suspicion replacing the understanding she had. Despite the raw emotion of Valeriana''s confession, something didn''t quite add up.


    "There''s something else you''re not telling me," Verona stated, her voice cold and laced with a hint of threat. The air crackled with tsion as she held Valeriana''s gaze.


    Valeriana didn''t flinch under the scrutiny, she just calmly said. " I was cursed," she stammered, her voice barely above a whisper. "I know it sounds convit for my story, but it''s true. Convit indeed right?A curse that convitly explains my neglect."


    Valeriana bowed her head, tears welling up again. "It''s not like that. I assure you. My feelings for my son was damped and I didn''t ev notice it. But¡­" she looked up, a flicker of confusion in her own eyes. "You see, two years ago, I...


    I reached Stars. At that stage, the curse was brok and I felt it again how much I missed my son."


    "And yet," Verona interjected, her voice still laced with suspicion, "you only come looking for Neveah now?" ???¦¥??£¤§Á.???


    "No, that''s not it!" Valeriana cried out, her voice cracking with desperation. "Six years ago, almost sev now¡­ it was at Silvcrest, where he first disappeared. Eliana had just started to look for Rav to keep an eye on him wh we were made aware that he was gone wh it was already too late.


    But we didn''t know how or who took him¡­ and I¡­" she faltered, her voice dropping to a pained whisper, "I didn''t care."


    Valeriana continued, her voice raw with shame. "At the time," she confessed, "I was consumed by the rage. My focus was solely on regaining my power making me and my daughter stronger. I¡­ I abandoned him. I let him down."


    .Valeriana, the woman who was supposed to be Neveah''s protector, had failed him in his most vulnerable hour. Verona just quietly watched her.


    The silce stretched on, filled with the echoes of past mistakes and the burd of a mother''s regret.


    Red-eyed Verona''s gaze remained fixed on the tear-stained face of the human woman, a complex mix of emotions swirling within her crimson depths.


    "She blames herself, but it''s not ev her fault" Verona finally muttered, her voice devoid of its usual bite. "But the curse¡­ and what is it with this family and these damned curses? First Neveah with that nasty curse th ev her?"


    Violet-eyed Verona, ever the silt observer, remained unmoving, her thoughts unknown behind her stoic face.


    "Wh you reached Stars, what did you do?" Verona asked her, a hint of understanding creeping into her tone.


    Valeriana continued " That was two years ago. Th, I cleaned up the palace, ascded the empty throne. Once order was restored¡­ well, you know the rest. The academy, Eliana spotting Neveah, the frantic search¡­" Shame washed over her features once more. "And here I am."


    The silce that followed was heavy, punctuated only by the crackling ergy of Neveah. Verona held Valeriana''s gaze, a silt acknowledgmt of the pain etched on the human woman''s face.


    She th closed her eyes.


    Finally, red-eyed Verona spoke, her voice softer than before. "Well, that was quite a story."


    Violet eyed Verona was battling with some emotions.


    Red-eyed Verona, seemingly oblivious, continued. "And you," she asked Violet-eyed Verona, "you''ve be awfully quiet."


    Violet-eyed Verona met her gaze, a flicker of sadness replacing her usual stoicism. "I know the feeling," she spoke, her voice low and melancholic. "Years separated from Neveah, forced to watch from the shadows. A great ache that gnawed at my very being."


    Her voice cracked slightly. "Now, imagine that¡­ with her power, her status, and still unable to protect or be with him. Unfortunate doesn''t ev begin to describe it. She is pitiful¡­ yes, that''s the word."


    A heavy silce descded upon the space, thick with empathy and a shared understanding of a mother''s love. Red-eyed Verona stared into violet eyed Verona''s figure, her expression unreadable.


    Finally, she spoke, her voice a low rumble. "This¡­ this isn''t a choice for us to make. We''ll let Neveah decide for himself."


    Violet-eyed Verona offered a grateful nod. F

 Chapter 114: Selfish Neveah

    Awkward silce filled Verona''s chambers, Three chairs, crafted tirely of shimmering ice, materialized a a small, ornately carved table. Valeriana perched on the edge of hers, her gaze fixed on Neveah with an intsity.


    "Um¡­ Um¡­ Cough¡­" Valeriana cleared her throat, her voice barely a whisper. "I wanted to speak to you¡­ I¡­" She faltered, her words catching in her throat.


    Neveah, his face a mask of stoicism, kept his gaze trained on her. The silce stretched on, filled with unspok emotions and a growing sse of unease. Finally, with a sigh of exasperation, Verona interved.


    "Hahh! This is getting annoying," she declared, her violet eyes flashing with irritation. "Neveah, she''s your birth mother! I don''t know why you''re so nervous to tell him. You''re an Empress, sheesh!"


    Valeriana flinched at Verona''s bluntness, a flicker of shame crossing her features. Empress or not, facing her son after years of neglect felt like an insurmountable task.


    Neveah''s head snapped towards Valeriana at the revelation, his eyes widing in shock. The word hung in the air, a bomb dropped into the carefully constructed reality he''d built for himself. He remained silt for a long momt, his expression unreadable, a storm of emotions brewing beath the surface.


    Valeriana met his gaze, her eyes filled with a kaleidoscope of emotions ¨C pain, regret, and a desperate plea for forgivess. She mustered up all her courage, forcing herself to hold his stare. But the apology that trembled on her lips remained unspok, choked by the weight of her past actions.


    Neveah''s face remained coldb. Here she was, the woman who''d giv him life, yet who had be abst for all of it.


    The silce heavy and suffocating. It was a confrontation lad with years of unspok words, a mother''s guilt laid bare before the son she had failed. As the minutes ticked by, the tsion in the room grew thicker, threating to implode. Valeriana''s mind was a mess thinking, What would Neveah say? Would he accept her, or would he forever remain a stranger to the woman who bore him?


    **********


    [Nev POV]


    "I need con and information about this situation." I said. Verona just said with a proud smile," sure."


    My head spun. The orb of ergy slammed into my forehead, shoving memories from their conversation. I saw every emotions she made.


    Valeriana, Empress or not, was a powerful woman. If I rejected her, where would she turn? Valeriana, desperate for a connection, could d up giving all those maternal feelings towards Azrael. I''m not powering up that person anymore. That''s a form of giving myself a gre hat!


    A bitter chuckle escaped my lips. It would be easy, so heartbreakingly easy, to succumb to the anger, to slam the door shut on this woman and her belated apologies. But I wasn''t a child, throwing tantrums in the face of the troubles. I was Neveah amd I faced my problems head on


    Both sides of me, the scarred and the calculating, were now forced to confront this unwelcome reality.


    ???¦®?¦Ñ£¤?.?§°§®


    Older Rei, the part of me who''d se the harsh realities of the human world ¨C underage mothers, desperate wom forced to give up their childr for a perceived better life (a life that oft turned out worse) ¨C understood. He understood the desperation, the impossible choices, ev if he didn''t condone them.


    Little Rav, the abandoned child, the one left to fd for himself, felt a surge of raw, primal pain. It mirrored the abandonmt Rei felt at the hands of his own greedy relatives, the twisted use by my so-called "adopters." All the bad things, the betrayals, the manipulations ¨C all fueled by greed.


    But Rav''s life, however unfortunate, had led him to Verona. Without the abandonmt, there would be no counter with the Que of the Vampire a, no training, no path to becoming the monster I was supposed to be. The past, however twisted, had brought me here.


    I know deep down that I want this woman to suffer, feel the pain, Rav felt. It''s easy to understand her situation that she was cursed and all but it''s not easy to accept.


    ****************


    "Well... Time to act," Neveah thought, steeling himself for what was to come. He lifted his head, his voice devoid of emotion as he spoke.


    "There''s a lot of hate," he began, each word heavy. "A well of anger that is in my heart, and I don''t ev know where to begin to place it all or who to blame."


    Valeriana flinched at his words, her gaze dropping to her lap. Shame stained her cheeks, a stark contrast to the regal bearing she usually held.


    "I grew up feeling unwanted," Neveah continued, his voice a low rumble. " I couldn''t ev recall your face, a face that should have brought comfort, but instead, it was a blank canvas where memories should have be."


    A flicker of despair crossed Valeriana''s features. "The curse," she rasped, her voice barely a whisper. "It took so much from you¡­ from all of us."


    Neveah shook his head, a bitter smile twisting his lips. "Memories may be lost, but the feelings remain. The feeling of abandonmt, that¡­ that is a brand etched into me." Neveah pointed into his chest.


    His voice harded as he continued. "Th there was a girl, maybe a sister, taunting me, her fists raining down for no reason I could understand. The cold shoulder from the mother whose face I couldn''t remember, her presce ever distant. Ev from my own relatives, nothing but disdain.It was a life of isolation. S§×arch* The n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Th in Silvcrest which I don''t know how I ev ded up there, there was a constant struggle for survival."


    He paused, his voice dropping to a low growl. "Some nights, I slept hungry wh I was lucky I would maybe eat leftovers from restaurants, finding cigarettes in the food ... Or maybe worse things. And wh sickness gripped me, I still struggled to work to feed myself and keep a roof over my head, praying it would pass."


    Valeriana''s face crumpled, tears streaming down her cheeks. "I''m so sorry, sorry, sorry" she choked out, "So, so sorry. Don''t blame your sister, she was just a child¡­ she wouldn''t didn''t understand anything... She wrongfully placed her hate on you and that was unfair to you... I''m sorry." She knew apologies could fix nothing and that Neveah despite being a Royal, HER SON suffered so much...


    But she had to try... It was the only thing she could do now.

 Chapter 115: Selfish Neveah 2

    Verona was also struggling alot with all the information she heard about Neveah''s life. Sure wh she found him he was skinny from malnourishmt, had rough skin and rashes probably from the dirty vironmt he slept in... but she didn''t think he had it that rough... Picturing Neveah going through all of that pained her.


    Her pleas continued, a brok record repeating the same apology, but Neveah remained silt. And that silce terrified Valeriana.


    "I know," he continued, his voice low but firm. "You had your circumstances¡­ I understand that."


    Verona, ever the observer, watched the exchange her face neutral and cold.


    "But understanding doesn''t erase the pain," Neveah added, his voice cracking slightly. "It''s hard. Impossibly ev to reconcile with you... It''s hard to accept."


    A heavy silce descded upon the room. Valeriana squeezed her eyes shut, the weight of his words pressing down on her. Shame and regret were etched onto her features, a stark contrast to the powerful aura she usually exuded. She didn''t look anything like the powerful badass Empress she was. Right now tears were constantly flowing from her face.


    "Still," Neveah surprised them both by continuing, his voice regaining its composure, "I''m¡­ somewhat grateful, in a strange sse."


    Valeriana''s eyes snapped op, a flicker of confusion battling with disbelief in their depths.


    "Grateful?" she asked, her voice a forced whisper.


    Neveah offered a curt nod. "All that hardship, the abandonmt... it led me to Verona... My mother."


    Valeriana''s breath hitched. She clched her fists and bit her lip so hard blood came out. The way Neveah called another woman mother hurt her so bad.


    "But¡­" Neveah continued, his voice taking on a determined edge, "the past won''t change. However," he paused, meeting her gaze directly, "I''d like to try. To have a relationship with you. I can''t make any promises," he warned, "but¡­"


    Before he could finish, Valeriana''s dam of emotions broke. She surged forward, grabbing his cold hands in her hot ones. Relief and a grateful smile, tinged with a touch of desperation, flooded her face.


    "Thank you," she choked out, her voice thick with emotion. "That''s all I ask for. A chance."


    Neveah stared at her, his expression unreadable.


    " Okay... I did it... I''m not sure if this is the right decision... If only You could answer me Rav... Are you okay with this?" Thought Neveah.


    Yes he was the mix of Rei and Rav and the decision he made was a selfish one to befit himself in this situation... He isn''t sure whether this was the right call for Rav. But he believes the gtle Rav would have forgiv Valeriana ev if he somehow died while living alone he would have never bore any restmt towards Valeriana.


    That''s the kind of person little Rav was...too kind for his own good.


    He remembers how sometimes Rav would give away his food to others so that they can eat while he remained hungry... Rav was pure and despite the harsh world he didn''t loose that purity. Rei also was vious because of that, he had to lose his naivety or ''purity'' as in Rav''s case to survive they were differt people but with strangely same circumstances.


    Neveah is just the product of the two... Instead of being neutral he became selfish for his sake and for his loved ones. He understands what kind of world they live in.


    " I really don''t care for this woman, but I don''t want to strgth a possible emy. This is a forced and selfish choice... Rav if you perhaps don''t like this decision wherever you are th... Don''t Forgive Me! I am not You nor Rei... I''m Neveah Isolde Nox!...


    And this is my choice!" ????????.???


    **************


    Verona''s sharp clap echoed in the chamber, startling Valeriana from her momt of connection with Neveah. With a reluctant sigh, she released his hand and retreated back to her ice chair.


    "Alright, let''s get this show back on the road," Verona declared, her voice laced with a hint of impatice. "The main evt ¨C Neveah and his chaotic power set." S~ea??h the Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Neveah, however, had a differt agda brewing in his mind. "Wait, Mother," he interjected, the term catching both Verona and Valeriana off guard. The human Empress flinched at the title giv to Verona she clched her fist.


    "You should, uh," Neveah fumbled slightly, searching for the right words. "You should do that¡­ memory thing again. See what happed to me. And maybe share it with¡­" He trailed off, unsure how to address Valeriana in this new, fragile dynamic.


    Valeriana offered a curt nod, and a defeated smile. "Just Valeriana will do," she stated, though the informality clearly rankled her.


    "Right, Valeriana," Neveah corrected himself awkwardly. "Share it with Valeriana."


    A thoughtful hum escaped Verona''s lips. "Hmm¡­ alright, kiddo," she said, using a more casual term for Neveah. "But are you absolutely positive about this, baby?"


    The dearmt hung in the air, causing Valeriana to wince at their closess. Valeriana was jealous.


    Neveah met their gazes head-on, a steely resolve harding his features. "Sure," he said firmly.


    "I need to show her great trust," he thought, "It''s the only way she''ll feel accepted, the only way she''ll continue wanting to stay by my side."


    One could argue he was manipulating Verona, tugging at her maternal heartstrings. After all, an hour ago, Valeriana had be a complete stranger to him. Was he wrong, th? Yup, 0%. But morality was a murky grey area, one thing was undiable ¨C Valeriana was not a helpless woman. She had undoubtedly lived a long, tough life, and she wasn''t na?ve to the subtle game Neveah was playing.


    Maybe she saw it, understood it, and simply didn''t care. For now, the chance to be close to her son, however precarious it may be, seemed to be ough. And she would play along with whatever Neveah dished.


    She wasn''t the only one... Verona also saw it and just chose to remain silt.


    A tse silce descded upon the room as Verona complied with Neveah''s request. With a flick of her crimson wrist, she drew forth a shimmering orb, pulsating with the media of Neveah''s memories.


    As the orb hovered in mid-air, Verona''s gaze locked onto a specific sce within the swirling vortex void. It was ¨C the figure of a black-haired man red eyed man, his features clear.


    Verona held breath . A wave of emotion, a complex mix of grief and longing, washed over her face for a brief momt. Th, as quickly as it appeared, the emotion vanished, replaced by a nonchalant shrug and a forced cough.


    "Huh," she muttered and sighed, dismissing the memory fragmt.


    With a wave of her hand, she redirected the orb towards Valeriana. The Empress, her expression a mixture of curiosity and awe reached out to grasp it.


    A small gasp escaped her lips as she was flooded with a torrt of Neveah''s memories. The sces ¨C the excruciating loss of Neveah''s power as the Goddesses drained him, the desperation in his eyes as he desperately tried to fight back, a secret hidd from everyone by Verona''s intervtion by hiding him.


    Th came the revelation ¨C the letter and journal, not just mere rewards, but powerful toks bestowed upon Neveah by two of history''s most formidable figures: the human Emperor, her own ancestor, and the Vampire King. The instructions Neveah was giv, the locations and most importantly the WARNING to not trust the gods!?

 Chapter 116: Talk 3

    Valeriana sank back into her ice chair, the weight of the newly revealed memories pressing down on her. "This¡­ this changes everything," she finally managed, her voice trembling slightly. "The situation just got a whole lot more complicated."


    Verona, ever the pragmatist, remained stoic. "Complicated, yes," she conceded, "but not impossible. We just need to adjust the strategy."


    Valeriana''s gaze flicked towards Neveah, who stood silently observing the exchange. "Did you see it too?" she asked, a hint of desperation creeping into her voice. "He''s¡­ human, and at the same time, he''s a vampire. Not some hybrid or abomination, but¡­ both are complete bloodlines and somehow, existing within him."


    Verona''s crimson eyes narrowed in thought. "Yeah," she murmured, a flicker of amusement as well as worry sparking within her depths. "This is truly rare... even for me..."


    A heavy silence descended upon the room, broken only by the soft crackle of the fireplace. The implications of Neveah''s unique nature hung heavy in the air, a tangled web of possibilities and uncertainties.


    Finally, Verona rose to her full height, her gaze resolute. "One thing is clear," she announced, her voice ringing with authority. "We need to teach him how to control these energies. That chaotic mess he wields¡­ it needs to be tamed. And we somehow need him to balance both sides completely."


    She turned to Valeriana, "Seems like we have to have a new division of labor," she said. "I''ll handle the volatile chaotic energy. You, on the other hand," her voice took on a teasing lilt, "get to play teacher with the other half of the energy."


    " I still don''t know what it is... I need time to find it, study amd understand it again before I help him with that." Said Valeriana as Verona nodded in agreement.


    Then Valeriana''s cheeks flushed of VERY faint pink, a flicker of excitement battling with her regal composure. Spending time with Neveah, unraveling the mysteries of this energy¡­ the prospect was enticing.


    She cleared her throat, attempting to regain her composure. "O-okay," she said.


    Verona''s sharp gaze narrowed her eyes as if saying, "Empress, contain yourself,"


    Valeriana straightened in her seat, regaining her regal persona. "Of course," she thought. "I wouldn''t want to give the wrong impression, would I?"


    Despite her stern words, a small, almost imperceptible smile tugged at the corner of her lips. She then shook her head. Her actions very were confusing to Neveah.


    Valeriana leaned forward, her crimson eyes gleaming with fascination as they scanned Neveah. "I still can''t wrap my head around it. It''s truly remarkable," she admitted, her voice laced with a hint of awe. "To possess two complete bloodlines within you¡­ a paradox, yet somehow a perfect harmony." S§×arch* The N??eFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Neveah tilted his head curiosity sparking in his eyes. "Drawbacks, though?" he inquired. "Are there any downsides to this¡­ anomaly?"


    Verona chuckled. "Ah, ," she teased. "Always seeking the potential pitfalls."


    Valeriana tapped her fingers on her ice chair''s armrest, her gaze flickering between Neveah and Verona, "Well, I don''t know..." she began, her voice turning thoughtful, "it''s certainly uncharted territory. There could be unforeseen consequences, maybe a resistancebetween the two heritages. But¡­" she trailed off, a glint of excitement replacing her earlier contemplation.


    "But," she continued, leaning forward with renewed vigor, "it could also be a magnificent advantage! Think about it, Neveah. You possess the adaptive nature of your human bloodline, the ability to rise through the ranks with astonishing speed. And this could help you counter the disadvantage of being a vampire due to the longevity factor," she added, a knowing smile playing on her lips.


    Neveah''s brow furrowed slightly. "Longevity factor?" he questioned, the term unfamiliar.


    Verona said. "Ah," she paused, "it appears there are a few things I forgot to teach you." She cleared her throat, attempting to regain her composure.


    "The longevity factor," she explained, her voice regaining its authoritative tone, "is the natural lifespan of a race. It influences how quickly one ascends the power ladder. Humans, with their shorter lifespans, experience a rapid rise in power in their youth. This," she gestured towards herself, " a notable example being Valeriana, barely a century old, is almost pushing to 11 Stars.


    Meanwhile, I have Counts who''ve been stuck at 10 Stars for centuries."


    A flicker of understanding dawned on Neveah''s face. This explained the disparity he''d observed between different races. Valeriana continued, her voice filled with a newfound enthusiasm.


    "This," she declared, gesturing dramatically at Neveah, "is the brilliance of your anomaly. Since you have two bloodlines. You possess the human ability for rapid advancement, canceling out the limitations of the vampire side. This has been a way for humans to compete with the more established races."


    She leaned back, a satisfied smile gracing her lips. "Of course," she added, a touch of slyness returning to her voice, "there''s a reason humans don''t dominate."


    A wry smile played on Valeriana''s lips. "There''s a catch, of course," she admitted. "The universe has a way of balancing things out. Humans, with their explosive birthrates that makes them one of the most populated races in the world. Most humans max out at a respectable 4 or 5 Stars, cause their talents are limited, a very few percentage pass 7 star and even fewer growing to 9 star and above beings."


    "That''s why your case is so fascinating, Neveah" said Valeriana.


    Neveah absorbed this information, his brow furrowed in thought.


    Valeriana continued, her voice taking on a more analytical tone. "Look at it this way. Races like Dragons and Elves, with their long lifespans and lower birthrates, tend to produce a higher concentration of strong bloodlines. That''s why you''ll find them clustered around the 6 or 7 Star range."


    Valeriana swept her gaze across Nev. "It''s a delicate ''fair'' balance," she mused.


    Neveah digested the implications of these words.


    Neveah furrowed his brow, a knot of confusion tightening in his gut. "Hold on," he interjected, a thread of challenge lacing his voice. "What about Vampires who can turn others into their kind, they shouldn''t be limited by a population factor, right??"

 Chapter 117: Final Talk

    Neveah furrowed his brow, a knot of confusion tightening in his gut. "Hold on," he interjected, a thread of challenge lacing his voice. "What about Vampires who can turn others into their kind, they shouldn''t be limited to a population factor. right??"


    Verona gave an understanding smile. " Of course they can," she conceded, rolling her crimson eyes. "But it''s not that simple, little one. Turning someone into a Noble Vampire, a creature with the true potential for power, is a delicate and highly complicated process that very few can amd even then they are limited, unless you have a progenitor status that would be very difficult.


    And commoners, who are the most populated, can''t humans to vampires of the same status, they can only make defects that are the plebians, even then the commoner vampire has to have fulfilled a bunch of requirements like age and many more. And Vampires can''t just go around turning things, it''s regulated"


    "Regulated?" Neveah asked. "By who?"


    "By everyone, of course," Verona rolled her eyes again. "Think about it. If vampires just went around snatching whoever they pleased and turning them, there''d be chaos. Not only that, the other races won''t just stand by and watch vampires do whatever they please.


    Even I as the Vampire monarch has a duty to ensure,the noble vampire to commoner vampire to pleabian vampire is at a certain level that always and the number should never increase... When it does I order for a purge."


    Verona continued in, her voice laced with a hint of authority. "There are strict protocols in place for creating Noble Vampires," she explained. "Only those with exceptional potential and the right bloodline compatibility are considered. And even then, the sire, the vampire who performs the conversion, takes a huge risk. The process is fraught with danger, both for the sire and the fledgling.


    That''s why the tournament is important for many vampires it''s a chance to be a noble vampire which many want."


    " Tournament?" Valeriana thought but didn''t ask as it wasn''t any of her business.


    A flicker of understanding dawned on Neveah''s face. "So, that''s why there aren''t just hordes of high-ranking vampires," he mused.


    Verona smirked. "Bingo," she said, snapping her fingers for emphasis. "Common vampires, the ones most sires create, are limited in their potential. They can only reach a certain level, typically around 3 to 5 Stars, pretty much just like common humans except for the slight boost in lifespan and strength."


    Neveah shook his head, a new question forming in his mind. "But if humans can rise through the ranks quickly, why aren''t there more high-ranking human mages or warriors then?"


    Before Verona could answer, Valeriana spoke again. "The longevity factor, Neveah," she said, her eyes filled with a melancholic glint. "Sure, humans can rise through the ranks quickly, but their lifespans are finite. Even with the boosts they get at higher Star levels, they can''t compete with the likes of vampires, dragons, or elves."


    She gestured towards herself, a wry smile playing on her lips. "A 10 Star human might live long, but they can''t hold a candle to a 10 Star vampire. Humans can''t... Won''t outlive yhe longevity races like Dragons, elves and dwarves."


    Neveah absorbed this new information, a sense of awe. The world seemed far more complex than he ever imagined. There were limitations, hidden rules, and a constant struggle for power. There were layers upon layers to this world and he was discovering new things almost daily.


    "There''s no true immorality unless you are a God!" Said Valeriana.


    " I don''t know about that, it''s not a fact afterall no one has succeeded in killing a god... Atleast not yet." Thought Verona coldly.


    " We are lucky... I don''t know if you could call it luck but when a powerful human dies almost immediately there''s a person waiting to replace him or her. That''s why tombs and inheritances are so important they help races regain lost power. It''s like recycling." Said Valeriana


    Neveah, however, was fixated on something else entirely. He blurted out the question that had been burning on his tongue, shattering the mood.


    "Wait¡­ Then how old are you?"


    The question, innocent enough on the surface held a dangerous implication. Both Verona and Valeriana turned their heads towards him, their crimson eyes glowing and were giving an ''innocent'' and ''sweet'' smile. They then asked in sync." Why?"


    Neveah felt a cold shiver crawl down his spine under their gazes. He had overstepped a boundary. Here, in the presence of near-immortal women, the concept of age was a delicate topic.


    Before he could stammer out an apology, Verona cut in, her voice dripping with sardonic amusement.


    "As I was saying," she drawled, her words laced with mock patience, "we need to assess your limits, my dear. See what you''re truly capable of."


    She shot a pointed glance towards Valeriana. "Valeriana," she said, her tone laced with a hint of sugary sweetness, "excuse us for a moment. It seems I need to take Neveah here ... ''training session.''"


    Neveah had a bad feeling. S§×arch* The n??el Fire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Verona''s smile widened, revealing her set of sharpened fangs. "It''ll be a six-month¡­ ''intensive course,''" she corrected with a pointed cough. "And don''t worry," she added, her voice dropping to a predatory purr, "I''ll bring him back¡­ alive. Mostly."


    Verona, with a flick of her crimson wrist, tore open a swirling vortex of violet energy. The air crackled with raw power as the portal pulsed, offering a glimpse of a verdant landscape bathed in warm sunlight ¨C the human continent.


    "Here you go, Empress," Verona announced, a hint of amusement dancing in her eyes.


    Valeriana, her expression unreadable, stepped towards the portal. "Thank you, Verona," she said, her voice betraying none of the turmoil within. "I appreciate it."


    Verona offered a smile. "Don''t mention it, dear sister," she replied, her tone dripping with mock sweetness. "Just remember, use this time wisely. Integrate, understand, study the new energy I bestowed upon you. We''ll pick up Neveah''s training in six months."


    Valeriana offered a curt nod, then stepped through the portal. The violet energy engulfed her for a fleeting moment, before depositing her on a grassy knoll overlooking a sprawling valley. Lush greenery stretched as far as the eye could see, dotted with small villages and meandering rivers. Fresh air filled her lungs, she was back in the human continent.


    With a powerfull surge of energy, Valeriana took to the skies, soaring towards her home. Her heart hammered in her chest, a strange mix of apprehension and a flicker of hope.

 Chapter 118: Six months

    As she neared the castle, a young woman with now cut red hair and red eyes materialized on the balcony. It was Eliana the exact copy of Valeriana .


    "Mother!" Eliana exclaimed, her voice laced with surprise. "You are back! But¡­ it has been a day! Where were you? Are you okay?" She shot a barrage of questions.


    Valeriana landed gracefully on the balcony, her crimson robes billowing in the wind. "Indeed," she replied, a hint of a smile playing on her lips. "It seems time has a different meaning on the other side."


    Eliana''s brow furrowed. "You left in a rather¡­ awful state," she ventured cautiously, her gaze flickering over Valeriana''s face, searching for any hidden emotions. "But you seem¡­ different now. Lighter, somehow."


    Valeriana chuckled softly. "Let''s just say, I¡­ had a meeting with your brother," she said, opting for a vague explanation.


    Eliana remained silent for a moment. Valeriana knew Eliana come to require more details eventually, but for now, she chose to just tell her of how she went to the Vampire Continent met the queen of vampires, then met Neveah.


    There was no need to burden Eliana with the weakened state of Neveah, or the complexities of the two energies within him, or the memories she saw or the things she learned about Neveah''s past, she didn''t need to know that yet. She just told her that Neveah is willing to build a relationship with them and that was good for now.


    Sensing Eliana''s unspoken concern, Valeriana offered a reassuring smile. "Don''t worry, Eliana," she said, placing a hand on her daughter''s shoulder," You will see Neveah soon, and I assure you."


    Eliana returned the smile, a flicker of relief warming her eyes. "That is... good ," she said, her voice filled with genuine warmth but with great nervousness. Valeriana noticed her nervousness but didn''t say anything, she knew building this relationship with Neveah was going to be difficult.


    *****************


    Six months passed. Each day was a brutal onslaught, a relentless test of Neveah''s endurance. Verona, his tormento... Ahem his trainer pushed him to his absolute limits, leaving him battered and bruised, questioning his very existence.


    "This is the only way I know how," she''d say with an innocent smile whenever Neveah questioned the harshness of the training. "Why does it have to be beatings and pain?" As he''d often ask.


    Neveah, though perpetually sore and exhausted, had to admit a twisted kind of effectiveness to Verona''s methods. He was changing, adapting in ways he never thought possible. There were hints of progress, subtle shifts within him.


    He''d discovered a strange thing within himself ¨C he had a human form and a vampire form. His human form, devoid of the supernatural abilities vampires possessed, held a surprising advantage ¨C an exponential boost to his comprehension. sea??h th§× n??el Fire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    This, coupled with his pre-existing Adaptation Soul trait, turned him into a terrifying being. It seemed tge longer he fought, the more he got he was becoming a monster ¨C a being who thrived on conflict, who grew stronger with every battle.


    One day, as Neveah lay sprawled on the cold floor, gasping for breath, Verona materialized beside him, studying him "Intriguing," she said in amusement.


    Neveah who was barely able to lift his head asked. "What? What''s intriguing?"


    " Nothing." She said but internally she was thinking...


    "The way he absorbs energy," Red Verona explained, "It''s¡­ minute, in very small traces, he is absorbing it without even knowing. What''s more interesting it''s that he is absorbing both energy types in almost similar quantities... It''s like he is being helped."


    " Yeah cause he still can''t detect the energies... Is this because his body is still mortal? He didn''t get the 7 star qualitative change." Said Violet eyed Verona.


    " You still can''t manipulate the energy in the atmosphere?" Asked Verona.


    Neveah grunted, the effort of forming words almost unbearable. "Yeah," he rasped. "There''s¡­ nothing. Just¡­ mana."


    Verona circled "hmmm," she said, "Perhaps¡­ there''s more to this than we thought."


    A spark of curiosity flickered within Neveah, he forced himself to sit up. "What do you mean?" he managed to ask.


    " There''s still a lot to do."


    Neveah closed his eyes, a wave of exhaustion washing over him.


    Six months of unrelenting torment had yielded undeniable results. Neveah''s body, battered and broken countless times, had rebuilt itself stronger each time. It was a testament to his dual nature ¨C human resilience and adaptivity intertwined with vampiric regeneration. His physical form comparable to a pseudo 7-star being. Yet, a crucial qualitative leap remained elusive.


    Frustration gnawed at Verona. Every training session ended the same way ¨C Neveah, he was so close to the leap. She''d pushed him to his limits, exploring the boundaries of his human and vampire sides, but the qualitative shift that marked the 7-star threshold remained frustratingly out of reach.


    Teaching him to control and aborbythe chaotic energy within was out of the question. Verona didn''t understand what would happen of one side of the energies became greater than the other, and unleashing it could have catastrophic consequences. They were stuck.


    Then, a daring thought flickered in Verona''s mind. Neveah''s body had adapted remarkably, but perhaps it needed a¡­ nudge. A forced evolution. Her crimson eyes narrowed, a predatory glint igniting within them. ''You are what you eat'', she thought.


    Neveah needed a power boost, something to supercharge his growth. Verona knew exactly what ¨C the blood of her father, the very first Vampire King, the progenitor of their entire race, her inheritance which she never took. His blood could be the catalyst Neveah needed.


    A cruel twist of fate, she thought with a wry smile. One of the locations the two figures had instructed Neveah to visit just happened to be her father''s "grave." Grave wasn''t quite the right word as it didn''t have the Progenitor''s corpse. It was more of a hidden vault, a repository of her father''s legacy.


    Verona glanced at Neveah, who lay sprawled on the cold stone floor,.


    With a flick of her wrist, she conjured a swirling portal, a gateway to the hidden vault.

 Chapter 119: Little Ver

    An unsettling silence hung heavy within Verona''s inner space. Here, the duality of her being was laid bare ¨C two Veronas, one with eyes of crimson, the other with eyes of violet, stood facing one another, locked in a debate.


    "Are we truly going down this path?" Red-eyed Verona voiced her apprehension, her voice echoing in the vast emptiness. "This is a risky gamble, feeding him Father''s blood."


    "It''s the only way to trigger his evolution," Violet-eyed Verona countered, her voice laced with unwavering conviction. "Besides, we have no use for it. We have little time left and we are already '' established'' beings Nev is still growing."


    Red-eyed Verona offered a small smile. "So, we will turn Nev into this era''s Progenitor?"


    "Perhaps it was father''s intention all along," Violet-eyed Verona mused, tracing a finger across the air. "You can sense the purity in Nev''s vampire side, a resonance with his blood, right??"


    A flicker of unease crossed Red-eyed Verona''s face. "It seems our father had a plan for this, and as always one we weren''t privy to."


    Violet-eyed Verona nodded in agreement. "Indeed. But a troubling thought lingers," she admitted, her voice laced with concern. "These inheritances¡­ they can hold a power of control. Remember those incidents of¡­ ''revival''?"


    They were referring to cases where an inheritance was a trap to get revived, the inheritance giver would make the receiver very similar to himself or herself and in the last moment they would take over those bodies, they wouldn''t live for long, more like 4-20 years but that was long enough to complete whatever they wanted.


    And these incidents were VERY RARE and only applied to the very powerful dark mages or anyone who had embodiment level darkness proficiency for example the Vampire Progenitor.


    After the ''revival'' both parties die.


    Red-eyed Verona''s expression hardened. "We can''t let Nev fall victim to such a fate. That''s why we''ll be by his side, every step of the way. However¡­" she trailed off, her voice tight with anxiety. "What if push comes to shove? If a choice has to be made between Nev and Father, ¡­ can we truly do it?...


    Are you positive we will pick Neveah"


    Silence descended once more, heavy and suffocating. The two Veronas locked eyes, the weight of the decision settling upon them.


    "What do you think, sister?" Violet-eyed Verona finally asked, her voice very serious.


    For a long, agonizing moment, neither spoke. The answer hung in the air, unspoken yet understood. Finally, Red-eyed Verona broke the silence, her voice tinged with a hint of despair.


    "Let''s take Nev to Valeriana," she proposed. "We need time to think, Alone."


    Violet-eyed Verona met her gaze,"¡­Agreed," she conceded.


    A swirl of violet energy ripped open the air, depositing Verona and an unconscious Neveah in Valeriana''s grand chamber. The air crackled with a strange serene energy and Valeriana, bathed in a soft white light, sat in deep meditation.


    The vibrant red flames or blue that she once had had changed to white and enveloped her their tips glowing transparent and becoming invisible but you could still feel the heat.


    Inside, Valeriana felt a profound shift, a sensation of breaking free from an invisible leash.Yet... The source of this restriction, the identity of the one who had bound her, still eluded her. Who or what is she breaking away from? S§×ar?h the n??el Fire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    ?¡Ì%?¦®?%???


    Suddenly, a cough shattered the stillness. Valeriana snapped open her eyes to find Verona holding an unconscious Neveah. Concern furrowed her brow.


    "What happened?" she asked, a tremor of worry lacing her voice.


    Verona shrugged nonchalantly. "Training exhaustion," she said, her voice dripping with amusement. "Nothing a little rest won''t fix."


    With a swift movement, she placed Neveah on an ice couch with snow cushions and pillows.


    Valeriana''s lips curved into a small gentle smile. Despite Verona''s gruff exterior, a hint of genuine care for Neveah shone through.


    "Of course," Valeriana replied, her voice warm. "Leave him to me. I''ll ensure he gets the rest he needs."


    Verona nodded curtly, a silent understanding passing between them. With one last fleeting glance at the sleeping Neveah, she vanished.


    "I''ll be back in a while," her voice echoed as she left.


    With a gentle sigh, Valeriana settled beside the sleeping Neveah, her gaze lingering on his peaceful face. There was much to learn, much to discuss with Verona upon her return. But for now, she would simply focus on the task at hand ¨C caring for Neveah, building a bond with him as she brushed a stray strand of hair from Neveah''s forehead.


    Before Verona stood a weathered tombstone, a stark monument against the barren wasteland. Tomb was a generous term; it was more of a gateway. With a flick of her blood blade, she carved a perfect blood-red circle on the ground. The air shimmered, and a hidden door materialized with a low groan.


    Descending the damp, web and moss-covered stairs, Verona ventured deep underground.


    Finally, she arrived at a vast chamber, almost empty but had two ornately carved obsidian coffins resting upon stone altars.


    One coffin was covered in small diamond jewels and was smaller than the other, it was meant for a female . Verona brushed a hand across the smooth surface, her thoughts shielded by her cold emotionless face.


    Then, she turned towards the other coffin. From the empty space she retrieved a vial containing a mixture of Neveah''s blood, she mixed it with chaotic energy and then dropped it on the coffin.


    As the potent mixture dripped onto the coffin''s surface, the chamber pulsed with a dark-red ominous energy. The stone floor trembled, the air crackled with anticipation. With a deafening groan, the coffin lid erupted outwards, propelled by a surge of power. A figure rose from within.


    The man was ¨C shirtless, with a lean, muscular physique accentuated by baggy black pants. His long, black hair flowed down his back, framing a face etched with an ageless beauty. Face and Crimson eyes, identical to Verona''s, blazed with an otherworldly intensity.


    "My descendant," he boomed, his voice a deep rumble that echoed through the chamber. He scanned the cavernous space, his gaze finally settling on Verona. He paused and sighed...


    "Little Ver," he began, his voice laced with surprise. "What brings you here? This¡­ wasn''t meant for you.And the security measures¡­ how did you even¡­"


    Verona, who had been observing him with silence, finally met his gaze. "I''m Good at deception, forgery, and hiding, remember. You are the one who taught me those very skills, isn''t that right Father?" she said.


    "?"

 Chapter 120: Not so easy...

    Valeriana watched with a subtle surprise as Verona materialized in the chamber again so soon only a couple of hours had passed, her eyes scanning the room. Neveah was on the plush ice couch deep asleep.


    Valeriana couldn''t help but notice a change in Verona. There was a new weight to her presence, it wasn''t that great maybe Verona hid it but it was there, for some reason this woman seemed different than the person who left a while ago. For a moment she thought it was an imposter but shook away that thought... It was proposterous.


    Yes Verona was different but Valeriana just shook her head at the thought and focused on what is important, if she wished to share she would else it was not her business.


    "He''s still unconscious," Valeriana announced, " Still resting."


    Verona knelt beside Neveah, her gaze lingering on his face. Then something unreadable crossed her crimson eyes... it was worry but was replaced with a hard resolve, then she met Valeriana''s gaze.


    "We need to address the imbalance within him," Verona stated, her voice devoid of emotion but authoritative. "His body is struggling to integrate the two energies also the bloodlines is a pain. He can''t keep this up for long."


    Valeriana frowned. "But how? And I think it''s beneficial for him to have the two bloodlines."


    "He can''t even sense them, let alone control them. As for the bloodlines in short term yes it''s great but in the long run he will be limiting himself. I''ll think of a solution for that."


    " Hmmm... Alright...." Valeriana was hesitant to accept but she knew Verona wants what''s best for Neveah... Always.


    Verona''s lips curled into a humorless smile. "As for the energies... we overstimulate him," she declared, her voice ringing with a hint of reckless abandon. "We force his body to adapt and accept by bombarding it with both chaotic and serene energy."


    Valeriana''s eyes widened she was alarmed. "That''s dangerous! We could cause irreparable damage!"


    Verona continued. "It''s not, we''ll be there... We''ll stop if something bad happens."


    Valeriana remained silent, grappling with the implications of Verona''s plan. She glanced at the sleeping Neveah, then gave a reluctant slow nod.


    "Have you¡­ adjusted to your own new energy?" Verona then asked.


    Valeriana''s looked at her eyes and said "It''s¡­ different," she admitted. "I''ve only managed to identify the serene energy. I think I''ll call it Zera."


    Verona''s ears perked up, surprise passing across her features. "You were able to identify it? And manipulate it?"


    Valeriana gave a curt nod. "Still in the early stages, but yes."


    A pang of something akin to frustration flickered in Valeriana''s eyes. Six months of relentless struggle, and all she had managed was a rudimentary understanding of this new energy source.


    "Impressive.... in just six months? She had already identified and begun manipulating an entirely new energy source that was unknown to her before and I can feel it... She''s already changing her power dependency from Mana and is slowly cutting her shackles. That''s good she''s becoming someone I can trust to keep my son safe..." Thought Verona looking at Valeriana.


    Neveah slowly opened his eyes. His vision blurry for a moment before settling on an unfamiliar sight ¨C it was not the Vampire castle setting he was used to... Herrw things were bright . He himself was on a couch with white cushions and pillows made of some snow that didn''t melt even in the warmness of the room.He sat up slowly, a dull ache throbbing in his head. S§×ar?h the N??elFir§×.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Across the chamber, Verona and Valeriana sat deep in conversation. With Verona making occasional chuckle. He became curious and he couldn''t help but eavesdrop.


    Neveah heard Verona telling Valeriana of the time Verona caught him saying, " I am Vengeance... I am the night" Line. Also a couple of times he fumbled around the castle doing awkward things when he was fascinated with magic.


    A pang of humiliation shot through him, he was embarrassed by his past actions.


    Suddenly, Verona''s gaze snapped towards him, her eyes locking with his. A knowing smile played on her lips.


    "Well, look who''s finally awake," she declared, her voice devoid of amusement. "Time to get back to training, my dear. This time, you get the privilege of learning from two fronts."


    "You''ll have the best of both worlds ¨C his vampire side and his human side."


    His vision blurred as Verona carried him like as sack over her shoulders and flew following after Valeriana who was leading.


    When his vision cleared again, he found himself standing beside Valeriana and Verona at the base of a towering mountain. Then hidden passage, activated by a strange Circle emerged from the sheer rock face. With a shared look, the three of them entered the passage, disappearing into the darknes of the cave entrance.


    The passage led them to a place that defied logic. Lush greenery carpeted the ground, vibrant flowers and grass bloomed and a clear river snaked through the landscape. There were also very small animals moving around. Neveah was surprised, his mind struggling to comprehend this hidden place within the mountain that seemed even bigger than the mountain itself...


    It''s like they were in a different dimension.


    "This¡­" he stammered, his voice barely a whisper. "This is inside a mountain?"


    Valeriana offered a gentle smile. "Welcome to my training ground, Neveah," she said.


    Neveah straightened his spine, getting over his surprised state. It was time to train... AGAIN.


    A silent exchange passed between Verona and Valeriana. Their eyes met, a silent agreement flickering within them. With a coordinated movement, they each raised a hand, forming glowing circles of energy ¨C Verona''s a pulsating ominous qnd destructive dark-crimson, and Valeriana''s a shimmering white-blue.


    "Neveah," Verona''s voice boomed, devoid of any warmth, "your progress has been too slow. We''re expediting things."


    Valeriana added in, her voice full of authority that brooked no argument. "For better comprehension, turn human."


    Neveah, caught off guard by their sudden intensity and seriousness just complied without question. He turned human, there was no visible change in his appearance he overall just looked the same.


    Before he could voice his question, Verona was appeared infront of him so suddenly. Her fangs sank into the exposed skin of his neck, both Valeriana and Neveah were surprised by this sudden action.


    " Consider this another of the experiments..."said Verona.


    A strange sensation spread from the bite point, pulsing outwards and deeper into his body. A realization then dawned on Neveah. His forms, both human and vampire, were undergoing a radical shift. He felt his form contorting, his senses overloading.


    The air crackled with Verona''s signature chaotic energy. It slammed into him like a physical force, trying to enter his body through any opening it could find.


    At the same time, the wave of serene energy, cool and calming, washed over him from Valeriana''s outstretched hand. It felt foreign. It battled against the chaotic energy, both wanting to get inside of him.


    Neveah grunted, his vision blurring. At the same time he felt like he was ''losing'' his vampire form and his human form didn''t seem ''human'' anymore.


    He was losing control.


    Valeriana and Verona floated on the air, they watched as Neveah''s body writhed under the onslaught of conflicting energies, a silent struggle rippling through his form. His features contorted in pain, his human and vampiric nature locked in a brutal tug-of-war.


    Despite the chaos, a sense of something else pulsed from him ¨C an awakening, a of some sort. Both women felt it, a potent energy signature. It wasn''t human, nor strictly vampire ¨C it was something altogether new..


    Valeriana, her white-blue energy circle flickering erratically, turned to Verona, her voice laced with barely hidden panic. "What in the world did you do to him?"


    Verona, remained impassive. Her eyes cold, however, internally worried . Also her eyes were shifting before finally settling to two diachronic eyes, one crimson, the other a deep violet.


    "I gave him a chance to make a choice, his choice" Verona stated coolly, her voice devoid of emotion. "An opportunity to fight back, to integrate these energies and bloodlines on his own terms. I didn''t want him to go along with a forced path."


    Valeriana yelled. "A choice? He''s barely conscious! And it''s barbaric! Shouldn''t you have asked him if he wanted this?"


    Verona met her gaze. "Perhaps,Perhaps I¡­ should have." She stated coldy.


    Inside behind her cold mask however, a storm raged. Had she gone too far? Was it a bad choice? Will this cause irreparable harm to Neveah? She couldn''t help but think, and fear washed over the vampire queen, a cold dread flowing down her spine.


    The silence stretched, broken only by Neveah''s ragged breathing and the crackle of warring energies. Decisions were made today and were about to be made today. Now Each one of them had things on their mind, two of them were worried deeply for Neveah and Neveah himself was confused about the sudden mess he keeps getting thrown into. He just wanted a power source...


    And it''s becoming more and more difficult as well as annoying and now he was regretting...


    Maybe he shouldn''t have ever touched a blessed...

 Chapter 121: Veronas Decision 1

    In the chamber of silence was heavy between Verona and the black haired man. The two imposing black coffins stood placed on the stone altars, surfaces reflecting the flickering flames of torches lining the room which were lit by Verona.


    In the center, a small ice table shimmered, conjured by Verona with a flick of her wrist. Two etched ice wine glasses, they were thin and cool, with small frosts forming on the tips. Sear?h the N??eFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Verona knelt on the floor sitting in a seiza position, since she wore a long dress with long sleeves she rolled up her sleeves as she held the glasses.


    The man, his long black hair tied with handsome framed a face looking youthful sat with his legs crossed opposite Verona and close to the table. Verona then conjured two bottles of wine.


    "You can have some, right?" Verona offered, her voice cool.


    A humorless chuckle escaped the man''s lips. "The gesture is appreciated, Verona. though I suspect it''ll disappearbefore it touches my throat."


    " Right... It''s about the gesture... " Said Verona pouring the black haired man a drink on his wine glass.


    " I feel like you are pouring libations." Said the man trying to make the mood light but Verona just nodded her head in silent acknowledgement.


    They sat in silence for a time, the only sound the quiet clinking of the wine bottle head against glasses as they refilled their wines. Finally, the man spoke.


    "How have you fared, Verona?" His voice held heavy with concern as he looked right in her eyes with a solemn look.


    Verona''s response was short. "Good." The single word offered no room for further inquiry and the room fell into awkward silence.


    He cleared his throat, then hesitantly brought up the name that hung heavy in the air. "And that brat... Neveah I think? Your¡­ blood kin. When are you planning on getting a real son."


    The emphasis on "blood kin" and '' real'' hung in the air, a silent challenge. Verona just silently sipped her wine and said. "Neveah is my ''real'' son," she stated, her voice firm, leaving no room for misinterpretation.


    "An outsider nonetheless, he isn''t like us" the man countered, his voice taking on a hard edge.


    Verona slammed her goblet down on the table, the loud impact echoing in the almost empty chamber. Refilling her glass with a slow movement, she met his gaze head-on fiercely. She finally showed emotion.


    "Real," she said her tone heavy and authoritative leaving no room for arguments. "Neveah is my real son. He''s no outsider"


    Silence descended once more, this time thicker and more oppressive than before.


    The reunion of father and daughter was anything but warm and wholesome.


    After an awkward amount of silence and a not so hidden standoff between Verona and the Man, she cleared her throat and began her gaze never leaving the man who now had a frown on his face.


    "Tell me," she demanded, her voice a low growl, "what are your plans for my son?"


    The man, raised an eyebrow. "What are you..." he started, but couldn''t finish off as Verona raised a hand, silencing him with a gesture.


    "I haven''t time for games," Verona snapped, her voice laced with ice. "Speak plainly and ever so clearly"


    "Little Ver¡­" he began.


    "Don''t play coy with me, and don''t call me that again" Verona interrupted, a dangerous tone creeping into her voice. "That''s not something you can do... Not anymore more..." Her voice trailed off.


    "Will he be harmed?" she pressed, her crimson gaze boring into his.


    ?-§Ô§à§è?§ß%§ä*-@?#?*-@§å?¦Ô%-&§Ó-§å#-@


    The man shifted and sighed. "I¡­ I don''t know, that depends on him" he said, his voice resolute.


    Verona''s lips thinned into a hard line. "Don''t know?" she echoed, her voice sharp with disbelief. "You are tampering with hi., his very essence by changing him into something, Don''t think I don''t know, and now you claim ignorance of the consequences saying you don''t know? I think you know very well..."


    "It''s not that simple, little Ver¡­" he started, attempting to placate her.


    The nickname sent a jolt of rage through Verona.


    "I said," she said, her voice low and dangerous. "Never call me that again." Her tone and gaze dangerously cold


    The man of course wasn''t bothered because of plenty of reasons, one, he was dead and even if ge was alive and Verona did attack him, he was confident to come out unscathed...


    Verona watched the man shrug off her warning with annoyance.


    " What are you making him into. Do you plan on using him then disposing him?"


    " That''s not for you to know." Said the man.


    "You want to make sacrifices for the greater good, a necessary evil you call it," she began, her voice calm amidst the storm. "I''ve been thinking¡­ is that what happened with Mom? Was she one of..."


    Suddenly the aur became heavy with pressure and the man''s hair began to levitate... Crackling sounds were heard not only from the now breaking table, bottle and glasses even the air itself was crackling. Yet... Verona was unfazed she just looked at him, and sipped her wine while closing her eyes.


    While the man said in rage,"Why you insolent¡­" he snarled, his voice strained. "Never in your existence ever say that again... I outta¡­"


    Then the heavy presence was gone. He then stopped himself, the anger replaced by a very deep sigh. "I''m sorry, Verona," he said, his voice softening considerably. "I''m sorry. I loved her ¨C never think like that again." He said his eyes showing sadness.


    Verona remained impassive. She seemed like didn''t hear nor care what he said and just continued"I''ll ask again," she stated, her voice cold, "what are your plans for my son?"


    The man then sighed and answered, "He is to be groomed,"he said.


    " Groomed for what?" Asked Verona.


    A tense silence stretched between them. Finally it clicked, then Verona spoke, her heavy with growing rage, "Into a weapon... isn''t that right?"


    The man remained silent... yet his silence spoke volumes.


    Verona her rage barely contained. "Are you trying to pit him against the gods... Your enemies?" she yelled.


    The man remained stoic, his expression unreadable. "That shouldn''t concern you," he stated coldly.


    Verona then yelled, "Like hell it doesn''t!" she roared, her voice vibrating with a dangerous edge. "That''s my baby you''re talking about!"


    A fierce protectiveness surged through Verona, eclipsing all prior reservations and decency. This man spoke so casually of fate and sacrifice was about to gamble with her son''s life


    Frustration laced the black-haired man''s sigh. "It''s not that simple, Verona," he insisted.


    "Then what is it like?" she demanded, her heavy.


    "The plan¡­" he began, "It''s not what you think."

 Chapter 122: Veronas Decision 2

    Verona scoffed. "Spare me the cryptic pronouncements, Father. Tell me! Tell me the '' grand'' plan." She said ''grand'' sarcastically which the man noticed but shrugged it off.


    "It''s¡­ confidential," he said his voice steady, voice. "It''s secret and this information is shared between me and other individuals. It''s not only my secret, if it was I would have told you. Trust me, Verona, it''s not something I can just tell anyone¡­"


    "Interesting, so apparently, I''m considered ''anyone''," Verona giving a hollow laugh as she covered her face with her hand. "Is that it? Now I''m anyone?"


    The man said. "No, of course not, It came out wrong, listen to me little Ver¡ª"


    "Don''t call me that," Verona snapped. "Let''s not try to pretend this reunion is anything but what it is ¨C it''s bad, really bad"


    A heavy silence descended upon them. Finally, Verona rose, her decision made. "I think I''ve heard enough, D.A.D," she announced. "I''ll be taking my leave."


    He reached out a hand, concern etched on his face. "Wait, Verona. I don''t sense the complete progenitor blood on you. Did you¡­" his voice trailed off, a dawning realization twisting his features. "Wait... You wouldn''t right?¡­ you''re not considering giving it to that boy, that outsider, are you?"


    Verona met his gaze defiantly. "He''s my son."


    "He''s an outsider, Verona!" His voice rose in anger. "He doesn''t belong in ''our'' world, he is not one of us!"


    "He''s my son!" she roared, her voice fierce and exhausted from the bickering.


    powered-by-MVLeMpYr.com


    "This is madness!" he yelled, losing his composure. "Don''t you dare give that boy that status Verona! YOU HEAR ME! Progenitors aren''t made, Verona! They''re born!"


    "It''s I decide who gets it," she countered.


    He threw his hands up in disappointed, dissatisfaction and gave up. "Fine," he conceded, frustration evident in his voice. "Give it to him then. But know this ¨C not everyone can handle the power. It consumes the weak and unworthy. And when he fails, when he dies from the strain¡­" he said grimly, "the fault will lie entirely with you, Your ''precious son'' will die and it''ll be your faul, Verona."


    Verona held his gaze, unfazed by his threats. With a flick of her wrist, she was forcing him to disappear, He then said, " Are you ignoring me... Tell me why did it have to be like this... I hoped for something far more pleasant." And he disappeared.


    "I know, maybe this was a bad idea." Said Verona when she was alone.


    Silence descended once more, heavy with unspoken words. Verona turned and walked away and she made up her mind. She wouldn''t let him dictate her choices.


    Neveah was her son, and she would do whatever it took to protect him and give him the best.


    Though a small part of Verona''s heart clenched in pain as she watched her father disappear she didn''t like this being their last memory together.


    Yet fury battled with affection, bith feelings she had for her father.


    Sh didn''t hate him nor did he hate her, well maybe not completely.


    But the pain they experienced after her mother''s death, how they processed it and his subsequent withdrawal by shutting the world out even his daughter, had driven a wedge between them, something that wasn''t bridged yet.


    "I don''t know what your grand scheme is, Father," she muttered, her voice laced with defiance. "But one thing''s for certain ¨C I won''t let Neveah be a pawn... Not even to you."


    Still his words echoed in her mind. *"Progenitors aren''t made, Verona. They''re born."* She couldn''t risk Neveah becoming a vessel for power he couldn''t handle.


    Verona had spent the time after their confrontation in deep thought.


    She finally made a choice, one for her and another for Neveah, she''d taken a gamble, a desperate gamble fueled by love and concern. The things that had overwhelmed Neveah wasn''t just the two bloodlines or the opposing energies but something else entirely...


    Was it risky? Yes, Very Risky and that''s why she is worried, she made a decision which she wasn''t 100% sure. But it was a necessary risk, a desperate attempt to awaken something within Neveah, To make Nev make his own decisions, take control of his life wholly.


    Her gaze fell upon Neveah who writhed in the clashing of the powers and bloodlines onslaught. His body convulsed, his face in agony.


    She felt guilty...but she held firm. ''This was necessary'' she told herself over and over but even she didn''t seem to believe it.


    '' maybe there was another way... A safe one. No it''s already done, I''ll live with the consequences of the outcome... whatever it is." She thought.


    Verona gritted her teeth, her crimson eyes hardening with resolve. This was about giving Neveah the strength to forge his own path.


    At first, it was a dance. The chaotic energy, swirling and wild and playfully with the serene energy, cool and calming. They like were two unfamiliar children testing the boundaries of a new playground. Neveah felt a strange tug of war within him, a push and pull, but it was a manageable discomfort.


    Then the bloodlines within him, human and vampire, mirrored the energy''s struggle, a subtle vying for dominance that felt more like a polite competition than an all-out brawl.


    But the ''playfulness'' soon devolved into a violent brawl. The energies, became forceful. The chaotic one lashed out and the serene energy, no longer calm, responded with fierce counterattacks. Within him, they tore at each other, vying for dominance.


    The bloodlines, too, were no longer content with a ''polite'' spar. His human side and His vampire side also wanting to be dominant and be the only one.


    Neveah''s world narrowed to searing pain. The once-interesting sensations were now ripping him apart from the inside.


    Through the haze of pain, they watch in concern. Verona and Valeriana, they wanted him to hold on, to persevere and Valeriana was specially confused as she didn''t know what even was happening. And all Neveah wanted was for the pain to stop, for the war within him to cease. S§×arch* The N??elFir§×.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    He gritted his teeth, He focused on a single thought, a mantra: "I will not break. I will not break."


    The words didn''t help with the pain though... The mantra wasn''t helping.

 Chapter 123: Calm before the storm

    [ Academy]


    Three and a half years had passed by too quickly because of the peace. The once-constant threat of demonic attacks, haf become now a distant memory as the demons didn''t attack after the incident where the Viscounts and Barons disappeared without a trace no one knew what happened or who was responsible but they should be deeply grateful to Verona even if she made the decision on a whim.


    So in three years, there was peace.


    Life however, had a way of continuing. The Academy bustled with activity as the first batch of students, Azrael''s generation, prepared for graduation. Four years of rigorous training, forged friendships, rivalries, hatred, and even romances happened before these occasion.


    The vampires were not even missed and they had been forgotten. Three years ago, their abrupt drop out did make many question it but they soon forgot.


    A gap was swiftly filled by Seraphina, who stepped in to replace Eliana after her unexpected resignation, no one knowing the reason for her resignation.


    Those school days held a different experience for the Blessed. Their factions formed solidified and growing with talented warriors who were recruited to their respective causes, a system that would continue even after graduation. They would still be poaching and recruiting talents.


    With the vampires gone and the dragons oddly and an uncharacteristically quiet and calm, a sense of relaxation filled the academy.


    Training remained rigorous, but a newfound lightness and harmony filled the air.


    Students mingled freely, exploring complex relationships, their laughter echoing through the academy grounds.


    With the ever-present threat from the demons seemed to have lulled them into a state of comfortable complacency( they never learn... Sigh).


    *******


    [Stonegate]


    Great prosperity had swept over Stonegate, propelled by the rapid rise of Babel. The once-modest(avarage and poor) city had blossomed into a bustling metropolis. The catalyst for this transformation was undeniably - Babel.


    Nobles, initially wary of Babel''s growing influence, had quickly silenced their objections. Rumours of the Human Royal Family''s potential backing calmed them by force, even if the rumours were false no one tried to fuck around and find out, but they disturbed Babel a lot, with nobles threatening Babel so they can get a piece of the pie.


    Still Babel''s success great with new branches made throughout the continent.


    Meanwhile, Null, Babel''s dark unknown arm, had carved its own path. Their reputation for completing even the most delicate and of course ethically questionable missions had grown steadily. Information, no matter how sensitive and hidden, had its price, and Null was always delivered, provided the gold was heavy enough.


    Babel''s banking system, however, was its own great achievement. It had streamlined the financial lives of countless citizens. The introduction of insurance especially life, a weird and outrageous concept considered they lived in a world where death could happen anytime, had further bolstered B.Bank''s popularity.


    Nobles, in particular, were drawn to the ease and efficiency of automated tax collection. A clause written in the B.Bank account acquisition contract that stipulated automatic tax deductions from account balances, a move initially met with great resistance,( paying taxes is not a good feeling.)


    However, the sheer convenience of B.Bank services proved irresistible. People grumbled complained, but ultimately, the allure of simplified finances won them over.


    Babel, with its other innovative approach and unwavering focus on progress, had become an undeniable force. Its reach of influence stretched far and wide. But till now they only met the managers Eric, Harvey, Amber but they didn''t know who owned Babel.


    Babel''s name was told and talked about through the human continent. It wasn''t just a replaceable entity anymore. Even the copy cats had a hard time competing with Babel it already had a name for itself, a brand that people wanted.


    From its food courts serving delicacies to immersive entertainment districts loud with music and cheer, Babel had it''s hand in almost everything.


    Travelers lodged in comfortable Babel-owned inns and hotels, paying conviniently through Babel banks.


    Adventurers, sought out Babel-affiliated guilds, renowned for their well-paying quests and top-notch employment benefits like health which people loved a lot but not just anyone could join you had to be exceptional.


    Craftsmen honed their skills in prestigious Babel-made artisan guilds, their creations displayed in opulent galleries, sold expensively in weapon shops or auctions, but they didn''t make only expensive goods they catered for everyone and that''s why they were so popular.


    Now, Babel''s influence were stretching into the realm of medicine. Rumors about the establishment of Babel-affiliated medical guilds, promising affordable treatments and readily available quality potions. The common folk, weary of exorbitant healer fees were filled anticipation.


    The very streets of Stonegate hummed with Babel''s energy. Academy students, easily identifiable in their pristine uniforms, frequented Babel establishments, their presence drawing curious crowds. MvLeMpYr-chapter


    Many wanted glimpse of the legendary "Five Blessed." Their saviours chosen by the Gods. The students were kind of popular with some having a follower base in Babel''s social media app.


    ************


    A figure materialized with a loud thud in the middle of the bustling street. A small crater formed on the cobblestone. The man who emerged from it wore black sweatpants hung loose on his toned musically frame, a long-sleeved black turtleneck clinging to well-defined muscles.


    His raven hair, windswept and slightly singed, framed a face that could only be described as heartbreakingly handsome, with piercing grey eyes.


    The dust spread away as the man wafted it away with a casual grace that contrasted the violence of his arrival. He brushed at his clothes, a wry smile forming on his lips. "Seems I''m a bit late," he murmured, his voice deep.


    A reply materialized in his mind, a voice as beautiful as it was unemotional. "Nine months late to be exact, young master," it said. "There are still only three months left before the tournament is over."


    The man, despite the voice emanating from nowhere, chuckled. "Better late than Never," he said. S~ea??h the novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    " Sometimes when you''re late you shouldn''t even bother in going anyway." Said the feminine voice and the man just laughed it off.


    Neveah''s deep voice echoed through the seemingly deserted street, shattering the night''s silence. "My dear Sharon, did you gather what I asked about prospective challengers, I would like to¡­?"


    Before he could finish, the familiar voice materialized in his head, as cool, calm and collected as ever. "That''s against the rules placed upon you," it stated, devoid of any emotion.

 Chapter 124: the Storm

    Neveah sighed dramatically, "Even for me," he muttered with ''disappointment'' in his voice. "I thought we had something special." He said wiping away non existential tears. He looked so pitiful that if a woman saw him, she would try to comfort him by giving him a tight hug.


    "By ''special,'' you mean beating me up, kidnapping me, forcing me into being a maid, and¡­" the voice continued and annoyance was easily detectable beneath the cold tone.


    "Sigh¡­ I get it, I get it," Neveah cut her off, " I came late, can''t I get some perks and handicaps."


    He looked expectantly at the sky, waiting for a reply. Instead, a word manifested before him sculpted from ice ¨C "NO."


    Sharon, formerly known as Topaz said her voice cold. "Young master, you are wasting valuable time."


    Neveah sighed shaking his head, "Okay... And don''t you think it''s time I finally saw you?" he persisted, "We''ve been talking like this for ages. When will you grace me with your presence, my dear¡­"


    "Hopefully never¡­ respectfully of course," Sharon replied coldly and the sarcasm barely hidden.


    "I don''t think you mean that," Neveah said, a playful smile forming on his face. "And stop saying your thoughts out loud again¡­"


    powered-by-MvLeMpYr


    "But ... You''re right," he conceded. "It''s time to make an appearance and some statements."


    "Wait, wear this." Said Sharon.


    A mask materialized in front of Neveah, crafted from obsidian and devoid of any features except for two slits for his eyes. "Why am I covering my face?" he asked.


    "It was ordered," Sharon stated simply, but she lied.


    Neveah grumbled, a sigh escaping his lips. "What''s with all these rules placed on me?" he complained.


    Sharon, silent but present somewhere else, rolled her eyes. "Because you can use your face to cheat and charm your way to victory, especially against women..." she thought.


    ******


    Neveah scanned his surroundings, his grey eyes glowing with a hidden power. Red-eyed silhouettes, materialized atop buildings and from shadowy alleys, from the windows of the building s. A smile, broad and slightly just slightly crazy, stretched across his face as he put on the mask.


    He cracked his knuckles, "Let''s begin then¡­ for real this time."


    The deserted street now being transformed into an arena for his fight. His red-eyed opponents, hidden amongst the rooftops and shadows, watched in silence.


    Neveah raised one foot, and a thick dark aura formed around his leg, condensing into some kind of boot.


    With a battle cry that echoed through the empty streets, Neveah brought his foot down with earth-shattering force. And like a decree "Monarch''s Step!" he roared.


    " Why are you naming and shouting your moves." Said Sharon with a facepalm.


    " It''s been a while... And I do this to strike fear." He said with a shrug.


    The impact sent shockwaves radiating outwards. The cobblestone covering the street fractured like a spiderweb, cracks spiraling outwards in a radius of hundreds of meters. Buildings in the radius trembled, their foundations breaking and shattering as they fell, their walls cracking into huge stones.


    From within the dust cloud the red eyes glinted malevolently. Some figures retreated, their courage wavering in the face of such raw power. But most held their ground. S~ea??h the N?velFire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    A smile, hidden behind the mask, formed on Neveah''s lips. He could feel it ¨C the hateful look they were giving him, how they wanted to crush him... Ahh how he missed this feeling, the uncontrolled battlefield.


    Raising both arms upto shoulder level Neveah unleashed another power.


    An invisible force of gravity, slammed down upon the area. A collective gasp rose from the remaining onlookers as the weight of a thousand seemed to crush them. Metal groaned, wood splintered, bones broken well the ones who were in his range and without skeletal support their flesh crumpled like thick wet paper, blood spewing on the floor forming bloody art...


    Unfortunately none died they regenerated somehow back to life.


    "That''s why I love vampires, you can be cruel as you like, they''ll just come back," he chuckled, a dark amusement coloring his voice.


    Some figures below grunted and groaned under the artificially made pressure, but none yielded.


    If Neveah could have seen them, he would have witnessed a chilling display of unwavering determination etched on their faces.


    Neveah then deactivated the gravity field. The air eased off, and a collective sigh of relief rippled through the some of the opponents.


    A figure erupted from the rooftops, a blazing orange fire covered fist shot towards Neveah''s chest.


    Neveah reacted with ease, twisting his body with grace. The fiery projectile shot past him, with a burning hiss. He turned, curiosity on his face and sized up his attacker.


    "Hmm," he mused, "an upper 7-star. You''re pretty decent too."


    The attacker, flames flickered at his fingertips, preparing for another assault.


    "But that''s not how to use flames," Neveah continued, a hint of condescension dripping from his voice.


    He raised a hand, and a dark flame but at the same time giving off light condensed om his palm with a roar.The Black flames, erupted from his palm, a stark contrast to the attacker''s.


    Panic flickered across the attacker''s face as he realized his mistake. He lunged backwards, desperately trying to escape the chilling flames. But Neveah was faster.


    He quickly grabbed the man''s neck before he could step backwards, chocking him but he wasn''t done...


    The other hand, covered in black fire, reached out with a terrifyingly slow speed and... It met the attacker''s horrified face. A scream, raw and instinctive, erupted from the victim as the black flames danced across his flesh, making it sizzle before consuming him with whole.


    Only to leave behind a couple of bones that were breaking off like burnt cigarette ash and intact limbs that were slightly charred, but still there.


    The struggle was brief then his life force extinguished within seconds. Neveah released the charred husk with a dismissive flick of his wrist, the body collapsing into a heap at his feet.


    He clicked his tongue in mock disappointment. "Tsk, tsk," he murmured. "He''s dead. And Is it okay to kill?" he asked.


    A silent pause hung in the air before Sharon''s voice, laced with a hint of tiredness, materialized in his head. "It''s not okay, but at the same time, it is not not okay."


    "I see," Neveah replied, with understanding.


    He turned his gaze towards the remaining red-eyed figures, their silhouettes unwavering in the darkness. They hadn''t flinched at the brutal display of power, their resolve as solid as the ground below them.


    Neveah''s lips curved into a genuine, crazy grin. "Come then," he challenged, his voice ringing out into the space.


    " This muthafucka is crazy." Many thought.

 Chapter 125: Im not impressed.

    Neveah''s voice came from above, echoing down upon his opponents. "Well then," he declared with a loud clap, "shall we dance?"


    Confusion rippled through the opponents as the voice seemed to emanate from the sky itself yet they were still looking at Neveah''s form who never left that place. They looked up, searching for the source, only to find him standing on air looking down on them from the sky with those grey eyes glowing bright.


    Two menacing weapons materialized in his hands ¨Ctwo axes made out of ice and darkness with obsidian blades and short handles not his usual signature ice spear.


    But he wasn''t done yet, then he solidified the air around them, creating a transparent barrier of ice. That''s not all;the walls of it were covered with a heavy, crushing gravity, that made people not get close. They were trapped in an ice box, and what''s even more terrifying they were trapped with Neveah, though they didn''t know that...


    "Hmmm," he said, his hand still holding the ax to his chin making a thoughtful pose"Let''s see, 129 of you¡­ all ranking around 7-stars with varying tiers¡­ not that bad I guess..." His voice trailed off as he analyzed the attackers, his gaze looking at everyone.


    And the attackers themselves well...Their confusion grew. The voice they heard belonged to this black masked man who was now at the air, yet his form never left the ground, they were looking at him all throughout so when did he? Then the firm in the ground collapsed in parts like snow... It was an ice sculpture they were looking at but how? Since when?


    A vampire, fueled by rage at Neveah''s words lunged at Neveah, his arm coated in aura.


    "You arrogant bastard!" he roared. " I''ll knock you down a peg or two!"


    Neveah reacted with ease meeting the vampire''s charge head-on, not even bothering to dodged which enraged the poor man even more. He swung one of his obsidian axes, not at the blades, but at the base of the axe handle, the ax''s knob. The impact was horrifyingly loud, a crunch that was heard by everyone.


    The vampire''s skull caved in with then a soft wet sound was heard as the ax''s knob hit the brain as blood splattered on Neveah''s hand. The vampire''s body fell lifelessly to the ground with a thud.


    Neveah tilted his head in confusion. "What? He died? That easy" he asked, his voice reaching the other vampire who most shivered in fear while the rest in anger. "I thought vampires could only die once the heart and brain are destroyed?"


    Sharon''s voice, devoid of emotion, responded. "Most of these are plebians maybe there are a couple of commoners. The same rules don''t apply them, they are not Noble Vampires. Oh, and don''t just go killing everyone, young master. You have to think about the future. These seven-stars are impressive and can be very useful."


    Neveah let out a sigh. "Then, this will be boring," he said, "it''s not even a fight¡­ I was hoping for more..."


    Neveah surveyed the crowd trapped within his ice box, "And go easy?...Didn''t people get boosts of power? Huh?" he asked, gesturing with his obsidian axe at the vampires below. "The average strength base of races had increased absurdly. Talent caps look like paper now considering how everyone got through them. Look at these... plebeians I''m fighting, and they''re all seven-stars!


    Makes me wonder how the rest of the world has changed while I''ve been stuck there. Ahh I''m very curious it hurts.."


    Sharon''s voice, devoid of emotion was heard in his head. "Yes, but even seven-stars can be good foot soldiers for an army."


    "Foot soldiers? These people? Ahh how the world has changed, previously 7 stars were respected enough right now they are cannon fodder? Damn!" he said, jumping down from the sky and landing with a lous crash. The impact sent cracks spiderwebbing across the ground, which immediately turned a menacing red as scorching heat emanated from the fault lines, the ground became softer.


    The remnants of the collapsed buildings, mostly the wood, on thenow collapsed street ignited, adding to the oppressive heat building within the ice box barrier.


    discover-stories-MVLeMpYr


    The vampires writhed in discomfort. Vampires don''t do well in heat


    "By the way, how strong are you?" Neveah asked Sharon.


    "You''ll find out soon enough, young master," Sharon replied shortly.


    Neveah offered a small smiled. "Is that so?" he said.


    Then his peaceful smile was interrupted by a shouting vampire"Get that bastard! Attack him together, or we all die here!"


    A panicked murmur rippled through the crowd. Another vampire, his voice full with regret, spoke up, "Shit¡­ I should have run away when I heard the chance¡­ But I just had to get the tokens he had on him. Fuck! Fuck."


    Then everyone made up their minds. To attack. Together. Out of desperation a semblance of coordination as the vampires launched their assault. Mages stayed back, unleashing a barrage of ranged attacks ¨C fiery arrows streaked through the air, wind blades sliced through the heat, water bullets, bolders and fiery small meteorites shot towards Neveah.


    Neveah remained in plac, not even moving. The attacks, shooting at him furiously fast and maliciously. The mages also attempted binding spells, anything to slow down Neveah an keep him in place. But... Before any attack could reach him, they were crushed and extinguished by an invisible force.


    " Fuck... He can use gravity." Shouted a mage.


    " No shit genius... Just fire at the bastard...he can''t keep this up for long. Some attacks will get him." Shouted another mage.


    " Fuck... Okay." Shouted many mages.


    All attacks, the long ranged ones were crushed before reaching Neveah and the mages kept trying and trying wasting their mana but no luck. No attack passed.


    It was upto them now, the close combat fighters, they surged forward. But their valiant charges were met with an invisible wall, they could only get as far as Neveah wanted them to be. Sear?h the N??elFir§×.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

 Chapter 126: Boring

    Neveah, in the midst of the fight was conducting an experiment. He manipulated and unleashed his gravity spells all around. One a localized field, a constant pressure, crushed the long-range attacks before they could reach him. Another, encompassing the entire big ice box prison, forming an inescapable barrier.


    Then another localized field surrounded Neveah himself, this one a with a random effect of gravity. Objects( weapons he was attacked with) levitated some crashed down, but they all served a purpose no attack touched Neveah. He was testing his limits.


    Neveah frowned as his eye brow furrowed. "Hmm," he muttered, "This is draining energy fast. Looks like I can comfortably support two for now. Not bad... Let''s get of this random field and leave the others."


    With a thought, he extended the crushing force outwards, pressing down on the attackers, forcing them to kneel. A sigh escaped him as he glanced at his axes, their obsidian blades shining from the light from the red ground. "What''s the use if I can''t even try you out?" he grumbled. "These people are weak."


    The scene was a chaotic ¨C a lone masked figure manipulating gravity and flames and ice. Yet ge stood there with a bored face, the cause of all this.


    "Then why don''t you level the ground and we''ll give you an interesting fight?" A kneeling vampire said, defiance and a poorly attempted look of provocation on his face.


    Neveah with his bare feet walked on the heat of the floor towards the kneeling vampire, with no discomfort at all. With curiosity he aske. "What do you propose? What can you possibly offer me?" With his deep voice.


    "Limit your¡­" the vampire began, grunting in pain as molten fabric of his pants dripped onto his already burning flesh of his knees which were healing and burning in a constant agonizing cycle. He just gritted his teeth and continued, "¡­ strength. Level the playing field, and then¡­ we''ll give you a fight worth..."


    A deep sigh escaped Neveah, "No," he said, "If that''s what you offer, then it seems this is over. I can''t... I won''t limit myself. I''ll just look for some stronger."


    Disappointment and fear flashed across the vampire''s face.


    Then Neveah let go of everything, deactivating his spells. The heat subsided as confusion replaced fear on the vampires'' faces. The ice barrier around them dissolved the floor rapidly cooled leaving traces of black charred ground from the earlier flames. The gravity pressure also disappeared easing the air. All 128 vampires well the ones alive looked at Neveah, unsure of what to expect.


    "What now?" someone dared to ask. S§×arch* The N?vel(F)ire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Now you put your tokens in the basket and leave. And if don''t try anything¡­" he said as ge made an ice basket following up by making a neck cutting gesture with his thumb.


    " That''s robbery..." Shouted a person


    " And? What are you going to do about it." Neveah replied.


    " Mhmhmmmm." Whimpered the vampires unable to do anything.


    " Young master... You are acting like a thug." Said Sharon


    " It''s a price they are paying for their lives." Said Neveah.


    " Fuck this..." A vampire tried to escape but a blood spear shot him in the head making his head explode and he died.


    " I don''t bluff... So don''t try me." Said Neveah with a terrifying killing intent that scared the vampires even more.


    His message was clear. No further resistance would be tolerated. The vampires, cowed by his display of power and the chilling threat, scrambled to comply.


    Grumbles of complaint arose, a vampire here and there lamenting their lost shot at advancement to baron status that was so close if only they gathered a few more tokens, but ultimately, all their tokens found their way into the ice basket Neveah made.


    " Why did this crazy bastard show up here." Most thought glaring at Neveah, who when he looked at them made them turn their heads and whistle.


    With a sudden thought, he sent a telepathic message, "Come to think about it¡­ I don''t even know the rules of this tournament. Well how do I win? Sharon..."


    A pause, and then Sharon''s voice, laced with tiredness was heard in his mind. "Sigh¡­ You are clueless. But that''s why I''m here. First of all, the queen didn''t make any rules. She simply revoked all titles of vampire nobility and started the tournament¡­ There''s no one exact and final winner. The purpose itself was to restructure the vampire nobility, ensuring only the strongest rule."


    "Still there''s a ''win'' condition. For that you will need tokens, same like the ones you gathered there," Sharon explained. "Everyone in the vampire race had a starting point of one. So the more tokens you collect, the better your shot at being a noble. But there''s a catch - the number of nobility seats are fixed. So, only the highest token holders within a qualifying bracket get the seats."


    A flicker of understanding dawned on Neveah. "Thanks, dear."


    "Anything for the young master," Sharon responded professionally cold unfazed by Neveah''s compliment.


    Neveah sighed at the icy tone. "So cold," he thought to himself. MVLeMpYr-unofficial-chapter


    Neveah''s gaze then strayed on the vampire who had dared to propose the condition of weakening himself. "You there, idiot number 1" he said, his voice deep"Tell me why there were there so many of you here. You seem strong enough¡­ Why weren''t you fighting amongst yourselves for tokens?"


    The vampire straightened, a flicker of fear battling with a spark of defiance in his eyes. "I-diot?... Cough...Well¡­ we are mercenaries, foot soldiers, part-timers, call us what you will. But our purpose is the same ¨C to help the high-performing participants, and they pay us in tokens."


    Interest flashed on Nev''s face. "Explain," he demanded authoritatively.


    The man was now confused, then stupidly blurted out, "Don''t you know this? Where have you been? Living under a¡­" he said dismissively as if he was talking to a bumpkin forgetting his earlier situation only to stop as a wave of terrifying intent pressure slammed into him. He choked back a gasp, then Neveah stopped.


    "Gulp¡­" he swallowed in fear and continued cooperatively. "So¡­ anyway, Cough¡­ we''re hired for territory wars between the high rankers. The winners get to loot the losers'' tokens."

 Chapter 127: Arise

    "Gulp¡­" he swallowed in fear and continued cooperatively. "So¡­ anyway, Cough¡­ we''re hired for territory wars between the high rankers. The winners get to loot the losers'' tokens."


    Neveah''s brow furrowed. "Territory wars?"


    "Yeah, fights between established contenders ¨C the viscounts and counts to be," the vampire elaborated, his voice regaining a semblance of composure. "They crush each other to secure their seats. There are also alliances of people helping each other to secure nobility slots. Rumor has it, there''s even a title above Count, The Marquis, that will be rewarded to the absolute best and exceptional.


    That makes the competition for tokens fierce. And that''s where we come in. We work for them, fight their battles, and they give us scraps of the spoils."


    Neveah was now deep in thought over the newly acquired information, which was very interesting.


    "Okay, then why were you people surrounding me, ready to attack?"


    The previously quiet vampire eyes widened as he slowly blinked, genuine confusion in his eyes. "Attack... Attack you?" He said as if he heard the biggest load of bulshit he had ever heard in his 300 years of living.


    " You attacked us!" He yelled only to be given a stern look that made hi shut up.


    "Cough... We thought you were an employer, or at least representing one! We just wanted to get hired first and fast, to get some tokens."


    " Scary bastard..." He mumbled in his breath and Neveah said," what was that?" He then quickly stammered, " It was nothing, I''m sorry..." He then continued, " You suddenly started destroyed buildings. When you killed the first guy who attacked you because he was irritated at your behavior¡­ well, we got angry too. And now... now here we are."


    "..."Neveah stared at the vampire speechless. Sharon''s voice, professionally formal said, "If that''s their perspective they are not in the wrong."


    Neveah just coughed awkwardly as he heard Sharon''s words.


    Then the last remaining vampire, clearly regretting staying and messing with this crazy masked man, nervously dropped all his tokens into the ice basket.


    "Go," Neveah ordered, sending the remaining crowd hurriedly running away. Only the initial question-answerer remained, a hopeful glint in his eyes.


    "Umm¡­ since I was so helpful, couldn''t you spare a couple of those tokens?" he began shamelessly scratching his head.


    Neveah just unleashed a bit of heavy killing intent. The hopeful glint vanished in a flash, replaced by pure terror as the man ran away. The man didn''t waste another second, bolting away at lightning speed, leaving Neveah mentally tired as he sighed.


    Alone with the basket of tokens, Neveah again sighed deeply. A closer look revealed a new detail ¨C the tokens weren''t all identical.


    There were wooden ones, some by iron, some steel, some of gold, and finally two were platinum tokens.


    "What''s the deal with this?" he finally asked.


    Sharon''s sigh, which was starting to get on Neveah''s nerves slowly pissing him off, echoed in his mind. "Young master," she drawled, "everyone on the continent had a token given to them at the start of the tournament by the Queen''s spacial magic. It would be a logistical nightmare to handle, count, and carry them all individually.


    So, the queen implemented a system where when a certain number of the same token type as close to each other, they merge into a single, higher-quality one. Makes things much easier to manage."


    "Nice," Neveah acknowledged, a begrudging respect for his mother''s ingenuity, little does he know Verona was just being lazy but it worked out. As Verona''s motto was Laziness is the mother of all invention, case and point people got tired of walking so they made a carriage. read-only-on-MvLeMpYr


    Anyway back to Neveah... He frowned as a new concern surfaced. "One of my inhibitions was to work alone. How am I supposed to face territories and alliances with no army of my own?"


    "That''s for you to figure out," Sharon replied coolly.


    Neveah just frowned deeply and gritted his teeth. "Wait," he thought, "I think I have that ability I haven''t used yet. Time to get it back up.


    Silence hung heavy in the air after his declaration.


    "Aren''t you going to ask what I''m planning to do?" he asked curiously.


    Sharon''s cold voice , echoed in his mind. "The young master''s business is his alone. I, as a maid, should not stick my nose in it."


    But she thought with amusement, " Besides, I''ll find out soon enough." S§×arch* The N?velFire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Neveah remained speechless, this woman is really unfriendly.


    He sighed and turned away, his gaze falling upon the three corpses encased in ice. A resolute look hardened his eyes.


    With slow strides, Neveah approached the bodies. The air around him grew noticeably colder. Dark traces of energy began to emanate from the Neveah''s, wrapping around the frozen corpses.


    The now cold wind picked up, a mournful howl echoing through the area. Whispers, faint and chilling, filled the air, morphing into anguished wails as the corpses rose from the ground, levitating.


    Neveah''s voice, deep and powerful, cut through wind ahe declared and ordered. "My decree shall give you life, in turn, you will serve me! Accept awaken and serve."


    The shadows surrounding the corpses writhed violently for a moment before settling, revealing Three figures clad in sleek, black modern earth military suits. They knelt before Neveah, their eyes glowing with a grey light.


    A satisfied smile formed on Neveah''s lips beneath the mask. "Hmmm," he mused, "It worked! I can usethe shadow soldiers! I thought this wouldn''t be possible with the condition needing to be two stars above them... it seemed like an impossible restriction that¡­ that star system which I''m no longer part of. But perhaps it''s because I''m far stronger than these two, that it worked anyway.


    And it seems they are affected by my thinking on how a soldier should look like..." He glanced at the soldiers, their uniforms a reflection of his own subconscious mind.


    "Well," he continued, a hint of excitement creeping into his voice, "at least I''m not doing this alone anymore. Time for some more experimentation. Let''s see what my limits truly are."


    " Congratulations on finding a loophole, young master." Said Sharon.


    " Thank you, dear~" said Neveah.

 Chapter 128: Party...

    Big expensive and bright chandeliers hung overhead, lighting the big ballroom. It was gathering of noble vampires, well formerly nobles as they had their titles revoked, they danced on the dance floor listening to slow classic music.


    This was no ordinary gathering ¨C it was a party for alliance members. This alliance was made to ensure they retain their noble status by helping each other to keep out the commoners and plebians.


    "Congratulations, Thadeus!" boomed a hearty voice. A portly vampire, his face flushed red with wine, raised his glass towards a tall figure. "I hear you''re close to securing a Viscount seat! You''ve done well, old friend."


    Thadeus smiled and chuckled. "Indeed, Reginald. It''s all thanks to this tournament. That I had a chance to elevate my House''s status, a blessing wouldn''t you say?"


    Reginald let out a laugh. "That is one way to put it. This whole competition. Makes you wonder what the Queen was thinking. You know?"


    A scowl formed on the face of another vampire who overheard those two speaking, he snorted"Absurd, I say. Absolutely absurd! Commoners vying for noble seats? And they are fighting hard for it. They became rebellious to us, their original masters. Especially with the end drawing near.


    Even some of my own knights abandoned their duty just for a shot at nobility! The audacity!" He slammed his fist on the table, rattling the glasses and plates. "Wait until I get my hands on those ungrateful bastards¡­"


    A slender woman her voice rich with worry said. "But what if we lose, Edgar? For centuries our families have held noble positions. I can''t even fathom the thought of being reduced to a commoner." She said being disgusted. story-source-MvLeMpYr


    Hushed murmuring of agreement was heard from the group that was now forming around the man, after hearing his thoughts. "Indeed," another vampire added to the conversation. "If the Queen seeks strength, why not just empower us further?


    To even consider replacing lineages that were existing even before she was born, even the previous Vampire King himself met his wife¡­ and now his daughter, the now Queen, wants to dismantle all that? Madness, I say!" Said emboldened. S§×arch* The Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Panic flickered across the face of his wife as she said in worry"Watch your words," she voice warned. "The walls have ears. You don''t know who might be listening."


    The vampire gulped, but seeing the people who nodded agreeing with him he was further emboldened and just said "L-let them hear then,"he stammered before getting confidence. "I for one I''m not thrilled by the thought of greeting to some upstart commoner as an equal or worse, my superior."


    "Speaking of upstarts," then another vampire said looking around at the group of gossipers, "did you hear about Countess Chatham? I heard, the Queen herself boosted her power. That''s why she became eleven star even before that old bat, Count LeNoir, despite him being nine hundred years older!"


    "Foul play, I knew it!" the first vampire exclaimed in disapproval. "Tsk... the Queen''s playing favorites."


    "And then she made her a Duke!?" then another added, his voice dripping with discontent, and these were the same people who congratulated Chatham on her promotion. "Chatham''s clearly in her pocket now. This is a power move, that''s what it is. I heard a rumor of a revolt."


    "But the Queen''s is strong, though," the first vampire said. "How powerful is she again, exactly?"


    "Mid-eleven stars, I think. That''s how strong the other bug shot race leaders are so she''s somewhere there..." the other replied with a shrug.


    A scoff erupted from a nearby figure, a beautiful woman. "A revolt against an eleven-star vampire, with an eleven-star Duke on her side? Sounds like a suicide mission to me. What could even a bunch of ten-star Counts achieve?"


    The gossiping vampires exchanged a look.


    "That''s¡­ not a problem." A man said to the beautiful woman who he pulled a side,"A friend of mine in the revolutionary army''s corner... Said when he was drunk that they have a way to deal with those two... And it seems legit.... I heard they have a 12 star artifact!" He boasted whispering to the woman and the woman gasped.


    Then the man''s eyes darted towards the brown-haired vampire who seemed clumsy.


    The young chubby brown-haired vampire was near them and had gasped from hearing the information, he tripped over his own two feet in his haste to ran away cause he was caught. His drink and plate of food went flying, splattering a crimson stain across the floor and his clothes.


    "What are you looking at, you bastard?" roared the male vampire his face red in rage. "Scram before you die!"


    The chubby vampire tried to get up only to slip and fall in the wine again.


    "I''m ssssss-sorry" stammering apologies as he hurried away crawling in the wet floor before he got somewhere dryer and stood to ran away.


    "Tsk, what an idiot," the man clicked his tongue with disdain.


    "Who even is he?"the woman asked, her eyebrows furrowed in confusion.


    "Oh, just someone I knew a couple of decades back," the man replied nonchalantly and dismissively. "The useless son of Viscount Morris, that''s all."


    "The Viscount''s son? Really? How in the world¡­" the woman gasped disbelief. "They don''t even look alike!"


    "Beats me," the man shrugged, dismissing the topic. "Let''s forget about that idiot. Why don''t you show me some gratitude for that juicy bit of information, hm?" He leaned in closer, his voice dropping low. A lecherous smile flashed on his face as he squeezed the woman''s waist possessively.


    The woman, all smiles and playful , gasped covering her mouth with her hand. "Oh my! What do you plan to do to me," she said in slight resistance, "Shall we find a room for the night, then?"


    The man threw his head back and let out a hearty laugh. "Of course, my dear," his earlier anger forgotten as he followed the woman towards a secluded area.

 Chapter 129: Partys over.

    "Young master, what are you doing now?" Sharon''s voice telepathically asked in his mind.


    "Gathering intel," Neveah replied. " I got a feel of the commoners thoughts now I gotta see what these nobles are scheming." He said as if it was obvious.


    A sigh escaped his lips as he remembered how he had to act, " the things I do... and why won''t this damn stain come off?" He said rubbing his shirt with a wet cloth.


    "I''m just surprised you''re not charging with your fists, young master," Sharon remarked.


    Neveah raised an eyebrow. "Do I look like a muscle headed idiot to you?" he retorted telepathically but Sharon remained silent.


    He pressed with annoyance in his voice. "Oi, answer me!"


    Ignoring his demand, Sharon changed the topic. "Interesting gossip, wouldn''t you say?"


    Neveah scowled. "What are these idiots spouting? About a revolt? What kind of moron leaks their revolt plans to a loose lipped idiot?"


    A thoughtful pause followed. "Perhaps... it''s deliberate."


    "Maybe you''re right," Nev said, "Either they want the news to spread or this leak wasn''t their doing. Maybe they''re completely in the dark¡­ or this is distraction from the real thing. Ugh, this is all too complicated. I should have just stuck with the brute force strategy."


    "Young master... mindless violence doesn''t qualify as strategy. A strategy requires some mental exertion." Said Sharon.


    Neveah sighed again. "You know, for a maid, you are blunt with your words."


    "I''m just honest, young master." Sharon replied unapologetically.


    Ignoring the blunt maid, Neveah continued.


    " Regardless of this revolt business, my objective remains the same as when I entered this tournament." His form changing from a fat brown haired vampire to his form shifting back to his usual toned physique, his black hair and grey eyes as he walked out of the mansion.


    "And that would be?" Sharon asked curiously.


    A slow, smile spread across Neveah''s face. "To cause absolute chaos," he declared.


    He stomped his foot onto the lush green lawn. The ground cracked forming a huge circle. He rolled his sleeves up, squatted and his fingers dipped into the ground through the grass and soil. He then used gravity magic on the ground and the grass and soil floated revealing a huge rock below curved into a round boulder courtesy of Neveah''s earlier stomp.


    The rock the floated, it was hidden by darkness as it ascended to a great height above the mansion. " I love my affinities and spells. Thank you absolute silence spell" Thought Neveah.


    Then by clamping his hands together he ignited the boulder with black flames that formed cracks on the boulder before blazing. Then gravity magic acted on it, imbuing it with crushing weight. Controlled by his telekinesis, the flaming boulder fell from the sky alarmingly fast to the mansion and it was suddenly visible.


    "We are under attack!" a panicked yell pierced the air.


    " Activate the barrier." Shouted. read-more-at-MvLeMpYr


    " Shit... There''s not enough time. Ruuunnnnn!" Yelled another.


    Then they heard a deep mesmerizing voice that seemed to put them in a trance. " Silence... I hereby order everyone in the mansion to move until I say so."


    The boulder came dropping fast, " not yet..."


    Then someone shouted, " who the fuck are you!"


    " Hmmm...seems there is a 9 star here. Well it doesn''t matter he won''t find me unless I let him." Neveah thought.


    " Now." Neveah clapped his hands and everyone was out of the trance just in time to know their situation and react as fast as they can to get away.


    The boulder then slammed into the center of the mansion with a loud boom noice, crushing through the roof and floors like paper but it stopped just inches before hitting the ground. The big mansion now had a hole in it thrice the size of the boulder with only the side walls of mansion stood tall.


    The windows broke because of the pressure and the doors flung open some ripping out of their hinges, fire was spreading from the boulder. And...


    " I''m not done yet." Said Neveah to himself .


    Then the flaming boulder pulsated once, twice, and then with a third and final pulse before it became eeriely quiet. "Almighty pu-" Neveah began, "Stop naming your moves," Sharon interrupted sigh. Sear?h the ¦ÇovelFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    It exploded.


    A sudden shockwave of repelling force covered with black flames, ripped through the remaining structure, demolishing it utterly. Flaming debris rained down as flaming pebbles from the boulder shot in all directions.


    Turning to his three shadow soldiers, Neveah issued a command," Collect any remaining body parts. Leave no trace."


    On the mansion site, the groans of the wounded who survived and were regenerating and the cries of the bereaved. Rage of some swearing vengeance.


    " You cowardly bastard, I''ll find out who you are and I''ll kill you." Shouted the man Neveah suspected to be a 9 star cause he wasn''t affected by his charmed voice. He was also the loose lipped idiot who was about to have some fun with a beautiful lady before Neveah happened and the lady died.


    "So much to do... yet so little time. There''s the big continent and only 3 months... Sigh~"Neveah said unbothered by the angry man''s threats.


    He put his black mask back on. With a final glance at the smoldering ruins, he started walking away, as his souldiers carried out his command.


    ******************


    Elsewhere....


    A miles away in a lavishly furnished office. Mordred face contorted in rage as he slammed his fist on his mahogany desk.


    "The ballroom party was attacked and destroyed?" he yelled, "Attacker unknown?"


    "Yes, sir," a servant said, his head bowed. "An enormous flaming object¡­ it obliterated the building. Only clue is a voice that momentarily affected everyone only one 9 star was quick to get out of the trance."


    Mordred growled in frustration. "This is the second attack today! First one was that random street, now a gathering of high-ranking nobles! Why now, when the tournament nears its end? And why does this chaos only plague my territory?"


    "Are enemy forces making a move?"


    "We''re¡­ unsure, sir," said the servant in a green suit. "But¡­ I''ve brought a survivor from the previous attack¡­ the street one."


    The door creaked open, and a figure was shoved unceremoniously into the office with a kick that made him fall face first. It was the same man Neveah had interrogated. After escaping Neveah he was captured by these green suit men.


    "Talk," Mordred commanded, his voice icy.

 Chapter 130: Their plans...

    "Talk," Mordred commanded, his voice icy.


    The man, recognizing the futility of resistance, sighed. He had been through this before, he knew protocol. "Alright, alright," he said, honesty was the best policy. "Black mask, glowing whitish eyes¡­ attacked everyone in sight. Didn''t seem to know or care about the tournament rules, just¡­ destruction and robbery."


    He continued" and he eeemed like he just¡­ showed up and started fighting. Like a new participant."


    Mordred''s brow furrowed. A rogue competitor, disrupting the tournament at its climax?


    A heavy silence followed the man''s answer. Mordred leaned forward, "How strong was he?" he finally asked.


    The man shifted uncomfortably, rubbing his bruised arm. "Come to think of it¡­ I don''t know. He wasn''t exactly wearing his stars on his head."


    "Useless," Mordred muttered under his breath. With a snap of his fingers, the servant in green materialized behind the man. "Get him out of here." Mordred ordered


    The man sighed as relief washed over him as he was ushered out. Mordred was left alone, a thoughtful frown etched on his face. "A man who''s strong, but doesn''t know the rules¡­" he mused, tapping his finger against the mahogany desk. Interesting.


    He reached for a sleek, communicator on his desk. A woman''s voice was heard. "It''s dangerous to be communicating right now, Mordred. This better be important."


    "I think I may have just found a leading contender," Mordred replied, not bothered by the woman''s bad attitude. "A man with a black mask. Strong enough to obliterate a building¡­ could be the Prince."


    Skepticism colored the woman''s expression. "Are you sure? We can''t afford another dead end, Mordred."


    "I''m not," he admitted with a sigh. "But it''s been nine months. No sign of the prince entering the tournament. This¡­ masked man is the best shot we have."


    "Alright." The woman said and hung.


    "That woman is ungrateful..." he muttered.


    He leaned back in his chair, letting out a heavy sigh. Looking up at the ceiling, he thought, "Let''s just get this plan over with."


    *********


    Neveah walked through the the deserted silent night.


    " Why did you not take their tokens, young master?" Sharon''s voice echoed in his mind again. S§×ar?h the NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Neveah stopped abruptly, "..."


    "You forgot didn''t you." Said Sharon.


    "Doubt they even carried any valuables," he shrugged dismissively shaking his headm


    "Are you sure... Did you check?" Sharon pressed.


    Neveah remained silent but that silence spoke volumes. With a sigh, he sat in a meditative pose in a clearing in the bushes.


    His shadow soldiers materialized around him silently and dropped stuff.


    Before him lay the remains of those nobles, some intact some came in body parts limbs heads, others bones.


    " Sort them." Ordered Neveah for the bodies to be individually sorted out.


    He counted silently. "143¡­ can I do that many at once." He muttered.


    "Let''s just get it done." He decided.


    Then black aura floeed from his body engulfing the pile of corpse and the same scene as earlier was seen, the corpses and body parts levitated shook violently.


    A moment later, the energy faded, and from the shadow slowly rose soldiers kneeling.


    Neveah stared at them with disappointment running through him. "Only 78... Hmm, a failure then. I never ever even considered that¡­"


    "What? the possibility of failure?" Sharon inquired,"Sounds awfully arrogant, young master?" She said coldly.


    " It was confidence," Neveah countered with a shrug, " those are two different things. Anyway back to the matter at hand. Time to stir some chaos amongst the commoner contenders."


    The shadow soldiers sank back into the his shadow.


    Neveah walked on the deserted road coming out of the bushes.


    Suddenly a sharp whistle tore through the air. A flash of light reflected from metal caught in moonlight, small a flying dagger, shot towards Neveah with accuracy.


    Quickly, Neveah dodged but tilting his head, the blade whistling past his ear before he caught it from mid-air.


    He then forced and shot dagger back towards its origin like, where he saw a shadowy figure atop a tree.


    A clang sound was heard as the attacker, with remarkable agility parried the blow.


    The assailant then disappeared from the tree appeared right infront of Neveah''s face. The attacker then swung his blade horizontally in a swift motion. Neveah leaned back just in time, the blade cutting harmlessly through the air. But the attacker wasn''t finished.


    Quickly, he shifted their attack, thrusting the dagger downwards to stab the leaning Neveah who had his chest and stomach wide open and defenseless.


    Neveah quickly conjured a small shield of ice, a barrier between him and the incoming attack as he read the attack to know where exactly it would hit, his heart.


    However, just before the dagger met the ice, a black portal materialized above the shield, swallowing the blade whole. He changed the direction of his attack.


    But... It didn''t go as planned as attacker, momentarily thrown off guard, quickly dodged back just as the blade reappeared, this time inches from his own face. He dodged, but not completely unfazed. A thin line of red formed across their face from his lips through his nose to his forehead as the tip of the blade grazed them. Suddenly the flesh split apart from the thin fault line.


    Neveah stabilized his body as he stood tall. And he looked at the attack who was a familiar face. And he got pissed.


    Neveah removed the black mask from his face throwing it into his shadow which swallowed it whole.


    His hand pointed out, dark energy and ice magic swirled around it before solidifying into a massive, double-bladed war axe. He pointed the weapon at the shadowy figure who had just revealed himself.


    "You are not the only one who can play with shadows and influence space," Neveah said as he looked at the man who was confused about how Neveah redirected his attack. "Now... tell me, why are you attacking me, Constantine?"


    The figure, Constantine collected himself and regained his composure as his flesh mended and healed quick.


    " We are here to collect debt," he said coldly and briefly.


    Neveah raised an eyebrow, in confusion "We? What are y-" he asked, still he was pissed.


    Before he could get another word out, his instincts warned him, practically screaming" MOVE!".


    He felt a surge of killing intent, not from Constantine, but from a third party.


    He quickly acted and suddenly he sunk into his shadow.


    He reappeared a few meters away with his axe held tight. A loud voice filled the empty road. "Yes, Young Master, WE! WE ARE HERE TO SEE¡­ SO SHOW US YOUR WORTH!"


    The figure emerged in heavy black armor that reflected light faintly in the moonlight. As the figure stepped forward, Neveah muttered a single word, "Kael." novel-hosted-MvLeMpYr


    The newcomer was the towering knight, his silver hair shone bright under the moon. He moved each step sounding loud and heavy echoing in the night.


    He stopped right in front of Neveah, his black eyes meeting Neveah''s grey glare. Constantine stood just behind Kael quiet his eyes closed, but he didn''t have any openings. They were here to fight.

 Chapter 131: The Twin Pov

    [Kael POV]


    " Kael, Constantine this will be your new master." Said big sis Bianca as she showed us a picture of a small kid who was now our master.


    " As you know we serve the royal family. But... We choose our master you both have a right to test him and see if he''s qualified... Even if he is and you still don''t like him you can choose your path... I''ll support and shield you."The image of Bianca flashed in my mind ¨C my stoic older sister, her hand resting on my shoulder and Constantine''s, a promise of support.


    Ever since I was born, I was drilled in the art of service. Unlike Bianca with her spatial affinity or Constantine, a prodigy with shadow and space magic.


    I was deemed the failure within the Twilight clan. Cause I lacked the spatial affinity, well lack is a strong word. My affinity is very poor that I can''t control it.


    But didn''t matter. As long as my brother excelled, I''d stand as his shield, no matter the cost. I decided it as my purpose as the older brother. To protect.


    When our 180th birthday arrived, it came with a life-altering decree. We were to serve the Vampire Prince. I panicked and was nervous. I had met and heard of arrogant nobles, treating their servants like disposable pawns, like dogs.


    I didn''t want that. Not for Constantine atleast. Never. Even if it meant going against the prince and our sister''s wishes, I would ensure his happiness.


    So, here we were. In this road. Facing the one who would dictate our fate.


    We watched him ever since he arrived, from street to the ballroom party.


    Then Constantine attacked when he was he was alone.


    How he tore off his mask, revealing a face both youthful and but changed face. How he was surprised and angered when he recognized and he spoke to Constantine.


    How I attacked and he dodged.


    Then he quickly recovered his composerm How this prince of ours, stood firm as his gaze met mine with a surprising intensity. Not arrogance, but a quiet authority that reminded me of something.


    Then, a memory surfaced. Him, the prince, extending a greeting on our first meeting. Polite, yet unmistakably authoritative. He made it clear who was in charge, but it wasn''t suffocating. It felt¡­right?


    the-place-NovelFire


    I spent time with him, following his weird orders and slowly, I began to like him...


    **************


    [Constantine''s POV]


    They called me the prodigy, genius, a blessing, the better half. Honestly it hot on my nerves everytime they said that. Sure, I could move through the shadows, teleport across vast distances, but that all they saw. And cause of that I was given those names.


    It was suffocating.


    Where was the freedom in constantly being labelled the "better twin"?


    Kael, my brother, my rock. Now with his broad shoulders and heavy armor spoke of his dedication and duty, he always been like that.


    Ever since we were young, he shouldered the burden of expectations and disappointments, becoming a knight when I decided to become a mage. If I can teleport he became faster to catch up to me. He worked so hard that he didn''t care what others thought about him when they called him a failure. He has always been my role model, my rock.


    "Leave it to me," he''d always say, wanting to take all of my burdens not that I had any to begin with. I wanted to be there for him like he had been there for me.


    Then that day came. Serving a vampire prince? Not exactly how I pictured spending my 180th year. Freedom, that''s what I just wanted¨C flitting through the shadows unseen, exploring the world beyond our clan''s lands and the Vampire Continen. I wanted to see it all.


    I thought about running away. But that meant abandoning Kael? Never. I would have asked him to follow me... but my brother the disciplined rule follower, wouldn''t have had any of it.


    Besides, our clan had this good rule about testing our masters before we officially served and accepted him as master. It was perfect, I thought. Make his trial hard and make him miserably fail, then bounce.


    Except¡­ things didn''t exactly go according to plan. The prince, Neveah, turned out to be a bit different. He wasn''t some trash pampered noble. We met him on his journey through the wars and we were there to protect him from any dangerous attack.


    Sometimes he disappeared completely... I was told he was with the queen.


    The point is he wasn''t a tyrant. Serving him wasn''t some suffocating nightmare. In fact, it was¡­ kinda interesting. Traveling with him opened my eyes to a world beyond our cloistered existence. His whole Babel project, uniting all these different factions? Crazy, maybe, but it sparked a flicker of hope.


    Then there was that weird girl I met while delivering invitations for Neveah''s Null. She was strong and sharp, she almost sliced me right out of my shadow form! Meaning she noticed me.


    Now, people in my rank or below don''t usually don''t even notice me when I''m like that, except Kael. But, she was different. And intriguing. Sear?h the Nov§×l?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    The more missions I did for Neveah, the more I saw. He wasn''t just a leader, he was an innovator, a leader who dreamed big. And somewhere along the way, I began to like him. Not the kind forced by duty, but a loyalty earned through shared experiences and surprising respect?


    Sure, I still craved freedom, but... he gave me that. When I wasn''t following orders I was free to do what I want. Ohh and there''s also Keller in Babel who I like. I met interesting people thanks to Neveah.


    **********


    " Yes, I like him... But I don''t know about my brother. If he wants to continue being a servant. He never said anything... So just incase he wants a way out. I''ll make a path for him and ensure his happiness.


    If he somehow fails I''ll trade places with him. So I can''t fail. I must win this bout. For my brother." Both Kael and Constantine had the same thought as they drew their weapons, Kael''s great sword and Constantine''s twin shadow daggers and pointed it at Neveah who looked at them with an expressionless face.

 Chapter 132: Law Initialization...

    While this was happening... Internally, Neveah was having a barrage of thoughts. There were promises he had made and forgotten in the whirlwind of recent events ¨C Amber, Eric, Harvey... The others, obligations he''d shoved aside. But it wasn''t his fault he was busy... these years had taken a lot out of him.


    "Ugh, focus,"he told himself, then an ice ax in his hand dissolving and forming into a spear of pure ice. He spun it with ease, the air crackling faintly with darkness. "So," he said, a smirk formed"Who''s first? Or perhaps you prefer a you''ll both attack at once?"


    The Twilight Twins remained silent, their expressions unreadable.


    Sharon''s voice echoed in his mind, "You think you can face two peak 8 stars alone? They have laws, need I remind you."


    Neveah''s grip tightened on his ice spear. "Laws huh?... This will be difficult... Someone is going to force me to bring it out... Amazing" he thought to himself.


    "Wait... don''t tell me you have a law?" Sharon said with surprise, yanking Neveah from his contemplation.


    "No," he replied curtly, not bothering to continue.


    "Whew," Sharon sighed, as she thought to himself, "at least you aren''t a complete monster."


    Neveah''s gaze flicked between the twins. He saw the glint of resolve in their eyes.


    "How would they attack? A coordinated assault, or a one on one?..."


    A sharp laugh escaped him, a humorless sound that broke the silence . "Am I doubting myself?" he asked himself mentally. " The twins are highly trained. Not like those idiots calling themselves nobles... They are skilled amd highly experienced... But-"


    His resolve solidified. Darkness swirled around him, condensing into an armor of obsidian and ice. "So am I!" he declared.


    " Since you won''t attack... I will do it for you."


    Neveah took charge. Puffing out his chest, he unleashed a blast of flame from his mouth. Making his body move back a large distance from the brothers.


    "Young Master, we won''t gang up on you!" Kael''s voice boomed as he cut through the flames, his sword held high. "I''ll go first." He put his hand before his brother Constantine back, stopping him from attacking with a look and Constantine nodded.


    Kael strode forward, his heavy armor clanging against the road. He stopped a few paces from Neveah, his powerful frame imposing even in the distorted light. "Young Master, be prepared," he announced, his voice heavy with respect. "I, Kael Twilight... will attack you now."


    Neveah met his gaze. "Come," he said simply. He knew to win this bout, he''d have to outmatch Kael in pure skill. He won''t use magic.


    Kael charged. His greatsword descended in a mighty arc, aimed to cleave Neveah in two. Reacting with speed, Neveah attempted to dodge, but an invisible pressure held him in place. A frustrated sigh escaped his lips as he met the attack head-on.


    He raised his ice spear, bracing and shielding himself from the impact. The clash was deafening, a crack then a crunch sound was heard the blade tore through the ice spear. Shards of frost shot outwards. Neveah dodged back, jumping several feet away.


    "Young Master," Kael boomed, his voice laced with¡­ disappointment? "You need to take this seriously. I put my pride on the line for this test."


    Another onslaught followed, a barrage of sword cuts that rained down on Neveah. Each swing was a powerful show of Kael''s years of training, forcing Neveah to make dodges and blocks he didn''t have a chance to attack.


    He parried a blow aimed at his head, feeling the shock of strength rippling up his arms. Neveah gritted his teeth, sweat stinging his eyes.


    Kael then coated his sword with aura and his muscles bulged and he swung it towards Neveah.


    " Tsk..." Neveah then made Ice shields, imbued with a anti-gravity property, materialized on them, each one desperately trying to slow the unstoppable force of Kael''s attack by blocking and repelling.


    But...


    They shattered one by one, leaving Neveah with only a final, reinforced barrier between him and the incoming blow.


    But even this barrier broke.


    But the attack was stop. It wasn''t magic, not a shield but a hand.


    A dark red aura crackled around Neveah''s outstretched hand, stopping the impact of the blade.


    "I was wrong," Neveah stated, his voice devoid of emotion. His figure blurred, as he disappeared in the darkness. He reappeared right before before a Kael, his fist aimed for the knight''s chest.


    Kael, despite his surprise, managed to react and block the blow with his massive sword. The force, however, sent him skidding back several feet, the shock of the clash resonating through his heavy armor. S§×ar?h the N?vel(F)ire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    A menacing aura emanated from Neveah, suffocating and thick. He walked towards Kael, each slow step resonating with that unknown terrifying power. "I will show you," he declared, his voice dripping with a terrifying calmness, "what it means to stand before me¡­ What it means to challenge me. What it means to raise your blade against your Prince."


    Sharon who always looked at the progress of Neveah saw this and thought,"Oh my ... Does he know how he sounds like? This is... This is... This ... Is ...


    Making me cringe hard." As she felt goosebumps forming on her skin.


    Kael, however, didn''t seem fazed. A slight smile formed on his lips. "Then I won''t hold back either," he declared, his voice unwavering.


    "Law Initialization... "


    Kael tightened his grip on his massive sword. An aura thick and heavy surged around him, intensifying with each passing second.


    Twice, thrice, four times it increased, layering upon itself until even Neveah stopped trying to gauge it.


    In that charged moment , the world seemed to grind to a halt. The wind ceased its howl, everything faded to an eerie silence.


    " D.... Du... ..... Dub... Dub.. Dub Dub." Neveah heard it.


    His heat. Slowly beating softly till it began being loud.


    Suddenly his pupils moved. He was the world frozen.


    Neveah, his senses felt dulled and he could only see. See the sword.


    He tracked the slow movement of Kael''s sword, incoming with an almost hypnotic allure. His body, however, remained frozen, only his accelerating heartbeat pounding against his ribs.


    His senses began to return with a scream...urging him to move, to dodge, to do anything to avoid the inevitable impact.


    Yet, a strange sense of exhilaration grew in him.


    Kael''s mind however raced. He recalled countless grueling training sessions, the stink of sweat and the ache of weary muscles. He had pushed himself to the absolute limit, driven by the burning desire not to be a burden, not to be confined by the limitations of his own mortality.


    All those years of wielding a sword, honing his skills until callouses formed upon callouses, were leading to this very moment.


    His dream and goal flashed before him ¨C a sword that could cut anything and everything, a sword capable of transcending even the very fabric of time. A sword that could cut through even the space that he hated so much.


    He stared down the Neveah, who was frozen in time."Young Master," he thought, "Stop it, Dodge it, take it head-on¡­ do whatever you can¡­ But please stay alive. This is my test... to see if you are qualified. Relentless Blade." thank-you-for-using-NovelFire


    "Move... Move... Move damn it..." Neveah thought over and over again as he looked at the sword dropping in slow motion.


    Suddenly Neveah closed his eyes, one might mistake that he had given up... But he didn''t.


    Neveah focused on his heartbeat...


    "Dub Dub dub dub dub dub dub dub dub..." It was beating fast, his senses warning him to move. Get out of the way.


    But something inside him refused, "take it head on." It demanded.


    "Dub... Dub... .... Dub." Neveah''s heart began slowing down.


    " He dared point his blade?! No, It was a requirement. I made a promise. It is an obligation I have to fulfill." Thoughts were forming and debating each other in his mind. The sword was still dropping. This seemed to be an eternity.


    " Evade. Take it on. Evade. Take it on. Evade. Take it on.


    Evade. Take it on. Evade. Take it on. Evade. Take it on.Evade.


    Take it on. Evade. Take it on.Evade. Take it on. Evade. Take it on.Evade.


    Take it on. Evade. Take it on.Evade. Take it on. Evade. Take it on.Evade.


    Take it on. EVADE. TAKE IT ON. EVADE. TAKE IT ON. EVADE.


    TAKE IT ON.EVADE. TAKE IT ON. EVADE. TAKE IT ON!!!!."


    The rational side was telling him to evade, there was still another enemy he had to fight and his law was Apocalypse that caused various status effects, so if his body is messed up before that fight he will be bad.


    But his pride refused. " His law is Relentless Blade... A blade that won''t stop and supposedly cut through anything right? Let''s prove him wrong... No! Look at the state I am in right now that idea is foolish.


    .... BUT THIS HERE IS AN OPPORTUNITY!" Thought Neveah as he focussed on his chest, a swirling black-red vortex formed and in it were white orbs varying in size. And energy started flowing from them and Neveah''s index finger moved!

 Chapter 133: Meaning

    " tsk... Still can''t connect to it."


    *************


    She raised an eyebrow. "What''s a law?" she repeated what Neveah said.


    Neveah nodded and said," Yes ... What''s a law.".


    "Hmmm," she pondered, "there''s no one absolute answer to that question. The answers and opinions vary, just like... well, laws themselves."


    "Huh? What do you mean?" Asked Neveah confused.


    "To me, a law is the first step to¡­ well, godhood, I suppose." Valeriana said. " While many believe the seven-star stage is the first step because of the qualitative change, I don''t think so."


    Neveah leaned in, listening intently. "Why not?"


    "Sure, seven star is commendable. You get to have a better body, a some boost in lifespan. But at the end of the day it''s just one star above a six-star. Nothing that special." She shrugged. " Don''t get me wrong, energy integration of mana, and other types are easier at 7 star and your body just absorbs it naturally. Replenishing itself better than before, so it''s kinda great...


    But Laws? Laws are a hurdle one must cross. Think of it like a first trial for those who can make it to eight stars."


    Her voice and gaze became serious as she continued. "Laws can form from the understanding of one''s being, maybe from a strong desire or a goal. They can even form from the experiences one gathers on the path of cultivation. Some form laws based on their soul traits. A law is like a path to your ultimate goal, your ultimate self, your endpoint.


    It defines you, shapes itself from you and becomes a part of your very essence."


    She paused taking in a deep breath. "A law differentiates beings. There can never be two identical laws at the same time. Each one is unique, a reflection of the soul and person that birthed it. Since souls are different of-course laws will be different."


    "Wait... Do you know what a soul trait is? It''s a special characteristic one is born with. Some are useless, some dormant and ''unactivated''. Some are powerful. It''s a like a lottery...


    Not everyone strikes the jackpot."said Valeriana.


    Neveah pondered on the information given.


    A contemplative silence...


    "So, if it''s the manifestation of experiences," he finally began, "does that mean a person who lived longer automatically has a stronger law than a younger person? What I''m asking is, if they are both at the same 8-star stage and tier, one being a 25-year-old and the other maybe 250 years old, does that automatically mean the older one will have a greater law?"


    Valeriana smiled..."Well, Neveah," she replied. "that''s a question is debated a lot. Laws are highly personal. Age is a factor, yes, but not the only one. It depends on the experiences one gathers in that lifespan. A 250-year-old who spent centuries meditating in a cave might have a weaker law than a 25-year-old who has faced countless difficulties continuously."


    "The intensity of your experiences, the complex emotions you experience, a well-defined and set goal, your understanding and comprehension¨C all of these contribute to the power and shape of your law."


    She paused, and added," Strength of a law may vary yes. But there''s no exact way to gauge a law''s strength unless you experience it. There''s also the fact that people don''t go around telling their laws for others to study and form a system of gauging their strength. Laws are a warrior''s secret weapon. Sharing your law is akin to revealing your naked self to others.


    Those others include enemies who can learn your strengths and weaknesses, develop countermeasures. So, information about laws is closely guarded."


    NovelFire-official-text


    "Back to your question," she finished with a smile, "between the 25-year-old and the 250-year-old, it honestly could go either way. The young one, driven by some great desire, or has experienced unique things can form a better law. And the old one with experience can form a worse law or maybe better. What I''m saying is that laws are highly personal.


    " So laws are highly personal. Factors and situations and luck are a part of getting a better law. It''s not a rigid system. Got it." Said Neveah and Valeriana just nodded and smiled.


    ******


    " What are laws." Asked Neveah again but this time to a different person, Verona.


    "Law is simply understanding," she said. "It can be about yourself, your own being, or about the universe itself. It''s about grasping the ''how'' and ''why'' of things. You can delve into your own purpose, the universe''s governing principles, but the universe path¡­is difficult. So most, understandably, opt for the first option. Understanding oneself."


    "Laws are powerful tools and very versatile." she declared. "You can exert them on yourself, strengthening your own physical and mental capabilities. Or, you can project them outward, influencing the area around you.


    By doing this you can achieve weakening your enemy while empowering yourself and ally one at a time or in rare cases doing both simultaneously, all are based on the fundamental principles you''ve grasped. So basically understanding..."


    She continued," Laws are the first step towards truly comprehending concepts. Concepts are the governing principles of the universe... This understanding forms the foundation of your domain at the 10-star and 11-star stages. Oh... A domain is an area where your influence reigns absolutely supreme. You are the absolute ruler within its boundaries.


    Sizes and functions vary."


    Neveah felt excited. Laws concepts and acdomain - a personal area under his complete control. The power was intoxicating.


    "But the path to such heights is difficult," Verona cautioned seeing his excited state. "Eight stars is a crucial bottleneck. Many get stuck there, geniuses included. Years, decades, even centuries can be spent just trying to understand a law. Some die before they manage to grasp it as their lifespans get spent."


    "And there are Monsters," Verona replied, great amusement in her tone, "they simply pass through it. There''s also them... Those who make a wrong decision." sea??h th§× N?vel(F)ire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    " Wrong decision how? I thought you said people get stuck here... It''s understanding." Asked Neveah.


    " Poor understanding of anything can kill you. Laws aren''t just handed out, people die from reckless decisions." Said Verona in a serious heavy voice.


    "So, when fighting a law user. The best course of action, if you possess no law yourself, is to avoid getting entangled in their sphere of influence. Don''t let them activate their law. Disrupt their initialization, attack quickly, and hope to overpower them before they can exert their ''understanding'' over the battlefield or maybe strengthen themselves."


    Neveah frowned. Understanding. Influence. Domains. It was a lot to take in, then a chilling realization dawned on him. "But what if I get caught up in one?" he asked.

 Chapter 134: Its that simple... right? Wait I think I just jinxed myself.

    Neveah frowned. Understanding. Influence. Domains. It was a lot to take in, then a chilling realization dawned on him. "But what if I get caught up in one?" he asked.


    Verona''s nonchalant attitude faded and was replaced by cold tone"Well..." she replied, "if you are stronger than your opponent then you can simply break it. Their law, that is."


    Neveah''s frown deepened.


    "Breaking a law? By what brute force? How. What is this woman talking about. How can you break a law. Somehow I can accept an external law, you can break out of the influence somehow...


    But what about internal laws... The ones that boosts a person''s capabilities? Just how." Thought Neveah.


    "If it''s external law and you are stronger you can just break through it... as for internal laws just break your opponents body. It''s just that simple," she said with a nonchalant shrug as if it was common sense.


    " Simple... Right..." Thought Neveah making a defeated smile.


    "But if you''re weaker, or at the same level¡­ then just take it head-on or evade. It''s the price to be paid when going against a law user." She continued coldly again saying it like it''s common sense.


    So the power disparity still existed? Like there isn''t a method to get out. How is he supposed to compete with others like this?He didn''t like the feeling of helplessness that was threatening to take over him.


    ****************


    " Crack.... Crack.... Crack-" these sounds were heard visible crack marks and lines were forming around Neveah''s body. His fingers were the first to be free followed by his hands then feet.


    The crack sounds became louder as Neveah struggled through his bounded state. Veins formed on his hands and face. His eyes became bloodshot. discover-stories-on-NovelFire


    Then "boom!", a pillar of dark red aura with lightning crackling erupted from Neveah''s body.


    "Aaaaa..aaaaaaaaa...aaaaaaaaaaaaaaa....AAAAAAAAAAAAAAAARAAAAAAAAAAAARRRRARRAAAARGGGGG." Shouted Neveah as he broke through the remaining bind. And he then said clicking his tongue." Unfortunately I''m not strong enough to break this." He said.


    "So I have to take it on or evade." Thought Neveah with a nervous smile. He was unsure. " If only I had more experience, but Verona and Valeriana didn''t train me with their laws or any law and that girl doesn''t have a law either... And I still have things to settle with her..." Thought Neveah shaking his head and sighed.


    "So I will have to evade..." Thought Neveah he was currently thinking very fast.


    " Evade how?... Run? No I don''t have much mobility in this frozen space. What if I take it on? No, as much as I would like to try, it''s too risky... Plus I still have to fight the other one.


    Think. Neveah. Think. Damnit... Wait! What if I try "that''?" Thought Neveah


    *******


    Elsewhere. Verona and Valeriana were sat, resting and sipping tea.


    "Are you not going to watch Neveah''s progress in the tournament?" Asked Valeriana


    " No, He will do well... As long as he is not reckless." Said Verona


    " At least Neveah isn''t that kind of person... Right?" Said Valeriana with a small smile


    " Righ-..." Before Verona could finish she felt something was wrong with Neveah. " Why that reckless bastard!" She said in anger.


    " What happened. Is everything alright..." Asked Valeriana


    What happened was that in the moment when Kael''s sword was about to hit Neveah, Neveah did a reckless experiment... He switched dimensions with his shadow soldier for a split second when, the attack was about to make contact with his face. he was in that dimension he was then repelled by a certain unknown force.


    So his shadow took on the attack and was split in half and destroyed making Neveah''s remaining shadow soldiers be 80. After that the shadow was killed in its place stood the unfazed Neveah, shocked but smiling in wonder.


    " What happened is ... Neveah made a gamble and out of the many possibilities in front of him he chose the most risky one. Still he was lucky... So he''s fine." Said Verona and Valeriana just sighed in relief, she knew Verona didn''t tell her everything but that was okay cause Neveah''s fine.


    " I didn''t teach him how to face laws so he is inexperienced but I judged it was the best path. I wanted him to face various laws in an uncontrolled environment so that he can make his own path. But that boy... He is too lucky. He could''ve been stuck or corrupted in that realm but it didn''t happen, is it because of ''that''? S§×arch* The n??el Fire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Also he is lucky that Kael''s law comprehension is still low else he would have cut through to the parallel shadow dimension... Right now Neveah is something I can''t even wrap my head around... So I''ll hide him until he is strong enough... Those women can never know." Valeriana thought.


    ********


    "Congratulations young master... You won." Said Kael as he took his sword and stabbed it in the ground and knelt. " I, Kael Twilight, concede defeat and will hereby serve the master no questions asked." He said, then stood and walked to the side as it was Constantines turn. He still wasn''t sure what had happened how Neveah managed to dodge but he didn''t care.


    That meant his sword still had flaws, and he was excited? Yes he was excited that he hadn''t reach the top... so if Neveah can dodged that meant there are others who can evade and maybe block it. His sword still wasn''t unstoppable but he would make sure to get better.


    Neveah meanwhile had just experimented something and it worked," It''s like having unlimited lives. But... I DIDN''T LIKE THE WAY I HANDLED THIS.maybe if i had access to ''that''... I would have... Noo let''s not think like that" He thought shaking his head.


    Right now he had discovered an option of swapping himself with his shadow soldiers, " still that was extremely dangerous... I''m positive I wouldn''t have died cause Verona would have saved me... but I don''t like having a safety net. What if someday she is in trouble and I''m incompetent? I''ll get better. I''ll do better.


    Lesson 1 learned: Never let someone activate their law. Especially Constantine who I''m about to face... His law is dangerous..." Thought Neveah.


    " It''s that simple... right? Wait I think I just jinxed myself." Thought Neveah grimly.

 Chapter 135: Constantine

    In a blur, Neveah materialized before Constantine, one hand reaching out with great speed to hold onto his face. He succeeded and his intention was clear ; to give him a brutal slam to the ground below. But just as Constantine''s head was about to meet the ground, his body dissolved into shadows making Neveah slap the ground.


    " Tsk,"Neveah clicked his tongue.


    "I''m curious," Constantine said, his voice low. "How did you manage to redirect my dagger at that time?"


    Neveah. Now calm, said, " I have spatial affinity."


    "Spatial affinity, huh?" Constantine said.


    " Yeah... Something I inherited from Verona ''that'' day. Though my affinity is bad." Thought Neveah.


    "Ah, so that explains it," Constantine''s voice materialized behind Neveah, " this should be easy then." He said.


    Suddenly, a small shine of light caught Neveah''s eye. A dagger shot towards him. Reacting quickly, he dodged, the blade whizzing past his ear.


    But this was no ordinary attack. The dagger, mid-flight, entered a portal for a split second before appearing from another portal just as quick. Dodge, it gets thrown back at you. Block, another is shot. Soon portals appeared from multiple angles around Neveah. Shooting daggers.


    "What I did before was just a fluke," Neveah thought."Imposing my will on that poorly formed portal¡­ eas easy. But these new portals, they were different. They were better made and reinforced, and since Constantine''s affinity and proficiency in space magic exceeds mine there''s little I can do here."


    Neveah knew brute force wouldn''t work. He needed a more refined approach. Closing his eyes, taking a deep breath and focusing his power, He stood there quite, he made a repelling gravity field around him. It surged forward, a wave of force that rippled outward. It emanated from his body, pushing back against the immediate surroundings.


    Heaving in a deep breath, Neveah pushed further. Sweat beads formed on his face, He then put his palm above the other. Sear?h the Nov§×l?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    His arms trembled, his muscles bulging as he exerted himself. He gritted his teeth tight, channeling every ounce of his will into his palms, he seemed like he was crushing something invisible and extremely tough with his hands.


    Slowly and slowly, he began to bring his palms together, collapsing the dome inwards. And portals within shrank with each inch his palms drew closer to each other, their boundaries wobbling.


    The veins in his neck bulged and threatened to burst. But he didn''t give up.


    Finally,"Clap!" the sound was soft as his palms met. And the repulsion field dissipated as the portals were forcefully shut.


    Neveah took in a deep breath before sighing in relief. He did it! He shut the portals.


    "Hahhh..." he he breathed out, letting out a humorless laugh. "Didn''t think using gravity with a bit of space magic would actually shut these portals¡­" but his triumph was short-lived however.


    Constantine''s voice was then heard"Well done¡­ But we are not finished here yet, young master. Apocalypse ...Persona, Death!"


    Neveah''s head snapped up, searching for the source of the voice.


    He then saw it. Constantine atop a nightmarish black steed. The horse, a creature made from pure darkness, neighed slightly


    In his hand, Constantine clutched a scythe, long and ominous, his skin was paler and his eyes darker, especially his lashes and eyelids... On his body an incomplete armour formed, he had chest and shoulder guards, he had also boots and a knee guard. Every other place was his clothes and maybe skin.


    "He initialized his law?" Neveah thought in confusion. "When had Constantine done that? How? I hadn''t felt any shift, no change in the atmosphere. Is it when I was preoccupied with the portals... It was a distraction!?


    Fuck." Thought Neveah.


    "And what''s with this?" his mind raced. "I thought he gave negative status effects with his law¡­ What does he mean Persona?..." He stole a glance at Kael, hoping to gauge the brother''s reaction but couldn''t see anything as he was wearing a helmet.


    Constantine raised his hand, the black horse galloped it''s hooves hitting the ground impatiently.


    Dark energy crackled around them, the air growing heavy and oppressive. A dreadful premonition settled over Neveah.


    Constantine''s scythe swung down terrifyingly fast, aimed straight for his neck. But in a heartbeat, Neveah reacted and a shadow soldier materialized beside him, taking the full brunt of the attack giving Neveah time to dodge, he didn''t swap himself with a shadow soldier this time because he knew the first time he was lucky and that he shouldn''t try that again yet.


    The scythe sliced clean through the shadowy figure, dissolving it into a wisp of black smoke.


    The moment of rest was short-lived. Constantine, atop his steed, launched a relentless onslaught.


    He rained down blow after blow, each swing madr precisely, fatal and skillful. Neveah evaded relentlessly.


    The ground around him turned to black earth when the dark blade swung through the air, missing him by mere inches and grazed the ground slightly.


    Neveah knew the touch of that scythe meant more than just physical harm of cut flesh. It bore the weight and power of Constantine''s law, and the name Persona Death made him even more cautious. He wasn''t about to fuck around and find out.


    He couldn''t risk getting hit. Ws he dodged another close swing, he noticed a subtle change. The nightmare, that was once solid darkness, seemed to be¡­ fading?


    Its form becoming slightly transparent at the edges, it''s feet were now practically invisible. A smile formed on Neveah''s lips, a relieved small smile.


    "So," he said as he dodged another swing, "you have a time limit, don''t you?"


    Constantine remained silent, but his attacks relentless. But beneath the mask of indifference, there was something else annoyance. He knew Neveah had figured it out.


    The law, Apocalypse: Persona ¨C Death, wasn''t an instant-win button. It granted Constantine immense power, turning him into a harbinger of death, but it was a temporary state. The longer he maintained it, the more it drained him.


    Time passed by slowly for everyone. Each dodge, each scramble to avoid Constantine''s close and deadly swung scythe, and for Constantine who couldn''t get a hit in, yet his horse was fading with every passing minute.


    Exclusive tales at m-vl-empyr.


    Its once solid form growing increasingly transparent. ''Just a little longer. I just have to hold on.'' each thought fighting against time.

 Chapter 136: Bad Luck

    Its once solid form growing increasingly transparent. ''Just a little longer. I just have to hold on.'' each thought fighting against time.


    Suddenly, Constantine''s relentless attacks ceased. A sigh, heavy with frustration, escaped the young Twilight. " it," he muttered, his voice full with annoyance as he shook his head."Here I am, a mage, resorting to brute force."


    With a snap of his fingers, the skeletal horse dissolved into a wisp of darkness. In its place, a crimson circle pulsed into existence, emanating an ominous aura that.


    "Apocalypse: Plague," Constantine declared his voice with a chilling finality.


    Neveah was now extremely confused and frustrated. What was it m with this guy and his ever-changing law forms?


    "What..." Before he could even say the question, a wave of nausea washed over him. His limbs grew sluggish, his muscles burning with a searing heat. A dull ache, initially ignorable, intensified with each passing second, it became annoying. Soon, it morphed into a ''okay now this fucking hurts'' pain.


    He stumbled backwards. Just as his body started to adjust thanks to his adaptation trait, a horrifying reset occurred.


    The wave of nausea returned, the searing hotness of his body intensified, and a deep hunger gnawed at his insides. Movement became a great task effort, his mind sluggish and clouded by the sheer intensity of the


    pain, he couldn''t think.


    Constantine observed the scene with a cruel satisfied smile playing on his lips.


    He was systematically dismantling him, not just physically, but mentally as well.


    Neveah gritted his teeth, refusing to give in. He had to find a way to counter this, to break free from this insidious cycle. His mind, a battlefield of pain and confusion, searched desperately for a solution. The red circle above them pulsed, a constant reminder of his dwindling time.


    He could barely make out Constantine advancing towards him, a glint of metal catching the dim light ¨C a dagger clutched in his hand.


    Summoning the last of his sanity and strength, Neveah rasped, "Protect me!"


    His remaining shadow soldiers, ten in total, surged forward, a wave of darkness blocking Constantine''s path. Enjoy exclusives from m-vle-mpyr.


    They swarmed the warrior, blades flashing in the flickering light. One of the shadows scooped Neveah up, carrying him away from the red circle''s area of influence


    Even at a distance, the effects of the Plague lingered. His body ached, but his remarkable adaptation kicked in. The searing heat dulled, the gnawing hunger abated. It was a slow process, but he was slowly clawing his way back from the brink.


    Meanwhile, Constantine fought with a practiced ease. His movements were a whirlwind of darkness, effortlessly dispatching the shadow soldiers. Each one that fell dissolved into a wisp of smoke, their brief sacrifice buying Neveah precious seconds.


    As the last shadow soldier faded, Constantine turned towards Neveah, his eyes burning with a mix of annoyance and grudging respect.


    Neveah, now standing on his own two feet (although slightly wobbly), met his gaze. Frustration gnawed at him. "Mother said she could never experience the same thing twice," he thought, his voice still rough. "That she could never suffer from the same thing twice¡­ she always came back stronger. But that''s not happening to me.


    I''ve been stuck in that circle for what felt like eternity, going through that cycle of pain over and over, definitely more than twice. What''s the difference we both have Adaptation trait but why is it different for me. Age? Strength? Sigh¡­ I''ll have to ask her later."


    He straightened his back, forcing down the last wave of dizziness. This wasn''t over. He had survived Constantine''s law, for now, but the battle was far from won.


    There were still questions, unanswered riddles about this new form of power, this "Apocalypse" law and its variations.


    He locked eyes with Constantine, a newfound determination burning in his own. He wouldn''t succumb to this torment. He would unravel the secrets of these laws, and he would use them to form a great law for himself. The fight for acknowledgement had become a quest for knowledge.


    A bewildered silence descended upon the alleyway. Constantine, his earlier ferocity replaced by a sigh of resignation, dissolved the dagger in his hand. "I give up," he announced, kneeling in a formal bow. "You win."


    Neveah''s jaw dropped. "Huh?" he choked out, his mind reeling.


    Seeing his confusion, Constantine elaborated. "Laws, even powerful ones, have limitations. Maintaining them for an extended period consumes a tremendous amount of energy. And you, young master, endured both variations of my Apocalypse law. A remarkable feat."


    Neveah stared at him, a barrage of emotions and questions forming within his mind. "This revelation ¨C that laws could be waited out ¨C was a bombshell. Why hadn''t mother mentioned it? Was it unreliable? Did she simply overpower her opponents so quickly that waiting wasn''t even a factor? So many questions."


    The silence was broken by Kael''s voice that was full of concern . "Young Master?"


    Neveah blinked and looked at Kaeltearing himself away from his thoughts. "Yeah?"


    "We''ll be leaving now," Kael informed him. "We''ll wish you success in the tournament. We shall await your orders."


    Neveah frowned. "So, you won''t be helping me in the tournament?"


    Kael shook his head. "Our sister specifically instructed us not to intervene."


    "Damn you Bianca." Neveah thought. "Fine," he conceded and sighed. "But at least leave me your tokens." He extended his hand expectantly.


    A moment of hesitation passed. Then, with a shrug, both Kael and Constantine produced two wooden tokens each, passing them over to Neveah.


    Neveah examined the tokens curiously. "You didn''t collect any?" he asked, surprised. Sear?h the n?vel_Fire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Constantine met his gaze. "We have no desire for nobility. We already serve another, You. So... Bye"


    Both warriors vanished, leaving Neveah alone in the now destroyed roadside. He gazed down at the two tokens and gripped them tightly.


    "You have bad luck," Sharon''s voice echoed in his mind, cold and professional as always.


    Neveah nodded in agreement with a defeated sigh in agreement. "I know," he muttered, slipping the tokens into his pocket.


    **********


    Silence descended upon the rooftop. Kael stood behind Constantine and his gaze fixed on the horizon. Constantine stared up at the starry night sky.


    Finally, Kael broke the silence. "I''m sorry," he said.


    Constantine tilted his head slightly, a hint of surprise in his posture. "What are you apologizing for?"


    Kael shuffled his feet. "I''m sorry I lost. I''m sorry you have to keep living your life as a servant¡­"


    Constantine remained silent for a long moment, then said. "Lost huh?" he echoed, still facing the night sky. "I also lost, Kael."


    Constantine turned around, his eyes looking at Kael. "Tell me, what do you think about him?"


    Kael was quiet, then removed his helmet, revealing his confused face. "The young master¡­ well, he''s certainly¡­ odd. His orders are strange, and his behavior is¡­ unpredictable, to say the least."


    "Unpredictable? Yes, that he certainly is. I love monotony... I like things being the same but thr young master is different... But is that honestly a bad thing? " Said Constantine


    "No," Kael admitted slowly. " And he''s fair. He doesn''t treat us with disdain or cruelty. He respects us in his own¡­ that''s why he''s weird."


    A smile formed on the corner of Constantine''s lips. "You see, Kael? There''s your answer then. As long as we are content with our lot, it matters little what others think. And the young master, for all his¡­ weirdness, isn''t so bad, no, not at all."


    He reached out and tapped Kael on the shoulder. With a soft shimmer, Constantine vanished. Kael stood alone on the rooftop, a small smile forming on his face. "Is that so¡­" he said.

 Chapter 137: Almost Disheartening

    Neveah glanced up at the night sky, exhausted and started walking.


    "Where are you headed to now?" Sharon''s voice was heard in his mind.


    "Don''t you remember?" Neveah replied, a small smile on his lips. "I''m going to see what the commoners think."


    He needed to understand the vampire continent he was supposed to rule, the politics and power struggles, and thoughts of people in different situations and statuses.


    "Aren''t you going to rest or sleep?" Sharon askedm Ever since Neveah came to the tournament it''s been one thing after another, fighting, spamming his skills and fighting again. Honestly she was impressed Neveah fought... Well specifically evaded and defended again the twins and managed to get approved by them.


    Meanwhile after her question, Neveah paused, a vision a memory crossing his mind. He saw the image of a short red-haired girl, her sword falling to the ground as she dropped it, a tear forming at the corner of her eyes as she bit her lip. " I''ll get Nightmares," he thought.


    Taking a deep breath, he responded, "Nahh, I''m good." He lied. He didn''t want to sleep because he had nightmares, and dark annoying thoughts.


    " I''ll just rest." He said.


    "Okay... There''s a city north from where you are," Sharon offered not asking about the matter further.


    "Why, thank you," Neveah said with a grateful smile.


    He wanted to get there fast, maybe fly or run but he was too exhausted. He forced himself to walk, a slow and steady pace, the cool night air whipping through his face making hair wave against the wind.


    Sharon then kept quiet, she knew it wasn''t a time to speak. So Neveah found himself lost in thought, replaying the events of the night. The battle with Constantineamd Kael among many others.


    The road stretched before him, empty and silent. He just walked on.


    *********


    welcome to mvle mp,y,r


    The wooden tavern door swung open, ringing the bell on top of the door momentarily disrupting the loud chatter and glass-clinking that filled the air. Heads turned to look at the person who entered


    It was a man clad in a black mask, black sweatpants, and black turtleneck shirt.


    Then silence. No movement or dialogue just everyone looking at Neveah.


    Undeterred by the sudden scrutiny, the man walked towards the bar counter.


    He reached the counter, the worn out and scratched with a couple of splinters poking out and the sticky wood cool beneath his palm.


    The barkeep, a big man with a thick beard and leaned forward. His rough breath reeking booze, "What can I do ya for?"


    "I need a room," Neveah replied, his voice muffled by the mask but firm nonetheless.


    The barkeep''s eyes narrowed. He scanned the customer from head to toe. Finally, he grunted, "How long?"


    "Thirty-six hours," Neveah answered, his voice calm.


    The barkeep tapped a thick finger against the counter, the other hand pulling his beard. "Two iron tokens," he declared.


    Silence.


    Neveah reached into his pocket, his fingers brushing against the two iron tokens.


    He took out the tokens, the cold iron feeling spreading to his skin, and slid them across the counter.


    The barkeep snatched them up, looked at them and smiled.


    He tossed a small, worn key towards Neveah, its surface etched with the inscription "2A."


    "Second floor," the barkeep said his voice cold .


    "Do you want blood?" he added, his voice dropping to a low as if he was selling something illegal.


    Neveah shook his head. "Nah, I''m good."


    With a final, assessing glance, the barkeep turned his back, his attention claimed by a new customer.


    Neveah turned away from the counter and ascended the creaking wooden stairs, disappearing into the upper floor.


    The faint scent of stale ale and dried vomit heavy in the air. He winced, pulling the mask tighter against his face as he surveyed the room.


    " Clean." He said as a blue magic circle formed and the room''s smell became bearable.


    "Young Master," Sharon''s voice echoed in his mind, full of disgust, "you couldn''t find a better place?"


    Neveah shrugged, "This one was the closest... It''ll do," he said


    He scanned the small room.


    "To think people are using tokens as currency too," Sharon continued, amused.


    "Yeahhh," Neveah sighed, pushing his mask aside. He ran a hand through his hair.


    "Anything to get ahead, I guess." He said with a shrug. He the door at the extreme corner marked bathroom. "At least it has a bathroom here. I need to get clean¡­"


    He removed the shirt, exposing his toned body.


    "What are you doing?" Sharon asked with surprise in her voice. S~ea??h the N?vel(F)ire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Going to take a bath," he replied, his voice dry. "For that, I need to get out of my clothes."


    With a roll of his eyes, he tossed the shirt onto the floor and made his way toward the bathroom and had to use the clean spell twice....


    The water, when he turned it on, sputtered and came out cold but not cold enough.


    Neveah, focused his energy. Frost emanated from his palm, swirling around the stream of water, chilling it to a refreshing coolness.


    After finishing, he stepped out, a towel wrapped around his waist, and scanned the room. He put on some new clothes.


    "Sharon?" he called out mentally only to be met with silence. "I guess she''s not there¡­"


    He sighed, feeling lonely.


    He raised a hand, casting a couple of quick cleansing spells over the bed leaving the surface clean. With a tired sigh, he collapsed onto the bed, the softness a forgotten sensation.


    "A soft bed¡­" he said, closing his eyes. "It''s been years."


    Despite the calmness of his surroundings and he was deep in thought.


    The fight with the "Twilight Twins" as he''d started to call them, replayed in his mind. "Honestly, that was pathetic," he thought. He hadn''t landed a single offensive blow, constantly on the defensive against Constantine''s relentless assault... He didn''t even do well against Kael.


    " It''s almost disheartening." He thought. "Peak Eight stars, huh? He wondered. Not only were they obviously well-trained fighters, but those Laws they wielded¡­ and the sheer power of them. And Constantine law... don''t tell me there are proficiency levels in Laws?" he considered.


    He came here for experience, for a chance to grow stronger. But right now, he felt utterly helpless. "Let''s see what tomorrow brings," he said not pleased by today''s events.


    Frustration grew within him. '' tsk ...If only these damn restrictions weren''t in place! If only I wasn''t sealed away by mother Verona''


    He yearned to unleash it, to draw upon ''that'' energy and turn the tide.


    But trust made him reconsider. ''Verona wouldn''t have done this without reason.'' He trusted her judgment, even if he didn''t understand her motives.


    With a sigh, Neveah reached over and cut the lights, plunging the room into darkness. He didn''t want to sleep. But he could rest, gather his strength.


    As he lay there, his body began to absorb the ambient energy around him. A faint glow emanated from his body, a dark red aura with bright white at the edges.


    Neveah stared blankly at the ceiling, his mind a barrage of thoughts...


    Outside, the city hummed with its own restless energy, a symphony of drunken laughter and distant shouts.

 Chapter 138: Robbery.

    Five figures huddled near in an alley overlooking Neveah''s room, their voices hushed whispers.


    "The lights are out," rasped a man, his voice rough with both fear and anticipation. "I think he''s asleep. I say we attack him now."


    "Let''s wait an hour or two," another countered, his voice heavier. "Just to be sure."


    A third voice full of greed, chimed in. "A person who can easily take out two iron tokens must be stacked. Is he a lone wolf? Maybe a fool? Or maybe a noble who came here to extort us? Maybe a scout, sniffing out our secrets¡­ either way, we rob him and silence him.


    It''s the safest option." Saying the man sliding his thumb on his neck.


    A dubious chuckle came from the group. "What if he''s affiliated with some powerful nobles and they come here for revenge?" someone cautious questioned.


    "Well, it won''t matter if they can''t prove anything," another replied with a nonchalant shrug.


    The conversation took a sharp turn, veering away from the immediate topic. Sear?h the N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "This tournament would have been more fair if we all had the same blood quality," one voice grumbled. "I don''t like how nobles can charm us."


    "They can charm those of weaker wills," a more level-headed voice countered. "Blood doesn''t have anything to do with it. The tournament is supposed to give a chance to those deserving of titles. It never said anything about the strongest being in charge."


    Scoffing erupted from another figure. "Bro¡­ This tournament basically wants the strongest to win."


    Then a heated debate erupted, the focus shifting from robbing the mysterious masked man to the very purpose of the tournament itself.


    "Strongest doesn''t have to be just physically¡­" one voice argued. "I''m talking about smart people who can¡­"


    His sentence was cut short by another. "Can you tell me what type of blood you are on¡­ Connect me to your plug. That''s some strong shit..."


    Laughter, tinged with derision, filled the room.


    "What are you saying?"


    "I''m saying you are stupid, or crazy, or high," he retorted.


    A sigh escaped one of the cautious and level headed one. "This is why I don''t like dealing with the intellectually poor."


    "Says the vertically summarized dude," the most reckless one voice shot back. "I may not be smart, but at least I''m tall."


    The reply was met with a collective snicker as many were holding back their laughs but failed and they came out. Some holding their ribs" hahahah... my ribs hurt... hahaha"


    Finally the most reckless one raised a hand for silence. "Shut up¡­ Let''s just wait for an hour," he said, his voice heavy but the greed was visible on his eyes.


    The group retreated back into the shadows, their whispers dissipating into the darkness. Neveah, however, remained oblivious, his body quietly absorbing energy even as he lay there, eyes wide open staring at the ceiling.


    *******


    "Let''s pick the lock on his door," one said said, his voice barely audible.


    A scoff came from the man behind him. " What? No way. There''s no time for that, idiot," he boomed. "Let''s break in through the window. That guy is only 5 star.


    And we are five... What could possibly go wrong"


    "We don''t know if he has backup or bodyguards and¡ª" the cautious short man said.


    "Mahn, you talk a lot!" the other man groaned, cutting him off mid-sentence


    With a leap he slammed his body into the window, shattering the glass in a shower of glittering shards. And the other 3 followed leaving the cautious one below. chapter source m vl _emp-y,r


    The cautious man winced. "You guys never listen to me," he muttered, shaking his head. He glanced at the broken window, then with a resigned sigh, leaped through the window frame, following his reckless companions.


    Inside the room, Neveah was on the bed, eyes wide open and devoid of any surprise.


    The blaring crash hadn''t even fazed him. He watched with detached amusement as the two figures tumbled awkwardly into the room, showering themselves with glass dust as they dusted themselves off.


    "Hey," the reckless one said, waving his dagger, "give us all your tokens while we''re being nice."


    The other thief, the cautious one however, seemed less confident. He shifted his gaze nervously between the masked Neveah and his companions. "Hey," he said, "I think we should turn back now. We just threatened him and we''re stronger than him yet he remains unfazed? This is not right. Something''s wrong.


    I say we go NOW."


    His message, delivered telepathically, went unnoticed by most his partners, who were too focused on the unresponsive figure on the bed.


    "I SAY WE TAKE THE TOKENS THEN LEAVE," the reckless one spat, brandishing his dagger with a tremor in his hand


    Neveah, who had been still moments ago, rose slowly and sat on the bed.


    His movements were fluid and unbothered, devoid of the haste and Panic expected from a cornered victim. He met their gazes and the reckless one didn''t like that one bit it made him uneasy.


    "Don''t make any moves if it''s not to remove your tokens," the reckless man said, attempting to cover his unease with a show of bravado. "And give me all of it," he continued.


    " Yeah and we''ll know if you''re lying." Said another one licking his blade.


    Neveah sighed, a deep sound that everyone heard. "Why can''t I just get some peace?" he said, his voice laced with a hint of annoyance and chill that sent shivers down the spines of the robbers.


    The reckless man didn''t like how he got scared now instead of being uneasy he was furious. "Did you just ignore me? Do you know who I am? I will kill you and your whole family! You''ll pay for disrespecting¡ª"


    He was cut off mid-threat by Neveah who suddenly appeared before the man. A single, precise blow connected with the man''s jaw, sending him crashing onto the floor with a meaty thud. His dagger dropped with him in a clang then stunned silence.


    Neveah was then back sat on his bed... No one saw anything, they just suddenly saw their comrade falling on the ground.


    "Can you shut up! I''m tired of the third rate villain speech." Said Neveah.

 Chapter 139: Robbery

    "Why you bastard!" Shouted another one of the thieNovelFirees as he went to punch Neveah but he also joined his partner who was on the floor.


    " You piece of shit!" the other thief yelled with anger that there was tremor in his voice. He then charged at Neveah.


    But Neveah sidestepped the attack returning with a kick that sent him crashing into his fallen comrade.


    "You there" Neveah started sat back on his bed again. "You didn''t attack. Why?"


    The cautious thief, his face pale...he was horrified "Survival instinct," he said.


    Neveah thought for a second while nodding


    "Okay... Now I want you to hand over your tokens and you''ll get to live." Said Neveah as he formed an ice basket.


    The thieves, their arrogance shattered knew they had to obey. They fumbled with their pockets in fear.


    The cautious one, avoiding eye contact, simply slipped his tokens onto the basket and moved backward.


    *************


    " Fush... Fwaaahh" fists against air echoed through the deserted training yard. Sweat slicked Kai''s bare chest as he unleashed a combo of punches and kicks, movements honed from years of practice. S§×ar?h the N?vel(F)ire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Suddenly, a hurried voice broke the training pace. A servant, his face etched with worry, rushed into the training room. "Sir! There''s a lot of movement in the city," he said panting, struggling to catch his breath. "People are incoming, strong ones, weak ones, it doesn''t matter they are coming here.


    And the strong ones...We''re talking seven and eight stars maybe with a couple of strong pseudo seven stars in the mix."


    Kai stopped mid-punch, his focus sharpening. "Seven and eight stars, you say? This early?" he murmured. "It seems things are heating up faster than expected."


    "Indeed, sir," the servant confirmed, bowing his head slightly. "More importantly, there''s been¡­ trouble."


    Kai''s brow furrowed. "What kind of trouble?"


    "Your brother, sir. He, along with a few friends, went to rob someone who arrived earlier. This person was wearing¡­ a black mask."


    Kai froze, his body tensing like a coiled spring. "Black mask? You don''t mean¡­"


    chapter hosted on m,vle-mpyr


    "That''s what worries me, sir," the servant stammered. "The rumors about the black masked man who wrecked that street earlier¡­"


    Kai''s jaw clenched tight, his knuckles turning white as he gripped an imaginary foe. "Go get my brother," he growled, his aura flaring..."NOW!"


    "Yes sir... ," the servant said,


    " Also...prepare the boys to move. Something big is about to happen."


    "Understood," the servant replied, scurrying away with urgency.


    Kai remained rooted to the spot, his mind a hurricane of thoughts. The black masked man, the incoming force¡­ these events might be separate, but why did it all seem connected...


    "That black masked man may be the one who smashed the street," he muttered, piecing together the puzzle. "And these newcomers¡­ they could be after my tokens, after me¡­ or after that black masked man. I need to be ready. For anything."


    He glanced toward the horizon, and Kai took a deep, steadying breath, a warrior preparing for the storm that was about to break.


    *********


    The stench of blood, piss and sweat lingering after the thieves'' hasty departure.


    Neveah watched them disappear into the labyrinthine alleyways, the sound of their retreating footsteps muffled by the city''s noise.


    Before they left, with a sigh, Neveah surveyed the aftermath ¨C shattered glass on the floor, a crimson stain and the transparent liquid on the floor.


    "Clean it up," he ordered, his voice devoid of emotion but laced with a power and authority that left no room for argument.


    The thieves especially, the cautious one, flinched and scrambled to obey, his eyes darting nervously at the dark-red energy that crackled faintly around Neveah''s body.


    They had already deposited their hard-gotten tokens into a ice basket by the door, their movements nervous and hesitant.


    Once the room was presentable, or at least passable, Neveah dismissed them... It now brings us to the current situation.


    Alone once more, Neveah collapsed back onto the bed making the creaking sounds.


    His eyes closed but he didn''t go to sleep.


    A restless cool wind, carrying the murmur of the city got in through the broken window.


    The city''s noise became softer by the moment then a sudden, unsettling silence.


    Neveah''s eyes slowly opened, sensing an approaching threat.


    Before he could react, six feminine figures materialized in the room, their masked faces twisted in malicious grins.


    With haste swinging their blades, they descended upon him.


    A single, swift movement from Neveah turned the air crimson. A clean line, almost surgical, traced across the attackers'' faces. Yet, instead of cries of pain they were surprised and their body''s stopped moving, an eerie silence descended.


    In a gory display, the top halves of their heads slid off effortlessly, revealing soft flesh and bone.


    But Neveah wasn''t done icy stakes materialized within the hollowed torsos, piercing the attackers'' hearts,'' always make sure they die'' that''s what he was taught.


    Their life extinguished and the bodies crumpled lifelessly to the floor.


    Neveah stood, the faint traces of his dark energy flickering like flames around his body. With a wave of his hand the energy spread to the six corpses, they writhed and pulsed with the energy coiling around the fallen figures.


    Then from their shadows rose six soldiers. They were back to life again but not quite alive. They were serving Neveah now.


    Heaving a sigh, Neveah surveyed the scene through the window.


    The glimpse of the outside. People passing by, a mix of weary tavern patrons and curious onlookers, some just walking then suddenly they were craning their necks, their expressions manic and emotionless as if they were puppets. They looked at Neveah as if he was the enemy.


    Then among these people Neveah saw a bunch of other people who were dressed like hus atrackers and most likely they were responsible for whatever this was.


    "Here we go again," Neveah muttered, a hint of exhaustion in his voice.


    He understood what was about to happen.


    With another sigh, he walked towards the empty window, and in a blink, he leaped out, falling in the middle of the street.


    A chaotic wave of hatred crashing towards Neveah. Men, women, even children who were now out of the buildings, their faces contorted in rage, charged at him with makeshift weapons they could find ¨C rusty pipes, sharpened sticks, even sharpened spoons held with trembling hands, some women lunged at him with their purses.


    It was a horrifying display of mass hysteria.


    Neveah''s made an ice domw where he was in, and looked curiously at the attackers. Was this some kind of twisted illusion? Were they all under some sort of mind control? The people outside were banging the dome, kicking, punching, head butting, biting and others were clawing it.


    A child, eyes blazing with manic rage, lunged at the dome with a sharpened spoon, only to be flung back by an invisible wave of force. Neveah had enough.


    The gravity magic surged within him. A wave of it pulsed outwards, rippling through the crowd.


    The weaker attackers, those without any high magical rank, found themselves abruptly pressed against the ground, the sudden shift in gravity made them look like pressed cockroaches wanting to get out of a spoon hold.


    But even with half the crowd incapacitated, the remaining attackers, those who were stronger pressed on.


    "Are they under a charm? But this large scale? It looks like something I would do, well when I''m a bit stronger... Maybe Verona can, still to make a quater of the city attack me ...what is happening" he thought, searching for a way to subdue them without causing further harm afterall they were hus future people.


    He then called out his shadow soldiers.


    A new wave of attackers surged forward, their eyes just looked empty, but at the same time angry.


    With a mental command, he addressed his shadow soldiers.


    "Target only those at seven stars and above the hostile ones basically! As for the civilians just subdue¡­" he thought of something for a minute then said. "Just don''t do anything I wouldn''t do."


    The shadow soldiers paused for a mere second, then their attack patterns shifted. They began attacking the ''hostile'' ones according to Neveah who were the people in masks and uniform who attacked him before, killing a few at the same time Neveah made more soldiers... With every death a new soldier rose.


    As for the ''non-hostiles'' they were knocked out, or binded.


    Neveah watched this impressed. He wanted this to end quickly...


    He knew that couldn''t afford to be overwhelmed by emotions. That he needed a plan, a way to navigate this twisted nightmare and find a way to save these people, and find out what''s making them so mad.


    With a deep breath, he scanned the rooftops, his gaze searching for any sign of the puppeteer behind this disturbing spectacle.


    With all madness that was happening, well somewhere amidst the madness, Neveah knew, there had to be an answer and he had to find it.

 Chapter 140: let him misunderstand

    A white light eNovelFireanated from Neveah''s grey eyes as he ordered, "Stop!"


    Like puppets with their strings cut, the weaker will attackers, fell to the ground, overcome by the sheer weight of his will.


    Yet, amidst the fallen, a handful remained fine and unaffected. Pseudo seven stars and a few strong Six-Stars who continued their assault. The shadow soldiersvengaged them with deadly attacks.


    But a deep frown formed on Neveah''s face.


    "These are some Pseudos and Six-Stars," he muttered with confusion. "They should be affected by my influence¡­ yet this?"


    A voice, cool and collected, sounded in his mind. "Young Master, they can''t be influenced by you if they didn''t make eye contact by destroying their own eyes or hear your voice by destroying their eardrums. And they are refusing to regenerate them." Said Sharon.


    "So you are back¡­Where were you?"he said.


    "Young Master, that is not important right now," Sharon replied dismissively.


    Neveah rolled his eyes. "Right¡­" . "But to think they would be so desperate¡­ sabotaging their own senses to avoid being Charmed... Respect," he conceded with admiration.


    Suddenly, with a swift movement, Neveah sliced open his palm. Blood welled up and flowed out when it couldn''t accumulate any further but it defied gravity not dropping on the ground... it bagan twisting and coiling in mid-air.


    A dark crimson whip blade, formed entirely of his own blood, materialized in his hand. He wielded it with a grace, the whip of crimson that lashed out like a dog tail as if it had it''s own mind. It slashed through the air with loud whip slash sounds.


    His attackers fell before him, lifeless, cut by the blood whip blade and skewered by ice stakes that erupted from the ground piercing their hearts and brains.


    "I think I might like this blood whip magic," Neveah thought looking at the blade with a suspicious glint in his eyes. "It''s good at handling¡­ these group attack situations."


    Thirty minutes passed. The sounds of screams and clashing weapons had finally subsided, leaving behind an peaceful silence that was momentarily disrupted by breaths and groans of the unconscious civilians and those who were waking up.


    Black embers of energy slithered around the corpses, the remnants of Neveah''s shadow soldiers slowly dissolving back into his shadow.


    And new ones began to rise from the corpses and blood-soaked ground, their forms condensing into shadow soldiers that also dissolve into Neveah''s shadow.


    Suddenly a group of figures materialized atop the nearest rooftop, their leader a tall man with an aura crackling with ferocious power.


    Bolts of blue lightning crackled around his crossed hands, the light from his body giving off a blue hue to his sorroundings. It was Kai!


    His face contorted in fury as he looked around and surveyed the scene below. His eyes widened in horror as they took in the bloody bodies, the dismembered limbs and heads and the sheer devastation that lay before him. He even spotted civilians laid unconscious amongst the carnage, some of them children?


    "What did you do?!" he roared in rage.


    Neveah, however, remained silent, his expression unreadable because of the mask. He simply stood there like an imposing figure amidst the ruins, his blood whip blade slowly became red mist that entered became lighter and more transparent as it finally disappeared.


    Kai''s looked at the black masked man who he thought was the cause of all this, Neveah. "You bastard! Even children¡­" he said his voice trembling in anger. "You heartless monster!"


    Sharon opened her mouth to speak,"I think he''s misunderstanding something," Sharon said finally.


    "Well... are you going to let him?" she asked.


    Neveah''s lips curved into a small smile that no one saw because of jis mask. "It''s my first time fighting against a lightning type Vampire," he said, " I''ll just let him misunderstand for a while."


    Then, with a mental command, he addressed his soldiers. "Soldiers, gather information on the territory and territory leader here. And some should remain and stop anyone from trying to interfere with my fight." He ordered telepathically.


    But he then thought," Can they even do that? And do I have a range limit? Oh well... It''s an experiment. I''ll learn after thorough testing. " Thought Neveah. Sear?h the novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    The shadow soldiers acknowledged the order before dispersing into the shadows, melting away into the shadows.


    Kai, his anger making his aura spike as his lightning crackled more violently."Are you going to answer me!?"


    Neveah''s smile widened behind the mask "Make me," he replied, even though he couldn''t see it Kai felt this bastard was smiling, he didn''t like the way he spoke.


    Infuriated beyond reason Kai stretched his hand and unleashed a bolt of condensed lightning, a fast projectile aimed straight at Neveah.


    Neveah, however, was faster. He sidestepped the bolt but the discharge struck the ground next to him, instantly shattering the dome of ice Neveah had erected in at that place he was previously at. Yes, Neveah was experimenting again.


    Neveah clicked his tongue in annoyance as the ice melted before even being struck by the beam.


    Fury made Kai''s face red with his veins bulging threatening to pop when he saw Neveah standing amidst the carnage, unfazed undamaged and nonchalant.


    With a snort, Kai coated himself in lightning, his body became charged with it, at his fists and feet, the lightning condensed greater into gloves and boots. He suddenly attacked Neveah with a barrage of kicks and combos of punches and kicks. His fists were hot.


    Stay updated with mv|le|mp|y|r.


    Neveah decided and met each blow head-on, his body a tanking the onslaught.


    Kai''s lightning-coated fist and feet hit Neveah''s body in quick movements burning his flesh and his clothes and leaving smoking holes and burnt skin.


    But Neveah didn''t flinch. He countered with his own dark-red flame-coated fist, while was trying to condense his flames into gloves like Kai''s.


    The clash between them was devastating . Kai, a storm embodiment, rained down blows with fury. But Neveah paid them back with bone-crushing punches and heavy kicks. Both were taking damage but unlike Neveah Kai''s regenerative abilities struggling to keep up with the relentless assault.


    A memory surfaced in Neveah''s mind, when Valeriana told him ..."Lightning is a mutation of fire element but it is the purest form of fire¡­"

 Chapter 141: more... GIVE ME MORE!

    "... lightning is a mutation of fire."


    The words echoed in his mind. With each blow he received, with each dodge and maneuver, Neveah began to understand. There was a rhythm to Kai''s attacks, the way Kai used lighting, the feel of lighting as it hit his body. A low crackle formed from Neveah''s body, a faint but it couldn''t be heard cause Kai''s lightning crackles were louder.


    Dark-red streaks of energy flickered around him, growing stronger with every absorbed blow but no one noticed cause they were focussed on their opponents.


    Kai watched as Neveah seemed to anticipate his moves, dodging with unnatural grace. The lightning strikes that once connected now found their mark less often. Kai roared in frustration, desperate to land a decisive blow.


    But Neveah was no longer interested in defense. He pushed forward for an attack he wanted Kai to make more moves so that he can understand lightning better.


    His dark flames, imbued with a faint unnoticed electric energy coated his fists. He pushed Kai back with each brutal exchange, the vampire''s regenerative abilities barely keeping pace.


    Kai stumbled back, his mind becoming clearer replacing his earlier rage, but he was still very angry but now he was thinking a bit critically. He desperately searched for an opening, a way to get some space and restrategize. But Neveah, consumed by a trance-like focus, didn''t allow him a moment of respite, he wanted more.


    Kai, for the first time in his life, felt truly outmatched in close combat, he was facing an opponent who seemed to be evolving with each passing second.


    This couldn''t go on. Kai needed space, a chance to formulate a new plan. But the relentless attacks of dark flame fists kept him in battle.


    "Tsk," he clicked his tongue, Kai then made an ''x'' type shield with his hands and condensed lightning on it and let go of it making an energy ripple that sent Neveah back"


    "This is why I hate nobles! Just on a whim, you destroy a street, then waltz into this city and decide to kill everyone!Tell me does it get you guys off? Does it give you some twisted pleasure killing people, this carnage? You nobility bastards are all the same, loving and reveling in the oppression of others just for your own amusement!"


    "You know nothing of the struggles of the common man, the weight they carry on their shoulders! That''s why, in this tournament, I''ll strip you nobles of your titles, take away your noble-class blood and make you commoner... and when you are commoners I''ll make you experience the true despair! But you¡­ you''re worse. You''re a deranged lunatic, a walking catastrophe!


    Your power is a danger, you clearly will grow stronger and more dangerous and I can''t permit that." sea??h th§× N??elFir§×.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Kai''s body contorted as black runes writhed across his skin. They pulsed with an ominous white-blueish light, then erupted in a blinding white flash.


    "Living lightning!" he roared, He was no longer the furious vampire, but a living embodiment of lightning, his form crackling with slow peaceful energy, not like lightning at all. Kai''s body was supercharged!


    His speed became near-unseen tempest, as if he teleported. A fist shot towards Neveah,''a feint'' he thought and the real punch was coming from the left hand which was already positioned coming for an attack. But the first punch was indeed real and it was going to connect.


    But Neveah ducked the initial strike but it wasn''t over yet the follow-up was faster than the initial fist. Kai''s charged left hand was coming straight for his chin to make a splendid uppercut.


    Neveah violently threw his head back quick but the bones in his neck cracked and broke. But that didn''t stop him... His hands cusped to meet and hold the blow incase Kai woul change the direction of the hit again, and the blow with lm sheer force and heat behind the lightning-infused fist were overwhelming. His palms were obliterated in an explosion of light and smoke that smelled of grilled meat.


    Reacting quickl, in an instant. Neveah snapped his own neck back into place, "crack!" echoing.


    And his blown away hands began to knit themselves back into existence, first bone, then flesh then finally skin.


    But Kai wasn''t even close to being done yet, his form shifting in and out of existence. It looked like he was a teleporting boxer, appearing from unexpected angles and unleashing a relentless barrage of lightning-coated blows. Even sound couldn''t keep up with them, sonic booms were heard as they broke the sound barrier over and over again.


    Neveah''s body bore the full brunt of the attack. Holes gaped in his body, bones cracked under the relentless onslaught, but he held his ground, he wanted to feel more of the lightning. He fought with nigh-reckless ferocity, but he made sure in prioritizing protection of his vitals ¨C his heart and brain


    With each blow, a strange phenomenon unfolded.


    Instead of being broken, Neveah''s body seemed to¡­ adapt!


    The initial punches had left gaping wounds, but with each subsequent hit, the damage lessened. Becoming small dents and scrapes.


    This, coupled with his regenerative abilities working overtime, created a bizarre spectacle. Neveah''s body, while constantly being battered and bruised, was becoming demonstrably tougher.


    Faint dark-red streaks, almost indistinguishable from the carnage around them, grew from Neveah''s body slowly becoming more frequent and louder. It pulsed and was growing stronger with every blow.


    Find more at NovelFiremp-y,r.


    Neveah was smiling so hard behind the mask that even his eyes showed it... He was having fun.


    "Young Master... are you perhaps a masochist?" Sharon''s voice sounded in his mind. Her tone was full of amusement.


    "Also, please remember that you still haven''t found the who or what was responsible for the earlier charm spell and what they want with you." she continued with seriousness.


    Neveah, however, remained unresponsive. He was consumed by a trance like focus, like a warrior reaching the state of enlightenment through combat.


    He ignored Sharon''s question and advice, his eyes locked on Kai.


    He needed more, to feel more ... more of that electric energy to complete whatever it is that was happening. He was so close... He could feel it... Just a little bit more.

 Chapter 142: Red?

    A clash of lightning, blue and dark red continued.


    Kai, a living lightning, unleashed devastating blows after blows, each coated with lightning but were met with equally heavy amd almost as fast counters of Neveah''s dark-red flames. The ground beneath was being destroyed with every clash due to the sheer power of their exchange. Sonic booms echoed in the air, the aftereffects of their lightning-fast movements.


    The fight raged on, the very sky seemed to respond in kind. Dark clouds hovered mad gathered overhead, obscuring the ever-dark sky and casting the city in an ominous flashes of blue and red hues.


    " Rumble.... Rumble... Remble." Thunder rumbled.


    While Kai fought with great ferocity, he knew he was running out of time he couldn''t keep that form for long.


    Meanwhile, Neveah''s movements became better, more precise, faster and more calculated.


    He began to anticipate Kai''s fast strikes, dodging deflecting and countering with equal if not heavier attacks... And he was catching upto Kai''s pace.


    Kai then focused all his remaining energy on speed. He became a blue bolt shooting towards Neveah. His fist crackling and hot aimed for a devastating blow.


    It was bound to be a great final attack...


    But Neveah caught Kai''s fist in his bare hand. The impact was immediate, a shockwave rippling outwards from their point of contact.


    " What!?" A gasp escaped from Kai''s lips as something VERY unexpected happened.


    The blue lightning, upon coming to contact with Neveah''s hand, underwent a transformation.


    Instead of blowing up, destroying or atleast burning his flesh.or breaking some bones, the energy paused, pulsated for a brief moment before being changed dark-red lightning.


    The lightning then got absorbed and changes into a dark red substance materialized, coating Neveah''s hand like a solidified glove.


    And then...


    " BOOOOOOM!" a thunderous sound that shook the very foundations of the buildings of the city and a blinding red light erupted from Neveah''s body.


    It was complete. He had absorbed enough, learned enough. He had forged a new power mid-fight.


    Neveah then unleashed a final and brutal assault upon Kai. He launched himself towards Kai, delivering a devastating kick that sent the vampire shooting upwards.


    " Kwakkhkkh.." Kai coughed up blood.


    Before Kai could even stabilize himself, Neveah reappeared above him, his hands held and now encased in the solidified dark-red lightning+fire, hammered into Kai''s back with great force that broke something... sending him crashing back down towards the ground.


    Unfortunately Neveah wasn''t finished. He wasn''t even close... It was payback time... Fast movement around Kai''s falling body like in every angle in movement as if he was teleporting.


    Punches and kicks rained down on the vampire''s body with heavy thuds.


    Kai was like a ragdoll, a punching doll for Neveah''s relentless assault his time was up and his supercharged self drained... Kai could only offer an instinctive defense. He managed to raise a hands to cover his head, his body crouched up mid-air, but his defense and bones were shattered.


    Finally it stopped. Kai''s body, battered and broken plopped to the ground. Fortunately he was just unconscious,and not dead.


    "Kaiii! Nooooo!"


    A sudden scream was heard. It was a pain filled shriek of agony and rage, ripping night. Neveah turned towards the source, his crimson eyes narrowing.


    There, amidst the carnage, stood a figure ¨C the cautious thief from the earlier encounter.


    Tears streamed down his face. Snot dripped from his nose. With a sobs and snotty cries, he ran towards Kai.


    "Kaiii! Nooooo!" he yelled again, amd since Neveah was in the same direction as Kai, he looked at Neveah while he was running and he said. "I will kill you! I promise¡­ I will kill you!"


    He charged towards Kai, maybe towards Neveah, honestly only he himself knew whether he was running towards his broken brother or the black masked enemy that caused it.


    Before he could get close, Kai''s body flinched on the ground. He slowly blinked his eyes open, the blurry world coming into focus.


    He saw a figure approaching him, yelling Kai, it was his brother, and he was cussing at Neveah saying he would kill him. Kai tried to stop him by talking but his body didn''t respond only groans came out. His regeneration was too slow. S§×arch* The N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Then it happened, something that made Kai''s face pale in horror. He watched in a sickening slow-motion as Neveah materialized beside his brother.


    A hoarse bloody cry, "Nooo! Cough... Fred! Cough." tore from his throat as he coughed up blood his body was so messed up that even coughing was painful.


    Kai watched as the silent black masked man raised his hand and it coated with dark lightning maybe flames it didn''t matter what mattered was that,it was aimed for a killing blow, and he knew his brother wouldn''t survive.


    Kai''s entire body screamed in protest as he tried to move. Every muscle felt painful and unresponsive."get up¡­ get up¡­ get up,get up¡­ get up¡­ get up,get up¡­ get up¡­ GET UP,GET UP¡­ GET UP¡­ GET UP DAMNIT. GET UP. PLEASE GET UP." he chanted in his mind tears flowing from his eyes.


    Then movement, it was his hand.


    He struggled and clenched it into a fist, then started punching the ground with a primal. "GET UP! GET UP!" he said internally with the final words coming out of his mouth, willing and wishing for his body to obey.


    When it couldn''t, He decides to crawl, a pathetic attempt to cover the distance separating him from his brother.


    But how would that help? Just as Kai clawed his way forward, a sickening splatter of crimson erupted from the place Neveah and Fred were. "Nooo! Frrrrrreeeeedddd... FUCK!" Kai''s scream echoed through the night as his crawling arms clenched into a fist scooping up some dirt he then Punch the ground.


    But then while he was in strating to grieve, "cough!" It shattered the nightmare that was unfolding before Kai.


    Fred, his clothes stained with blood, was coughing up blood that accidentally got into his mouth when he was shouting amd crying, he was unharmed and undeniably alive. Neveah, for reasons unknown, didn''t target him.


    Confusion and relief flooded Kai''s mind. "Then what did he attack?" he thought, his brain struggling to process amd piece together the bizarre turn of events.


    Fred, saw Kai and continued moving. Je was still confused and definitely scared but he kept moving... Leaving behind the silent black masked man.


    Just as he reached his brother''s side, a blinding red flash shone through the dark night and hit Neveah''s body which vanished from where it stood.


    A loud crack rang out. The ground where Neveah had been standing a moment before erupted in a crater, scorched red earth smoking and had red fault lines.


    Kai and Fred hugged, well Fred hugged Kai... but they both stared at the crater left in silence.


    "Kai!" Fred finally sobbed, tightly hugging Kai.


    "You''re alright¡­ you''re alright." Fred kept repeating with relief and tears.


    Experience magic on m|v|l|e|m|p|y|r.


    Kai was also relieved that Fred was okay but he didn''t say it aloud nor did he cry... He had his big brother image to protect.


    " You know once I saw father fall from the sky when he ran out of mana suddenly... Once he saw that I saw him he told me, " can you jump like that from that height." Hahahaha." Kai said to cheer the mood.


    " Haha.. sob.. haha..sniffhahaha." laughed Fred, " father was always like that a he didn''t show any weakness." He said.


    " Yeah..." Said Fred.

 Chapter 143: The Gaze.

    Atop a mansion''s roof, miles away from the smoldering wreckage of the fight in the city, Neveah''s body materialized suddenly with a lightning strike, that blew away the roof''s tiles.


    "Tsk," he clicked his tongue, surveying the area. "No one is here anymore." This was the very spot where his shadow soldier had vanished suddenly without warning, " and it''s final memories aren''t even helpful, it was ambushed. Sighhh."


    " Anyway I got it." He said with a smile. He flexed his hand and watched dark-red lightning crackling on his finger tips. "Lightning," he said with a satisfied smile.


    " Heh... I can''t wait to meet Axl again." He said with an ominous sadistic smirk.


    "Also that cautious thief, Fred and this Kai character seem related, what a strange coincidence and from the looks of it they are important considering Fred was about to be kidnapped maybe even killed. I still want


    ALOT from those two... so I didn''t like the way someone tried to interfere with my plans... I''ll find out who it is later." He thought.


    Then he suddenly felt something like a prickling sensation. It was a gaze, brief... very brief but someone powerful looked at him. It was gone before he could pinpoint the direction and location it came from.


    A slow smile spread across his face. "Haahhh," he chuckled, cold and devoid of humor. " Tsk... maybe I shouldn''t have shown a reaction and wait till I can pinpoint them. So... They''re watching me.


    But is it a warning? An invitation? Or a challenge? Or a declaration? They are basically telling me they can do whatever they want since they are stronger right? I''ll find you though."


    *******


    A chuckle echoed through the dark room, "Heh... He noticed me. I guess we finally found the prince. He''s quite perceptive... I''ll let him play around for a while then I''ll..." Said a feminine voice but before she could finish, A figure materialized before her. The man''s head was shrouded in a hood of darkness, wore a simple outfit of a short sleeved shirt, shorts, and sandals.


    "Yo! Did you get the vampire prince yet?" he asked.


    The woman raised an eyebrow. "You¡­ How did you get in the vampire continent?"


    "I have my ways but I''m not here¡­ atleast not yet," he said cryptically


    "How''s the progress with getting the prince?"


    "I''m working on it," the woman replied.


    "Work faster," he ordered. "We need him and complete this mission before the tournament is over¡­ by the way how''s the prince?"


    "A monster," she conceded.


    "Well he''s Queeny''s cub afterall, No surprise there." the man chuckled but he wasn''t amused. sea??h th§× N?vel(F)ire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    The woman then inquired. "Do you know who is his father?"


    "No," he admitted.


    "But I would love to know¡­" he said with the same unamused chuckle.


    "Anyway, get the prince. You shouldn''t have any problems you have ''that''." He tapped his chest with a finger before his body fell to the ground and turned into a blob of black goo that sank harmlessly into the floor.


    The woman watched the goo dissipate. "Tsk, disgusting," she said, clicking her tongue in disapproval.


    ***********


    discover m,v,l,e,m,p,y,r novels


    An amused smirk formed on Neveah''s lips as he sort and went through the memories gotten from his shadow soldiers.


    The shadow soldiers couldn''t speak but Neveah could view their memories, technically they were just recordings but Nev called them memories.


    "Heh.... So a commoner-class vampire is going to become the new fourth Count, is he?" he chuckled.


    "Interesting. These ''commoner bunch'' are better than the nobles.I think I should visit the brothers again..." He jumped to the sky and lightning hit his body and he was gone again, in the clouds a red streak was seen moving.


    *************


    Fred, his face etched with concern, hovered Kai.


    "Kai," Fred called, "about that masked man..."


    "What about him?" Kai asked.


    "He¡­ he saved the commoners, I asked around and there were a couple unaffected by the charm... He didn''t attack them, not at all! It was them who attacked him. He safely handle the situation without killing many people only the perpetrators."


    Disbelief, that was what Kai . "Are you sure?" he asked.


    Fred nodded vigorously. "Absolutely! He''s not that bad even... Even when we went to rob him he let us go unharmed." He said about his earlier interaction with the black masked man, of-course he watered down the details but that wasn''t important right now.


    Kai''s mind raced, piecing together the memories of the fight, he was the one that attack the black masked man without reason, from the black mask''s point of view it was self defense a brutal one though, Kai''s body shivered.


    The masked figure''s lack of any attempt to harm them¡­ well atleast not fatally. It all started to make some kind of sense.


    With a desperate need for answers. Kai with his now healed injuries thanks to a potion, he started to walk towards where Fred was painted red.


    He was followed by Fred and then saw a corpse there... Well it wasn''t a whole corpse, only the lower body was left. It had black pants with a red flower...


    And that made Kai piece together a lot of things... The man who was killed, maybe he was tailing Fred, wasn''t some random bystander.


    He was a member of a small, ostracized group ¨C deserters who disapproved of Kai and his employer''s methods. They were commoners but they believed in a different path...


    "Did they want to use him as leverage on me, Either to lure Fred out or¡­ well, kill him to hurt me." Thought Kai.


    The revelation struck Kai. He had been so focused on his own little information and ignorance, so blinded by rage, that he had completely misread the situation. The masked figure, far from being an enemy, he was their weird savior.


    Shame washed over him. The black masked man saved the Commoners, saved his brother and even spared his life... But he did give him a brutal beating.


    " I think we should be even... He even used me to learn lightning magic." Thought Kai.

 Chapter 144: ... not that weak...

    Kai and Fred worked alongside other survivors and some volunteers with a bunch of their subordinates, clearing debris and offering whatever aid they could in the aftermath of the recent battles. Fortunately as vampires, their wounds healed gradually so no medical aid was needed.


    "Rumble ... Rumble .... Rumble."


    Red lightning moved through the clouds in the sky, and struck, and Neveahy landed with a heavy thud in the center of the destroyed district.


    Confusion clouded Kai and Fred''s faces. Neveah, the very cause of their recent predicament, stood before them... maybe he wasn''t the cause but he was at the center of this mess.


    "We need to talk," Neveah finally spoke, his voice low.


    Kai hesitated, his gaze flitting between Neveah and the injured citizens around them. He was still busy helping...


    Neveah, as if sensing his hesitation, let out a frustrated sigh. Then raised his hands to shoulder level and the debris around them shook.


    Shattered stones, splintered wood, and even the scattered bodies of the fallen rose into the air.


    Neveah waved his hands around and,sorted the debris with precision ¨C separating rocks, wood, metal and corpses, they now floated mid air sorted.


    "Where do you want these?" he asked.


    Fred gasped as his eyes opened wide open.


    Kai was also stunned he swallowed hard and forced himself to speak. "Please, get rid of the debris. As for the corpses¡­ just lay them down in that area." he said firmly as he gestured to a vacant space within the ruined district.


    Neveah nodded and deposited the sorted debris outside the city limits and arranged the bodies.


    He then turned back to the brothers, but focussing on Kai, who immediately ordered, " you there! Make sure to identify the bodies." He said to a person in the background.


    "Now,"Neveah said, "we talk."


    "Let''s talk¡­ inside." Kai gestured to a building that was decent enough and they walked in.


    Kai looked at Neveah who sat before him in silence "Thank you," he said.


    "It would have taken us¡­ well, forever to clean this up. Rebuilding will still take weeks, maybe even months... But thanks for the help."


    Neveah offered a simple nod. "No problem." For Kai it was weird talking to a man wearing a mask, ge couldn''t read his face so he didn''t know what he was thinking and didn''t like that.


    "So," he began after an awkward silence.


    "Mhmhm..." clearing his throat. "You said you wanted to talk, right? What did you want to know?"


    "How much can you tell me?" Neveah asked.


    "Unfortunately not a lot," Kai admitted shaking his head, "but I''ll try to answer what I can."


    Neveah was quiet for a while then leaned forward on the table...


    "You are a ''good'' person, correct?" He emphasized the word ''good''.


    Kai paused and thought for a while then, " I''d like to think so," he said with a shrug.


    "Interesting, I know some things about you and the person you follow¡­" Neveah said


    "What are you¡­" he began genuinely confused but before he could finish...


    "Kai!" A sharp voice cut him off.


    A figure materialized beside him, a man cloaked in a simple black suit, a heavy coat. He wore a pair of spectacles, black hair and was tall.


    " I''ll handle it from here," the man declared, his voice firm and laced with authority. He pulled a chair back from the table, removed his coat, and hung it over the chair before taking a seat.


    His gaze, cold and analytical, fell upon Neveah.


    "Hello I''m Theodore Roose..."


    The man named Cruise said as he stretched hand out going to greet Neveah, stood awkwardly for a moment as Neveah offered no reciprocation.


    Finally, Cruise withdrew his hand with a cough and twitching lips.


    "You are the person going to become the new count," Neveah stated from behind his mask, "You are also his superior, correct?"


    Theodore, A small smile formed on his lips. "Thank you for the kind words," he said, his voice cold, "but I''m not his employer nor is he working for me. We are... partners." The man said crossing his legs as he looked at Kai.


    "Partners?" Neveah repeated genuinely amused but didn''t show it.


    Kai, who had remained silent throughout the exchange, felt pride of being acknowledged and a small smile formed on his face.


    Neveah seemingly unimpressed just said. "Okay... so...nWhat are you people about?"


    Theodore''s ''warm'' smile vanished, replaced by a cold frown. "You people?" He repeated, his voice hardening.


    "What people? You talk as if we are different. We may be low-born, but we are still vampires. We won''t live shackled like this any longer under nobles like you."


    "Can you stop with the bullshit?" Neveah said shaking his head. "I''m not in the mood for this."


    Theodore''s eyes glowed bright crimson, the anger in him barely contained.


    He pushed his spectacles back then revealed it, nine glowing stars.


    Kai gasped. He had witnessed Theodore''s abilities before, but never with such raw intensity.


    "This is not bullshit," Theodore roared, his voice vibrating with fury. "I will defend my people from the likes of you!"


    Chaos erupted.


    Kai moved towards Theodore, slight panic in his voice. "Whoa! Whoa! Theo, calm down!"


    He tried to diffuse the situation, his gaze flickering to Neveah who had shut his eyes , his face completely invisible so his mood and state of mind were completely unknown and that wasn''t good.


    Theodore, his voice calmer now but still cold, addressed the masked figure.


    "I''m grateful you helped the people and you didn''t kill Kai after he attacked you. You even saved his brother. Your fight with Kai was enlightening for you, correct? You gained lightning... So we are even. Now leave, or else."


    Neveah with an amused smile playing on his lips beneath the mask, began a slow, deliberate clap S§×ar?h the n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    " Clap. Clap. Clap. Clap. Clap. Clap.


    Clap.!"


    As his hands met for the last time, his grey eyes snapped open, glowing with great intensity .


    Theodore was taken aback... Just slightly.


    "You think this is a negotiation?" Neveah''s voice was a low but aggressive, each word dripping with power.


    "You trying to get the upper hand with your display? We are not even. Only I decide that."


    A tense standoff ensued. read first at m,v,l,e,m p _y,r


    Theodore, his body crackling with barely contained energy, looked at him. "Boy," he started, his voice firm low and cold, "I can kill you with a snap of my finger." The brilliant stars shone even more brightly their light reflecting dazzlingly off his spectacles.


    Despite the bright almost blinding flaunt of power and the threat hanging heavy in the air, Neveah stood unfazed. His grey eyes remained fixed on Theodore.


    Kai, sensing an impending explosion and the heavy tension, rushed to intervene. "Boss!" he called out, his voice laced with panic. "Let it go!"


    Theodore, took a deep breath his chest heaving a couple of times. He seemed to have been wrestling with something deep within him.


    Slowly, with a deep breath, he retracted his aura. The glowing stars blipped out of existence, the tension easing from the room.


    "It''s because they said we couldn''t," Theodore finally began, his voice hoarse and full of emotion . "They treat us like garbage¡­ They defile our children. Take our wives and then kill us. We aren''t safe¡­"


    "And the worst part is no one cares about us. When our daughters go missing and we ask around, people ignore us¡­ Even our own kind turn a blind eye. It''s that bad..."


    He paused. "You asked why I want to be a Count, correct?"


    "I''m listening," Neveah replied.


    Theodore gestured around. "I want to protect our community. Make sure our children grow up safe, with both parents by their side. I don''t want them to live in constant fear, wondering when their turn will come."


    A flicker of cynicism crossed Neveah''s face. "So you want to be a hero?" he drawled, the word dripping with sarcasm.


    Theodore shook his head, his voice firm. "No. I want to help."


    "Help? If the commoners are so oppressed, why do you have deserters from your group? Shouldn''t you be united?" Neveah pressed, his voice low and menacing.


    "Our methods are different," Theodore replied, clenching his fists and gritting his teeth.


    "Methods," Neveah repeated.


    "By methods, you mean the fact that you work with those very nobles you claim to despise. Or... the fact that you are one of them." Neveah said with a smile but it couldn''t be seen cause he was wearing mask.


    Theodore''s eyes widened.


    And Kai... well his gaze was flitting between them, felt a wave of confusion wash over him.


    Neveah''s dropped a bomb.


    Before Kai could react, Theodore shot towards Neveah. He reached for Neveah''s throat.


    But... it was like striking at air. Neveah''s body seemingly teleported, he sat at the chair which Theodore was sitting on before.


    Theodore''s hand grasped at nothing


    " You know... If you are going become a count. You should be truthful to your people and not be that weak..." Said Neveah.

 Chapter 145: Partial Nobility

    A wave of emotions across Theodore''s face, anger, annoyance and disbelief.


    "Quick to anger and weak¡­" Neveah''s voice was heard in the room but he himself was gone. "¡­ You can''t even cover up your tracks¡­ YOU ARE UNQUALIFIED. Prepare yourself¡­ I''m coming for your tokens."


    With the threat and disapproval proclamation... Theodore clenched his fists, his body trembling with fury.


    Kai, however had his mind reeling from the recent revelation, turned to his boss with confusion evident on his face. "Theodore¡­ What does he mean? You are a noble and you work with nobles?"


    Theodore hearing this just let out a frustrated groan he pinched his nose bridge with annoyance as he gritted his teeth.


    "Kaiser!" he said with a sigh. "We can''t do this alone¡­ We need help."


    "But¡­ Nobles? Out of all people? You know how they treat us." Kai said as if he had been betrayed.


    Theodore sighed heavily, again. "Kaiser, listen," he said, his voice hardening.


    "Don''t be that naive... I''m a ''noble,'' yes, but most of these nobles that help us are¡­ well, children of commoners. Do you seriously think those so-called nobles use contraceptives when they take our women? NO! They sire children on them, and if those children turn out strong with potential, they are taken away, raised as nobles with their true heritage hidden.


    As for the unfortunate others they are abandoned for being weak or not even acknowledged as their children even of they got potential..."


    He continued as he met Kai''s gaze. "Normal commoners can''t get to eight stars, Kai. It''s practically impossible. It''s only recently that that common sense is being broken, that many people are breaking through seven stars and some RARE cases of some 8 star commoners... but comonners will, can never compete with noble vampires... So, I looked for them.


    The noble vampires who grew up thinking they were commoners, their true potential wasted... Over the past 3 years I''ve been cultivating them... I even have some couple of 8 stars somr have laws..."


    A sudden realization dawned on Kai. "Wait, if commoners can''t get to 8 star... does that mean¡­"


    Theodore nodded . "Yes, Kai. You are a noble vampire well partially¡­ Your father raised another man''s child cause he loved your mother too much."


    " What... What about Fre"


    "Your brother, Fred¡­ Fred is a common vampire. He is your father''s son."


    Kai felt this wasn''t real, his entire world view thrown into disarray. He was a noble? His father, a symbol of both love and sacrifice, had a secret like that? And Fredb was forever cut off from reaching his full potential because of blood purity? What kind of bulshit was this?


    Theodore then placed a hand on Kai''s shoulder, his grip firm. "It''s us or them, Kaiser. We must get those seats¡­ This opportunity may never come again. We fight for our people, for our families, for a future where vampires, especially commoners, are not so oppressed... IT IS OUR DUTY!"


    Kai looked down and clenched his fists. He understood Theodore''s words... He knew what he had to do. He had to get that seat and change Fred''s blood purity... Also he had to help the commoners... His people.


    He now understood how limited the Commoners were and was slowly thinking how the Queen made this unfair competition... But he was still thankful that they even got a chance.


    "What will people say when they find out about this?" Kai then said after another realization with worry. "What if the Commoners find out we preach for commoner freedom when we ourselves are like the people that oppress them, nobles."


    Theodore just chuckled. "So what? We lived like comoners, we also were oppressed... The means justify the end, Kaiser," he said,


    "And¡­ well, the victors decide the narrative. They don''t have to know."


    Kai understood the logic, the desperate measures they needed to take to survive, the system was rigged against them. But something about that approach left a bad taste in his mouth.


    "Okay... but I don''t think we should get on the black mask''s bad side. He may be arrogant, but I feel that he''s¡­ important." Kai said.


    Theodore paused considered this for a moment, "I''ll try to talk to him," he said at last after looking at Kai''s worried face.


    But internally he thought, "I''ll kill him! Who does he think he is, coming here and questioning my methods? I''ll arrange my house the way I please"


    Kai sighed in relief...


    "So, what now?" Kai asked.


    "Now... now we wait for the climax." Said Theodore looking at the door.


    "The climax¡­ what if we have to fight a ten-star like LeNoir, Blanche, or Mordred?" Kai thought in worry.


    Theodore just shook his head. "They had many tokens by the first week of the tournament. It''s been nine months¡­ They should have a colossal amount."


    "But what if they want more?" Kai pressed,


    "There''s¡­ there''s rumors about a marquis seat."


    A marquis seat, a position promised to be above Count but below Duke level... It was a reward to the most impressive contender.


    Theodore shrugged. "Like you said, ''rumors''. We just have to protect the tokens we have, at any cost. We already showed our fangs. If we don''t get those seats¡­ we won''t survive in the vampire continent. The nobles won''t let us live."


    A heavy silence descended upon them. This was the cost and weight of their fight


    Their path was never meant to be easy... It was a path where victory could only be achieved through cunning, manipulation, deception... Anything to get ahead.


    Kai just grimly nodded at him. "I understand."


    Theodore gave him a curt nod in return. "Good," he said, his voice gruff but sincere.


    "Then I''ll leave now. Stay safe, Kaiser."


    Theodore walked out of the door and shut it.


    Each stride seemed to glide over the ground, carrying him hundreds of feet in a a single stride.


    Just when he thought he was far enough, his shadow flickered and a figure materialized from its depths.


    A man, clad in a black getup, materialized from the shadow. He wore a skull mask , and black clothes with a single, crimson rose badge pinned to his chest. His pants mirrored the black of his top and had a black rose too.


    "What''s the plan now, boss?" the skull-masked figure asked.


    "We failed to kill that Fred boy ''cause of Blackie¡­ Blackie also exposed you to Kai¡­"


    Theodore stopped moving.


    Blackie, the moniker they had given the mysterious figure in the black mask, had indeed thrown a wrench into their plans. Not only had he prevented Fred''s death and he had also revealed Theodore''s plans true nature to Kai.


    "And?" Theodore''s voice was a low growl, laced with simmering anger.


    The skull-masked man unfazed by the dangerous situation just leaned closer, removed his mask and revealed a smile of amusement mocking Theodore. "So¡­ When are you going to tell Kai you are the boss of the ''deserters''? Hahaha! Are you also going to tell him that you planned to kill his brother or the fact that you are his fath¡­"


    His voice cut off abruptly as Theodore''s hand, suddenly and unexpectedly, clenched his hand around the man''s throat. The man''s eyes bulged threatening to pop out, his face started turning a shade of purple.


    "Ha¡­ Har... harder," the man choked out his voice sounded excited and¡­ arousal in his voice. He rubbed his legs together excitedly, as he grabbed Theodore''s hand.


    Theodore''s face contorted in disgust. "Tsk¡­ You disgusting bastard," he said, releasing his grip from the man''s neck.


    The skull-masked man fell to the ground, coughing and gasping for air, his body trembling and shaking in excitement, a red mark was formed on his throat, and his back arched as he let out a groan and a wet stain formed in his pants.


    Theodore was disgusted he began pulling off the glove he used to choke the man and tossing it aside with a look of revulsion.


    Even in the messed up world they inhabited, there were some lines that shouldn''t be crossed, and some people were just hopeless perverts. S§×ar?h the Nov§×l?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Awww¡­ over so soon.." the man whined and pouted, as he regained his breath. He licked his lips, touched the bruise in his neck and a a blush formed across his face.


    Your source for fiction: m-vlempyr.


    His hand rose to his cheek, he then started panting loudly with a look of ecstasy on his face...


    Theodore watched the display his emotion a mixture of annoyance and disgust.


    This man, was lieutenant and head of the deserters that ''abandoned'' the commoner movement of Kai''s group... They were the enemies, this man was a huge pervert. But for now, he was useful.


    With a sigh, Theodore turned away from the unsettling figure. He had much to think about ¨C how to regain Kai''s trust... Well make him into the unquestioning dog he was before and not second guess his orders, how to deal with ''Blackie'', and most importantly, how to ensure their victory in the upcoming tournament.

 Chapter 146: Explosion is an art

    "Kaiser¡­ He''s too important," Theodore began, his voice low and heavy with authority. "The people revere and adore him. You don''t know how useful he is ... He doesn''t know that he only gets to stay in the light because of the things I do in the dark... He should be grateful... "


    The man completely unfazed by Theodore''s dark mood just giggled. "So the plan to kill his brother was just a little¡­ nudge? To get him nice and angry at the nobles, make him a better attack dog? How cold~"


    Theodore grit his teeth. "Think whatever you like, I need him focussed so that he does what I want..." he growled. "But the Black Mask¡­ I want him dead. Did you do it?"


    A look of excitement flickered in the empty eyes of the man. "Yes~," he purred, drawing out the word and saying it with sweetness.


    "I even put a tracker on Blackie''s shadow, just like you asked. How will you reward me~"


    Theodore narrowed his eyes. "Reward You?" he asked with disdain.


    " Yes~"


    " I ''reward'' you by not killing you. Now that''s a reward you should be grateful for you perverted bastard." Theodore said in disgust.


    "That''s hardly a reward," the man pouted.


    " Just give me the location. It seems Kaiser couldn''t manage to kill that man , and frankly, I doubt any of you could."


    The skull-masked pouted. " But¡­ Kai doesn''t have a Law and he''s only lower 8 star. I could do it, hmph!" he said.


    "Neither did the Black Mask use his law," Theodore countered.


    "Just tell me where he is. This¡­ I handle personally. I want to see the fear in his eyes when I take his life."


    The man then gave Theodore the tracker. "Okay, daddy bye~" the man said, waving a goodbye as Theodore vanished into the night once more.


    And a rock''s shadow that was close to them suddenly materialized a shadow soldier the moment the pervert left.


    ***********


    " What in the actual fuck!" Said Neveah.


    " There''s a pervert like him alive?" He thought.


    Neveah''s eye narrowed as he watched the live feed play out on the thin, ice-edged screen. The conversation between Theodore and his perverted follower who sent a wave of anger through him. Seems like the "deserters" were led by this very same Theodore.


    A scoff escaped Neveah lips. "Playing the hero, manipulating someone as naive as Kai, making a defected group as one of the enemies to rile up more people behind Kai for his cause... Damn! Should I take notes?" Thought Neveah.


    " And it seems like this bastard is coming to kill me," he thought in his hand was the tracker he felt was put on him when he was talking to Theodore...


    Sharon''s voice was heard in his mind again. "Young Master, are you confident in defeating a nine-star?" She said.


    Neveah tilted his head, a playful smile in his now unmasked face. "Are you worried about me, Sharon?" he teased.


    "This will be a fight to the death, it''s either you or him." She said dodging the question.


    Neveah chuckled.


    He understood her concern, but a brawl right now wouldn''t serve his purpose. "I won''t fight him now," he said, his voice regaining its seriousness.


    "There''s much I need to do, preparations to make." He thought, his gaze back to the screen. "As she said, this is no test. No one will go easy on me. It''s him or me. Hahhh... I need to prep myself."


    Silence descended upon area. Then, a slow smile spread across Neveah''s face, a cold smile. "Let''s drag this man along a bit," he declared, as he stood and stretched his body... He then put on his mask and with a wave of his wrist, a shadowy blob materialized before him, condensing into a shadow soldier.


    Neveah pressed the tracker shard into the soldier''s hand, it''s white eyes glowing with light as it nodded and grabbed the chip tightly. A silent command passed between them from Neveah, and the shadow soldier, with great speed, darted out of the area, carrying the tracker and leading Theodore''s on a merry chase in the wrong direction.


    Neveah watched the shadow soldier disappear into the night, a small smile lingering on his lips.


    He still had other plans for Theodore.


    " Now then ...should I make an army and see my number limit, I was told to work alone..." He thought


    "But what if..." he mused, a sly smile playing on his masked lips.


    "What if someone appears and these problems solved themselves¡­ ''coincidentally''?" Sear?h the n??el Fire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Technically, he wouldn''t be breaking the rules. By creating circumstances that others solved and he could still accrue his soldiers.


    "It''s decided," he declared, his voice a low rumble. "Let''s start with the nobles."


    Darkness engulfed him, a dark vortex that consumed his figure. In its place he stood as mirror image of Theodore''s lackey''s clothes¨C a cloaked figure clad in black, adorned with a single, crimson rose badge.


    With a flick of his wrist, his remained group of shadow soldiers materialized beside him, each clad in the same ominous attire.


    " A good way to get some attention is to make things explode literally and figuratively... Attention will get people talking and people talk shit sometimes that will make the nobles feel offended... I should cause a civil war among the nobles and Commoners then pit the ''united'' groups against each other... This will be fun. But still too much work for one person...


    I hope it''ll be rewarding" Thought Neveah as he disappeared with a lightning strike again.


    A satisfied smirk played on his lips. He envisioned the domino effect .


    With a final crackle , Neveah vanished once more, a blur of red lightning, leaving only the echo of his laughter behind.


    A strained silence hung in the air between Valeriana and Verona. The opulent study, usually a haven of crackling fireplaces and warm candlelight, felt heavy with unspoken tension. Valeriana finally broke the quiet.


    "Why did you force Neveah to participate in that¡­ tournament?" she asked genuinely curious .


    "Was it truly just to gain combat experience?"


    Verona leaned back in her plush armchair. "Partly," she admitted.


    "But there was more to it."


    Valeriana raised an eyebrow, waiting for further explanation.


    Verona sighed. "But majorly I wanted him to see the kind of nobles he will have in his court... And if he can... He should decide who he wants..." She said cryptically.

 Chapter 147: lets go

    A bolt of red lightning tore through the night sky, " crackle!"


    It struck dead center on a mansion... It was quite for some seconds then... "BOOOM!" An igniting inferno that erupted with a loud. Flames dark-red flames, devoured the structure. The wood, metal, stone bricks, broke first then were engulfed in red flames, the wood turning to ash while the stome and metal softened as they glowed red and then turned into soft lava.


    The shockwave from the explosion rippled outwards, shaking the very foundations of neighboring buildings.


    The night was now covered in an eerie red glow.


    The heat intensified with each passing second. It became hotter than random things suddenly burst into flames even people.


    Screams pierced the air, screams of terror, pain, grief and confusion. Some vampires were caught in the blast zone and were incinerated instantly, their bodies reduced to wisps of ash before they could even react.


    Neveah watched the chaos unfold with no emotion.


    He moved with ease through the carnage as he snatched a charred arm from a fallen noble to make a new soldier for his growing legion.


    The explosion was like a beautiful flower blooming in the night it formed into a crimson mushroom cloud.


    The shockwave continued its rampage, spreading outwards and shattering windows in its wake.


    Houses previously untouched by the flames began to catch fire, with he fire spreading with alarming speed.


    Panic swept through the noble district like a plague.


    "What was that?" a voice shrieked with terror.


    "We''re under attack, you idiot!" another voice snapped back.


    "Attack? But¡­ but we''re nobles! Who would dare attack us?" a third voice cowered in in fear and confusion.


    Amidst the chaos, a person spotted Neveah on the rooftop of a burning house. "Hey, look over there!" he yelled, pointing to Neveah.


    "There''s a person there!"


    All eyes turned towards the black-clad figure with the crimson rose badges adorning his attire. S~ea??h the N??eFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Neveah met their gazes with a mocking gesture ¨C he made a huge ice fist that raised it''s middle finger. The nobles below were shocked then got angry...


    But before any attack could be launched, Neveah vanished into the dark smoke-covered air.


    " The hell was that?" Someone shouted in anger.


    "Let''s get that bastard!" one of them roared, his voice trembling with fury.


    Another, more level-headed vampire stepped forward. "No," he countered shaking his head and his voice firm.


    "We have a bigger problem right now. Let''s get some water and try to contain the fire before it spreads any further."


    Frustration crackled in the air. One of the vampires who had lost a comrade in the blast sputtered in outrage. "But that guy¡­"


    "Enough!" the level-headed vampire interrupted. "I know who he is. He''s with that ''Commoner Revolutionary something¡­ We''ll deal with them later. But right now, we need to make sure our tokens are safe before something else happens." He said as he made a mud wave that covered and stopped the flames from spreading but he couldn''t extinguish it that easily... The mud hardened before it met the flame...


    But they somehow managed to contain it and that was goo for now.


    Murmurs of agreement rippled through the crowd. The threat of losing their tokens, the very thing that decided the level of their power and status, outweighed the desire for immediate vengeance.


    Baron Verik, his face flushed and tie loosely hanging and his shirt, one half tucked the other untucked with a slip of it shoved through his unzipped pants, "B-boss¡­ bad news! Our tokens¡­ they''re gone!"


    The area fell silent after the declaration.


    A vein throbbed in the temple of the bald man who made a mud barrier yo prevent the fire from spreading... "Gone? What do you mean gone? Those tokens are practically indestructible. They wouldn''t burn!" He yelled.


    "You think I don''t know that?!" Baron Verik exploded in anger also. ''Does this bakd idiot take me for a fool? My tokens are also gone and he is getting mad at me? Does he think he is the only one with balls, or are his three?'' Verik thought.


    "What did you say to me?" the bald man, Ronald said.


    "Watch your tone, Baron."


    "Mehn... Screw you!" Verik spat back he was frustrated right now and this man kept annoying him while shouting at him.


    "You have some nerve," Ronald said, his eyes glowing red as they trembled in fury. The air crackled with a heavy killing intent, imposing pressure on Verik.


    A third figure, clearly higher in rank than Verik, intervened before things escalated further. "Calm down," he said, his voice a soothing.


    "Baron Verik, elaborate. What happened?" He then said.


    Verik, catching his breath as he saw his life flashing before his eyes.... just offered a brief explanation. "Well¡­ the tokens¡­ they''ve been stolen. Not just from one house. Everyone''s tokens seem to be missing."


    A collective gasp rippled through the stunned area. "What? How?" Ronald roared, his fury increasing further.


    "Yeah, how?" The calm one, Shamah said.


    "Wait... Weren''t you in charge of patrol and security today? How did we get attacked, not to mention robbed, under your watch?" Ronald said.


    Verik squirmed under their accusing stares. "Well¡­ it was a surprise attack, even to us."


    "Surprise?" Ronald scoffed.


    "Tell me, Verik, what were you really doing? You look¡­ flushed." Ronal said.


    He leaned closer as he held Verik''s collar ... his eyes narrowing.


    He got a whiff of a VERY familiar perfume and then saw a lipstick mark on his nape ... Indicating his blood had been sucked ...


    Verik flinched when the mark was found.


    A wave of rage rose in Ronald... Reaching even new heights. "You bastard! You were busy¡­ with my wife?! She even sucked your blood?!"


    "Boom!" a wave of killing intent erupted from Ronald...


    Finally, Shamah spoke, his voice laced with l authority.


    "Calm down, both of you," he said, his words aimed at the seething figure beside him.


    "We have to get the tokens back. After that, you can have your ''talk''."


    Ronald, his aura still crackling with raw anger, narrowed his eyes. "How about I just deal with him now?" he growled.


    Baron Verik was scared.... He broke free of Ronald''s hold by leaving him his shirt amd started to run away shirtless.


    But... two thick tentacles of mud, brown and wet materialized from Ronald ensnaring his legs.


    Verik was horrified and wanted to scream but chocked instead as the mud tentacle slithered upwards his body engulfing him in its suffocating embrace. The mud tentancles writhed and contracted, squeezing tighter with each passing second and formed a huge cocoon as it grew even bigger.


    " Crunch!" The cocoon tightened, then grew silent. It became even wetter thanks to Verik''s blood.


    "Sigh, What a waste." Shamah shook his head.


    "Now, let''s go get the tokens back. If I remember correctly, the city those commoners are holed up in is Westley''s old region." Ronald said.


    "Yeah, let''s go,"

 Chapter 148: boom boom

    "Yeah, let''s go,"


    They moved through the night...


    The news would spread among the nobility faction-'' the nobles were mobilizing for war...''


    Well according to them it was an extermination of pests and the destination...Westley City.


    Neveah stood atop a tree. His eyes scanned the city before him, taking in the scenes.


    People scurried through the streets, some scavenging their meager belongings from the wreck Neveah had cleared before, others gathering in small groups, helping each other... They hadn''t even got over the previous attack.


    " Sigh... I''ll give you guys a heads up." Thought Neveah looking at the scenes below.


    Neveah raised his hand. A ball of fire started forming, it was small at first... He then channeled his power, and the fireball grew, it then started spinning and swirling and intensifying as it grew larger until it morphed into a tornado, a tornado of dark-red flame.


    With a flick of his wrist, he launched it skyward.


    Below, the city residents watched in terror as the flaming tornado suddenly appeared in the horizon.


    Buildings, walls, structures even those made of stone and steel that were considered very sturdy broke and melted like butter under the tornado''s heat and the wind it generated as it moved...


    But as the tornado was about to reach the densely populated area of the city, a strange phenomenon occurred. It vanished¡­ simply ceasing to exist.


    The flames were gone but the destruction was still evident.


    A stunned silence descended upon Westley City. The sighs of relief, the scrambling to escape, the panic all of them stopped.


    Fortunately for them no one died.


    "I have no need for weak soldiers, but with this¡­ you should be alerted." Thought Neveah.


    " What is happening again." Someone shouted and Kai looked at this with anger.


    ''Those flames looked and felt familiar... It was definitely the masked man. But no one was injured what does this mean?... Is it a provocation or is it...'' Kai was deep in thought.


    " Kai... Attackers are coming... They are many and they are drawing in close fast." Shouted Fred.


    " Damn... Get everyone into the bunkers... Prepare the soldiers for battle... Sound the alarm." Kai ordered fast.


    " Sir... You ordered for people to move before... We are lacking in personnel." Said another person.


    " Shit.... Just get anyone who can fight ready! And tell those who were gone to come back! We ain''t moving now!" Kai yelled.


    " YES SIR!" The sorrounding surbodinates saluted and even Fred was caught up in the momentum and saluted.


    Neveah just smiled looking at this scene proudly..."Now we wait," he said as he sat on an ice couch with snow pillows.


    Shouts and roars echoed across the deserted plains.


    Ronald atop a towering golem, looked the ''army'' of nobles. It wasn''t a real army just a bunch of nobles with one goal... But their was a hierarchy the previous viscounts were incharge and that was Ronald and Shamah and some other 3 nameless viscounts.


    When they got close enough to see Westley City... Ronald laughed"Hahaha! Guess what, commoners! You successfully managed to piss us off! We are¡­ here?" He was confused... As looked at the city better.


    Before them lay a scene of utter destruction. A wide scorched path of the city, a path that was leading directly to the heart of Westley, was made and it was just blackened rubble. S§×ar?h the N?vel(F)ire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Here and there, ashes and smoke... They were confused what happened here and who caused this?


    Suddenly, " Crackle! Crackle! Crackle!" air crackled with electric energy. Before they could even react, a white rocket of lightning tore through the air, hitting against the golem''s chest with a deafening roar.


    The golem shook as white cracks formed on it and then boom! It broke.


    Ronald barely managed to react in time. As a swirling construct of mud enveloped him, forming a protective cocoon just as he jumped ship before it could explode... But he wasn''t out of the clear yet... A lightning bolt shot at his cocoon. His cocoon spit him out and he was unscathed...


    Crawling out of the mud Ronald surveyed the battlefield.


    "Honestly, I''m tired of you bastards!" he heard a voice low and heavy....


    "Since peaceful coexistence isn''t an option, maybe annihilation is the best option!" Kai declared.


    A figure materialized in the clouds, a silhouette outlined by blueish white glow at his limbs.


    It was Kai, his limbs crackling with white-hot lightning, stood defiant.


    "Hahahaha!" Ronald laughed hysterically.


    "The likes of you annihilate us? That''s the funniest thing I''ve heard this century!" He held his ribs.


    "...." Kai said nothing. He simply raised his hands. Ominous clouds gathered overhead heavy and swollen with crackling energy.


    "Lightning Rain Chain," he said powerfully.


    From the darkened clouds, bolts of blinding white lightning shot down. Hitting random targets...


    But unlike a normal attack, they didn''t strike once. Each bolt found its target, then curved, jumping from one vampire to another vampire, literal lightning chain .


    Screams ripped through the air as some desperately tried to shield themselves with their respective elements some succeeded others failed and were hit, others just stood paralyzed by fear thinking that their fates were already sealed.


    The air got filled with the smell of burning flesh.


    When the final bolt dissipated, a horrifying silence descended.


    Where once stood a proud ''army'', now lay a battlefield littered with the dead and the dying. A fifth of the attackers were dead, their bodies charred and smoking. The rest, stunned and burned, faced an agonizing choice ¨C retreat or fight a battle they knew they couldn''t win.


    "Ronald!... Let''s retreat!" Shamah said.


    Ronald, his mud cocoon dissipating, coughed away the smoke of burnt flesh... His rage spiking even higher.


    "Shamah!... What the hell are you talking about, retreat?!" he roared, his voice furious.


    Beside him, Shamah, his face grim just shook his head. "A nine-star is coming... and I didn''t call for help. We are outnumbered, outmatched ... We are facing a force we clearly underestimated. It''s time to cut our losses."


    Ronald scoffed. "Retreat? Against commoners? Never!"


    Shamah cast a glance at the city walls. Then Kai, the looked at Ronald "Look at them, Ronald," Shamah urged, his voice low and urgent. "They have twelve eight-star fighters alone, matching half our force. Dozens of seven-stars and some psuedos in their ranks, and a nine-star approaches as we speak. We are outgunned, Ronald, and completely unprepared."


    "What will people say? We, the nobles, retreating from a rabble of commoners?"


    Shamah''s face hardened. "They''ll say we were fools who died for misplaced pride. Look around you, Ronald. This isn''t a battle, it''s a slaughter."


    He turned, his voice ringing with authority. "Everyone fall back! It''s an order!"


    A murmur of discontent rippled through the ranks, but the sight of Shamah, a respected viscount himself, already making a quick retreat silenced them. Now they were scared. Slowly, the nobles began to disengage, some grudgingly following Shamah''s lead, others wanting to see this to the end.


    "Kill as many as you can!" Kai ordered.


    At his command, the eight-star commoners unleashed an assault flying from the city. Their movements were well trained, efficient, honed rigorous training.


    The remaining nobles, caught off guard by the sudden retreat, were overwhelmed by the incoming attacks.


    Screams filled the air as the defenders of Westley City cut down their foes with mercilessly. The seven-stars, even some pseudo-seven-stars, fought hard.


    Fury choked Ronald. The very sight of his comrades, even Shamah, fleeing the battlefield made him furious that and the fact they were up against commoners... He was about to snap.


    All this havoc, all this death, it was because of Kai! If he could just eliminate that annoying commoner, maybe, this madness would stop. He thought.


    Mud churned and writhed around him. It sculpted itself into two colossal hands, their surfaces coated with a green aura. With a feral roar, Ronald slammed the hands together.


    The gesture was mimicked by the mud construct, it clapped creating a thunderous boom that echoed across the battlefield from the impact point.


    Kai who from Ronald''s perspective looked drained from his earlier display of power, stood frozen in the epicenter of the clap.


    "This was it," Ronald thought with a smirk. He''d finally squashed the bug!


    But then, a scream tore through the air. A woman, "No, Ronald! Watch out!" she screamed.


    Everything happened very fast for Ronald to even make sense of it. One moment he had squashed Kai like the bug he was then the other moment things got bright... he heard a woman shouting then the light was blocked by a shadow then something wet splashed on his face.... Ronald blinked, his vision momentarily obscured because something wet got on his eyes.


    When it cleared, he opened his eyes and saw the woman it was his wife, Dorcas?!


    When his mind processed and pieced it together... A horrifying realization dawned on him ¨C Dorcas was shielding him, taking the brunt of the attack from Kai. She saved him?!

 Chapter 149: Shakespeares Classic... Or is it Tragic?

    ''Then the liquid on my face is...?'' He raised a hand to his face, his fingers slick with something wet, lt was blood, Dorcas'' blood.


    "Tsk,I missed." Kai''s voice with a hint of annoyance, rang in Ronald''s ears.


    Kai ungently removed his hand from Dorcas'' chest.


    She coughed, she looked at Ronald. "Dear," She said, her voice weak, it was guilty, apologetic and full of resolve all at the same time...


    "Hubby... sob.. sob I''m sorry for cheating on you. It was a stupid mistake I realize that now... What I did was inexcusable I know... I hope you forgive me¡­ You are the only one I love dear..." Her voice trailed off.


    " Shut up! Don''t talk like this now... Just wait for yourself heart to heal up... Wait why isn''t it healing... Dorcas stop joking... Hey are you listening to me...


    Is there a healer here... Wait the potions... Shit! I didn''t bring any with me today... You must have it on you? Wait where''s your ring?


    Hey DORCAS!!?" He yelled as a heavy palm attack sent him flying back and Dorcas jumped on Kai hugging him with her hands and legs...


    But her eyes, burning with an unnatural red glow, met his as she shed a single tear... "Please stay alive... I love you dear."


    Ronald''s heart beat heavy against his ribs as he saw this it was painful to watch.


    He knew what she was doing or atleast what she was about to do. Her body started glowing red, she was overloading her circuits and mana Circles... She was converting her mana to output but she didn''t let it go... She held it with her ... Everything was overloading...


    " DORCAS, NO!" Ronald roared as he made a mud tentacle that he struck himself with which propelled forward towards Dorcas... He was feeling betrayed by the thought of Dorcas'' suicide attempt...


    " DON''T YOU DARE! NOO..."


    But it was too late. Dorcas pushed him back again with a surprising final burst of strength, her body''s red glow intensifying with every passing second.


    Then, with a final choked sob, she closed her eyes and tightly held on to Kaiis body making various binding runes on her arms.


    Then a blinding light erupted, engulfing them both. A 7 star killed herself... the result was a devastating shockwave that was felt even by the commoners in the bunkers.


    A crimson shockwave rippled outwards, painting the sky a hue of bloody red.


    " The sky is lighting up a lot today huh..." Neveah thought watching the battle from afar...


    "And when is that Theodore character coming here? Like damn he''ll be here when everything is over... Most people are dying, dead or ran away... Sigh~ atleast I''m getting my soldiers... Great thing I''m not bound by the ''you have to kill them rule''... If I participate it counts...


    Well I did alot of experiments to succeed... Planting curses on these 7 Stars is not easy sigh~" Neveah thought as he looked at his increasing army.


    The earth trembled, and a shockwave ripped outwards, sending Ronald backwards as his body skidded on the ground....


    He lay there, ears ringing, vision blurry with tears... The scene replaying on his mind over and over again.


    The battlefield fell silent.


    The remaining nobles amd commoner stunned by the horrific self destruction, had stopped fighting. Some people who were close died...


    The aftermath of the devastating blast, only smike and a huge crater where Dorcas once stood remained.


    Ronald heard that voice again... The voice of the man he hated deeply


    "Honestly... what did that accomplish?"


    It was the same disdainful voice, dripping with an arrogance that filled should have made Ronald fuming right now but he couldn''t... His heart ached too much... S§×arch* The Nov§×l?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    He forced his head to turn, his gaze landing on Kai, who stood unscathed at his feet were Dorcas'' four limbs scattered around him.


    " Before the explosion, he broke free of the woman''s hold... Taking her limbs with her, honestly why does this Kai seem better than the one I fought?" Thought Neveah.


    "Today, nothing is stopping me from killing you," Kai declared, his voice flat and emotionless.


    He raised a hand, his hand coated and crackling with blue lightning... He put his hand on Ronald''s soft bald head.


    A part of Ronald wanted him to run away, but his limbs felt heavy, unresponsive. He sighed as he remembered that there was nothing to live for anymore... His wife was dead and that could be his fault as he refused to run away... If only he did.


    He knew he couldn''t live with the guilt so he gave up and didn''t resist.


    "What a morbid Romeo and Juliet." Neveah said looking at Ronald who was giving up...


    Ronald''s body started grossly inflating, from his neck, his stomach and his head till it popped.


    "Pop!" Blood splattered everywhere except on Kai who had coated his body with lightning type aura.


    "Now, this was a good fight, To think I thought that Kai was using his lighting only like some sort of close combat mage but he the whole time he was an aura user... His aura had a lightning nature... This is interesting... Though useless to me cause I don''t use aura.. but maybe someone can use this information" Neveah said.


    "A good display of power¡­ now this is a fight between eight-stars... That''s how an 8 star should fight, like Kai " He said small smile. "Too bad they didn''t have any laws used their little duel. I know Kai doesn''t have one... I confirmed it but what was Baldy''s excuse?"


    He stood up stretched his body lazily, a yawn escaping his lips. " Oh well, I got what I needed for now. Let''s head to phase two!"


    With that, Neveah turned and vanished back into the shadows as darkness seemed to swallow hos whole body.


    Groans and murmurs rippled through the crowd of nobles. They were shaken but at least were alive.


    Suddenly Theodore arrived and saw it he immediately ordered," capture every noble here... The key word is capture... Even if they resist... I want them to be alive and in chains."


    He then turned to Kai and said, " Thank you for holding up the fort."


    " No problem." Kai said and he moved to the city there was a lot on his mind, the warning flame attack he suspected was from black mask and how to rebuild the city and even he was expecting another attack from the Nobles.


    " He looked so sexy right now... I''m considering changing my ownership... O want a new master" The pervert surbodinate of Theodore said and Theodore honestly couldn''t care less about this pervert''s rambling... He felt something was wrong with this situation and he didn''t know what it was and that wasn''t good...


    Not good at all...


    *****************"


    [ Commoner''s Camp]


    An hushed and panicked murmur buzzed through the bunkers where a bunch of vampires were waiting out the fight... here there were mostly children and weak adults, 6 star and below which in the commoner world was like practically everyone.


    Two young girls, Ivy and Patricia, huddled close, their voices low as they spoke in worry and fear. For young women especially the commoners who were weak... A noble vampire attack didn''t mean well... They would be the ones to suffer through all forms of torture and some didn''t even make it out alive...


    "Did you hear?" Ivy leaned in to hear what Patricia was about to say.


    "The nobles¡­ they''re going to attack again, more often."


    "What? Why?" Ivy said in worry.


    "Word on the street is someone stole their precious tokens, those indestructible things," Patricia patiently.


    "And apparently, their prime suspect is Kaiser''s group." Someone else added to their conversation it was a Middle-aged man.


    "A friend of mine who trains with them said there was a fight today," He said his face grim.


    "And Kaiser¡­ he killed a whole bunch of them." Said another person right now the crowd was getting bigger...


    "Isn''t that¡­ good?" Ivy stammered in confusion she didn''t understand why people were so worried.


    "They were the ones coming after us, weren''t they?" She added.


    Patricia sighed and shook her head and said. "It would have been great if there were no survivors, that''s for sure. But guess what? Some of them escaped."


    " Oh no! Does that mean..." Ivy finally got it.


    "Yeah¡­ retaliation." Patricia nodded slowly.


    "Exactly," someone said grimly.


    "Kaiser shouldn''t have killed anyone if he couldn''t kill them all. Now things are just gonna get worse."


    " You are awfully ungrateful, aren''t you? Kaiser saved us... What did you do? You hid here with me... You don''t know what he went through in that fight yet you want to complain.... Come here I''ll give you something to really complain about..." Shouted another man who defended Kaiser.


    " This is hard... If only I had help! Doing this alone is bothersome... These soldiers would be better if they spoke..." Sighed Neveah as he complained internally.... He was now shape shifted into a common type Vampire.


    Then Neveah said," woah... Whoa calm down... We are all worried here... Let''s not let out our fear amd frustration on each other."


    " Mehn... Shut the fuck up!" Someone punched Neveah who acted and fell down.


    " I really hate phase two... I should just kill them all, no?" Thought Neveah who was on the ground touching his face.

 Chapter 150: Heres what we do 1

    " I really hate phase two... I should just kill them all, no?" Thought Neveah who was on the ground touching his face.


    **********************


    "Hey! No more violence!" A young man said as he pushed back the person who attacked Neveah... He was backed up by a few women and some men.


    "Why don''t we just talk this through?" Suggested one guy.


    "Yeah, let''s talk!" Said another woman in worry.


    "Let''s see how we can save ourselves when the nobles come knocking..." She said as her face paled


    Then they started talking, coming up with mild and some drastic and brutal ideas... Confident or maybe arrogant people were shouting hard when they came up with their, '' bright'' ideas while some shy and fearful whispered their ideas... Most of them were the most brutal ones.


    ''Let''s Poison Kai''


    '' we should use assassins''


    '' no one here is strong enough yo kill Kai you idiot''


    '' yeah I like the poison idea.''


    '' guys are you really doing this? After everything Kai has done for us?''


    '' don''t try and guilt trip us... We must survive... If he cared about us then why didn''t he think about us when he decided to kill a bunch of nobles right outside our city... He implicated us in his deeds... If we don''t do something we are doomed... I''d rather kill one person and live with the guilt than let thousands die just for one person''s idiocy...


    That applies to you... If you dare snitch on us... It won''t end well for you.''


    "... I... I understand.''


    '' okay let''s go on.''


    It was gruesome plot to offer Kai''s head to appease the nobles in exchange for their lives. Self preservation is what it was.


    A slow smile formed on Neveah''s face.


    This was fear at its best... Fear that made people do anything, twisting even the most ''moral'' into self saving ideas, betrayal and even murder. He needed to guide them, use and manipulate this fear to his maximum benefit and not extinguish it.


    "You alright, friend?" A man touched his shoulder and asked him.


    Neveah made a ''paimed'' face then smiled weakly. "Just a bit shaken, that''s all."


    The man nodded in acknowledgement


    "Tensions are high but listen, we gotta stick together. We can''t let fear turn us against ourselves." he said in wisdom.


    " A sensible person has appeared!?" Thought Neveah.


    Neveah feigned a surprised look. "Against ourselves? What do you mean?" He asked


    The man sighed and said, " These talks and suggestions¡­ of betrayal murder against Kaiser, someone they trust. Someone who saved them... This is how fear makes people forget and make them ungrateful. They don''t know that those nobles didn''t come here for a peaceful visit they wanted something and they would have torn the whole city apart just to find it... Killing many in the process..."


    " Is this man going to be a problem?" Thought Neveah.


    "Thank you for your concern, ''friend''," Neveah said as he rose from the ground .


    "But I think I''ve had enough for the night. And about your thoughts... I hope you achieve what you want and please... ''be careful''" Neveah said.


    The man sighed and shook is head saying, " I can''t change their minds they''ll make their decisions and will receive the consequences that follow... But I for one will not be apart of this... The planning and the execution... I wash my hands." The man said as he walked away.


    Neveah saw him leave the group until he went to a solitary corner and sat leaned against the wall and closed his eyes.


    " So he isn''t even going yo warn Kaiser! Is this man okay in the head? He''s seven star huh? Not so strong to ruin my plans but... But just to be safe I''ll put a soldier on him..." Neveah thought as a shadow soldier was dispatched to watch the man.


    He then gave a final glance at the gathered and plotting crowd.


    With ease, Neveah slipped away unnoticed.


    ***********


    5 hours... that''s how long Neveah has been watching Kai... He waited until Kai went to his room


    Tonight the seeds of discord and doubt would be planted.


    He needed to make sure only Kai saw the pictures he was about to leave for him... He didn''t want a situation where someone else got to them first and ruin his intentions...


    So from the memory of the shadow soldier... Neveah used a recording orb... That he put on Kai''s bed that projected pictures allover the room... Pictures of Theodore and the skull masked pervert. The pictures made it seem like they were close...


    Neveah''s objective was to make Kai doubt Theo even more... Question his orders and plans.


    If Neveah had given Kai everything he saw from Kai and Skull, then Kai would be stupidly pissed and confront Theo directly... In the confrontation Kai could die or he could break away from Theo and Neveah didn''t want that he had more planned for them so he couldn''t ruin it. That''s why he gave Kai partial information. Sure Kai could think it was fabricated but a part of him would say," what if?


    And Why?" And that''s what Neveah wanted.


    A satisfied smile formed on Neveah.


    He was done with this city, but his work in the continent unfortunately, was far from done.


    The ''unity'' of the commoners was an obstacle that he would have to break through.


    He disappeared and left his growing seeds to grow... Westley City was done with.


    *************


    He reappeared in a marketplace in another region.


    Neveah, his form shifting to blend in he The approached a group of young and aspiring merchants.


    "Heard about the discovery in the eastern mines?" he said with a smile while he bought some jewelry.


    The young men exchanged curious glances until... "Discovery? What discovery?" one of them finally pressed.


    Neveah leaned closer,. "A secret vein of the purest, most potent energy crystal ever found. Enough to make a fortune beyond your wildest dreams. It formed on our continent and it''s quality is as good as the dwarves''."


    A collective gasp rippled through the group.


    Everyone had visions of wealth and power danced in their eyes.


    " But... it''s not that simple."Neveah said.


    " It is a prize that the queen will give to the nobles." He said.


    " What? No way... Only nobles get access to ot..."


    " Yeah..." Neveah said with a defeated smile. It took a lot out of him to sto himself from smiling as he saw their looks.


    He then took his bagged purchase and left with his head droopy. S§×arch* The N??elFir§×.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    The young men looked at him leaving and then suggested to each other, " Guys hear me out. I have an idea and ou might think I''m crazy..."


    " Here''s what we do..."

 Chapter 151: heres what we do 2

    Night after night, Neveah would move across the land, sowing discord wherever he went. He lied, subbotaged and exploited every fear, hatred, greed, lust and insecurities the commoners had. Sowing discord, doubt and suspicion between commoners themselves and even between commoners and their leaders...


    A house divided could not stand. And when the commoners finally turned on each other, he would be there claiming the spoils.


    Like that a month had passed and Neveah was moving around making trouble... he was finally done with the Commoners who took a long time to persuade because they were fearful, weak and cowarldly... but he was done with a majority of them...


    He was also working on the nobles as well... But since some of them were easier to manipulate because of their greed, arrogance and pride, Neveah didn''t focus much on them...


    The last time he was with the nobles was a month ago when he went back to the nobles who were recently defeated and ran from the commoners...


    Neveah walked in the crowd listening to conversations looking for ''easy'' prey.


    Everywhere he walked people spoke and complained about the "cowardly tactics" used by the commoners, how they had of "unfair advantages" gained through trickery. Some even talked about how it was a set up by other noble alliances to destroy them. This was something that finally made Neveah stop.


    " They still won''t accept that commoners made them run but it looks like I found my targets." Thought Neveah.


    "This is unacceptable! We, the rightful rulers, humiliated by a bunch of commoners... We can''t let this spread else our image!" Someone shouted from another group as Neveah walked closer to his targets.


    Still, people who heard him agreed... Nodding and saying yes...


    "We need to retaliate!" another voice shouted he was also from a different group but he shouted that the first shouter heard him and said, " Yeah! We MUST show them the might of the nobility!"


    Many agreed and the two shouters walked to each other gave each other side hugs and as if they agreed to something they turned to the crowd and raised their hands making the crowd cheer for some reason.


    Neveah just walked towards his targets but he kept eavesdropping on people''s conversations...


    "Mom, what happened? Did you get the tokens back?" A small boy asked.


    The woman exhausted, she was one of the people who ''survived'' Westley City''s expedition. "Not now, Ricky. I''m tired, let mommy rest."


    Elsewhere a person saw someone and asked..."Lord Shamah, why are you back so early?" She asked but wasn''t answered.


    "What happened?" she asked another noble with concern.


    "Nothing now, leave me be," Shamah shouted from where he was and the person who was asked just shook his head.


    "Why is he so moody?" a nerdy noble asked pushing back his spectacles.


    "I heard¡­ they lost,"


    "Really? To commoners? They are making us look bad," said the nerdy guy..


    " Why are you bringing this back up again... We already talked through it so LEAVE IT BE!" Someone yelled.


    Discontent rose amongst the crowd.


    " I just want to know what happened?" The nerd pouted.


    "Didn''t you hear?" one young man pulled him close...


    "They have a whole bunch of eight-star fighters on their side, even a freaking nine-star!"


    Another person a girl scoffed dismissively as if she had heard the biggest load of shit in her life. "What are you talking about? Commoners reaching eight-star, let alone nine? That''s impossible."


    "Yeah," nerd answered.


    "We all know the rank cap for commoners is six-star. Some reach seven, but nine? You''re pulling our leg." He explained raising his glasses.


    "Have you considered the possibility of¡­ half-bloods?" Another more matured girl countered as if she couldn''t stand being close to these idiots.


    "Those children sired by some of our noble fathers with commoner women and then ''conveniently'' forgotten?"she explained.


    " They were not forgotten, they were not acknowledged so they were ignored." A woman added as she walked closer to the children.


    "Alright, alright. My bad." said nerd.


    "But even with half-bloods, I still can''t believe we, noble vampires, ran away from a bunch of filthy commoners!" Said another dude.


    "YEAH!" A murmur of agreement from the group.


    They felt ashamed.


    "And that''s not all," the adult woman continued.


    "Apparently, the remaining nobles after Viscount Ronald''s¡­ unfortunate demise, were imprisoned by the commoners?" She said.


    "WHAT!" The children were shocked.


    "That''s unacceptable!" a young woman practically roared in fury.


    "They''ve gone too far! We need to eradicate them all! Eradicate this impudence!" She said.


    A wave of anger and bloodlust surged through the children as the adult woman and the slightly matured girl sighed as they shook their heads.


    Finally Neveah got to his destination. S§×arch* The N??eFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Isn''t this a golden opportunity?" Neveah leaned in closer to the conspiratory man.


    "These commoners taking out the Viscount¡­ less competition, you see?" He said.


    "Indeed," he murmured as something dawned on him.


    "The playing field has shifted quite dramatically." He smiled and turned around to see who it was he was talking to.


    He saw the now disguised Neveah who looked a lot like Ronald but with hair, he raised an eyebrow and said,


    "Forgive me... but I haven''t had the pleasure of meeting you before. Who might you be?"


    Neveah smiled.. "I''m Ronald''s son." He said.


    A gasp was heard from rhe other Nobles... "Viscount Ronald''s son? But¡­ we weren''t aware he had a son¡­"


    "He was a very very private man," Neveah said.


    "But that''s all water under the bridge now. The real question is¡­ what happens next?" He said.


    There was a beat of stunned silence.


    "First of all my condolences for your loss," the first noble finally said.


    "Loss?" Neveah chuckled, a dry, humorless sound.


    " Honestly it''s not that deep. You all know how this game is played. But enough talk of the past. The future is ripe for the taking." He said.


    "And you,you propose we¡­ take advantage of the situation?" the second noble asked.


    "Exactly. Fewer nobles mean more opportunities. More tokens, higher seats. Why settle for being a city lord when you can be a Baron, or even a Viscount?" Neveah said.


    A slow smile spread across the group of nobles face. Greed flashed in their eyes.


    "You make a compelling argument," the first guy said.


    "I know... but we can''t be reckless. A calculated and carefully thought out plan and approach is necessary, one that leaves no trace back to us at least." Said Neveah.


    "Calculated? You underestimate me. I may be young, but I assure you, subtlety is my middle name." Said the first noble.


    " So am I." Smiled Neveah.


    "Somehow, I doubt Ronald''s child is smart and this cunning." Someone said but he was ignored.


    Neveah''s smile remained unchanged. "The child doesn''t have to live like the father," he said.


    "Okay here''s what we do..."

 Chapter 152: Get your house in order...

    Chaos was everywhere... Territories that were once united under the either banners of commoner or noble now had troubles from expecting an incoming attack and from within where they were definitely not united.


    Neveah had done a good job... He mainly started something and it grew on its own without even much effort.


    Everyone wanted a piece of the pie... Acquiring tokens by any means necessary became their sole objective. They didn''t wait for anything.


    Former allies in both the commoner caml and noble camp, turned on each other with ruthlessly.


    Alliances that were forged in shared goals, crumbled because of greed and insecurities.


    They used means like theft, kidnapping, protests, threats and assassinations. Some were open and others hidden.


    Civil war erupted within factions because of accusations and suspicion. Especially in the nobles'' side where everyone wanted to outdo another.


    It started by hidden and hushed disapprovals that escalated to angry confrontations and insults, then to full-blown battles.


    Normal people couldn''t even get out of their house due to fear...


    In the commoner''s camps, accusations of "traitors" and "collaborators" and "puppets" filled the air.


    Things were so bad that any minor disagreement suddenly became sign of disloyalty.


    Former friends, comrades in arms, eyed each other with suspicion.


    The nobility faction was even worse, they who were once a unified by the thought of being pure blooded, were now fighting against each other. Not bothering to worry about the commoners, lucky for them even those commoners had their own probles.


    Families and established houses, turned against each other in disagreement who will get the seat since they were all helping. Some felt they deserved the seats better than their brother or sister or even parents.


    So with wvery stolen token, every eliminated rival, they saw it as a step closer to a coveted seat at the Nobles'' table.


    *************


    Neveah had been busy the past few weeks. He spread lies, made false accusations and nurtured suspicion between leaders amd their people, between people and people... Between families. Just making everything fall apart.


    With every death of a decent person his army grew...


    *****************


    Theodore slammed his fist on the table.


    "What''s gotten into these people?" he roared, his voice and fist slam echoed in the room.


    "These people huh?" Thought Kai


    "We''re here to help, and they''re treating us like enemies!"


    "Honestly, sir, after all the dissatisfaction and rumors¡­ I''m surprised it took this long for all hell to break loose." Sear?h the N?velFire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Theodore frowned. "What rumors?"


    "Rumors about betrayal," Kai said flatly.


    "About the collaborators within our ranks. Someone spilt that you have nobles in your ranks.." Kai''s gaze shot to Theodore.


    "Is that so... did you find out who?"


    "No, sir."


    " Alright... We need a plan, Kai," Theodore said pinched his forehead.


    "We can''t just sit here while our own people turn on us." Said Theodore.


    "A plan?"


    "We''ve lost half our men to Mordred''s attacks. We''re stretched thin, morale is plummeting, and thanks to the rumors, half our forces are more likely to defect than fight. It''s bad..." Said Kso


    A young soldier drafted from the commoners knocked on the door and said..."Sir! Mordred''s forces are closing in! They''ve declared a full-blown territory war!"


    "A week... We only have a week left until the tournament... maybe then, things will settle down." Said Theodore.


    "A week is a long time, especially when you''re facing a strong enemy at the gates and a rebellion brewing within your walls." Kai said.


    "Soldier," Theodore said.


    " yES Sir?" Said the boy nervously


    "Tell our remaining troops to prepare for battle. We hold the line for one week, then we focus on the tournament. We can''t win this war, but maybe, just maybe, we can win our freedom."


    " Y-e-s s-i-r," the soldier saluted, but he was still worried.


    "We fight for one week, Kai. Then, we fight for a future."Theodore sighed, placing a hand on Kai''s shoulder and looked at Kai right in the eyes.


    "For a future, huh..." Said Kai his thoughts unknown as he looked at Theodore.


    ************


    "The last week of the tournament¡­" said Neveah as he looked up...


    Then.. A woman''s voice, it was as seductive as it was cold... Covered the air.


    Neveah turned his head to find her standing behind him... On the roof.


    As much as Neveah tried he couldn''t see her face... He just saw red eyes.


    "Indeed," she replied, her voice a smooth and almost mesmerizing.


    "It''s been quite an entertaining few months, wouldn''t you agree?" She said


    "Entertaining?" Asked Neveah


    " Yeah but more like a childish destructive game. But then again, that''s the nature of your games, isn''t it, mr.puppeteer of chaos?"


    Neveah remained silent. So someone was indeed keeping tabs on his movement and she knows his involvement in this chaos... But did it matter to him. Would that change anything? No. Neveah didn''t care she knew.


    He just smiled and said," I don''t know what you are talking about."


    "Don''t play coy with me," she said as she put her index finger on Neveah''s face and raised it up... " But ti think you''d return here after that day... Are you brave, stupid or do you think mommy''s gonna save you?"


    "Perhaps a little bit of all of them," he admitted shaking his head.


    "Okay! Enough. What interests me more¡­ is you. I like you and I want you we can do this the easy way or the hard way the choice is yours." Said the man as she leaned in and whispered in Neveah''s ears then blew hot air on his ear.


    " Me?" Said Neveah as he pushed her back and held her waist.


    "Yes, you," said the woman as she put her arms around Neveah''s neck.


    " If you are interested in me... Why aren''t you showing me your face?" Said Neveah.


    " I will show you mine if you show me yours." She said.


    " Take it off... The disguise. I want to see how my prince looks like." Said the woman.


    " I can''t show someone who''s about to kill or abduct me my face." Said Neveah shaking his head with a smile.


    " Awww... Pretty please." Said the woman as she hugged Neveah.


    He just leaned in they were close and Neveah whispered.


    "Tell me, mrs. shadow watcher, what are your intentions? What do you want from me?"


    Then there was silence.


    Neveah''s smile stretched wider.


    " I don''t like being under someone if it''s not my mother or maybe my wife."


    " How about I become your wife then." Said Neveah.


    Then laugh on the rooftop. A blob of goo formed... It condensed into a figure of inky blackness, humanoid yet formless, its head obscured by a swirling vortex of darkness.


    "Hehehe¡­ Little Prince... You don''t seem to grasp the precariousness of your situation, do you?" It said as it solidified into a figure wearing a pair of shorts and sandals with a light shirt but it''s face was obscured.


    "Who might you be gracing us with your presence in the middle of an important conversation?" Neveah said.


    "That''s not important," the figure said.


    Neveah''s eyebrow rose. "Not important, you say? And yet, you barge in here uninvited, interrupting such a¡­ delicate conversation."


    The woman however seemed to stiffen up beside him. "Wait," she said, her voice gull with worry. "We agreed on a deadline, the last day. Why the sudden change?"


    The creature man chuckled. "You took too long... The boy. We need the boy. Now" said the man.


    Neveah, with a smile of amusement playing on his lips tilted his head. "The boy, huh? I thought I was important to you... shouldn''t you address me with more respect. It seems like your patience is wearing thin. Perhaps you should¡­ get your own house in order first, before criticizing mine."


    With a nod, Neveah vanished, replaced in a blink by his shoulder soldier. The creature and the woman seemed more annoyed than angry at Neveah''s disappearance.


    "Queeny''s cub Wants A¡­ hunt, huh?" it said.


    But the woman stepped forward and said. "I got this,"


    "You clearly do," the creature said sarcastically, its form wobbling for a moment before solidifying momentarily. It was unstable...


    "My real body is coming," the figure said with it''s voice a low growl. "If you don''t have the boy by then¡­ you die. This is non negotiable."


    " What about the queen?" Asked the woman


    " What about her? Don''t worry about something that''s above your pay grade. Just do you job and get paid." Said the man creature.. it''s voice loosing all jokes and sarcasm it had earlier.


    With that ominous threat hanging in the air, the figure dissolved into a blob then wisps of the smoke..."I understand," she said to no one but sje knew she was being heard amd watched.


    The cratures unexpected arrival had thrown a wrench into her carefully made plan.


    Even Neveah had his own share of problems... He had to set uo his plans for the tournament and complete it, he had to watch out for the incoming threat which was stronger than him. So as a normal person who is against bad odds. Would he just face them recklessly like a protagonist or do something else.


    Answer?


    Neveah cleared his throat and looked at the sky and shouted, " Moooommmm!"

 Chapter 153: what kind of man are you.

    "mother...." Neveah called for the second time but no one answered.


    " Why isn''t she answering?" Thought Neveah


    " What is going on? Does she want me to deal with this on my own?" Neveah thought with a frown.


    " Come out." Ordered Neveah and soon 800 soldiers came out of his shadow. 800 was Neveah''s limit for now as he couldn''t add any more soldiers.


    When the soldiers came out Neveah ordered them to disperse through selected regions...


    Meanwhile Neveah covered himself with darkness magic to hide... His grandmaster-class proficiency in darkness was getting better. So he hoped that it would but him enough time.


    " I am confident to take on and kill 8 star beings those of the mid and lower tiers, that''s of they don''t whip out their laws... I can buy time against an 8 star and escape


    Neveah sat down and started concentrating... He was focused on his inner self.


    He saw it again within himself was the dark Red area with white orbs of different sizes, he couldn''t exactly count how many of them they were... It was like counting stars you start out fine but soon you forget the ones you counted and you can repeat yourself...


    He felt something, it was a connection with one of the white orbs... He focused on the connection and he felt it was cool the more he focused on it the cooler it became and it started being cold. The more he focused on it he felt his connection becoming stronger...


    Like this he was locked in and in a trance for hours when he woke up he didn''t feel anything different but as hr stood up crackling sounds were heard... His whole body was covered in a thin layer of ice... His eyelashes, eyebrows and hair were frosty...


    He was confused about what had happened.


    Even when he was in that state his darkness magic still hid him and he was feeling like he hadn''t used up that much energy. Right now Neveah had nothing but questions in his mind but he knew this wasn''t the time. He had to meet someone, and that was Count LeNoir...


    From all the information he had, Lenard LeNoir was a silent man, he was mysterious and he was known to be the first Vampire that Verona made into a Count in her order...


    Neveah had tried to find out what had happened to the previous court and order but came out empty it''s as if what happened in that moment in history was erased and Verona didn''t want to talk about it as well.


    LeNoir was the most fair Count and Noble Vampire according to the commoners. By fair they mean the man never bothered with anything. He didn''t interrupt their daily lives like the others. His territory was the most stable and it was the place Neveah had the hardest time in corrupting... He did succeed but ot wasn''t as great as what he did in the other territories.


    In LeNoir''s territory basically everyone had given him their tokens by the first month. They weren''t even asked or ordered to do so they volunteered to give them to him.


    LeNoir was loved and respected by the people as well as the nobles. The man was very mysterious so was his Clan. His clan wasn''t big it was just him, his wife, his three sond and their wives. That''s what the public knew and currently that included Neveah.


    Neveah also knew LeNoir is a little crazy. Thean is obsessed with discipline and respect. That''s the reason why those arrogant nobles respected him. No that''s not right... The correct term was that they were scared of the man.


    They feared that man... And what he would do when he snapped. There''s even a saying going around that you shouldn''t get on that man''s bad side. They wanted to give examples about those who did but apparently when Lenoir came after you... He destroys everything, you, your family, the people who knew you and the people who knew them.


    This was his first visit with a Count... He also wanted to Meet Mordred and Blanche. And Chatham after the tournament was over.


    He had heard that Lenoir was not an ambitious person. He didn''t gather power, He didn''t try to sabotage his fellow counts. That he didn''t even bother making connections or attending any parties to interact with others. He was just that calm. No one knew what the man was thinking.


    So that''s why Neveah was so curious to meet him. He wanted to know what was going on in that man''s mind and family. Neveah was simply curious.


    " Switch." Neveah said nad soon his form was replaced by a shadow soldier.


    Neveah right no was standing in front of Clan LeNoir''s Gate. It was tall and black...


    It had no walls around it not even a fence, it simply stood alone.


    The gates suddenly opened slowly... It was creaking as it opened.


    Neveah just watched until it finally opened. Them two rows of maids bowed their head slowly and said, "welcome!"


    Neveah then heard a voice... It wasn''t ringing on his mind but at the same time he felt that he was the only one who could hear it.


    " Please Come in my prince." It said.


    This surprised Neveah... Of course he never thought that his darkness veil was that overpowered to block out everything but for someone to just notice him that fast. Not only was he noticed his identity as the prince was found out.


    It''s not that Neveah minded it or anything. It''s just that he hasn''t been out in public with his real face. He was already done hiding his identity as the prince... Well Neveah wouldn''t admit that he was hiding it. If someone asked him he would just say that he didn''t share the information.


    Neveah sighed and his darkness veil was gone and he walked in the middle of the maid rows.


    He walked and walked towards the house that was right infront of him but for some reason he felt like he didn''t get close.


    By the time he noticed that he was in a spell the maids were already gone amd he was just in that endless path that never seemed to end.


    Neveah then suddenly stopped and turned around...


    Yep! He walked away. He didn''t want to deal with some annoying condition or try to meet someone who wanted to test him for no reason.


    Neveah had nothing to prove to anyone especially this Count LeNoir who is a stranger to him.


    But before he walked away... Neveah made sure to leave a gift. He looked at his arm, then clenched his fist and closed his eyes.


    Blue veins formed on his arm as energy flowed to his hand that was slowly glowing getting brighter red.


    Then without looking back Neveah pointed it to the house and shot a red-blue ball towards it.


    The house then started to freeze as a blue shell formed on it, then was attacked but lightning that made it crack then it was crushed by gravity into a ball.


    " Really? Even the house is not real? Sigh... What a pain."


    Thought Neveah as he crushed the house into a ball that was ignited and burned. It started forming ashes as it dropped on the ground and the moment the last ash dropped... Neveah found himself standing in an office and a man was with him there, sat opposite from him as he looked at Neveah.


    It happened so seamlessly that Neveah hadn''t noticed anything.


    " Come to think of it... I didn''t even notice when I got in the illusion. Not to mention when I got out. The man is good." Thought Neveah as he was very impressed.


    " Why are you testing me?" Said Neveah his words and thoughts different. He said it as if he was annoyed and his tone was cold. sea??h th§× N?vel(F)ire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    " Is it some condition so that you can accept me? Please tell me." Said Neveah ''angrily''.


    " Accepting you was not the reason. You just being My Queen''s child automatically means I accepted you. I wanted to see... I wanted to see how mature you are."


    " My maturity why?" Asked Neveah.


    "I thought people in this type of settings usually tested for strength?" He thought.


    " Maturity matters a lot. I knew you wouldn''t be spoilt cause you are the Queen''s child. But I wanted to see how you react when something doesn''t go your way. You chose not to throw a tantrum and simply walked away from the test. You deemed it unnecessary."


    " Was that bad?" Asked Neveah.


    " No ...not quite. You chose the option that was most suited for you. I assume that''s also why you wanted and caused some trouble in my territory. I know you have done it some other regions as well. I want to know what type of leader you are. Let''s play chess...


    Please." Said LeNoir as a board appeared before them.

 Chapter 154: I. Want.You.

    Neveah''s eyes were full of frustration as he rose from the opulent chessboard.


    Three games, three losses.


    LeNoir, across from him, remained always composed, what was going on in his mind only he knew.


    Neveah didn''t know why he was asked to play chess. The whole three games they were silent. He stood up to leave as he thought his purpose for coming here had failed.


    His purpose was to somehow get LeNoir to be on his side. He failed today but he still had time to try again later.


    As he stood and started walking to the door, LeNoir suddenly began speaking.


    "Modred... he is ambitious, I''ll grant him that. But ambition without brains is stupid and reckless... Blanche, however... she''s a different story. She is ruthless, cunning, deceptive, manipulative and she can even betray her master to get ahead...


    Be careful of her."


    " Thank you." Neveah said as he walked away.


    When he was out of the office he met a woman who said, " he likes you."


    "Wha-" Neveah didn''t have time to speak as he was suddenly out of the mansion again.


    "Swap," he said with a sigh and in a blink, vanished from the area and was replaced by a shadow soldier that was placed in Mordred''s estate while Neveah took it''s place.


    Neveah was still confused by how the LeNoirs were cryptic and very mysterious. Still he took LeNoir''s advice very seriously and wondered why his mother had such a traitorous person as her count. This were one of the many questions Neveah would ask her when he sees her.


    At Mordred''s Castle...


    The grandness of opulence here dwarfed LeNoir''s estate but he shook that thought as he hadn''t seen much of LeNoir''s place.


    But here at Mordred''s the walls were practically shining as they reflected light.


    There were statues all bearing the proud Count Keith Mordred.


    " What an ego." Thought Neveah as he saw statues of gold almost everywhere and a big one before Mordred''s castle and main residence.


    Neveah cast a darkness veil and hid hus presence as he moved through the territory.


    The territory being on war alert as they had a territory war with Kai''s group.


    It''s guards patrolled but they looked like they were doing it halfheartedly... They walked around yawning and grumbling.


    An hour later, after some investigations... Neveah finally had a bigger picture estate of Mordred''s.


    In one word it was sloppy... The guards themselves swaggered through the roads loud and boisterous.


    Their very movements were sloppy, they didn''t even wear their uniforms well, honestly it was very different with LeNoir''s place where the only servants Neveah saw were the maids but they looked professional.


    But Mordred''s guards weren''t soldiers. They were undisciplined thugs, more interested in immediate self gratification than honing their skills. Some had invited some escorts to their barracks as they drank the night away.


    "It is a reflection of their leader," Neveah thought.


    Neveah set his sights on Mordred''s castle that was in the heart of this estate.


    When he got there he spread out his senses, reaching most parts of the castle as he moved around to cover more space


    Empty?


    That was what Neveah concluded... no one was here.


    Suddenly, he heard a voice. "A damn rat snuck into my castle?"


    Neveah was slightly startled he thought someone had gotten close but it only came from a guard stationed outside who sounded more annoyed than alarmed.


    He continued to search but found no one in the castle.


    He continued his search outside looking for Mordred but found no one.


    He then mimicked the appearance of a soldier to move around and interact.


    As he moved, he heard mummers and rumors.


    It seems no one had seen anyone of Clan Mordred in the past six weeks that''s why The were partying so hard.


    "Hmmm, how could a leader simply vanish during a critical war campaign and especially at this time?" Thought Neveah.


    He approached a group of soldiers, their faces flushed red, he disguised himself as a newbie recruit.


    "Have you seen Count Mordred? I''d like to meet him someday." he said nervously and excitedly as he spoke of Count Mordred.


    " Hehe... A naive brat is here wanting to meet the count." One said and the rest laughed.


    " We haven''t seen the count boy... Hahaha." Said one.


    " Then our orders for the war came from who."


    " We don''t know... Orders came down and we followed them..."


    No questions, no explanation, no leadership, just blind obedience.


    The lack of Mordred''s presence was starting to paint a far more unsettling picture.


    "What is happening here? Where did they get their orders? Where''s the Count Clan. Are they hiding ti wait out tournament and ensure their seats? Is there something more? Well I don''t have time for this...


    I''ll head to Blanche''s" Thought Neveah.


    *************


    A wave of unease swept through Neveah as he approached the gates of Count Blanche''s estate.


    LeNoir''s warnings echoed in his mind ¨C ruthless, cunning, a thirst for power. He wasn''t sure what awaited him.


    He bypassed the ostentatious displays of wealth his steps purposeful as he made his way towards the heart of the estate to Blanche''s main house which he assumed was the largest and most imposing house.


    There, in a house he found a young boy, no older than ten knelt on the floor, his back bowed.


    Atop his body, two girls with their faces full of haughty amusement, used him as a human footstool. He raised an eyebrow looked away.


    He opted to ignore it for now, his focus on the bigger picture.


    He then extended his senses, searching the opulent house for any sign of Blanche or her inner circle. But the rooms were eerily empty, a silence so profound it felt almost suffocating. Sear?h the n?vel_Fire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Just as he turned to leave, a soft melodious was what he heard.


    "Leaving so soon?" It said.


    There, mere inches from him, stood a woman of breathtaking beauty. Her hair fell on her back like it looked shiny and soft it was framing a beautiful doll like face.


    Her eyes, the crimson and a smile forming on her lips.


    Yet, despite the beauty a primal instinct screamed a warning at Neveah.


    This woman was dangerous, more so than any opponent he''d faced before. He jumped back and prepared for battlem


    The woman smile widened and the sweetness


    "Why are you here at my estate," she continued, her eyes closed, "and who are you?" There was a playful tilt to her head.


    Neveah''s instincts were screaming.


    '' you are not answering? Then I''ll have to make you." She said making Neveah snap out of his dazed state.


    Then the woman appeared before Neveah and help his lower jaw and raised him up with her bear hands.


    " Is this how you treat guests." Neveah said as. His mouth was being squished.


    " You were not invited nor did you make an appointment. To me you are a danger, a thief or maybe an assassin. And I kill those." Said Blanche.


    But an ince sword formed right before her and it''s blade was coated with a red aura that cut through her arm easily. Neveah landed on his feet as he yanked the other part of her arm that was squishing his face.


    But even though it was cut from her, the arm moved as if it was being controlled or had a mind of it''s own. It reached out to strangle Neveah but when it missed it suddenly reached out to stab Neveah. But Neveah Kicked it away but was caught by something mid air and levitated to the place where it originated from, Blanche''s arm.


    Blanche''s lips widened as she smiled and as she surveyed the scene.


    All three of the people who were in that house were now hostages of Neveah. They were bound and floating around Neveah.


    "You are quick," Blanche conceded, her voice full of amusement. "But do you think that that will ensure your safety? Are you certain that you can kill them before I get to them or you? And let''s say you kill them... What will stop me from killing you?"


    Neveah didn''t answer. He was quite for a while then said "It''s you huh. The flirty woman from the rooftop. Damn I really walked into a mess right here."


    A delighted chuckle escaped Blanche''s lips. "Heh? So you did notice huh?" The hostages suddenly liberated themselves from their binds and drifted towards Blanche, their fearful eyes now devoid of emotion they were cold and almost robotic.


    "Thank you for joining me~," Blanche said in a purr, her voice sending shivers down Neveah''s spine.


    "Swap," he commanded and nothing happened.


    The connection with his soldiers was being severed.


    Blanche''s smile widened. "Awww you can''t get to your precious soldiers? They''re being neutralized as we speak. There''s no escape little prince."


    Neveah was quiet.


    "What do you want?" he said.


    "The mighty prince showing fear? Fufufu," Blanche mocked, her laughter a chilling melody.


    "Ohh my... What would the queen say? Well, my desires have never been a secret. I. Want. You." That was her final declaration, slow and deliberate, hung heavy in the air, leaving no doubt about the terrifying truth.


    She wants him.

 Chapter 155: lovers reunion

    " unfortunately you are not my type." Said Neveah


    " Not your type? Hahaha... You really piss me off." Said Blanche


    " What''s with this woman and her extreme shifts in mood. Is she bipolar." Thought Neveah as he twisted his hands as if he was turning an invisible knob and the three other people heads and chest were crushed into paste. This didn''t even faze Blanche and moments later Neveah understood why... The seemingly crushed to death individuals rose unscathed from the ground.


    Neveah then looked at Blanche who tilted her head then smiled, " do you think I''m going to explain?"


    Neveah nodded.


    " Do you that I''m some third rate arrogant thug? Why would I tell you my secrets? Girls get him... As long as he is alive you can go crazy." Said Blanche


    " So that boy was a she?" Thought Neveah as he dodged a kick from one of the girls.


    The girls were attacking together but Neveah dodged and grabbed on of the attackers by her leg and spun her around as a living mace as Neveah used her to bludgeon the other two attackers. Once they were momentarily immobilized... Neveah raised his hand and concentrated thick red lightning shot ob their bodies as they got burnt to crispy ashes.


    But they somehow rose from the ashes, Neveah then concluded that if they can''t die that means their real safe is somewhere or there was a condition to kill them off completely or maybe another option he didn''t think of. But he knew one thing he didn''t have the time to waste on an ever ending battle...


    So if he can''t kill them he can atleast cage them and that what he tried to do but they broke free from his ice cage.


    That option failed as well.


    " I can''t kill, immobilize or confine them? Then how about I send them away?" Thought Neveah.


    As he continued fighting overpowering the three attackers, Neveah focused on his gravity element.


    Then he heard Blanche order, "girls stop!"


    Blanche then walked closer to Nevaeh and said, " stop resisting and accept." Her eyes glowed red.


    " Are you seriously trying to use charm on me?" Thought Neveah as his head suddenly lunged forward to headbutt Blanche who sighed and then a gaping hole formed on his stomach.


    Blood from his upper torso spilling on his lower body.


    Neveah didn''t make a sound, then Blanche slapped him that slap sent him flying away.


    Blanche then walked towards Neveah and grabbed him by his hair raising him up... By now his stomach had already regenerated back to normal.


    Blanche continued giving him smacks across the head that were cracking his skull, breaking his jaw and making him lose some teeth.


    " Do you think you have a way out of this? That you a what... at best an upper 7 star can fight ME. That you stood a chance? This is not a fairy tale boy. Welcome to reality.


    That Queen Bitch didn''t teach you well did she now guess what... What isn''t taught to you by you mother will bw taught to you by the world... Meet the world." Said Blanche as she rose up and started stomping on Neveah''s chest and head.


    " Do you even know what it means to be a 10 star? YOU ARE A BUG TO ME. JUST A BUG. SO KNOW YOUR PLACE AND DO WHAT I TELL YOU TO DO!" Blanche continued yelling as she continued stomping it became so wet that plop sounds like the ones made when you step on wet mud were heard.


    Blanche stopped and looked at Neveah''s form that was not healing... Sge reached in to see whether he was breathing cause she didn''t hear his heart beating. It took her a while to recognize where his nose holes were but when she did she didn''t feel him breathing.


    She got annoyed and clicked her tongue as she pulled out a potion that she poured on him. It was a top grade potion but it didn''t heal Neveah.


    " I''ve been played." She said as killing intent rose from her body amplified by rage that it flattened the whole estate.


    " NEVEAH!!!!" She yelled... Since she was a ten star the voice was so loud that it made people pass out and was heard in half the continent.


    Meanwhile and so far away Neveah was unscathed, he was chuckling as he got reports of people passing out when his name was called.


    " That''s not the calm person LeNoir warned me about. She was crazy... How is she cunning? She very temperamental and unstable. Still I''m glad I learned trickery and forgery from my mother." Thought Neveah.


    " Speaking of mother... I haven''t heard anything from her even when I called her. Is this some kind of tough love thing she is going for or is there..." Before he could finish that train of thought.


    " Crack...Crack! Crack!.... SHUTTER!" The barrier that was covering the vampire continent which should have been mostly unnoticed was noticed today and it just broke. S§×arch* The Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    " Okay... Something is definitely wrong." Thought Neveah as he stood and looked at the sky grimly.


    " Vampires... Guess what? We''ve come to make you guys extinct! I gladly gift to you PANDEMONIUM!" Said a voice that Neveah recognize... It was the same voice that belonged to the dark blob figure that was with him and Blanche in the roof.


    Soon spiked chains stabbed and bound Neveah. They were on his limbs and one huge one stabbed hos stomach.


    " Woah there, almost got your heart! I can''t let you die here."


    " X! This isn''t... I had him... I just,"


    " Blanche... You keep failing me and making me look bad! Get rid of the vampire higher up, I want all counts dead or on my side!" Said X, who was Blanche''s black goo superior.


    " Mordred is converted, there''s only LeNoir and Chatham left." Said Blanche with a bow.


    " Is that so... Then go get them." Said X as a smile formed on his dark hood... Only teeth were shown his eyes and other features were still hidden."


    " Damn his voice alone was a lot to handle and his laugh is making me lose my life force." Thought Blanche.


    " Right away sir!" Said Blanche as she flew away.


    " Now the boy..." ''X'' turned around to look at Neveah who was struggling to get out of the chains.


    " Struggling is futile boy. You are quite special, I saw you overpowered the blessed and my boss even said you would be useful." X said as he squatted and touched Neveah shoulder and soon they were in another space.


    It was endless skies and ground that seemed to stretch far.


    X then began, " people 11 star and above can''t fight in the real world Elnova. Elnova is already in the domain of the Goddesses so a third party and a fourth one can''t just whip out their domains there. It has something to do we egos, it would be disrespectful to whip out your domain in another person''s domain. That''s like a declaration of war. And this is why we have this area.


    No mana, no other form of energy and this place will be your your prison." Said X as soon more chains bound Neveah and soon knelt on the floor with chairs that pierced him, that shackled him to heavy weights and if he struggled the chains tightened so did the weights get heavier even for Neveah who could carry tones.


    He was bound here.


    Then X vanished with a wave.


    " Hmmm... Long time no see... Lover." Said X to a black haired woman who had diachronic eyes one red one purple.


    It was a very angry Verona.


    " Xavier! Give me back my child." Said Verona.


    " You know if we hadn''t separated that could have been our son." Said Xavier.


    Verona then punched, formed bloody ice weapons and hit Xavier all at the same time but his body turned into black goo.


    " You could have prevented this from happening if you didn''t get distracted and tried to save the Human Empress... But I''m also curious why you were with her." Said Xavier his voice playful.


    " Try harder... Else you will never get your son back. But don''t try too hard or else you will get noticed. Hahaha. Im curious what will happen first? Will those bitches get to you first or will the system?


    Hahhaha." Said Xavier.


    " And how is that great genius human empress? I guess she is also have her Lovers reunion. I hope she dies this time. She should have died 2 decades ago. Tsk. Today we make a declaration Verona...


    It starts with the vampire continent." Said Xavier.


    Then twelve stars glitched over Verona''s head then they vanished. Soon a dark red energy enveloped her being. " I don''t needy full strength to deal with you." She said.


    " Ohoo... So you are using ''that'' huh. The same thing that made you defeat me all those years ago? I''ll find out what it is eventually... I do have your son afterall who seemed completely fine after I used anti-mana chains meaning he isn''t hooked on mana right? Also I want to show you something I learned when we got new neighbors." Xavier said as his body got covered in purple energy as he laughed.


    " Demonic power..." Said Verona.


    " Yeah... But it has my signature twist on it." Said Xavier as he laughed.

 Chapter 156: 12 STAR ATTACK!

    The porcelain clinked softly as Verona poured her tea and they got in contact, she took in a whiff of the steam and smiled.


    Valeriana who was across the table, took a small sip as she closed her eyes. It was moment of peace as they waited for Neveah to finish up with the tournament.


    Verona then put her tea down the moment she was about to take a sip and this didn''t go unnoticed by Valeriana.


    "Looks like some we uninvited guests," Verona sighed as she looked at her tea.


    She was about to act but from a different direction a dangerous beam, even by Verona''s standards, it was of potent and thick energy that even had some secondary attack swirling around it, the beam was red and the secondary swirling attack was violet.


    It was a 12 STAR ATTACK!


    It pierced through the space they were in. It aimed directly for Valeriana.


    Valeriana didn''t even flinch as she hadn''t even noticed, but luckily for her she was with Verona and the moment the beam was about to make contact she was gone. Teleported to a different location.


    The beam however was still dangerous and Verona made a portal in it''s trajectory that made the beam vanish. To Where? Well only Verona knew that.


    Before even she could react, at that moment the barrier around the vampire continent broke and Neveah was gone?!


    Verona also disappeared to investigate what happened but she had a clue who it was...


    There was an angry Verona charging at the scene.


    While Valeriana was still confused... Before her materialized a figure that sent a surge of pure hatred through her.


    A tall, broad-shouldered man with eyes grey-purple, a face etched with the some slight barely noticeable wrinkles but still coldly handsome.


    He was him, her ex-husband, the father of her children. S§×arch* The Nov§×l?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    He hadn''t been seen since that day 2 decades ago.He smiled at Valeriana and said, " I''m here to finish what I started 40 years ago."


    "I''m going to KILL YOU!" Verona said.


    The around them got hot because of Valeriana''s fury. It pulsed from her with every heart beat like a sonar... In a second the air ignited and erupted in a blinding wave, incinerating everything within a hundred-kilometer radius. ( There wasn''t much... It was a desolate area)


    The man however stood untouched, his eyes devoid of fear or panic. He calmly raised his hand, the flames before him parting before it like it was cut and with a single motion, he clenched his fist, and the inferno was extinguished as if by a command.


    "What a coincidence, my love..." he said, a pulling his hair back.


    "Me too." He said smiling widely.


    ***********


    _______


    [Now]


    At Verona''s location.


    "Come dear ... Let''s dance." Xavier now clad in flamboyant purple armor that seemed more suited for a children''s play shot towards her with a manic grin plastered on his face.


    Verona meanwhile was still in her customary black and red dress made an ice spear, barely batted an eyelid as Xavier launched into a flurry of punches and kicks.


    Her movements were fluid almost effortlessly it was as if her body was reacting on its own...


    With her spear held high, she effortlessly blocked every blow, parried every thrust, and returned each parry with a terrific counterattack, not once did she even bother to dodge.


    "How nostalgic!" Xavier said.


    "Queeny, doesn''t this remind you of the good old days?" He made another series of wild swings that was met by anothet effortless deflection by Verona.


    Xavier even attempted to launch purple chains at her, which she simply spun her spear to block them.


    Then Xavier unleashed a puff of purple mist directly at Verona''s face. She dispersed by making a spatial portal that sucked it in.


    "Something''s off," she said.


    Xavier chuckled. "What''s wrong, Queeny? Can''t handle a little spar? Maybe you''re getting old. Can''t keep up anymore! Why don''t you unleash your precious law, or better yet, trap me in your little domain!"


    Verona''s response was not what he expected. A slow, chilling smile spread across her face. Her eyes, normally pools of calm control, glittered with a dangerous glint.


    " Why are you so WEAK?" she said, her voice a low as sge tilted her head slightly, she then used the hilt of her spear to deliver a quick but brutal blow to Xavier''s chest.


    The armored figure went flying through the air, crashing into the ground as his body bounced and skidded on it before stopping with a heavy thud.


    Silence settled but was broken only by the rasp of Xavier''s breathing that turned into a laugh as he suddenly shot up the sky towards Verona leaving a very wide crater on the ground as well a a sonic boom that blasted the rocks and dust away.


    The ground, the air, the mana(that wasn''t even being used) literally trembled, the ocean and seas made great waves and the the sky had the weirdest phenomenon, clouds gather, lightning and thunder rumbled before they were dispersed


    All this came not from only the impact of their physical blows but also from the sheer force of their magic clashing.


    Verona, in only her long dress parried a colossal flaming blade conjured by Xavier by making her own that came from the opposite direction, the ground.


    Fire and ice met in a sizzling hiss, canceling each other out in a cloud of steam. But chunks of ice were still visible, clear representation of Verona''s better proficiency.


    Xavier who was cloaked in swirling shadows, roared in frustration. His eyes, once bright white burned and gradually change to an infernal red.


    He was a master of darkness and the dual affinity of fire and water, but against Verona, Queen of the space who made his attacs disappear his fury felt like a child''s tantrum. It was ignored.


    Verona, with a flick of her wrist, summoned a swirling vortex of obsidian ice( ice infused with darkness). It shot towards Xavier, who slammed his fist forward, sending a giant fish of darkness to meet it. The two forces collided in a deafening boom, the shockwave flattening the surrounding mountains and hills into dust.


    (There''s a reason why 10-11 stars don''t fight in Elnova )


    Verona saw the opportunity. Her hand glowed with a crimson light, and tendrils of darkness, laced with a wet red hue(blood+darkness), shot towards Xavier. They latched onto his armor and started draining the man''s very life force. Xavier screamed, the sound raw and primal.


    However, just as Verona readied the final blow, the ground beneath them split open. A colossal hand, crafted from molten rock, erupted from the fissure shooting at Verona and inturupted her mid-drain.


    Another hand emerged and it retreated back into the earth, taking Xavier with it.


    Xavier appeared again battered and bruised, spat a glob of blood onto the cracked earth. His flamboyant armor, once a beacon of his fury, was now a twisted mockery, scorched and rent by Verona''s icy attacks.


    "Why protect this accursed continent, Verona?" he rasped, the name leaving his lips for the first time since their fight began.


    "It''s a place you grew to despise. Duty? Responsibility? It looks like a burden, a chain that weighs you down. Even your own son, a constant reminder of the weakness you cling to. You should have stayed alone, unchained.


    Your power could have been limitless." A manic glint flickered in his eyes. "But it''s not too late. Abandon this charade! Come with me, and together we can serve HIM! The one true-"


    "ENOUGH!" Verona''s voice boomed, shattering the twilight sky. Her obsidian armor, normally a canvas for swirling constellations, pulsed with a malevolent crimson light. Xavier flinched, momentarily stunned.


    "You think you can charm me, Queen?" he scoffed, regaining his composure.


    "I am no longer the man you once knew. I am beyond the shackles of a mete vampire!"


    Verona''s lips curled into a cold smile her eyes full of pity as she shook her head. "That wasn''t charm, Xavier. That was fear."


    Then world tensed as everything seemed to stop, the waves, the wind.. and the once bright lights and hues of Elnova dimmed away, replaced by an encroaching darkness.


    Verona''s scleras turned an inky black as if mirroring the consuming night or commanding the night only her pupils purple and red remained.


    The race leaders monitoring the battle( all that ruckus got their attention) they felt a primal dread grip their hearts as the darkness pulsed outwards from the epicenter of the clash.


    It swallowed mountains, cities, entire continents in its path. It was dark


    Verona then said her voice empty but very authoritative... "Law Initialization: Nameless Hour!" Two moons one purple the other red appeared pulsating with an unnatural light that ripped through the darkness, hanging very low in the sky.


    They were the only source of light in Elnova''s world now, casting an eerie, blood-red and purple glow on the devastated landscape.


    Xavier watched as the last sliver of light in his vision faded through the edges of Verona''s oppressive law, Nameless Hour.


    " You are lucky, the only reason I''m using my law is because I''m restricted Domain wise ... But this will be enough to kill you." Said Verona.


    "Hey, her law is up," he thought, a desperate plea sent out through the telepathic link. He didn''t care what Verona said right now.


    A voice hissed back, "Only her law? You couldn''t get her to unleash her domain? Useless."


    "Easier said than done," Xavier grumbled, rubbing his throbbing arm.


    "Okay, hold her off for two minutes, can you do that?" came the urgent reply.


    Xavier scoffed. "Two minutes? TWO MINUTES? COME HERE RIGHT NOW!" he roared his voice in urgent, momentarily forgetting the telepathic connection.


    Silence. Then, a booming voice cracked through the oppressive darkness, "DON''T RAISE YOUR VOICE AT ME, WORM!"


    Xavier winced, shrinking back. He''d forgotten the telepathic link wasn''t soundproof to others. "Hmmm," he whined and whimpered like a dog caught with its tail between its legs.


    "I''ll try," he mumbled, the urgency of the situation forcing him to swallow his pride. He knew two minutes against Verona was a gamble... Even though he was ordered not to he had to use his law and maybe his domain.


    **********


    Panic filled the air. The world had plunged into an unnatural twilight, the moment the vibrant colors and lights of Elnova bled away, replaced by an oppressive darkness. It wasn''t the kind of darkness that one could try to get comfortable in. No. This was a monstrous entity, a living shadow that smothered everything in its path. It was eerie...


    The kind of darkness that made you think there was something there with you something terrifying... And this time that was probably true.


    People screame but their voices never echoed nor did they seem to hear anything else.


    In bustling city squares, the cacophony of daily life had been replaced by a primal fear. Cars screeched to a halt, their headlights casting useless beams into the void. Streetlights flickered and died, plunging bustling avenues into an abyss.


    In homes, families huddled together, clutching any source of light they could find. Candles, lighters, even flickering phone screens ¨C all offered a pathetic resistance against the all-encompassing gloom.


    The only ones who could make light in this environment were 9 star and above beings and they weren''t that many so this was a disaster.


    Yet, their flames sputtered and died, devoured by the darkness. They couldn''t see even stars.


    The desperate scramble for light was futile. This wasn''t a regular power outage(that they didn''t have) it was one that came and fostered fear.


    Suddenly light came but depending on where you were it was red or purple and this light didn''t make anything feel better... It was worse those moons seemed to look into people''s souls. It was oppressive.

 Chapter 157: True War Declared!

    The small crimson and violet moons of Verona''s ''Nameless Hour'' hung very low in the sky, part of their curved surface being lower than the clouds, casting an unsettling violet-red glow on the world below. It was a sight that united the disparate races of Elnova in a shared sense of uncomfortableness, from the haughtiest nobles and race leaders to the lowliest peasants... Even monsters retreated.


    In the continents slightly high above their respective lands, barriers shimmered into existence.


    The Elven Queen, Ilyana with her big sister Clara had encased the entire continent in a dome, its surface reflecting and barely touching the eerie ''moons''.


    The other races also followed suit, each constructing shields over vital areas ¨C capitals, military bases, and administrative centers.


    Their spells unleashed fast testament to a desperate need for protection, it was as if they were in a state of emergency.


    In the Dragon Continent...


    Aethelred, the Dragon King, snorted as steam practically came from his nostrils as he surveyed the scene from his castle throne room. "Absurd!" he said, his voice echoing across his empty throne room. "You want to tell me this is a law? A law that encompasses the entire world? Not even a continent, but the whole damn world?


    This is just a sub-domain!" He said in rage but in truth Aethelred was feeling small... though he seemed out of it Aethelred diligently ensured a barrier on his strategic areas and area he needed to protect...


    Unlike the elves he didn''t have two 11 star beings lying around( he wouldn''t even permit an 11 star dragon to be born cause that would threaten his rule) so he had to make do with what he had and allover the continent with no one noticing(cause that would practically tell the whole world, " look there''s something important here!") he made barriers, invisible ones. S~ea??h the Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    In the Elven palace, Ilyana stood beside her niece, Lara. Moments ago because of the ruckus in the north(Vamp Territory) Ilyana had used a telepathic link to project a vision of the battle between Verona and the unknown man on the vampire continent.


    It was a brutal display of power, one that ended with Verona plunging the world into darkness. Now, the barrier cut them off from any further observation. She wanted Lara to see for herself how strong above 10 star people are and how strong you need to be to call yourself a race leader!


    "If the Vampires are so strong¡­" Lara murmured, her voice laced with dawning realization. She had witnessed the unmatched power of the Vampire Queen firsthand.


    "Perhaps," Ilyana replied, her emerald eyes shimmering with a mixture of apprehension and grudging respect. "It might be time for you to establish diplomatic relations with their prince."


    "I told you that 4 years ago!" Lara said.


    " Whatever." Ilyana would never admit being wrong.


    Down on the scale of power, the peasants, fear gripped the hearts of many. Mothers clutched their children close, whispering prayers to their gods. But amidst the terror, there were people who had a different emotion ,a admiration of the strength of the person causing whatever this was.


    The world held its breath waiting while being caught in the suffocating grip of the Nameless Hour.


    ***************


    [Valeriana''s Space]


    Valeriana in her flaming armour unleashed a torrent of white fire.


    These weren''t the crackling flames of her usual starter inferno, these burned with an eerie white luminescence... She was using the energy she had learned with Neveah and it ''burned'' independent of air.


    With her fiery sword, her weapon imbued and coated with the essence of her aura which was fiery in nature, she skillfully swung her sword, each strike laced with devastating power. Her awesome martial prowess was on full display.


    Thadeus, her ex-husband and a formidable mage in his own right, found himself slightly pushed back by the sheer audacity of her assault.


    "Where there''s no air," he had said earlier as he dispersed a major part of the air and used gravity to compress the flames while also simultaneously taking away the air around it to completely snuff out the flames,"there''s no fire." He said with a smile.... but... He had underestimated her and Valeriana whipped out a new form of flames that were more destructive.


    The air crackled as Thadeus countered. With a flick of his wrist, he summoned fierce windstorms with fierce wind blades to attach Valeriana as he bombarded her with gravity changes (heavy/ light/ normal gravity) to get her off guard and off balance.


    But she was a mountain, unyielding. With a roar, she cut through the storms.


    Seeing his efforts failing, Thadeus changed tactics. He raised his index finger, a pinpoint of focus forming at its tip. There, a tiny purple orb began to condense, gathering energy at an alarming rate. It pulsed with a dark, sinister power.


    But Valeriana wouldn''t wait for him to unleash whatever magic attack he was brewing.


    She charged, a blazing comet hurtling towards Thadeus. In response, he slammed his other hand down and made purple doppelgangers, perfect copies of himself as he continued making his orb attack.


    Reacting with lightning speed, Valeriana brought her fiery sword down, cleaving, cutting, dicing, slashing through the Doppelgangers with ease.


    Each phantom dissolved into wisps of smoke upon contact. But the distraction had bought Thadeus precious moments. His dark orb had grown significantly, swirling with raw power. Valeriana knew she couldn''t let him finish whatever he was preparing.


    With a battle cry that echoed through the ravaged landscape, she shot herself at Thadeus once more, determined to end this fight before he unleashed his ultimate attack.


    " Too late." Thadeus said.


    And he shot the orb towards Valeriana which moved fast, by the time it reached Valeriana is when a sonic boom was heard from Thadeus'' finger.


    The orb was met with a sword slash that hit the orb making it shape into a heart... Then Valeriana channeled her energies both man and Zera and then cut through it completely as the orb fell on the sea while being eaten away by the white particles but no one noticed it...


    By the time it reached the sea it was smaller but on impact it made the waters shoot up and split the very see floor made two craters. When the split see wavesade contact again violently splashing before calming as water drained into the crater... That day the sea level became even lower even if slightly.


    The two responsible continued fighting....


    Valeriana clashed with Thadeus the mage of air and gravity, their fight together with Verona''s fight weare making map altering changes on the world, especially Valeriana''s who unlike Verona who was preventing damage to the world by making portals that took away the attack to somewhere...


    Each blow, each magical attack each counter, was a catastrophic event. As Valeriana''s white flames cleaved through the air and Thadeus made terrific gravity shifts, tremors were felt in nearby continent, triggering earthquakes that even leveled entire mountains and of-course in this destruction a lot of beings lost their lives.


    Thadeus and Valeriana fought mostly on the sea but they were north of the Vampire Continent where monsters resided.


    Gladly they weren''t near any other land mass... The other continents just experience high tides and violent winds of different temperatures mostly hot winds.


    With a flick of his wrist, Thadeus unleashed a storm which was whipping the flames outwards by creating tornados that carved paths of devastation across the seascape.


    The clash of their magic generated heat so intense, it split the seas, boiling the water down to exposed seabed in a matter of seconds. Only for them to be sealed back up.


    Valeriana, radiating with her fire-natured aura, carved through the air, her attacks splitting the steam into swirling eddies.


    Thadeus cloaked himself in a shimmering dome of purple energy, manipulated the very air around him, deflecting her fiery blows.


    The gravity manipulation negated the heat, keeping him cool amidst the inferno she unleashed.


    Locked in a fight of destruction, they ascended higher, their fight spilling into the heavens. Valeriana fueled by deep rage, unleashed a torrent of white fire so intense, it seemed to split the clouds above them.


    Below, the world convulsed.


    Tsunamis rose from the boiled seas, crashing onto the adjacent Continent''s coasts especially the Vampire Continent which was already ravaged by earthquakes. The skies wept, unleashing heavy downpours that threatened to drown the undergrowth life. The Northern part of the vampire continent was a dangerous place to be as even monsters fled downwards...


    Chatham was keeping them at bay so that they wouldn''t get to civilization.


    Finally, suspended high above the devastated world, they locked eyes. Both, battered and slightly tired, yet unwavering in their determination. Valeriana, her voice echoing with power, began and Thadeus followed,"Law Initialization:" they said in unison


    " Maestro..."


    " Destructive..."


    Their pronouncements and initializion were cut short.


    The world around them plunged into an oppressive darkness. The glow from Valeriana''s white aura, however, remained, a beacon in the suffocating dark.


    Verona''s Nameless Hour had descended, casting a crimson pallor over the world, even amidst their cataclysmic battle. Suspended in the darkness, Valeriana was momentarily startled but focussed on Thadeus who she couldn''t seem to locate.


    *******


    [Now]


    The twin moons of Verona''s Nameless Hour, once the only source of light in the suffocating darkness were suddenly attacked... They tried to attack them but the attack didn''t make it far as it suddenly stopped mid air and was snuffed out.


    Streaks of obsidian black crackled across their surfaces, like the veins of an enraged beast.


    Then, with a deafening boom that seemed to shake the very fabric of reality, something ripped a gash across the face of one moon.


    In that split second, before the world could react, a sound pierced the oppressive silence. Not a scream, not a roar, but something even more eerie. It was a laugh.


    A sound that resonated deep within the sound that sent shivers down spines and as hearts felt cold, then a war horn was sounded like a declaration but mostly a warning to their enemies.


    The demons! They were back.


    All over the world the and from the darkness. Inky shadows condensed with purple streaks on them... forming grotesque shapes with burning eyes and razor-sharp claws.


    Panic raw, unadulterated and universally shared erupted as the creatures materialized in every city, every village, every corner of Elnova. They shrieked and howled, their monstrous voices tearing through the night.


    Amidst the chaos, in the space where Verona had m, a new figure appeared. Tall and slender, clad in a crimson robe that hung loosely around his form, he exuded an aura of dark power. Beside him stood Xavier, a bewildered look etched on his face.


    "My apologies for disrupting your little fight," the figure said, his voice smooth surprisingly devoid of malice? It was mostly playful.


    "I''m Marquis Memphis Yunael Mephistopheles IX and it''s your pleasure to meet me" he introduced himself with a bow.


    "Don''t be offended, miss," he added, a sly smile playing on his lips as he glanced at the unamused form of Verona, "Unlike this man and his organization," he gestured towards Xavier, "we know precisely what we are doing."


    " What they know us!?" Thought Xavier in surprise.

 Chapter 158: hand of god

    Verona''s eyes which her scleras were black and her eyes glowed purple and red were really terrifying... her killing aura was heavy and even if they didn''t show it Memphis and Xavier felt uncomfortable.


    Her expression remained unreadable, her voice calm despite the new events. "I don''t care who you are," she said, her words laced with icy indifference,


    "you will all die."


    Memphis laughed he was offended annoyed and angry yet he was laughing. "It''s that right?," he said, a cruel glint in his eyes.


    "Unfortunately today I didn''t come here to fight you one on one, oh no. That would be barbaric. I''m declaring war, my dear, sure demons never refuse challenges but I''m smarter than them... I''m a pride demon but I know how to use my head... So I''ll attack you with numbers..." His smirk died and his face became serious... He snapped his fingers.


    As if on cue, figures materialized around them ¨C demons, yes, but unlike the chaotic hordes attacking the world. These were ''disciplined'', clad in dark armor and looked intelligent enough.


    Memphis gestured towards the two crimson moons. "See, this charming light show? Not very conducive to a full-scale invasion, is it? That''s why I wanted to destroy them... but unfortunately I couldn''t... it would have been great if I had a true showcase of power...


    Then I had a thought..." His smile widened.


    "Taking out the Vampire Queen and occupying the vampire continent would be a great power move... " He laughed.


    " Though it''s late..."


    He then took a deep breath and his voice was loud. "WE DEMONS DECLARE WAR!"


    The announcement echoed through the darkness, and was heard by the people who were already fighting against the demons in the dark...


    " Really? we hadn''t noticed..." A thought share by almost everyone fighting the demons.


    Verona just looked at him and said, " you think you can occupy the vampire continent?"


    Memphis chuckled again. "Oh, my dear, I KNOW I CAN... I''ll illustrate." He turned towards the demons surrounding them. "Attack!"


    The demons surged forward, like waves of heads and tried to attack Verona.


    Key word is tried...


    But their attack never reached her. As they got close, their bodies contorted and twisted, warping unnaturally as if sucked into their own chests. Screams and groans from them were the last thing that was heard before they completely disappeared not even blood was left behind.


    Even the Memphis seemed surprised. He was also attacked but he ripped a small black vortex from the air just as it tried to latch onto him. The tendril writhed and pulsed in his grasp, then with a grimace, he shoved it into his mouth and swallowed.


    "Well, this is unexpected," he said, wiping his mouth as he smiled widely as if trying to mock Verona.


    "But it''s just an inconvenience can be overcame." Sear?h the n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Looks like only one minute is up..." somehow Xavier had survived.


    " I need to do something." He thought...


    "Law Initialization: Warmonger," He said as his body became bigger and bigger becoming 15 feet tall... He was heavily armoured and his body emitted heavy aura.


    " Oh?" Memphis raised an eyebrow meanwhile Verona seemed unamused but ever since she unleashed her law she hasn''t been showing any emotion...


    **********


    [Valeriana''s Space]


    Valeriana twisted her head away from Thadeus'' surprise attack. His blade, imbued with purple aura, hissed as it passed through the spot where her head had been a split second earlier.


    It vaporized into nothingness before striking anything solid.


    A sphere of white light erupted around her, pulsating with celestial energy.


    Thadeus stumbled back, shielding his eyes from the sudden brilliance. Encased in her impenetrable bubble, Valeriana floated calmly amidst the chaos.


    " You are good at these, aren''t you? You like cowardice attacks."


    Thadeus stumbled back, shielding his eyes from the sudden brilliance.


    "Cowardice?" Thadeus asked, his voice icy.


    "Yes... Cowardice..." Said Valeriana.


    Thadeusdropped the useless blade hilt. "This isn''t about just cowardly tactics! I want justice!" he spat, his voice laced with desperation.


    Valeriana raised an eyebrow, a flicker of doubt crossing her features. "Justice? YOU speak of justice? And how are you going to explain attacking cowardly by using Justice? Explain yourself, Thadeus. What injustice could be so great that it would drive you to betray your oaths?"


    Thadeus hung his head low and sighed in defeat...


    "My family," he said his voice hoarse and pained...


    "They were urdered by bandits who were sponsored and paid off by nobles. So at a young age I was I was weak, talentless. Cast aside, enslaved¡­ treated like an animal until I couldn''t take it anymore and I killed my masters, and that''s when they found me. The organization."


    "They offered me power, a purpose. A lie, of course... I knew that I was just a pawn, one of many but it was okay as I atleast got stronger... I was raised and nurtured and I was planted into your life. I was the handsome strong and cool headed guy with a sad backstory. It wasn''t just me there were a few others, men and women, since the organization didn''t know what was your type...


    We had different personalities and hobbies... But eventually I won."


    A humorless laugh escaped his lips. "Ten years, Valeriana. Ten years spent playing the perfect husband, the devoted father. All an unbearable lie."


    The revelation didn''t make Valeriana act in any way... She had already came to terms with the betrayal... But a part of her wanted to know more...


    "We had a daughter, she was meant to be theirs. A failsafe if I couldn''t sway you. And also she was a to be used to become the next monarch cause she had the royal blood... Then you bore another child and ascended to ten stars. A prodigy... No a monster.


    Young, powerful and extremely talented, surpassing even me¡­ someone who had been boosted with runes, drugs, experiments for years. I was supposed to be the better one, Valeriana! But you stole it all!"


    He clenched his fists and threw it down slamming against the air but the man split a portion of the sea.


    "You stole the ''Destruction Law'' from me! That was what I was working towards, the culmination of everything I wanted... For godsakes I have a gravity element, that was my path... My LAW! But You¡­ you took it all!"


    Valeriana watched him, her thoughts unknown but her eyes were cold as if saying," really."


    A guttural roar echoed from Thadeus'' lips as he unleashed his attack. "Maestro: Palm of God!"


    With a flourish of his hand, a colossal invisible palm materialized high above Valeriana. Pure heavy and crushing gravity, its pressure building with every passing moment as it descended.


    The air itself seemed to solidify, growing heavy and oppressive.


    Valeriana, trapped in the epicenter of this gravity well, felt the as if weight of the world pressing down on her.


    She was still mid air but she descended lower due to the to the gravity... the sea itself splashing under the invisible hand''s influence. It made a hand-shaped indentation on the ocean''s surface, pushing down and away, the water with heavy force.


    Undeterred, Valeriana closed her eyes, drawing a deep breath to fortify herself. Her fingers tightened around the hilt of her blade.


    With a swift motion, Valeriana drew her sword. The air crackled with destructive energy as she channeled it into the blade.


    With a slicing sound that echoed across the space generating heavy winds, she swung her sword upwards, slashing with all her might.


    The blade finally met the invisible palm, the pure white light energy of her attack momentarily pushing back the crushing invisible hands.


    The impact was colossal. The very fabric of reality seemed to tear as the two opposing forces met.


    And finally she cut it...


    Where Valeriana had cut, the gravity well faltered, the pressure momentarily disrupted.


    In that split second, pull and push forces randomly materialized making the sea rose in colossal pillars, water defying gravity as it shot skyward. Clouds parted as violent winds were repulsed.


    It was a terrifying spectacle.


    Then, as quickly as it began, the gravity shifts disappeared. The severed invisible and unstable hand of gravity faded, the sea was starting to settle back into its churning torment, and the winds calmed.


    Valeriana sighed, her chest heaving, lowered her sword, the tip glowing faintly. And she sheathed it.


    "That''s not all," Theodore said as if not impressed...


    "There are four others."


    As if on cue, four more colossal, purple palms materialized above Valeriana, stacking one on top of the other.


    The pressure intensified exponentially and it was four times greater than the last.


    It was crushing into her with a force so immense it felt like the very air was solidifying into a solid weight. Valeriana, caught in the center of this gravitational inferno, was flung downwards.


    She plunged through the churning sea(that was suddenly split), the water offering no resistance against the crushing pressure.


    The sea floor itself began to crumble under the weight, making a hand shaped crater.


    With a surge of her destructive law power, she slammed her foot down, creating an invisible barrier against the descent. The force of her power rippled outwards, creating a small space of relief from the pressure around her, she then propelled herself upwards going against the gravity.


    Reaching for her sword felt like as if she was an ant trying to move it''s limbs in molasses.


    It seemed the very air itself was conspiring against her, refusing to let her unleash her blade like a hand was on her hilt preventing her from unsheathing.


    Yet with great effort she ripped the weapon free amd swung it against the heavy pressure.


    The moment the sword touched her hand the faint white glow emanated from it, pushing back against the oppressive atmosphere while also eating away at it.


    The more she held the blade and swung, the less intense the gravity became.


    Slowly with every inch ahe swung and her destructive energy ate away at the pressure... she chipped away at the invisible prison.


    But it was a grueling task. The closer she got to severing the final hand as she cut through, the harder it became.


    Meanwhile Theodore''s face contorted because of how hard he was struggling, poured every ounce of his power into the attack.


    Blood seeped from his eyes, ears, and nose, a testament to the immense strain he was under. Same with Valeriana whose nose was bleeding...


    Finally, with a burst of white light, Valeriana severed the final invisible hand. The pressure vanished instantly but that meant recoil was coming up...


    Suddenly the pent-up sea water, released from its forced compression, erupted outwards in a colossal wave. Coastlines miles away experienced a devastating tsunami, the elven continent was unscathed...


    But the others when there was a threat of floods their race leaders made barrier at the sea...


    Except the Aethelred who snorted as his people would just fly but the ''impure breeds/halflings'' died... The dragon continent lost the most lives but they were people that they didn''t care about.


    The ocean raged and before it ocean settled back down well it was forced to by the Eleven star beings who took action.... But it wasn''t so easy, the ocean rebelled, it churned and became frothy. But it was settled...


    Valeriana meanwhile gasping for breath, landed back on the devastated seabed, her body in pain.


    Looking up, she saw Theodore collapse onto the churning water, his eyes vacant, his body spent. His attack had been devastating, but its cost had been immeasurable.


    *******


    " Mom... Why do 10 stars fight in this world when they have a battle dimensions? Why cause this much harm to the world." Asked Lara who saw her mother dealing with the after effects of the attack.

 Chapter 159: Verona Isolde Nox...

    " Mom... Why do 10 stars fight in this world when they have a battle dimensions? Why cause this much harm to the world?" Asked Lara who saw her mother dealing with the after effects of the attack.


    Clara raised an eyebrow as she calmed the sea, pushing back the high tides. Turning to Lara, her daughter, she spoke with a smile.


    "That dimension, dear, it''s a place most powerful beings avoid. It''s a void, devoid of any energy one could draw upon. They go there for a specific purpose - to unleash their domain." Clara paused, searching for the right words.


    "A domain... well think of it as an area of absolute control. You become a god within those boundaries, your power unhindered. I''m sure you''ve read about it..."


    Lara frowned. "So it''s just for domain fights?"


    "It can also be a death trap, a prison" Clara added.


    "A place to hide something... Lara, during a fight, emotions run high. It''s easy to forget about the environment when people aren''t very rational because of different emotions...But there are some who know the dangers of something and prevent it like the Vampire Queen who made portals to prevent damages and possibly casualties...


    Besides a fight of this scale once in a while is good for the planet to grow stronger and sturdier."


    "What do you mean?" Lara asked, curiosity burning bright.


    Clara''s gaze drifted to the horizon, a knowing glint in her eyes. She shook her head, a slight smile playing on her lips. "You''ll understand soon enough, Lara. Just know, the next time 10 stars of that caliber clash, the impact won''t be as catastrophic."


    A sigh escaped her lips. "I forgot there''s also another reason, of course, some might avoid the battle dimension simply for the lack of effort. Or maybe," she added with a playful laugh, "it just slipped their mind."


    Clara''s gaze hardened as she looked at Lara and spoke with a serious tone ..."Now, Lara, if you ever unlock a domain, remember these golden rules: First, never unleash it in this world. Elnova is the Goddesses'' domain, their territory... just don''t.


    Second, don''t be so eager to jump into a fight with the domain. Power can be intoxicating but without control especially self-control its useless."


    Lara nodded, her brow furrowed. "And third?"


    "Third," Clara continued, her voice turning serious, "be wary of the battle dimension. It''s vast and unexplored, who knows what dangers lurk within. If you have to you can just fight out of this world probably out of space..."


    "I understand," Lara said solemnly.


    A new question came in her mind..."How rare are domains, exactly?"


    "Ah," Clara chuckled, a knowing glint in her eyes.


    " Lara. Reaching the 10-11 star stage is a feat in itself. It''s a whole different world compared to the 8-star stage where you earn your law. At this level, it''s possible to advance without a domain unlike 8 star where you can''t advance without a law, but¡­" she trailed off becoming serious again.


    "But?" Lara prompted, leaning forward in anticipation.


    "But," Clara continued, "you''d be incomplete. You will never be comparable to a person of the same stage or even lower without a domain..."


    "So not all 10-star and above beings have domains?" Lara asked, surprised.


    Clara shook her head.


    "By my estimation, there maybe less than thirty domain wielders in the entire world. Maybe there a few more hidden monsters out there, but I doubt it. Still, that doesn''t make a 10-11 star without a domain weak. Just look at the destruction they caused without using domains... Remember that.


    People like those focus on their law instead making them stronger by raising their proficiency but there are those who chose to remain lazy."


    " But to be fair those two are stronger than any regular 10 star." Thought Clara as she momentarily placed her senses on Valeriana''s fight then her daughter spoke...


    "Is the Vampire Queen''s law advanced?" Lara asked her eyes glinting in admiration.


    "Yup! It covered the whole world... but it''s concentrated at the point where she is... it''s like we are in the ''lighter'' parts of the darkness... Still yes theoretically you can reach such a level."


    Clara thought. "Unfortunately that doesn''t apply to everyone, just monsters.... besides The Vampire Queen''s law¡­ we still don''t know what it does... The darkness and especially those two eyes." Her eyes glowed green as she looked at the two eyes which were mistaken as moons by everyone in the world.


    ************


    As for the vampires and their tournament....


    Well they were confused and pissed... At one moment they were fighting each other for tokens... The next they were in darkness that was then illuminated by some faint red-violet light.


    It was the strangest phenomenon ever... It was dark but at the same time they could see? They even felt comfortable in the darkness and out of all the races they were the only ones okay with this situation.... But that didn''t mean they weren''t confused.


    Then...


    "WE DEMONS DECLARE WAR!" A booming voice echoed in the continent. They were already annoyed and angry that they couldn''t understand what was happening and the demons again decided to declare war? (They thought the demons declared war on just them...)


    The tournament was forgotten. Here, in the face of an unexpected foe, and this comfortable darkness they naturally prepared for war and their scleras like Verona''s turned black only their red pupils showed. And so they attacked the demons who dared step in their continent and dared disrupt their shot at being a noble...


    The demons, initially baffled by the sudden reversal of roles they were the attackers but they were being jumped but they quickly regained their composure.


    To them their conquest had begun, and the vampires were just the first hurdle. They were fscattered across the continent, each city, each village, facing a different contingent of demons. Varied in strength and numbers and they aimed to overwhelm and subjugate.


    But they underestimated the vampires. Despite the surprise attack, the vampires mobilized with shocking speed.


    Across the continent, similar scenes unfolded. Vampires, known for their solitary nature united in a fierce show of force. They descended upon the demons.


    The battles were brutal and swift. While some demons, particularly the more powerful ones, inflicted heavy casualties and went on a rampage but the vampires'' coordinated attacks and merciless efficiency proved too much for most.


    But one thing they hadn''t noticed was that the vampires weren''t fighting solely because of their will... They were being influenced.


    ***********


    "Two minutes," he chanted internally, a mantra against the gnawing fear. Two minutes until whatever he was waiting for came, just two more minutes....


    With a deep roar, he unleashed the Warmonger Law.


    His body surged, muscles rippling beneath his strained clothes. Bone creaked and stretched, his height doubling in a terrifying display of unnatural growth. His skin hardening into thick purple armour.


    " Ohh... A thief?!" Said Memphis as he looked at Xavier who was using demonic energy.


    Xavier now towered over Verona, who herself stood at an imposing six feet. Xavier was a colossus, easily four times her size, his broad chest casting a hulking shadow over the battlefield.


    He was also taller than Memphis who was about seven foot tall.


    Memphis raised an eyebrow, with amusement. "Whipping out the Laws, are we?" he boomed, his voice echoing with dark power.


    "Excellent! Then let us see which reigns supreme."


    He threw his head back and roared.


    The air crackled with a sinister energy as his robes ripped to shreds and his body revealing a canvas of grotesque tattoos that pulsed with infernal light.


    Jagged horns, as black as midnight, sprouted from his forehead, their tips glowing with an ominous red.


    But the most change was his arms. With a sickening snap from his back, his form contorted splitting at the shoulders. Two more fully formed arms, identical to the first pair, burst forth, each hand tipped with razor-sharp claws.


    "Abyssal Law: Devil''s Advocate." He said im a deep voice...


    Valeriana didn''t waste time with theatrics. With a flick of her wrist, dark-red energy materialized, solidifying and morphing into a black scythe.


    Their clash was immediate, a three-way fight.


    Xavier, his form monstrous after unleashing the Warmonger Law, traded blows with Memphis, the Devil''s Advocate. While also dodging attacks from Verona. No one noticed but she seemed to be holding back and stalling... sea??h th§× Nov§×l?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    But in their defense even her holding back was a lot for them.


    Also a dome materialized in the darkness where they currently were and they were enclosed in with the two eyes...


    Xavier was punched by Memphis who was punched by Xavier''s left arm as they both tried to block Verona''s scythe but they decided against it as it was coated with the space element... She could cut through anything... So they retreated back.


    Soon Memphis'' body disappeared and appeared on Verona''s left side wanting to punch jer with his two right hands but two beautiful ice shields that looked like snow flakes materialized and blocked them and Verona slapped him and sent him flying back but a portal formed behind him and he didn''t want to find out where it led... So he blasted some energy from his left hand and it propelled him away...


    At the same time Verona had appeared infront of the Warmonger and hit his chest so hard it started to crack... And she followed it up with a heavy uppercut that made his head snap back and she swiped her scythe to cut his neck but the Warmonger used an artefact to teleport a little back but it was as if he didn''t know what he was facing...


    The scythe was still infront of his face...


    " War shield." He said as a shield appeared to block but the moment the scythe was about to touch the shield it disappeared and it slashed his throat but it was was too narrow to decapitate his head and even that won''t be enough to kill him.


    The Warmonger''s throat was Gooey black and started to heal at the same time Tge Devil''s Advocate roared and shot a beam towards the two but a portal formed and the beam entered it. Memphis went for an attack but a small portal appeared in his face and his attack was directed right at him... The same happened to Xavier as the beam appeared right before his chest and ''boom''.


    Memphis raised his hands to form an X-shield, his arm''s skin was burnt that even bone was slightly visible... but he survived.


    And Warmonger''s body shifted into a goo and made a hole in his chest where the energy went straight through... But again the portals appeared and it was repeated until the energy died.


    Honestly it seemed like it was Verona vs the two of them.

 Chapter 160: 98765432...1!

    The last of the summoned soldiers fell beneath Verona''s scythe, their lifeless forms dissolving into wisps of dark smoke. But it didn''t fade...


    The crimson moon, that malevolent eye in the sky, glowed with great brilliance then it sucked up the wisps of dark smoke that were previously the soldiers....


    Verona who was in the beam''s path, her body was drawn upwards with an irresistible force.


    A gasp escaped Memphis'' lips.


    "What sorcery is this?" he asked in awe and confusion...


    A thin visible connection was made between the moons...


    The violet moon, as if awakened by the red moon''s call, pulsated with violet aura...


    Then a beam of violet light, shot to Verona... The two beams intertwined, creating a swirling vortex of red and violet light and it was being absorbed by Verona...


    " Did this happen before... Her law was just supposed to make her appear anywhere at will within her area of darkness and boosted her strength to kill better... What is this?" Thought Xavier with a frown and he noticed just only 25 seconds had passed. He still needed to hold for 95 more seconds. Then he noticed that they were in some kind of spherical dome.


    He looked up, his frown deepening. He could sense that the dome was small but inside it Verona made a great space that seemed endless but at the same time he saw the borders it was truly off-putting.


    Across from him, Memphis reacted quick.


    His two lower arms, the ones that had sprouted during his transformation, rose in a gesture of prayer. A whispered chant was made as his body''s aura grew thicker and larger.


    "Devil''s Prayer!" he said, his voice eeriely deep.


    His body glowed with an infernal light, the tattoos on his skin writhing and twisting like serpents as they became smoke that rose and mixed with his growing thick aura...


    Behind him, an ethereal figure materialized from the swirling smoke and aura that were intertwining.


    A monstrous entity, a three-headed demon with six arms, each hand gripping a different weapon - an axe dripping with dark flames, a colossal sword that pulsed with sinister energy, and a wickedly curved black blade.


    Memphis was finally unleashing his laws'' true potential.


    The monstrous entity roared, its three voices merging into one of rage and hate.


    Verona, bathed in the ethereal violet glow, stood resolute against the monstrous three-headed wraith summoned by Memphis. But before their clash could even begin...


    " I can''t use my domain yet... but I won''t foolishly fall here ... Verona''s strength is 12 star but that again doesn''t make sense, I can''t gauge her, she really needs to go she is dangerous... and the demon is maybe upper 11 star... it''s all dangerous." Xavier thought as he finally roared...


    With a surge of power, his form shifted once again. Muscles bulged beneath his metal skin and condensed into a smaller but still big version of himself, now glowing with a faint red light as he ditched using the demonic power.


    This was level two of the Warmonger Law, a state of heightened offense and speed.


    Memphis controled and launched the wraith forward with a prayer as he was still chanting...


    It moved with great speed, its red-translucent form blurring as it lunged at Xavier with its axe. Xavier with his fast reflexes honed by the Law, unleashed a heavy dodge.


    With a surprising agility for his size, he moved to the side, the wraith''s axe slashing harmlessly through the air where his chest had been a moment before.


    As Xavier came up, he slammed his colossal fist into the air. The impact triggered a localized tremor, momentarily disrupting the wraith''s momentum. Seizing the opportunity, Xavier lunged forward, his massive battle-axe held high. He slammed it into the wraith''s chest with a great shattering force.


    But the impact was only but a small fraction as the wraith became ethereal and the rest of the damage was avoided.


    The wraith shrieked and roared but the enhanced light attack of Xavier''s Warmonger state caused little visible damage.


    Verona''s scythe, imbued with violet energy, lashed at the wraith''s ethereal form


    While the physical attacks seemed to pass through the wraith harmlessly, the violet aura was cutting it. The wraith writhed and contorted.


    Undeterred by the lack of immediate impact on the wraith, Xavier roared again. This time, he unleashed a hyper-armor heavy finisher. His battle-axe swung in a slow, deliberate arc, glowing with an intense celestial light. The wraith, caught unaware by the change in tactic, attempted to dodge because it was in its physical state.


    But the hyper-armor of Xavier''s Warmonger Law allowed him to plow through the wraith''s flimsy defenses.


    The warhammer connected with a sickening thud, the impact sending a shockwave through the dome. The wraith shrieked in agony, its form flickering wildly. This time, the damage was undeniable.


    The Warmonger''s level two form was also building up pressure with every attack the Warmonger made and all pressure was directed to Verona... As he tried to deal with the weakest one first...


    The Warmonger also managed to get past Verona''s defense and slashed her back and the level two other effect came into play... Poisonous blood.


    That was meant to poison Verona and weaken her so that he could finish her off but Verona then chanted, " Obsessing over physical form weakens you. The true power of a vampire lies in embracing the duality of existence. We exist in the space between life and death. To be a vampire is to return all things to the origin chaos from which we were born."


    And she became ethereal all the poisonous blood spilled out but she controlled it and coated her scythe with it...


    Then her body became physical again.


    Meanwhile the wraith was clearly weakened by the relentless attacks from Verona and Xavier.


    Xavier fueled by the power of the Law and the sight of Verona''s unending assault, bellowed once more.


    He raised his newly formed shield and his body got bulkier, channeling the his energy into a powerful charge. With a thunderous roar, he slammed his shoulder into the wraith but it turned ethereal at the same moment Verona appeared with her scythe and cut three of the wraith''s arms while also stopping Xavier''s charge sending him bleeding and skidding backwards.


    The tide was turning, but the battle was far from over. The wraith, though wounded, remained a potent threat. Memphis, his eyes burning with hatred, glared at Xavier. This brute force wasn''t enough. He needed a more subtle approach, a way to exploit the weaknesses inherent in Xavier''s amplified state. And he needed to do something against this monstrous woman...


    So they fought and each second felt like hours, they exchanged thousands of moves in mere seconds gaining injuries but they were regenerating, they were holding on and at some point Xavier and Memphis stopped fighting each other and decided to attack Verona, finally they came to a rational decision. S§×ar?h the n??el Fire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    They attacked her with Xavier and Memphis switching between their law forms for any advantage they could get and they managed to push back Verona... Who was starting to strain...


    Then in the chilling calm, where Verona stood another being came into reality.


    Beside Verona was Verona. This new Verona was carrying Neveah in her hands.


    "Playtime is over," Verona declared finally speaking again...


    Memphis and Xavier exchanged a bewildered glance. Had they been fighting a clone this entire time? A flicker of unease sparked in Xavier''s gut.


    The sudden appearance of the dome, the unnatural connection between the moons ¨C it all pointed to a deeper, more sinister motive. Verona, it seemed, wasn''t just fighting them; she was hiding something or wanted to.


    Before they could voice their suspicions, Verona raised a hand, and the two moons shrunk and disappeared so did the darkness which swirled in her hand. "Absolute Control: Soul Freeze."


    A wave of bone-chilling cold emanated from her, washing over Xavier and Memphis. An unnatural frost crawled on their skin but that was not all they felt it seeping into their very souls.


    Agony ripped through them as their souls began to solidify, crystallize, and shatter slowly... Above 10 star people could feel the soul.


    With each shard that broke away, her red glowed casting its malevolent light on the two as it started devouring the shattered invisible fragments she only could see.


    " 9...8, 7...6...5...4...3..2... Damnit 1." Xavier, exhausted, in pain and frustrated... was counting down internally then his body started glowing.


    When the light subsided, a woman stood beside Xavier.


    Tall and breathtakingly beautiful, she had long, flowing golden hair cascading down her back. Her eyes remained closed, covered by a delicate white cloth. A white gown adorned her form, pristine except for the tattered hem and bare feet.


    The golden-haired woman''s body glowed golden and she enveloped Xavier in her aura.


    His wounds knitted shut at an alarming rate, the golden light was even thawing away the remnants of the soul-freeze.


    Without hesitation, the woman turned towards Memphis... She said nothing as she looked at him... He was a husk, his demonic power flickering on the verge of extinction. With a swift movement, she raised a hand and a beam of pure golden energy erupted, cleaving Memphis in two in a single, brutal strike.

 Chapter 161: FAIL

    With a sinister roar, the severed halves of Memphis pulsed with a malevolent energy, reforming as if stitched together by an unseen force.


    Then a massive shadowy hand appeared and engulfed Memphis whole.


    " You win today... But remember this is war not a single battle... I''ll be back." A voice said as Memphis'' body disappeared.


    Ignoring the spectacle Verona turned back to the golden-haired woman then Xavier and said,"How ironic!" she spat.


    "You fools preach freedom from the Goddesses, yet you wield their power so readily!" Verona then teleported amd appeared infront of the woman going in for a punch.


    The woman reacted with quick reflexes, her hand coated in golden energy... catching Verona''s blow mid-air.


    But the force behind the punch was immense sending the woman backwards.


    Verona pressed the attack appearing before her again, shoving her fist into the woman''s face, propelling the being back several meters.


    "Verona!..." Xavier roared, his voice laced with anger.


    The 12 stars formed above her amd they glitched wildly, their glow a menacing crimson. With every step she walked the reality seemed to shatter... Her very presence was heavy.


    Seeing he was being ignored"You used your Law..." he said.


    "They''ve noticed you now. You won''t be able to hide. They''re coming for you."


    "Oh, so this proxy is your insurance policy?" she asked dripping with sarcasm.


    " Tell me what did you two plot? Or you just want me out of the way? I haven''t forgotten any of it... Soon I''ll get rid of you all." Said Verona.


    " Verona you unleashing your stars... It will get the system''s attention and then you will vanish leaving behind your son... Do you think he''ll be safe?" Said Xavier.


    Valeriana had long since hidden Neveah in a safe location the moment she felt the divine energy...


    The golden-haired woman unaffected by the heated exchange, rose to her feet, her eyes fixed on Verona.


    He raised his head, gazing at the twin moons hanging low in the sky. "They won''t be coming, why do you think they sent a dysfunctional proxy... Their hands are tied." Verona said.


    A strange cry came from the golden-haired woman as Verona''s scythe, imbued with with her aura swung at her... There a crimson aura battled against her golden aura, arced through the air. And it''s face was cracking...


    Then twelve golden stars, each radiating bright light, materialized above her head.


    As their brilliance intensified, reality was shuttering, and Xavier noticed it. " We are no longer in Elnova..." He was feeling so weak against them...


    "Proxy... You are unstable. What can''t fight well when you are no longer in your domain..." Said Verona.


    The proxy then looked at Verona then looked at Xavier and it moved towards Xavier and Verona noticed it.


    "You won''t run!" Verona roared, lunging after them with her scythe held high. But it was too late. The golden light enveloped Xavier, pulling him towards the swirling golden vortex in the distance. As the woman shot an energy blast that destroyed a few asteroid and made a huge dent on a certain planet that collapsed on itself and it was going to blow.


    With a final 360 degree swing at the woman and the planet cutting through space the planet was swallowed and a golden hand appeared where Verona was and she picked it up and gripped it so hard while her aura spread on the arm destroying some bits but it stopped.


    " Its weak... But its not a reflection of them. And my time is getting cut... Hahhh I''m tired." Thought Verona as she disappeared.


    **********


    The golden portal spat them out onto a cold, hard floor. Xavier stumbled, his vision blurry, the aftereffects of the teleportation clinging to him.


    He looked around, finding himself in a dimly lit chamber, its walls adorned with strange symbols pulsating with a faint golden light. Beside him, the golden-haired woman lay unmoving, her face pale and ashy it also had cracks on it... She was also lacking an arm.


    He touched the body it felt cold...


    "What happened?" he ask, in confusion.


    "Why didn''t you come¡­ why did we have to run?"


    But the woman didn''t answer...


    Suddenly, the golden energy that had surrounded her form began to dissipate, swirling upwards in a mesmerizing golden show.


    As the last tendrils of light vanished, a blinding flash illuminated the chamber, and a shimmering entity materialized.


    It was vaguely humanoid, its form composed of swirling golden mist, its two large eyes blazing with an otherworldly intensity.


    "Hmm¡­ still haven''t found a suitable candidate to hold my power," the entity said, its voice echoing in the chamber, lacking any emotion.


    Xavier seemed unfazed and asked. "Candidate? What are you talking about?"


    The entity turned towards him, its gaze on him but it didn''t answer and continued speaking. "Unless she released her domain, we couldn''t interfere directly," it explained.


    "And the proxy¡­ well, she was too unstable to even fight properly."


    Xavier''s mind raced and he remembered Verona''s cryptic words about the Goddesses not interfering¡­


    "We made a deal," he said professionally.


    A chuckle one devoid of humor, echoed through the chamber.


    "A deal with you¡­ a mere mortal? You aren''t even 12 star..." The entity''s voice dripped with disdain.


    "I saved your life, human. You should be grateful."


    Xavier seemed oddly calm and said . "I swear," he growled, the words tasting like ash in his mouth, "I''ll kill all of you."


    The entity''s form glowed and the pressure made Xavier kneel... amusement flickering in its golden eyes.


    "Hahaha¡­ an ambitious goal. I''ll be waiting." It said mocking him.


    With another flash of golden light, the entity vanished, leaving Xavier alone in the echoing chamber.


    " We lost too much and got nothing to show for it... We failed."


    Silence hung heavy in the chamber, broken only by the dripping of something wet.


    Xavier slumped and sat on the cold stone floor.


    "It is as you said," he muttered to the empty room.


    A voice, cold and authoritative, echoed in his mind. " True."


    "But there''s an alteration, Xavier. Verona became a progenitor¡­ The blood was gone, so are the bodies of the previous progenitor and his wife. We couldn''t even find the human princess." Said Xavier as he sighed.


    "Worry not," the voice said.


    "It is but a mere setback. Ipresume you failed to get the boy too?" the voice probed further.


    "I don''t know how she even found him," Xavier admitted, frustration lacing his voice.


    "She tracked all spatial variations and history of spatial teleportation when she unleashed her Law," the voice explained.


    "And it was easy to find your activities¡­ what an impressive woman." The voice said sounding impressed.


    Xavier ignored it.


    "Thaddeus is still angry about his loss," he said, trying to steer the conversation. "And¡­ we lost Blanche. We don''t know the how of it. We also lost all eyes and ears in the vampire continent..."


    "For now, wait till time is right," the voice instructed.


    "Yes, master," Xavier replied, his voice devoid of emotion.


    He knew this was no time for grieving. He had failed in his mission, lost allies amd resources.


    Despair was a luxury he couldn''t afford.


    His eyes, hardened with resolve, scanned the chamber. And he laid his head on the floor.


    ******


    [Demon Continent]


    Duke Mephistopheles knelt beside a recuperating Memphis. The once-powerful demon looked alarmingly frail, his fiery form dimmed and flickering.


    "Your Majesty," Mephistopheles prayed, his voice hoarse looking at the chamber with heavy powerful aura coming out of it.


    "Thank you for saving my son..." He said to the door.


    Memphis groaned, his eyelids twitching in pain.


    "Duke Mephistopheles..." Someone called...


    "Rest, my son," Mephistopheles said gently as he ordered a servant to take him away...


    A towering figure, clad in obsidian armor, strode in. Baal, the Duke of Gluttony, exuded a menacing aura of raw power. His gaze, smoldering with barely contained fury, fell upon Memphis.


    "Duke Mephistopheles," he boomed, his voice echoing in the cavernous chamber.


    "Duke Baal," Mephistopheles acknowledged with a curt nod.


    Baal ignored the greeting, " Mephistopheles you shouldn''t disturb the King now... He is still recovering from the shift."


    " Baal... I didn''t disturb him. I was called here and I saw my son." Said Mephistopheles.


    " Tsk... I don''t know why the King favors this brat and even that incubus kid. My son is clearly better." Thought Baal.


    Baal snorted. "Our expedition to the human realm cannot be delayed any further. If only your son wasn''t such a disappointment."


    " Speak your mind Baal..." Said Mephistopheles his aura growing dangerously.


    " I will." Baal reciprocated.


    " How about I entertain you since you dare to fight before the majesty''s chamber." Said another voice his aura eclipsing theirs.


    " House Manager... We apologize." They said in unison.


    " Good...Now LEAVE." Said the house Manager.


    Outside...


    "I want to take over the first expedition." Said Baal.


    " No." Said Duke Mephistopheles.


    " This man is trying to hog all the glory to get rewarded when the king wakes up." Thought Baal.


    " If you fail again... I''m taking expedition." Said Baal. S§×arch* The N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    " If only Dukes and Marquises could get out we could end this quick... It took us a lot just to Memphis... We really need to take over this world before they come. I hope his majesty wakes up soon." Thought Mephistopheles as he looked at the King''s Castle.

 Chapter 162: Resignation

    Verona stood alone on a windswept cliff overlooking the vampire continent.


    Exhaustion gnawed at her, both physical and emotional. The battle had taken its toll, leaving her drained and hollow.


    A soft step behind her made her turn.


    There, silhouetted against the blood-red moon, stood Neveah.


    His eyes nervous as he looked at her.


    He clenched his fists.


    "Mother," he whispered, his voice laced with a mixture of fear and concern.


    Verona''s heart ached at the sight of him.


    All she wanted was to hold him close, to assure him that everything would be alright. But even she wasn''t sure.


    With a small smile, she knelt before him, offering her neck. "Here, Neveah," she said, her voice surprisingly steady. "Drink. You need your strength and to heal"


    Neveah hesitated, his brow furrowed in confusion.


    But he obeyed, his small mouth parting as he sank his teeth into her flesh. A wave of warmth washed over Verona, a fleeting comfort amidst the storm of emotions raging within her.


    As Neveah pulled away, blood staining his lips, Verona gently closed the wound with a touch. He opened his mouth to speak, no doubt to ask questions, but Verona placed a finger against his lips.


    "Not now, Neveah," she said, her voice firm but gentle. "Leave. I need some time alone."


    He nodded silently with understanding. He turned and walked away, his figure then suddenly disappeared.


    Verona watched him go, the weight of her decision crushing down on her.


    This wasn''t just about protecting him; it was about making a choice ¨C a choice that might shatter the fragile bond they shared. She sank to her knees, the wind whipping at her hair as she looked up at the crimson moon.


    "Forgive me, Neveah," she whispered, the words carried away by the wind. "This is for you, my love. This is for our freedom."


    A single tear traced a path down her cheek...


    ***********


    A sickly sweet reek of decay hung heavy in the air of Elnova''s once bustling marketplace.


    Crumbled stalls lay abandoned, their products and wares scattered like confetti.


    The darkness was gone...


    Scavengers who cloaked in ragged cloaks, picked through the debris.


    Across the ravaged city, in the opulent halls of a once-proud vampire Baron, a different kind of frenzy unfolded.


    Baroness Sera, her crimson gown a jarring contrast to the blood-stained cobblestones outside, addressed her coterie with a predatory glint in her eyes.


    "The demons are done with," she declared, her voice dripping with disdain.


    "But make no mistake, this war is far from over. However in the meantime," her voice hardened,


    "we have a debt to collect."


    Murmurs of agreement rippled through the assembled vampires, their faces grim under the flickering candlelight.


    The recent battle had left Elnova devastated, but it had also presented an opportunity. They were still in a tournament.


    "We may have fought alongside each other," Seraphina continued, spitting the word out like a curse, "but their victory is not ours. Those tokens are the key to unlocking the true potential of our bloodlines. They represent power, influence, survival."


    A low growl echoed from the back of the room. It was a hulking vampire with a reputation for ruthlessness. "And how do we propose to collect these tokens, Baroness?" he rumbled.


    "The others are probably thinking about the same."


    Seraphina smiled, a cold and calculating smile. " We go on the offense for now and im the crucial time we will be defensive."


    She continued her talk nad planning...


    Her plan was met with nods and excited murmurs. The vampires, once united against a common enemy, were now were ready to turn on each other.


    *******


    Across the world, in a dingy tavern frequented by mercenaries and down-on-their-luck hunters, a lone figure hunched over a flickering oil lamp. It was Azrael.


    He traced a map of the region with a calloused finger, his brow furrowed in concentration.


    The recent events had left him uneasy.


    The power struggle in the vampire continent, the demonic war declared and his dispatch to this town where demons were cited.


    A grim smile played on his lips. He may not have been able to stop the war, but he wasn''t about to let these demons feast on the spoils of their destruction.


    ******


    Fury pulsed through Kai, athreatening to consume him. His knuckles were bone-white as he clenched his fists, his voice a low growl when he spoke. "Theodore," he said in low voice, each word punctuated by the tremor in his jaw.


    Theodore who had followed him here said. "My dear Kai, to what do I owe this¡­ displeasure?"


    Kai ignored the thinly veiled mockery. "The defectors," he said, each syllable emphasized.


    "There weren''t any defectors, were there? You funded the entire rebellion! And you¡­" his voice hitched in anger.


    "you even tried to have Fred killed!"


    " What are you talking about Kai? Where did you get this informat-" before he could finish Kai put a picture of him and Skull talking...


    " Where did he..." Thought Theodore but Kai then said, " are you going to play ignorant?"


    The carefully constructed facade Theodore wore flickered for a brief moment, but a practiced smile quickly returned. "Now, now, Kai,"


    " Stop will you?" Asked Kai with an annoyed look.


    Theodore then said, his voice dripping with condescension. "Think before you act rashly. Do you truly believe you can overpower me? You''re a talented eight-star, yes, but without a Law, you''re a mere brawler compared to a seasoned leader."


    Kai''s jaw clenched tighter. "Don''t try to manipulate me, Theodore," he snarled. "I''ve seen the evidence ¨C the ledgers, the secret orders. You''ve been pulling the strings this whole time!"


    Theodore sighed theatrically. "Even if that were the case, Kai, what are you going to do about it? You wouldn''t dare kill me, would you? Not your friend, not your¡­ benefactor." He punctuated the last word with a sly smile, as if daring Kai to disagree.


    Uncertainty flickered across Kai''s features, fleeting but undeniable. Theodore saw it, and the smile on his face widened further. "Exactly," he continued, his voice laced with a smug satisfaction. "Killing me wouldn''t just be messy, it would be disastrous. The commoners would lose their strongest man, their shield against the tyrannical nobles.


    You don''t want that now do you?.And let''s not forget what the public would say. The rising star, the hero of the people, slaying his own patron? How noble, how¡­ convenient."


    Theodore''s words hung in the air, heavy with the weight of their truth. They were logical statements. That''s what Theodore''s thought... so what if he was bad he is the only one they got...


    But as Kai met Theodore''s smug gaze, the amusement in his face... Kai felt a surge of defiance, anger and annoyance that hardened his resolve.


    He wouldn''t be a pawn in Theodore''s games any longer. He wouldn''t let this man continue to manipulate him and the people.


    Taking a deep breath, Kai straightened his spine, his eyes hardening with determination. "You''re right, Theodore," he said, his voice surprisingly calm,


    "I can''t kill you..."


    " Hehh... That''s righ-"


    " Atleast not alone." Said Kai


    " What?"


    Theodore''s smile faltered again, a flicker of unease crossing his features. " Not alone?" he echoed, unsure where this was going.


    "Yes," Kai continued, his voice low but firm.


    "I may not be able to kill you yet, but I did expose you. I can revealed your lies, your treachery, to the very people you claim to champion. They know..."


    The confident smirk vanished from Theodore''s face, but he thought about it and then he sighed and said" So what? I''ll still become a count... I can always get others to replace you lot." He said dismissively.


    Kai met his gaze unflinchingly. "I have a choice to make, Theodore," he said.


    "Consider this my resignation." Said Kai.


    "What are you talking about?" Asked Theodore confused as his aura flared increasing pressure around.


    Theodore whirled around, his hand instinctively reaching for his weapon as a voice echoed through the opulent chamber. " What''s up."


    The source of the voice materialized from the shadows ¨C a cloaked figure shrouded in darkness, its face obscured by a featureless black mask.


    Theodore''s anger, already simmering from his fruitless chase after the shadow soldier, boiled over. "You again?!" he roared, recognizing the man.


    "What do you choose, Kaiser?" the masked figure spoke, its voice a deep, emotionless rasp.


    " What is he talking about?" Roared Theodore.


    Theodore''s gaze snapped to Kai, who stood frozen in the center of the room. The tension in the air crackled, thick with unspoken emotions. Kai, for a long moment, held Theodore''s gaze, a silent battle of wills playing out between them.


    " My resignation." Said Kaiser.


    Finally, Kai answered the masked man, his voice firm leaving no room for doubt. "I''ll go with you," he declared, his eyes never leaving Theodore''s.


    A hum of satisfaction came from the masked figure''s features.


    With a swift movement, it raised its hand and removed the mask, revealing a face that sent a jolt of shock through Theodore.


    It was Neveah, his very handsome features. What shocked Theodore was how young he was not that he recognized Neveah.


    "Good," Neveah said.


    He stepped forwardhe said to Kaiser, his gaze locking with Theodore''s. "Now then, follow my lead."


    Theodore scoffed as he felt the heavy pressure descending on him... "Do you think this much will hold me?" he said.


    Neveah met his gaze. "I''ve been playing a lot... Today you die."


    sea??h th§× novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

 Chapter 163: Lacking

    The air crackled as Theodore, a whirlwind of wind and crystal shards, fought a desperate battle against Nevaeh and Kaiser.


    Kai who was almost like a blur of crackling lightning moved around Theo with each strike aimed to kill.


    Neveah also wielding lightning, moved with a deadly grace, deflecting Theodore''s attacks while countering.


    Theodore, fueled by rage of betrayal, unleashed a his power. Razor-sharp crystals materialized around him, launched with the fury of a hurricane. Kai weaved through the deadly barrage, his own lightning cloak deflecting the shards with sizzling pops.


    He retaliated with a bolt aimed at Theodore''s side as it was unguarded.


    Neveah, seizing the opportunity, surged forward, a blinding spear of lightning forming in his hand.


    "Law in-" Theodore tried to initialize his law but was stopped by a unified heavy attack from both sides.


    The battle raged across the desolate plains, leaving a trail of lightning trails, scorched earth and shattered crystals and heavy ice chunks.


    Theodore, despite his mastery of wind and crystal manipulation, found himself on the defensive. The combined might of Kai and Neveah, their lightning attacks conducted with a deadly efficiency, pushed him back with every step.


    Theodore, desperate to gain the upper hand, launched into the incantation for his Law again.


    But before he could even complete the first syllable, a bolt of lightning struck him square on the chest.


    Kai and Neveah circled him, their movements synchronized. The lightning around them had intensified.


    Neveah reacted in a flash. He launched himself forward, slamming into Theodore''s face with his knee.


    The impact sent them him tumbling to the ground, a crater forming beneath them.


    A flurry of punches and kicks ensued, a brutal display of raw power. Crystal and ice shards clashed with bolts of lightning, the ground around them becoming a battleground of the elements.


    Despite their ferocity, it was a losing battle. Theodore was still a legit 9 star.


    Kai joined the fray, raining down bolts of lightning that ran across Theodore''s body, leaving sizzling welts but no life-threatening injuries as Theodore coated himself in crystals.


    The fight continued for what felt like an eternity, the desolate plains echoing with the sounds of their struggle.


    A desperate roar erupted from Theodore as he unleashed a torrent of wind, pushing back the storm of lightning launched by Kai and Neveah.


    Shards and weapons of crystal materialized around him, a glistening whirlwind mirroring the fury brewing within. "Fools!" he bellowed, his voice laced with a desperate defiance. "Do you really think a couple of pups can overpower me? I''ve survived wars, famines, plagues ¨C my age comes with experience."


    Neveah''s face was unmoved.


    He ignored Theodore''s boasting, channeling his own power into a concentrated beam of lightning+fire. It slammed into Theodore''s defenses, a sizzling bolt met by a shimmering crystal dome.


    The impact sent shockwaves rippling through the ground and air, but the dome held.


    "How long can you keep that up, boy?" Theodore taunted, a cruel glint in his eyes. "A couple of minutes? Maybe hours? But eventually, you''ll tire. And when you do, I''ll win."


    Neveah didn''t answer but he knew Theodore was right, their lightning attacks were effective at holding him back, but sustaining them would drain their energy in the long run. He needed another strategy, a way to end this quickly.


    "Law Initialization: Crystal Field," Theodore boomed, his voice echoing across the desolate plains. The ground beneath them trembled, and sharp crystals began to rise, slowly encasing Kai''s feet in a glittering prison.


    "Kai, buy me some time!" Neveah yelled, his voice laced with urgency.


    "On it!" Kai responded, a flurry of lightning erupting from his fists, forcing Theodore back and momentarily disrupting his focus.


    Neveah, seizing the opportunity, raised his hand, a dark figure materializing from the shadows behind him.


    It looked like a Shadow Soldier but it wasn''t, its form a chilling silhouette against the fading sunlight.


    "Kill him," Neveah commanded.


    The Shadow figure bowed its head in silent acknowledgement and glided towards Theodore.


    A colossal shadowy hand materialized before Theodore, seemingly passing through his crystal dome, and pressed against its surface.


    An invisible tremor ran through the crystal field surrounding Kai who was in the field. The shimmering prison faltered, the edges flickering ominously before dissolving altogether. As it shattered.


    Theodore, surprised by the sudden loss of resistance, stumbled back, his eyes widening in shock.


    The the figure''s hand then crushed the field in a satisfactory crunch and the figure then crushed Theodore''s Brain and pierced his heart and offered it to Neveah who ate the heart whole... And then said, " thanks Blanche..." To the silhouette and then turned to Kaiser who cut his crystalized feet and was slowly regenerating new ones.


    Exhaustion lingered in Neveah''s eyes, like flickers of dying embers. Yet, his stance remained resolute as he faced Kaiser on a windswept hill overlooking Westley City''s direction. The salty air whipped at their cloaks, carrying with it the distant rumble of the churning sea.


    "Kaiser," Neveah spoke, his voice hoarse but firm. "Westley City, the surrounding region ¨C take control of it all. I must head east."


    With a single, powerful crackle of lightning, Neveah vanished, leaving behind a fading scent of ozone and a lingering sense of urgency.


    It was quite, then chaos erupted. News of the recent conflict, whispers of fallen leaders, and the emergence of a powerful new figure wielding an unknown Law ¨C it all grew into a wave of fear and confusion that swept through the land.


    Causing the chaos, Neveah embarked on a tour of the continents major cities. It was not like the strategic path he took before with Blanche here he used force.


    Her regal presence, the undeniable mark of true peak nobility upon her brow, was the ultimate trump card.


    Nobles, accustomed to mind games and use of words, crumbled before her. They saw in her not just a powerful Law user, but the rightful heir, the missing piece in the fractured puzzle of leadership.


    Negotiations if there was were swift and sometimes bloody. With Blanche by his side, Neveah didn''t need to make empty threats or engage in brutal displays of power.


    He simply offered a choice: cooperation or the consequences of defiance. With each city that fell under their control, Neveah''s influence grew, his grip on the nation tightening like a vise.


    The nobles, once arrogant and untouchable, found themselves stripped of their control over the games. So were the commoners.


    He went around appointing leaders of his choice and robbing tokens from others.


    *********


    Neveah craved a moment of rest, a chance to let down his responsibilities and simply¡­ breathe.


    He retreated to his temporary quarters, a starkly furnished room in the recently acquired Blanche''s mansion.


    Blanche, ever vigilant, remained stationed outside, a silent guardian against the growing tide of uncertainty.


    " She''s useful but how did mother get her?" Thought Neveah.


    Neveah slumped onto the bed, the simple furnishings offering little comfort. Sleep, however, eluded him. His mind replayed the events of the day ¨C the desperate pleas of deposed nobles and Commoners and their resistance.


    But most prominently, his mother''s face, etched with a concern he couldn''t decipher, haunted him.


    With a sigh, he reached for a small, ornately carved chest tucked away in his belongings. Inside lay a collection of enchanted orbs, each one pulsating with a faint, recorded memory.


    Neveah retrieved them. One crackled with a vibrant energy, the unmistakable signature of his mother, Verona.


    Images flickered to life within his mind''s eye ¨C a battlefield ravaged by celestial fire, his mother a whirlwind of emerald energy, her opponent a menacing figure shrouded in shadow.


    The recorded fight lacked audio. It was a silent ballet of destruction, a clash of titans distilled to its purest essence. "There are some things you shouldn''t learn¡­ Just watch the fights." Verona had said.


    Neveah watched, mesmerized. His mother, weaving her power with effortless grace. Her movements were a fast, each strike precise and devastating. S§×arch* The n?vel_Fire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Yet, there was a hint of hesitation in her attacks, a flicker of something akin to¡­ sorrow? As he watched, a pang of guilt stabbed at him. He knew nothing of this battle, of the forces that had driven his mother to such extremes.


    He switched recordings, the scene shifting to a desolate wasteland that switched to sea. A woman faced off against a figure whi used Gravity. It was Valeriana and Thadeus'' fight.


    The fight here was brutal, a savage display of raw power. Valeriana, a whirlwind of inky shadows, her attacks relentless and unforgiving.


    The man, met her blow for blow, his power raw and destructive.


    Yet, despite his ferocity, he seemed to be on the defensive, retreating before Valeriana''s relentless assault... He watched how they used laws.


    After watching the fights which unknown to him had some few removed scenes. But it was enough to learn.


    A cold sweat slicked his skin. Compared to the forces he''d just witnessed, his power felt insignificant, like mere spark infront of a raging inferno.


    Neveah clenched his fists, a steely resolve hardening his gaze. " Time to take control... Use anyone and everyone." Thought Neveah.

 Chapter 164: Vampire tournament anticlimactic end.

    The following day, a red circle formed above the vampire continent.


    " Congratulations on your efforts in the past year. Today you''ll get rewarded." Said a regal voice that frightened most but they couldn''t hide their excitement. S~ea??h the N?vel(F)ire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    " Finally... I worked so hard."


    " Me too."


    " I know we can finally put this behind us."


    " Yeah... And sorry I had to fight you to steal your tokens. No hard feelings."


    " No hard feelings? You could have killed me!?"


    " Heeeyyy, calm down...."


    " Calm down? You are telling me to calm down? Why I ought to..."


    " Silence... You lot are annoying." Someone yelled and seeing how they cowered the man was likely stronger than them.


    These reactions were observed in many places, when the tokens suddenly disappeared people snapped out of their greed. Sure they felt ashamed of their actions but they justified them shamelessly.


    What most people didn''t know was how messed up the Vampire Continent''s hierarchy had become...


    After the tokens disappeared the circle did a mass blood quality change... Robbing the losing nobles and their families of their quality blood and it was implanted on the rightful winners.


    Sure commoners won some but nobles won most and maintained their family and blood heritage without staining it.


    Sure most were happy about their new found position as either barons, viscounts and counts.


    There were hundreds of barons, tens of viscounts and only one legit count. The public didn''t know of this yet but Verona knew... Only LeNoir was left as a legit count.


    She had already found what was left of Mordred and Blanche was forcefully made to yield and submit. Currently the vampires had one legit Count, Count LeNoir.


    From an outsider''s perspective the vampires seemed weakened... But it wasn''t like that at all there were plenty of strong people that didn''t bother with the tournament, the likes of the Twilight clan.


    So what if Mordred was killed with his whole family, Verona could make shadow soldiers. The vampires still were strong.


    There was another issue, there was someone who qualified as a count but at the same time he didn''t. The man had the necessary tokens, he even had surplus( thanks to Neveah sponsoring him) but he didn''t have the strength to be acknowledged as a Count. This man was Kai.


    So Verona reserved a seat for him. Since he was a count candidate chosen by Neveah, Verona made a plan to promote him once he gets at 10 star. But he also said that that spot could be challenged by the other viscounts who may reach ten star. The Count title was not forced on every ten star. If it was so LeNoir''s wife would also be a Countess. The titles were claimed by those who wanted it.


    There were people in the vampire continent who deserved these titles but they didn''t want them because they thought it came with a lot of responsibilities, which it did.


    And the excess noble blood which didn''t find their suitable owners? Well they returned to the source, the progenitor, Verona herself. She had demoted countless nobles with their respective families. She destroyed unworthy bloodlines. But no one could complain, EVERYONE was given a fair chance. If a son didn''t want to stay in the father''s shadow he could have participated.


    So for those who didn''t participate and simply wanted to mooch off their parents'' glory, well they were stripped of everything when their parents lost.


    Verona then allocated territories and regions to each noble and gave a simple order. To develop. The development order meant they should develop everything not just towns or cities but even the people themselves. Verona wanted to raise the average strength of the common vampire as well as their living standards. She wanted quick and responsive measures in time of attacks.


    They should be prepared for anything.


    " Hey did you hear?"


    " I hear a lot of things... So be specific."


    " I heard that Kai from Westley City usurped his boss Theodore Cruise."


    " What with how they collected tokens... Does that Mean Kai is a count?"


    " I don''t know... Unless someone announced his status we wouldn''t know. It''s not like they broadcasted it to us." Complained a man.


    Commoners and losers weren''t shown anything but the nobles both old and new saw their orders and allocation. They even got huge sums of gold as allowances.


    With that the vampires tournament finally ended.


    Meanwhile back at the Royal Castle Verona looked paler than usual... She had dark circles under her eyes and her hands seemed veiny with black lines all over it.


    " It noticed... I need to hurry up." Thought Verona.


    Meanwhile Neveah was focusing to break his seals and maybe comprehend something. He felt like something bad was coming and he didn''t like it one bit.


    *********


    The smoke of cigarettes and smell of alcohol of the tavern stung Azrael''s eyes and nose as he sat in the tarven, the place was stuffy and uncomfortably warm.


    He was here because he had received information that a man who knows how the demons spawned in the human continent which he was interested to know.


    Suddenly, a hand, cold and heavy, landed on his shoulder. Azrael turned around, his hand instinctively flying to the hilt of the dagger strapped to his thigh.


    A man stood behind him, shrouded in the dim tavern light and in cloaks but he stank. He was tall and lean, his face obscured by the hood of his cloak.


    "Remember me?" the man rasped, his voice deep and laced with an unnatural edge.


    "How long has it been¡­ four? Six years?"


    The hairs on Azrael''s neck prickled. The voice sent a wave of great anger through him, a voice he recognized from his nightmares, the voice that haunted his every waking moment.


    It was the incubus, the demon responsible for the slaughter in his village. But something was wrong. This voice¡­ it seemed to emanate from within the human man, was this man possessed?


    Rage, a white-hot fury, surged through Azrael.


    He saw the cruel amusement flickering in the man''s eyes and smile, the same glint that had haunted him for years.


    He lunged forward, the dagger flashing in the flickering light.


    But then, Azrael hesitated. The man he faced wasn''t the incubus.


    This was a human, his eyes filled with confusion and a flicker of terror as he stared at the murderous glint in Azrael''s own eyes. The incubus was possessing him, using him as a vessel.


    "You said you would kill me, right?" the raspy voice continued, a sickening chuckle bubbling up from within the man as his smiled widened and he pulled his hood to reveal hollow black eyes are a sinister smile. "Looks like you''ve gotten stronger, well atleast stronger than your father, kekeke."


    The words, a taunt aimed at his deceased parent, were the final spark. Azrael roared, the sound echoing through the tavern, silencing the drunken patrons. The air in the tavern grew thick with a tension that chocked out merry drunkards.


    Azrael''s roar had shattered the jovial din, his murderous intent hanging heavy in the smoke-filled air. Patrons froze mid-drink, their gazes darting between Azrael''s fury and the stranger he menaced.


    A collective unease and anger from the bolder ones settled but looking at Azrael''s crazy face the people were hesitant.


    "Kekeke... Your mother would be proud." The man said as Azrael''s killing interent flared shaking the tarven''s tables, walls, glasses.


    The possessed man, surprisingly unfazed by Azrael''s outburst, tilted his head back and let out a chilling laugh.


    It started as a low chuckle, devoid of humor, and escalated into a cackle that scraped against Azrael''s sanity. "So eager," the voice rasped shaking his head but the man still had a very wide smile.


    The silence in the tavern became deafening. Every eye was glued to the spectacle ¨C a human vessel overflowing with an inhuman presence.


    The possessed man''s hand, reached out towards Azrael whi slapped it away... "I''m coming soon, Azrael," the voice boomed. "You will have your chance for vengeance. Be prepared."


    The possessed man''s eyes, once filled with confusion, now glowed with an unnatural red light. A final, ear-splitting shriek ripped from his throat as his body convulsed. Then, with a sickening thud, the man went limp, the demonic presence gone and so was the man. He died.


    Azrael stood there, frozen in rage. The veins on his face and neck bulged, his fists clenched so tightly his knuckles were white. He had faced the demon who he hated so deeply.


    The silence in the tavern remained unbroken, shattered only by the clatter of a fallen mug. Patrons stared at the lifeless form on the floor unfazed and they slowly continued drinking.


    Azrael was going to walk out but, with a deep, shuddering breath, Azrael released his pent-up anger.


    He knelt beside the dead man, a flicker of sadness replacing the rage that had consumed him. This man, a pawn in a demon''s game, deserved a semblance of peace. So he picked him up.


    " I''m going to kill you Demon..." Azrael thought but he still didn''t know where the demon will come from.

 Chapter 165: The world didnt stop for you.

    Azrael as he pushed open the creaking door of his apartment. Vera ran to hug him but her smile faltered the moment she saw his face.


    "Azrael!" she exclaimed, hurrying towards him.


    Her brow furrowed with concern as she reached for his face, her small soft thin fingers held his face. "Where have you been? I haven''t seen you all day."


    Azrael forced a smile, "Just¡­ looking around," he mumbled, his gaze moving away from hers.


    He couldn''t bear to see worry cloud her eyes.


    Vera studied him intently, her gaze lingering on the dark circles beneath his eyes and the forced smile he was making. "There''s more," she stated, her voice gentle but firm.


    "Tell me what''s wrong."


    Azrael hesitated, the weight of the tavern encounter pressing down on him.


    He didn''t want to burden her with his troubles about the memory of the possessed man, the promise the demon made and whispered in his ear, none of it.


    He knew that needed to tell someone, and Vera, his confidante, his rock, was the only one he trusted.


    With a sigh heavy sigh he sank down onto a nearby chair, burying his face in his hands. He recounted the events at the tavern, the hate and anger that had filled him, the encounter with the possessed man, and the final, horrifying message.


    Vera listened patiently, her hand resting on his shoulder in a silent display of support.


    When he finished, a heavy silence settled between them.


    "It''s not your fault, Azrael," she finally spoke, her voice laced with quiet strength. "You can''t control the demons and how you react to them." She said as he saw Azrael feeling guilty about the death of the man.


    He looked up at her, a flicker of hope igniting in his chest. "But what if they come for you? What if¡­"


    Vera cupped his face in her calloused hands, her touch grounding him. "We face them together," she declared, her voice unwavering.


    "The Goddess chose you for a reason, Azrael. You are not alone in this fight. You also have me." She said with the sweetest smile as her hands cusped his face.


    A warmth spread through him..Vera was right. He couldn''t let anxiety cripple him. He had a purpose, a responsibility, and she was by his side.


    He squeezed her hand, a newfound resolve hardening his gaze. "Thank you," he whispered. "I don''t know what I''d do without you."


    Vera smiled and nodded.


    "Now," she said, her voice firm, "tell me exactly what this demon looks like. We''ll be prepared next time." She wa not happy.


    Azrael sighed as he smiled and hugged her.


    **************


    Excitement was full in the air. The Academy grounds buzzed with a nervous excitement as students bustled about in their graduation robes trying them on to get the perfect fit.


    Laughter was heard in almost every place... and the air thrummed with anticipation for the grand graduation ceremony that awaited them.


    Azrael, however, remained an isolated and quiet he wasn''t particularly excited even amidst the celebratory atmosphere.


    The events at the tavern still festered in his mind, the demon''s chilling words a constant echo in his thoughts. He forced a smile as his classmates bombarded him with congratulations, their joy a stark reminder of the normalcy he craved.


    Vera noticed the strain on his face. She slipped her hand into his. "Lost in thought again?" she teased gently.


    Azrael managed a weak smile. "Just¡­ trying to soak it all in," he mumbled, his gaze flickering across the jubilant scene.


    "Graduation!" Vera exclaimed, a mischievous glint in her eyes.


    "The reward of years of blood, sweat, and tears and lab accidents." She winked.


    A genuine laugh escaped Azrael''s lips, the sound foreign to his ears in recent days. Vera always knew how to lighten the mood. "Don''t remind me of '' ''Introduction to Alchemy'' class," he chuckled.


    Vera grinned. "Speaking of the ceremony, have I told you about the festivities?"


    Azrael shook his head, grateful for the distraction. He knew what Vera was doing... She was trying to cheer him up.


    "There''ll be plays, games, fireworks..." Vera explained as excitement grew with each word.


    "Sounds impressive," Azrael admitted, a spark of curiosity flickering in his eyes.


    "And there''s a grand ball afterwards!" Vera continued, her voice rising with anticipation.


    "Live music, dancing¡­ a chance to finally relax after all this hard work."


    Azrael couldn''t help but smile at her infectious enthusiasm.


    "What about you?" he asked, squeezing her hand.


    "Any grand plans for a post-graduation celebration?"


    Vera winked. "Just one," she replied, leaning in to whisper in his ear.


    "A celebratory dinner for two. Just you and me." She said shyly as she blushed.


    And Azrael blushed too.


    **********


    Silence hung heavy in the air of the Grand Council Chamber.


    The five leaders, representing the major races of the realm, sat around a massive oak table, their expressions grim. Kim, the stoic leader of the Beastmen rested her head on her hand indicating boredom and disinterest.


    Aethelred sat with his hands crossed.


    Ilyana queen of the elves, her silver hair shimmering like moonlight, kept her gaze fixed on a glass of wine.


    Bjorn, the gruff dwarf king with a bushy beard and a booming voice, slammed his fist down, the sound echoing through the chamber.


    " You want us to do what?" He asked his voice threatening but no one here could be bothered by him.


    Valeriana, the young human queen, remained silent, obviously she wasn''t interested but she acknowledged that the situation was indeed dire. The weight of recent events, how after three years of calm they attacked suddenly. Something was about to happen.


    Aethelred repeated with a sigh."It''s time we stopped reacting and started acting," he declared, his voice deep and gravelly. "We need to send in the Blessed, let them hone their skills against these demonic attacks."


    Bjorn snorted. "They are young and weak. What can they do..." sea??h th§× novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    A tense silence descended upon the chamber. Kim her voice low and rumbling, interjected, "Bjorn speaks some truth. But we cannot keep shielding them they need this."


    Ilyana finally spoke. "True."


    Valeriana, finally finding her voice, spoke up. "The Blessed¡­ they''ll eventually fight so wht don''t we decide the terms and send them in after graduation."


    The room erupted in a flurry of arguments and counter-arguments. Aethelred, convinced of the Blessed''s potential, pressed his point, while Bjorn remained a staunch opponent.


    Ilyana favored a more defensive approach, while Kim advocated for a balance between offense and defense and Valeriana agreed.


    As the debate raged on, a heavy realization settled upon them. There was no easy solution. The demon threat was growing, and their traditional methods were proving inadequate. With a heavy sigh, Bjorn finally conceded, his voice gruff but laced with begrudging acceptance.


    "Fine," he grumbled. "Let the Blessed fight. But they won''t be going in alone. We''ll send experienced warriors alongside them, to guide and protect."


    A consensus settled upon the chamber. The Blessed would be dispatched, not as the sole line of defense, but as a critical element in a multi-pronged attack. But ro be honest they just wanted to see how special their status and title is.


    ***********"


    Clouds gathered and suddenly dark-red lightning struck over Babel as Neveah entered the sprawling city.


    He was surprised... Gone were the ramshackle buildings and muddy dirty streets he vaguely remembered. In their place stood majestic structures of gleaming white marble, tall buildings reaching towards the heavens. Wide avenues, bustling with commerce and laughter, pulsed with a vibrant energy.


    The city of prosperity.


    He was filled with pride in his peoples'' achievements, a yearning for a simpler time, and a gnawing sense of unease.


    He had been so focused on his own mission that he hadn''t realized the extent of the changes that had swept across the Human Continent.


    Neveah''s footsteps echoed through the polished halls of the Babel Tower.


    "Welcome, young master," she greeted.


    "How may I assist you?"


    "Hello Mavis." Neveah said.


    She smiled. "My, how you''ve grown!" she exclaimed.


    "Welcome back!!"


    "I''m¡­ looking for information," he said, his voice low.


    "Specifically about the Academy and, the Blessed in particular."


    Mavis'' smile widened. "Ah, the Blessed! Tell me, which year are you interested in?"


    " Guve me everything you have.''


    Mavis nodded, her fingers flying across a shimmering crystal tablet. Rows of data scrolled down, filled with names, abilities, and accomplishments.


    Neveah leaned closer, his features unreadable as he scanned the information. There were five names, each representing a blessed with.


    He tore his gaze away from the screen, a question forming in his mind. "Mavis," he began, his voice tight,


    "what''s happening with the Church of Light? Any unusual activity?"


    Mavis frowned, a thoughtful crease forming on her forehead. "Now that you mention it," she mused, tapping the crystal tablet with a thoughtful finger


    . "There have been reports of increased religious fervor, strange rituals being conducted in remote areas. The Church has been rather tight-lipped about it all. If we didn''t personally see it no one would''ve known."


    "Thank you, Mavis. This information is very valuable." He said.


    " What now sir?!" Asked Mavis.


    " Graduation my dear." He said.

 Chapter 166: Ray meets Seraphina.

    Neveah tossed aside the documents, Mavis'' meticulously recorded information about the Blessed burning into his mind.


    The five Blessed, according to the data, were all exceptional. Upper 7-star already, their progress was phenomenal they weren''t even limited by the longevity factor. They were pushing each other in fierce rivalry behind the image of unity they made.


    Neveah smirked at the mention of "matches, bets and games" used to claim new recruits. Betting on lives, turning the fight for survival into a twisted competition ¨C the very thought amused him.


    More impressive was the lack of racial bias. Atleast it wasn''t shown blatantly. Blessed of all racesnhad joined their factions. They really did whatever they could to get a strong academy faction. But this didn''t just end in the academy the blessed were spreading roots in the real world and had even created guilds.


    Some even tried to actively collaborate with merchants and create a new Babel if they couldn''t get in collaboration with the real Babel. Which they couldn''t as Ray wasn''t available.


    Each faction was amassing power and influence at an alarming rate. Bribery and poaching tactics¡­ sabotage, defamation. They did it all.


    They were heroes in public but beneath they were very selfish. Even Azrael''s faction was growing with questionable tactics but Neveah assumed that Azrael was in the dark and it was Seraphina doing this.


    To Neveah all these factions were a threat to him.


    ***********


    A mix of cheers and joyous roars reverberated across the Dragon Continent as the Acarna Mysteria the colossal island hovered majestically in the sky. Its regions and body, usually shrouded in stealth magic, gleamed brightly today, adorned with vibrant banners that fluttered in the high-altitude winds.


    Today was graduation day, a momentous occasion broadcasted live for the entire world to witness.


    The celebratory atmosphere crackled with a manic energy. Students, their different coloured graduation robes that signified their races embroided with the Academy''s insignia and their factions badge, walked about, their faces alight with pride and nervous anticipation.


    Nervous laughter mingled with the excited chatter as families and friends, crammed onto specially constructed viewing platforms below, craned their necks to catch a glimpse of their loved ones.


    For those lucky enough to secure a coveted ticket, the day promised to be a spectacle. The Academy had spared no expense. Gleaming airships, piloted by skilled mages, zipped between the viewing platforms and the Academy, ferrying dignitaries and special guests.


    Food vendors with carts laden with exotic delicacies lined the platforms, their wafting aromas a tempting counterpoint to the thrill of the day.


    However, a stark contrast lurked beneath the celebratory facade. Tickets to witness the graduation ceremony live were a coveted, and expensive, commodity. Only the wealthy and well-connected secured a place on the viewing platforms.


    For the common folk, the festivities were a distant spectacle, glimpsed through flickering screens in public squares or taverns. The live stream, though available, lacked the immersive experience of witnessing the magic firsthand.


    Still, for those fortunate enough to be present, the day promised to be unforgettable. It was a three-day extravaganza of games, exhibitions of arcane prowess, and, of course, finally graduation ceremony awaited on the last day.


    Laughter and camaraderie filled the air, punctuated by the occasional gasp of awe as young mages, their power barely tamed, showcased their newfound abilities.


    As the clock struck noon, a hush fell over the crowd. A


    booming voice, amplified by magical means, echoed across the skies, announcing the commencement of the opening ceremony. A collective gasp rippled through the audience as a procession of figures, cloaked in shimmering robes of power, emerged from the Academy''s grand gates. It was the now vice chancellor of the academy...


    The beautiful human saintess Seraphina Orion ( Azrael was first to reach seven star and Lara got to it an hour later. The others took some time to reach.)


    *********


    Excitement crackled through the air, a vibrant current that pulsed from the graduating students to the cheering crowds below. The Academy graduation ceremony was a spectacle unlike any other, a three-day extravaganza of magic, laughter, and friendly competition. Seraphina, azipped through the bustling throng, her golden hair a beacon amidst the graduation robes.


    As one of the lead organizers, her smile was as bright as the enchanted lanterns strung across the viewing platforms.


    Her partner Aqua with eyes like pools of cool water, trailed behind her, a clipboard clutched in her hand.


    Their collaboration had been a stroke of genius. Seraphina andAqua, the calming breeze, kept the festivities running smoothly.


    This year, things were bigger and better than ever. Seraphina, always one to push boundaries, had secured a partnership with none other than Stonegate''d Babel, the gleaming city that symbolized progress and innovation.


    Ray, the charismatic manager overseeing Babel''s operations, stood beside a booth overflowing with dazzling prizes. His silver hair, a stark contrast to his usual dark attire, seemed to shimmer under the artificial sunlight.


    "Saint Seraphina!" Ray said calling the woman on the platform. "You''ve outdone yourself this year!"


    Seraphina nodded with a small smile. "It wouldn''t be possible without Babel''s generous support, Ray. Those activities you provided are a guaranteed hit!"


    Indeed, students were clustered around the Babel booth, their faces alight with concentration as they tackled the games and activities. The playful competition, with prizes like luxury jewelry, property, cash prizes, quality weapons all these were proving to be a crowd-pleaser.


    Aqua who now seemed calm amd different from how Neveah remembered her chimed in, "The Babel-Arcana collaboration has been a win-win. The students love the prizes, and Babel gets money. I''m sure Mr. Ray is pleased... Correct?."


    Ray chuckled. "Precisely. But who can resist seeing the joy on these young faces?" His gaze swept over the cheering crowd, he smiled putting up a great act. He looked like he was a kind merchant from anybody''s view but infront of Seraphina and Aqua that was not the case they saw him for who he was a greedy man. But that was exactly what Neveah was hoping for.


    The opening ceremony had just concluded, leaving a festive buzz in its wake. Laughter filled the air as students swarmed the various booths, eager to try their luck at the games and activities. Seraphina, Aqua, and Ray stood amidst the joyous chaos, a testament to the successful collaboration.


    An article was made in Babel''s official page where they interviewed Seraphina who said that ''this wasn''t just about the festivities; it was about creating memories that would last a lifetime for these graduating students.''


    Pictures of her as she watched students walk away with excited eyes and Babel-sponsored prizes in their hands, portrayed her as a teacher who was proud of her students. S~ea??h the N??elFir§×.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    She then added, "Graduation wasn''t just about academic achievement; it was a celebration of potential, of stepping into a world brimming with magic and possibility. And Babel with its innovative ideas was a fitting partner in celebrating that potential." She finalized and that post alone got million of likes amd comments praising her.


    Some commented on her beauty, some said it was kind of her and very few said it was a publicity stunt but those comments got deleted mysteriously just minutes after.


    ***********


    The celebratory buzz of the graduating students faded behind the heavy oak door, replaced by a quiet hum of conversation. Ray and Seraphina found themselves in a secluded room quiet and secluded.


    Ray leaned back in his chair, a thoughtful expression on his face.


    "You know," Seraphina began, her voice dropping to a conversational tone, "there''s an old story about a soldier who became king."


    Ray raised an eyebrow, intrigued. "A soldier to king, huh? Sounds like a tale of bloody struggle."


    Seraphina chuckled. "It was. This man no... This king, was born in the wrong family" she continued, her eyes gleaming with a distant light, "dreamed of a world united. No more wars between races, no more discrimination based on magic or lineage."


    Ray remained silent, letting her weave the tale.


    "So he rose to becoming King because of how strong and popular he became... But uniting a divides world is no easy feat,"


    Seraphina went on.


    "The king had to make difficult decisions, some bordering on the questionable. He forged alliances with dubious characters, betrayed most, compromised his ideals at times, all for the sake of his grand vision. And he failed..."


    A pause hung in the air, heavy with unspoken questions.


    Finally, Ray spoke, his voice laced with a hint of amusement. "So, what are you getting at, Saint Seraphina? Are you suggesting you are or know of someone destined to be King?"


    Seraphina let out a small laugh devoid of amusement, the sound echoing off the stone walls.


    "Far from it, Mr.Ray! I want to ask for your opinion on the matter. What decisions should the king have made or not made." Her smile widened, and she leaned forward, her gaze meeting his.


    "Because you''re also not as simple as you appear, are you? A vampire building a business empire within human territory?"


    Ray''s smile widened, the amusement in his eyes deepening." Hehhh!"


    " Fufufu~" Seraphina smiled.


    " What do you want miss Seraphina?"


    " Drop the formalities we now have a secret... That should make us closer... No?"


    " MISS SERAPHINA... I can''t be close to a woman like you. You are too intelligent."


    " Awww... You hurt my feelings... What is it you have against intelligent women? We could have something special~"


    " I won''t know when you are playing or being serious nad that''s too dangerous. Besides the Saintess I know of is very serious why are you flirty with me? Not that I mind of-course."


    Seraphina''s laughter subsided, replaced by a frown. " You''ve created a space where both can co-exist, a small step towards that unified world I was talking about."


    "I''ll ask again.... what exactly do you want from me, Seraphina?"


    " I can''t tell you what I don''t know." She said pulling back her hair as her face regained a her sweet smile.


    " What you don''t know?"


    She nodded in affirmation.


    "Okay so what is this?"


    " This?"


    " Yes this conversation... What is it you want?"


    " I want to feel you out."


    " Excuse me?"


    " I''m curious."


    " About what?"


    " why and how a vampire managed to build all of this unnoticed."


    " you want to know my secret?"

 Chapter 167: What can you offer.

    Her smile returned, warm and genuine. " A dream, Ray," she corrected gently. "A possibility. And from you, I want a partnership. Someone who understands the value of cooperation. Someone who is of as much benefit as I am to him."


    Ray met her gaze, they looked at each other with smiles but they were still testing the waters, " what kind of person is he/she? And can I use him/her?" A single thought passing between them.


    For Ray he knew what kind of manipulative woman she was. "Cooperation, huh?" he mused.


    "Well, Seraphina, I do love a good challenge. But you are offering a partnership to someone who has deep pockets alone?"


    A slow smile spread across Seraphina''s face. " As you said this is a challenge from me to you. Ray... I don''t want a partnership with the now you but what you will become. I am giving you a challenge to make your business empire a symbol of unity, not just commerce. Spread it on all continents so that the races will have something in common...


    Its a first step."


    Ray raised his glass in a silent toast as he simply smiled.


    Seraphina leaned back in her chair, the firelight casting a warm glow on her face. A playful glint danced in her eyes as she met Ray''s gaze. "So, Ray," she drawled, her voice taking on a seductively sweet tone, "tell me more about this ''empire'' of yours. Sounds like you have quite the fascinating story to tell. How did you grow and why the human continent and what''s the source of your innovations?"


    Ray chuckled, a hint of warmth creeping into his usually stoic demeanor.


    Underneath her fiery exterior, Seraphina possessed a surprising allure. "It''s a secret," he mused, "but I''d like to think of it as luck and a bit of shrewdness on my part."


    "Hoohhh," Seraphina countered, her smile widening.


    " So you won''t tell me? That''s too bad."


    Ray couldn''t help but grin as he shook his head. "But tell me, Seraphina, wouldn''t it be a tad¡­ scandalous? A saint working with a creature of darkness like myself?"


    Seraphina''s laughter filled the room it was so pure and full of amusement. "Scandalous?" she echoed, wiping a playful tear from her eye.


    " Damn... She''s quite the actor." Thought Neveah.


    "Ray, darling, we already caused a stir by collaborating on the graduation. A little more scandal wouldn''t hurt, would it? Besides not many know what you are... Right?"


    "Hehh...." Ray smiled...


    The way she said his name, the easy intimacy that had bloomed between them ¨C it was intoxicating. "Perhaps not," he admitted, a low chuckle escaping his lips.


    Seraphina''s smile widened. "Not all darkness is bad Ray. Darkness sometimes is good. Cause without darkness we wouldn''t value light. Without pain we wouldn''t value joy. Without bad we wouldn''t value good." She reached out, her hand brushing against his for a fleeting moment before retracting.


    "But enough talk about empires and scandal for one night. Tell me, Ray, are you free sometime next week? Perhaps we could¡­ continue this conversation in a less formal setting when we are not sorrounded by students?"


    "Next week sounds perfect, Seraphina. Name the time and place."


    A triumphant smile lit up Seraphina''s face.


    The playful banter faded, replaced by a more serious undercurrent. The crackling fire seemed to cast longer shadows as Seraphina''s brow furrowed. "You know, Ray," she began, her voice a touch wistful, "things have changed. Seeing those graduates today, filled with hope and camaraderie¡­ it gives me a flicker of optimism."


    "Optimism?" Ray echoed, his voice losing its playful edge. "About what, exactly?"


    "About the relationships between races," Seraphina replied, her gaze flickering towards the window where the last glow of twilight bled into night. "There''s still friction, of course, but the distrust and wariness isn''t as deep. We''re slowly breaking down walls, forming alliances."


    Ray made a surprise face and nodded with an appreciative smile.


    "And then there''s the demon war," he continued, his voice low. "It''s been quite for three years now but it suddenly started and it''s only going to get worse." S§×arch* The N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Seraphina let out a heavy sigh and her face looked pained as if she was sad, guilty and full of pity to those affected. "The demons¡­ they''re a constant threat maybe we could do some negotiations."


    Ray raised an eyebrow, a small smile playing on his lips. "Negotiating with demons? Now that''s a dream even you, Seraphina, might find unrealistic."


    Her gaze met his, a flicker of steel in their depths. "Perhaps. But wouldn''t it be wonderful, Ray? A world where humans, elves, dwarves¡­ even demons, could co-exist?"


    " How will that happen... You want these world unification but do you think you''ll have it peacefully? You''ll have to shed blood..." Ray said.


    Ray leaned back in his chair, a thoughtful silence settling between them. " But... wven demons, huh? That''s a bold vision, Seraphina."


    "Maybe," Seraphina admitted, her voice soft.


    "Maybe it''s naive. Maybe it''s a fool''s dream. But wouldn''t it be worth striving for?"


    The fire crackled, casting dancing shadows on the walls. Ray ''contemplated'' her words, the weight of their conversation ''settling upon him''.


    Amd finally he said....


    "Perhaps," he finally said, his voice tinged with a newfound respect. "Perhaps it is a dream worth chasing after, Seraphina. But a dream needs a foundation, something to build upon."


    A spark of understanding flickered in Seraphina''s eyes. "And that''s where we come in, wouldn''t you say, Ray? Babel and the Academy, me and the Blessed it is still doable."


    " Seraphina I don''t understand you? You are telling a person you clearly don''t trust about your plans... This whole conversation I''ve been playing with you... It''s confusing, doesn''t have any flow and how you are acting like a pure maiden but saying things like world unification and not calling it for what it is, war. Honestly why are you telling me this?


    Is it cause you want to show vulnerability for me to trust you. But you know that this conversation isn''t enough to bring you down if it was ever leaked. You are very dangerous I don''t know what you are thinking and I can feel the people in here... So you have a plan in mind and there''s no way I''m taking in anything here the drinks the air... For all I know you might have poisoned them...


    Sigh it''s hard keeping this up... But I don''t have a choice."


    So they sat in silence...


    They''d discussed everything from the changing racial dynamics to the latest fashion trends among the students - basically everything except the elephant in the room.


    What is going on in this woman''s mind?


    Finally, Ray, frustration edging into his voice, broke the silence.


    "Seraphina," he began, his gaze steady, "this has been¡­ pleasant. But I think it''s time we dispense with the pleasantries. Tell me, what exactly do you want from me?"


    Seraphina met his gaze, a flicker of something unreadable crossing her features. "The question could just as easily be turned on you, Mr. Ray," she countered, her voice carefully neutral.


    "What are your ambitions in all of this? What can I offer you that would make this ''partnership'' so appealing?"


    Ray leaned back in his chair, a predatory glint in his eyes. "What can I offer? That''s a good question."


    "Name it," Seraphina said.


    " caused I can offer... Political influence, access to magical resources¡­ whatever it is, consider it done."


    " What about the throne?" Said Ray.


    A tense silence followed. Seraphina''s smile, if it could ever be called that, vanished completely. "The throne?" she finally said, her voice laced with a hint of steel.


    Ray''s lips curved into a knowing smirk. "Yes," he admitted, a playful edge creeping into his voice. He watched her closely, gauging her reaction.


    Seraphina''s composure remained impressive, but a flicker of something akin to alarm flickered in her eyes. "The throne," she repeated slowly, "is not something bestowed lightly. To even be considered, one needs to prove their worth, their ability to lead."


    "Are you questioning my competence, Seraphina?" Ray asked, raising an eyebrow. "Surely Babel, with its reach and influence, stands as a testament to my capabilities."


    "Money, Mr. Ray," she countered, her voice turning colder, "while a powerful tool, doesn''t automatically translate to the qualities required of a ruler. Leadership demands more than just a fat purse."


    Ray chuckled, a dry, humorless sound. "But money can buy anything, can''t it? Influence, loyalty¡­ if it can''t it means it''s probably not enough right?"


    Her eyes narrowed, a flicker of anger simmering beneath the surface. "Confident, aren''t we?" she said, her voice laced with a dangerous edge. "But confidence doesn''t equal entitlement, Ray. But then again the throne is more than just a prize to be claimed by the one with the deepest pockets."


    " Damn... I thought I was good at talking but it turns out I''m not... Tell me what do you want? This is getting annoying... Seriously what''s wrong with this woman?"

 Chapter 168: Seraphina.

    Ray pushed himself out of the chair, a predatory smile lingering on his lips. The playful banter had taken a sharp turn, leaving him with a head full of questions and a newfound respect for the woman across the table. "This was¡­ a thought provoking conversation, I found it quite pleasant Seraphina," he said, his voice smooth as it was calm and collected.


    "Let''s do this again sometime. But next time, perhaps a more¡­ candid conversation? One where you bring out your real self, Saintess." He hinted at something but Seraphina just smiled as if she didn''t know what he was talking about.


    The challenge hung heavy.


    Seraphina then met his gaze, her eyes still closed but she was smiling. "The same could be said for you, Vampire," she countered as he smile slightly widened.


    "Indeed," Ray replied, a knowing glint in his eyes.


    "Until next time then." He said.


    He turned and strode out of the room, leaving behind a woman whose facade cracked.


    The door clicked shut behind him, and the playful sweet smile vanished from Seraphina''s face.


    A deep frown settled on her features as her face contorted in pure uncensored disgust. Sear?h the n??el Fire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Filthy leech," she muttered under her breath as if she was about to throw up.


    " I underestimated it..." She said.


    Seraphina leaned back in her chair, her mind already swirling with new plans.


    This game of theirs had just begun, and she wouldn''t be outplayed.


    She had revealed a glimpse of her true self and Ray had only seen the tip of the iceberg.


    ****************


    Seraphina, people saw different things in her, just like how a kaleidoscope creates changing patterns. The woman was a mystery, showing different sides of herself to different types of people.


    Ask a lovestruck bard in a tavern, and he''d wax poetic about her beauty or even hair that seemed to catch the setting sun, or the way her blue eyes were purer than any clear sky or calm sea.


    Ask a weary farmer tending his crops, and he would say that she''s be the embodiment of kindness ¨C a gentle soul who championed fairness and spoke for the little guy.


    Even a child, skipping in the playgrounds, would tell you with certain certainty, "I want to marry her when I grow older!" or, with great admiration in their eyes, "I want to be just like her!"


    Others used words like benevolent, charismatic, and generous.


    Everyone loved Seraphina. They saw her as a saint, a holy person blessed by God. After all, she was practically royalty ¨C following in the footsteps of a super important Pope! Everything she did, from her passionate speeches to helping settle arguments, just made people admire her even more. But the truth was, these labels were stuck and often coupled with the name Seraphina.


    Think of Seraphina and these words would come in your mind. But again these applied to majority of the people but some knew that she was hiding the reality of herself and how much of a complicated person she was underneath.


    Seraphina wasn''t all sunshine and rainbows, even though people often compared her to fire. She used her power to fight for justice, just like a two-sided sword. One side protected the innocent, but the other punished the guilty really harshly, leaving everyone shocked. For bullies and liars who hurt the weak, Seraphina was a nightmare.


    Her anger came fast and strong, making sure these ''bad things'' never happened again gaining even more popularity and respect.


    This duality, this ability to be both a beacon of hope and an executor of justice was what made Seraphina such a powerful figure.


    She understood the power of perception, of crafting a narrative that resonated with the masses.


    But beneath the dazzling facade, a cunning manipulative mind dwelled.


    ***************


    [Seraphina POV]


    The last stragglers of the graduation celebration walked past the building seemingly lost, their laughter fading into the horizon.


    I leaned against the balcony railing, watching the vibrant crowd below partying without a care in the world... Must be nice.


    My informants, a flitting sparrow and a sly alley cat, had already vanished, leaving me with the intel they''d gathered on this "Ray" character, if even that was his name. I didn''t set it up so I don''t know what was true and what was false.


    Honestly, if it wasn''t for the nature of my power, I wouldn''t have pegged him as a vampire.


    He blended in and moved with the ease of a seasoned socialite, his smile charming, his laughter easy. No one could notice.


    Babel, the great business he''d built in just five years had grown splendidly and he did it from scratch. I''m really curious how he did it... But I''ll know soon enough, afterall I''m very very patient.


    Stonegate, once a shabby frontier town, was now ranked tenth in the entire continent ¨C a meteoric rise that solidified Babel as a power to be reckoned with. And this was just in five years.


    And that''s why I needed him as a pawn. Babel''s economic influence, its innovative technology ¨C it was a potent tool to have at my disposal. Yet, Ray himself was a different beast. My senses, honed over years of navigating the magical world, picked up a subtle air around him how he too was patient like me. And I didn''t like that.


    *Crack!*


    Ahh... I broke my nail.


    The entire evening had been a carefully played game.


    I''d subtly offered him drinks, that weren''t even spiked, but he''d politely declined each time.


    The physical distance he maintained, always a half-step back, spoke volumes about his cautious nature.


    He was a strategist, I guess he didn''t make it this far with just luck... Every move, every interaction, seemed meticulously planned.


    Intriguing. Frustrating, too. My usual innocent/naive/kind charm, had the warmth that melted even the iciest hearts, seemed to have no effect on him.


    This was a game of a different caliber, one where brute force wouldn''t win. I don''t know what he has under his sleeves... I also don''t want to incur any losses.


    I needed a new approach, a way to penetrate the meticulously crafted persona of Ray, the ''charismatic'' businessman.


    Ray.


    Ray.


    Ray.


    Ray.


    Ray Alistair. The name echoed in my mind like a catchy but irritating tune.


    In our conversation, every inquiry/suggestion made was purposeful... I steered the floe of the conversation making it completely unstructured and random, searching for a crack in him. To break his facade.


    When he mentioned a favorite artist, I would nonchalantly bring up a the war. Did he offer an opinion on the weather? I''d counter with talk about fashion trends ¨C anything to throw him off balance.


    But the man was a master of composure.


    He played along flawlessly, weaving seamlessly between topics, his smile never faltering.


    Impressive, I had to admit it. A filthy lowly vampire with such self-control ¨C it was almost unreal if I didn''t see it I wouldn''t have believed.


    The more unsettling was the total lack of... well, anything ''predatory'' about him. He didn''t look at me like something he could devour... he showed no contempt nor condensation. Not even lust in his gaze when he saw me... no subtle power plays during our conversations.


    It was unnerving.


    I didn''t like him. Not one bit. My instincts screamed danger that I needed to be cautious. It wasn''t the kind of danger of him harming me but of me falling into a trap.


    There was something hidden beneath him, something he wanted to keep concealed. But that something, whatever it was, only fueled my desire to unearth it and break him... Make him a slave.


    My informants were already planted and were burrowing deep within Babel''s operations, little eyes and ears to gather information and secrets.


    If Babel wasn''t already enough... there was Null. Another beautiful creation, another powerful entity frustratingly out of reach. Which even I don''t know how they work and the captured people are useless...


    Why did the most interesting things always belong to others? But who am I? I am Seraphina, the Saint. I haf orchestrated the Academy''s integration into my vision and have some systems in place, and I wouldn''t stop here. Babel and Null would be mine too.


    A plan began to take shape in my mind, a web of intrigue and manipulation. Patience was my weapon now, the slow and steady erosion of Ray''s defenses.


    I wouldn''t force him into slavery no not yet... I''ll let him think we were still partners. I would make him see the benefits, make Babel a vital and necessary part in the grand plan I was building.


    And Null? Well, that was a different beast entirely. But one I was determined to tame. I still needed clues though.


    At the end I''ll win.


    *************


    Seraphina exited the building, a radiant smile gracing her features. The day''s graduation festivities had left her heart brimming with warmth. As she walked, students clustered around her, their youthful faces lit with a mixture of awe and affection.


    "Saint Seraphina!" a young elf boy squeaked, clutching a hand-drawn portrait towards her. "Here! It''s for you!"


    Seraphina crouched down to his level, her eyes sparkling with genuine warmth. "Oh, this is wonderful! Thank you so much!" she exclaimed with a beautiful smile.

 Chapter 169: It is Time

    Seraphina exited the building, a radiant smile gracing her features.


    The day''s graduation festivities had left her heart brimming with ''warmth''.


    As she walked, students clustered around her, their youthful faces lit with a mixture of awe and affection.


    "Saint Seraphina!" a young man squeaked, clutching a hand-drawn portrait towards her.


    "Here! It''s for you!"


    Seraphina crouched down to his level, her eyes sparkling with genuine warmth. "Oh, this is wonderful! Thank you so much!" she exclaimed with a beautiful smile taking the drawing and examining it closely.


    The picture depicted her amidst a swirling vortex of magic, it was a good picture.


    "You''re the most amazing mage ever!" a shy human girl piped up, a single red rose clutched tightly in her hand.


    Seraphina''s smile softened even further. "Thank you, dear. That''s very kind of you." She gently accepted the rose, its delicate petals a stark contrast to her fiery red hair.


    A gaggle of boys, their voices cracking with excitement, shuffled forward.


    They made out compliments, some about her magical prowess, others about her great beauty. Seraphina chuckled, her presence radiating an aura of kindness that disarmed even the most awkward of young men.


    "Thank you, boys," she said, her voice as warm as a summer breeze. "It''s lovely to hear such kind words."


    As she continued on her way, the whispers followed her. "Isn''t she beautiful?" one girl sighed dreamily. "And so kind," another chimed in, her voice filled with awe.


    Seraphina, with her graceful movements and ''genuine'' warmth, had effortlessly captured the hearts of the students.


    In their eyes, she wasn''t just a powerful mage or a renowned Saint; she was an embodiment of everything good and admirable.


    She could tell what they were thinking and she just made an eyeroll...


    " The things I do..." She said.


    Then with a playful wink, she turned a corner, leaving behind trails of whispered admiration and a lingering sense of magic in the air.


    This outpouring of affection, this unwavering belief in her, fueled Seraphina''s annoyance. But she never got tired of putting up an act.


    In this personna, she was a ''good'' person that she would not let them down.


    She knew it was necessary... These were people who she would take advantage of when the time was right.


    ***************


    *Creak*


    *Creak*


    *Creak*


    *Creak*


    The heavy door slowly opened...


    "Sir," came a muffled voice, "It''s almost time."


    Axl straightened his posture, the soft sheets slipping from his broad, muscular chest.


    He dismissed the man.


    He then walked towards the immense window, its panes offering a breathtaking view of the landscape below and far into the horizon where the sun''s beams were colouring the dark clouds as it was preparing for it''s rise.


    The wind calm and cool whipped around as it entered the room hitting it''s walls making sheets and curtains flutter, tugging at his hair and hitting at his skin with a touch of icy chill.


    He inhaled deeply, the fresh air as anticipation filled his lungs.


    "Three years," he muttered, his voice low and gravelly.


    Three years of temporary exile, of plotting in the shadows, of biding his time.


    He had endured the whispers, the mockery, the doubt from his fellow blessed who after the Neveah incident their respect for him took a hit. They looked at him like he was a fool.


    "But no longer."


    The fire within him that was surpressed roared to life.


    "I''ve been silent long enough," he declared, clenching his fist so tightly his knuckles turned white.


    "It''s time to remind them why I''m the Dragon Prince." Axl''s eyes burning red as scales formed on his face and skin as if ready to engage in battle.


    He wasn''t seeking forgiveness, nor reconciliation.


    He craved dominance. This wasn''t just a return, it was a declaration.


    He would seize his birthright, secure his rightful throne, and make the entire kingdom tremble at his roar and might.


    He clenched his fists tightly as he he grit his teeth.


    "Everyone will bend the knee, especially that arrogant Draven who thinks he is better than me." Axl snarled, his voice echoing in the vast chamber.


    "The Dragon Prince is back, and his reign will be unlike any other."


    **************


    Astrid slammed her Warhammer into the wooden training dummy, splintering it with a satisfying crack.


    The room resembled a warzone ¨C broken puppets lay strewn about, broken weapons littered the floor, and several unfortunate sparring partners were sprawled unconscious, those who were conscious were groaning as they breathed heavily.


    Pushing a stray braid of her hair from her eyes, Astrid turned and faced the imposing golem that had started materialized from the ground moments ago.


    Cracks of molten lava glowed along its rocky surface, and its roar vibrated through the room, sending tremors through the floor.


    Undeterred, Astrid raised her massive Warhammer, its weight a testament to her dwarven strength.


    "Still not enough," she muttered, her voice laced with frustration. Sweat dripped down her forehead.


    "Father¡­" she began.


    "I know I''ve worked hard, but I¡­ I just don''t feel ready. But I won''t stop. I''ll secure the future of our people!" She declared.


    The golem lunged towards Astrid with a thunderous stomp.


    Unfazed, she dropped into a low crouch, her Warhammer poised like an extension of her own arm. With a battle cry that echoed through the training room, Astrid leaped into the air, meeting the golem''s massive fist head-on.


    The ground trembled as they made their blows which swung and generated heavy winds that blew away the training dummies broken debris and the bodies of her sparring partners. sea??h th§× N?vel(F)ire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Then the fist met the hammer. Astrid felt the shock vibrate through her arms, threatening to rip the Warhammer from her grasp.


    But she held firm, gritting her teeth as she pushed back against the golem''s overwhelming strength.


    For a moment, it seemed like an unstoppable force met an immovable object (which by the way would result in nothing)....


    But that wasn''t the case here... One had to be weaker than the other. So for a moment it was quite.


    So with a mighty surge, Astrid forced the golem''s arm back as it roared in defiance not accepting this at all.


    She used her earth affinity and made the ground soft that momentarily off-put the golem.


    Seizing the opportunity, she planted her feet on the golem''s fist using it as a platform to spring her body and she swung the Warhammer in a devastating arc. The weapon whistled through the air, catching the golem''s chest with a resounding clang.


    The golem stumbled back, smoke billowing from the cratered impact point on its chest. It roared once more, but the sound was tinged with a heavy whine, indicating a malfunction in the core.


    With a final shutter the core broke, the golem collapsed into stone and lava.


    Astrid landed heavily, breathing hard. Her muscles exerted.. but a resolute smile spread across her face.


    It had been a brutal fight, a mere taste of the battles to come. But she had prevailed. Tomorrow, she would face the real challenge tomorrow and she thought she would do just fine.


    However, Astrid, Princess of the Dwarves, would be ready.


    For the sake of her people, she would stand firm like the dwarves mountains.


    ***********


    Fists, kicks, claw swipes....


    Each punch sent a resounding sonic boom echoing through the room. Sweat beaded on her brow, clinging to the short strands of her hair that she stubbornly refused to tie back.


    Long hair, she had d discovered, was an unnecessary nuisance in a fight. It whipped at her face obscuring her vision or hindering her movements. She was unsure how her aunt Kali managed with her hair.


    Today, however, not even her wet hair would get in the way of her focus.


    With a final, earth-shaking kick that left an indentation in the ''training dummy'' (yet another casualty in her daily war), Kim collapsed onto the floor in a meditative pose.


    Her voice pitched as she made short, sharp gasps, the exertion turning her usually pale skin red.


    Steam rose from her body as sweat evaporated, creating a hazy cloud around her.


    A faint blue light flickered for a moment in her eyes before fading.


    "It''s tomorrow," she muttered, a hint of a smile playing on her lips as she leaned back on the flow... behind her the pile of slain training dummies.


    These weren''t your average punching bags. Each hulking beast was a colossal monstrosity, some easily reaching seven or eight stars in power.


    Yet, despite their imposing size and supposed strength, they were no match for Kim''s raw power and honed skills.


    The beasts, spotted in suspicious dents resembling when one squeeze an avocado to determine its ripeness.


    Some had no heads or even had gapping holes in their bodies. This was Kim''s daily training as each of these beasts were her unfortunate training dummies.


    Excitement thrummed through Kim''s veins. Tomorrow wasn''t just another event day. Tomorrow was what she worked towards... of all her blood, sweat, and literal beast-battering.


    Tomorrow, she would step into the real arena not just working with her brain to manage her faction or read what she was forced to by her aunt.


    Kim closed her eyes, picturing the upcoming battle.


    She saw herself dismantling her opponents with the precision and ruthlessness. A satisfied purr came from her as she stood up and closed her mouth with a blush.


    She then coughed her embarrassment away.

 Chapter 170: Day 2

    Ilyana sighed as she watched her niece sprawling across the plush bedding.


    Lara, ever the picture of nonchalance, was busy picking seeds from a bright fruit, its juice staining her fingers a vibrant purple. "Aren''t you going to¡­ prepare yourself?" Ilyana ventured, a hint of annoyance in her tone.


    Lara, without even looking up, flicked a seed across the room with a flick of her wrist. It landed with a satisfying plop in a nearby wastebasket. "That''s like cramming for an exam that''s in thirty minutes," she said lazily,


    "So no, Aunt Ilyana, I''m good."


    Ilyana raised an eyebrow, a playful smile tugging at the corner of her lips. "Is that so, Lara? There are many kinds of people in this world, you know. Those who work hard and may or may not succeed, those who meticulously prepare, the¡­ gifted few who don''t need preparation, those who rely on divine intervention, and finally, those who simply accept their fate."


    Lara finally turned her head, a mischievous glint in her eyes. "Well, Aunty," she said, stretching languidly, "I wouldn''t put myself in any of those But if I were to then I''m the smart one. The one who prepares thoroughly, believes in her own abilities, and controls her own fate."


    Ilyana threw her hands up in mock defeat. "You are so incredibly humble, Lara," she said, her voice dripping with sarcasm. But despite the playful jab, a wave of warmth washed over her.


    This young woman, with her unshakeable confidence and unwavering self-belief, was a force to be reckoned with.


    Lara grinned, the playful glint in her eyes morphing into a steely determination. "Just stating facts, Aunt Ilyana," she said, her voice firm.


    "Tomorrow is a new day, and I''m ready to face whatever challenges it throws my way. And I''m not losing this time."


    Though she said it nonchalantly, Ilyana could tell Lara was still frustrated from losing to Azrael to get to 7 star first amd ahe didn''t like it one bit.


    Ilyana couldn''t help but smile back. Lara''s nonchalance might have been a facade, but the strength and determination beneath it were undeniable.


    This wasn''t just any competition Lara was facing tomorrow; it was a test that could change everything.


    And Ilyana, watching her niece, knew one thing for certain: Lara wouldn''t go down without a fight.


    **************


    In their apartment Vera was scrolling through short skits. She raised her head and looked at Azrael and asked.


    "Are you ready?" she asked, her voice gentle.


    Azrael, clad in a his pajamas that felt three sizes too small and twice as itchy, looked down at her with wide, worried eyes.


    "I hope so," he mumbled, scratching his head. As he grumbled at his discomfort amd started looking for a new pair.


    Vera reached out and squeezed his hand, her touch a warm. "I know you will do well," she said, her voice firm but full of encouragement.


    "You''ve practiced for years, you''ve done well till now. So you will do well. I just know it."


    Azrael wasn''t so convinced not to mention he was still anxious about somethingm..


    He let out a long sigh. "I just... I don''t know, Vera. What if I mess up?"


    Vera squeezed his hand again, a reassuring smile gracing her lips. "Azrael, you''re an Trust yourself, trust your instincts, and most importantly you forget that I''ll be by your side all the way so just have faith in us. You are not alone in this."


    Azrael stared at her, his expression softening. A small smile, hesitant at first, began to spread across his face. Maybe, just maybe, Vera was right.


    " Alright then, I''ll count on you then.''


    Vera grinned, her eyes twinkling. "Now that''s the Azrael I know! Just trust me!"


    Her phone vibrated and Vera rose, her are rushed to it and saw a meme that made her laugh." Hahaha, Azrae look at this" she she said wiping a tear from the side of her eyes.


    *************


    The Academy hummed with excited whispers and mummurs, a vibrant atmosphere of laughter and anticipation.


    In this academy, the spotlight shone brightest on the Blessed Five, each a prodigy backed by a powerful patron deity of their race.


    Yet, amidst their shimmering brilliance, there were other who were exceptional but two figures defied the established hierarchy and stood out: Zehn and Draven.


    Zehn, a mid-7-star mage, had established himself as a prodigy in fire and wind magic.


    While some of the academy''s most promising students had been lured away by the Blessed Five''s factions, Zehn remained undeterred.


    His independent faction, though smaller, fostered a collaborative environment, attracting students seeking a style of magic that was free from the blessed''s influence. Though some of his people were poached but the man was still growing strong.


    Draven''s story was even more remarkable. A lone wolf, he''d climbed the ladder of power purely through his own talent and sheer force of will.


    His recent sudden promotion to Prince of Dragons had shaken the very foundation of the Academy''s and Dragon Continent hierarchy.


    Here was a tangible example of a non-blessed individual reaching and contending with the blessed he was an upper 7 star like the rest of the blessed.


    The question hung heavy in the air: what did this mean? The Blessed held undeniable power, but Draven''s meteoric rise proved that raw talent and determination could rewrite the script.


    Whispers grew louder amongst students, a seed of doubt taking root. Could they, too, carve out their own path to greatness, independent of the Blessed''s influence?


    Of course, it wasn''t all sunshine and rainbows. Other 7-star students who dared go independent met with resistance. The Blessed''s factions, accustomed to dominating the student body, employed sneaky tactics. Boycotts crippled fledgling factions, carefully crafted rumors tarnished reputations, and subtle sabotage sowed distrust.


    Many a hopeful independent group crumbled under the relentless pressure and joined faction.


    Yet, Zehn and Draven stood tall, testaments to the possibility of success outside the Blessed''s reach. In their defiance, they offered a flicker of hope for those yearning for a different path.


    The Academy, once a playground for the privileged few, began to feel a shift in the air.


    But that didn''t matter as tomorrow they would find out who is best.


    *******""


    The second day of graduation festivities dawned with a thrumming excitement that vibrated through the Academy walls. Today was a day etched into history, a day of revelation, entertainment and a declaration.


    The morning buzzed with anticipation. Today, the world would finally meet the Five Blessed, the prodigies who had only been mentioned in rumours and small hints and drunken talks made in taverns.


    The Blessed weren''t entirely unknown ¨C their Kurrent accounts boasted impressive followings, their battles already the stuff of awe-inspiring stories.


    But their identities still emained shrouded, their faces unseen by the wider world. Today, the veil would be lifted. S§×ar?h the N?vel(F)ire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Excitement wasn''t limited to only the Blessed''s reveal. The day would also see a clash of titans, a final bout between the Academy''s prestigious factions. Each faction, led by their respective Blessed One, would vie for ultimate glory in a dazzling display of magic and prowess.


    This wasn''t just a friendly competition; it was a chance to showcase their strength, their unique approaches to magic, and solidify their dominance in the coming years as they stepped into the real world.


    The air crackled with nervous anticipation and friendly rivalry as students donned their faction colors, their chants and war cries echoing through the halls.


    Tensions, always present between the Blessed, ran high, each determined to outshine the others in the upcoming tournament.


    As the sun reached its dawned, the grand arena erupted in cheers. The Blessed, resplendent in their specially commissioned gear, were introduced to a roaring crowd.


    Each face, once a whispered rumor, became a reality, etched in the minds of the spectators. Their eyes shone with determination, their postures radiating the power they wielded.


    That day there would also be a statement and a declaration from the Race Leaders and a joint statement from the Council of Allied races.


    It was bound to be an exciting day with all these planned.


    Now this event was to be streamed world wide everyone was going to see it.


    And that they did. They saw students gathering, those of the graduating year wearing different clothes from their fellow faction members who were not going to graduate. A total of 28000 students. Over the years many dropped out as they couldn''t keep up with the very competitive environment of the academy. There were also the vampires who left.


    Some who died due to the Academy''s rigorous training regiment that were dangerous. But to be fair they were warned about these activities. But that didn''take it any better for their families who mourned them.


    Anyway for this event their would be a few statements from the sponsors amd organizers of the events. That meant the Vice chancellor of the academy and The owner of Babel Ray Alistair who many didn''t know but his reveal made everyone almost as excited as about the reveal of the blessed.


    And with that Day 2 was about to begin.

 Chapter 171: Dragging it out...

    A hush fell over the graduating class as they stood assembled in the center of the enormous arena.


    The sun bathed the students in a warm glow, highlighting the vibrant colors of their graduation attire. Their regal cloaks shimmered in emerald, sapphire, and ruby hues, different coloured for each race on their white coats.


    Laughter mixed with nervous chatter, creating a lively buzz that thrummed through the air.


    Suddenly it was quite...


    All eyes turned towards the raised platform at the edge of the arena. There, amidst the expectant silence, materialized Seraphina in a grandiose display of golden me aura.


    Her arrival was beautifully ethereal.


    There she was, clad in a gown the color of fresh fallen snow, long that clung on her body showing her curves though modest.


    Golden embroidery traced intricate patterns across the fabric, reflecting the sunlight making it shine radiantly. Her blonde hair, usually worn loose, was carefully styled today, framing her face in a cascade of soft curls. Her blue eyes, usually brimming with warmth of a mature older sister, held a touch of regality today, a hint of the power she wielded beneath her gentle demeanor.


    A blue amulet hung suspended around her neck, a simple yet striking counterpoint to the delicate small earrings that adorned her ears.


    With a gentle clearing of her throat, the silence shattered. A collective gasp escaped the students, followed by a wave of thunderous cheers. Seraphina, their Saint, their inspiration, looked every bit the embodiment of grace and power. Her presence transformed the arena from a bustling sea of excitement into a captivated audience, just because of her beauty.


    A soft smile touched Seraphina''s lips. "Hello," she began, her voice a warm melody that carried across the vast arena.


    The cheers intensified, a wave of adoration washing over her. In that moment, bathed in sunlight and brimming with warmth,


    Seraphina didn''t just stand before them as a Saint or a leader. She stood there as a proud teacher, ready to guide them into the uncertainties that lay beyond the Academy walls.


    The graduation ceremony was about to begin, and Seraphina, with her captivating presence, was ready to set the stage.


    With a wave of her hand, she calmed the boisterous cheers, their enthusiasm no less evident yet tempered with respectful silence. Seraphina smiled, her voice ringing out through the arena.


    "Good morning, graduates!" she boomed, her voice infused with gentle welcoming warmth.


    "Today is indeed a glorious day. We gather to celebrate the result of years of dedication, of trials both magical and personal. You stand before us, not just students any longer, but heroes to be, mages and knights brimming with potential. I hope you will be the heroes our society needs and deserves."


    Her gaze swept across the sea of faces, each one etched with the pride and accomplishment of the day. "The path you''ve walked wasn''t always easy," she continued, a hint of amusement dancing in her eyes.


    "There have been late nights spent poring over books, scripls ancient texts, spells that went spectacularly wrong, and perhaps a few instances where¡­ well, let''s just say your enthusiasm required a gentle reminder of the importance of safety regulations."


    A ripple of laughter spread through the graduates, some nervous smiles as they got memories of those "gentle reminders." That made their spines shiver. Seraphina, ever the master of audience engagement, chuckled along with them, that made them even more scared.


    "Believe me," she winked, "I know strictness isn''t everyone''s favorite tea, but trust me, it was always with your best interest at heart. And besides, a little punishment keeps you focused, wouldn''t you agree?"


    More laughter washed over the arena, breaking the tension and establishing a comfortable rapport between student and teacher.


    Seraphina had their full attention, her speech weaving between heartfelt congratulations and a touch of playful teasing. The graduates, on the verge of their new lives, were reminded of the challenges they''d overcome, all while being reassured that their stern Saint had always had their back, even when those backs were facing detention.


    Seraphina''s voice dipped slightly, a touch of solemnity replacing the playful banter. "Today wouldn''t be possible without the unwavering support of many," she declared. A wave of gratitude washed over her features as she addressed the crowd.


    "First, my deepest thanks to the esteemed investors who envisioned this Academy, who believed in the potential slumbering within each of you, our great and wise Race Leaders." Applause rippled through the arena as she acknowledged the financial backing that had made Arcana a reality.


    "And to the brilliant minds of Babel Corporation," she continued, a playful glint in her eyes. "You''ve ensured our days here were not only productive but also entertaining. Your inventions have made these students lives easier as they snuck out to relieve some stress."


    Some students who had been caught before got pale faces.


    " But that is all water under the bridge." Seraphina said with a smile.


    " The Council of Allied Races also deserves our immense appreciation," Seraphina went on. " Our instructors, and the whole staff of the academy their guidance and support have been instrumental in shaping this Academy into the beacon of unity it strives to be." She bowed her head slightly, acknowledging their crucial role in fostering cooperation between the diverse races.


    Finally, her gaze rose towards the sky, her voice softening with reverence. "And above all, let us offer our most heartfelt gratitude to the divine Goddesses who have blessed us with their wisdom and guidance. It is their power that flows through these halls, nurturing your magical talents and preparing you for the challenges that lie ahead."


    A moment of quiet reverence descended upon the arena.


    Students bowed their heads, offering their unspoken thanks to the divine beings who watched over them.


    Seraphina paused, a hint of amusement playing on her lips. "Now, I know I''ve kept you waiting," she said, her voice breaking the solemn mood. "You''ve come here not just for speeches, but to witness the introduction of Arcana''s most extraordinary graduates ¨C the Five Blessed."


    A collective gasp resonated through the crowd. The moment they''d all been waiting for had arrived. Seraphina, with a flourish, raised her hand.


    "First, we have Azrael," she began, a poignant note creeping into her voice. "A human from a small frontier village, who lost his family to the first attack of demons. Yet, amidst his tragedy, the Goddesses saw a burning ember of courage and unwavering spirit. Azrael, step forward."


    From the ranks of students, the handsome white haired young man stepped forward. A murmur of sympathy that shifted to admiration of his bravery and effort, rippled through the crowd as his image, courtesy of the Kurrent app, instantly circulated worldwide. No longer an anonymous face, Azrael, the human Blessed, stood before the world, a testament to overcoming adversity.


    Seraphina continued, introducing each Blessed in turn. Lara, the elven princess with an air of regal grace. Axl, the dragon prince, whose fierce gaze hinted at the power coursing through his veins. Kim, the tigerkin, her short hair and feline eyes showing the beauty and strength of her lineage. And finally, Astrid, the dwarven princess, her well toned frame making most nod in appreciation.


    With each introduction, the crowd erupted in cheers, their faces a mixture of awe and admiration. The images, broadcasted through Kurrent, reached every corner of the world. Gone was the uncertainty of the Blessed''s identity.


    The Five Blessed, chosen instruments of the Goddesses, were now known but they weren''t acknowledged nor revered cause no one knew how strong or special they were or altleast were supposed to be.


    A hush fell over the arena as Seraphina''s hand swept towards the side, drawing attention to a figure materializing not too far from her. "And now," she declared, her voice ringing out, "I''d like to introduce someone who played a crucial role in making today''s event, and indeed, all of Arcana''s endeavors, so spectacularly¡­ entertaining!"


    The crowd craned their necks, anticipation crackling in the air. Then, with a confident stride, a man emerged from the shadows. Ray Alistair, the mysterious head of Babel Corporation, stepped into the spotlight for the very first time.


    Gasps rippled through the audience. Here, finally, was the face behind the Babel name. Contrary to some whispers, Ray wasn''t a hulking brute, a fat noble or a flamboyant showman.


    He was a vision of elegance, his dark shiny hair meticulously combed, his blue eyes gleaming with maturity and wisdom behind polished spectacles. A crisp black suit draped his well-built frame, the picture of quiet power and control.


    As Ray approached Seraphina, a hush fell over the crowd. Even the usually boisterous students were captivated, their gazes locked on the man who held the reins of Babel, the company that had revolutionized entertainment and education alike.


    "Thank you for the introduction, Saintess," Ray''s voice, smooth as velvet, resonated through the arena. "And hello, everyone!" S§×ar?h the N?vel(F)ire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    A ripple of awe washed over the crowd. While Babel''s products were ubiquitous, Ray himself remained shrouded in mystery. This public appearance was a landmark event.


    Even the Five Blessed, couldn''t help but be curious about this man. Their minds whirred, plans and ideas forming in their heads, each different but had the same purpose to gain something from this man. After all, Babel''s reach was immense and it was growing, and a powerful ally could be invaluable in the near future.


    Seraphina, sensing the shift in the atmosphere, stepped forward again. "I understand many of you must have questions for Mr. Alistair and I" she addressed the crowd, a smile playing on her lips.


    "However, fret not! We''ll have a dedicated Q&A session after the official ceremony concludes."


    A relieved sigh swept through the audience. Curiosity about Ray could wait; for now, the focus remained on the graduating class and the revelation of the Blessed Ones.

 Chapter 172: More talking and Explanations

    "However, fret not! We''ll have a dedicated Q&A session after the official ceremony concludes."


    A relieved sigh swept through the audience. Curiosity about Ray could wait; for now, the focus remained on the graduating class and the revelation of the Blessed Ones. sea??h th§× n??el Fire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    A wave of excited giggles and laughter covered the arena as Seraphina held up a hand, silencing the eruption of cheers. "Now, now," she chuckled, her voice laced with playful amusement, "I know you''re all eager to see what our graduates are truly capable of. So I shouldn''t bore you with my long speech, should I?"


    A chorus of playful groans confirmed her suspicion.


    While the students were certainly captivated by her very presence, beauty and voice, the promise of action was hard to resist.


    A knowing smile spread across Seraphina''s face. "Fear not!" she declared.


    "Hahh... So be it! The time for speeches is over. The time for action has arrived!"


    A collective gasp resonated through the crowd. Excitement crackled in the air, thick as a summer storm. The moment they''d all been anticipating was finally upon them.


    "As you know," Seraphina continued, her voice ringing out, "these graduates have spent four years honing their skills within these halls and grounds. They''ve toiled, cried and they''ve struggled, and because of that they have emerged stronger, more capable mages and knights than they could have ever become."


    Her gaze swept across the sea of faces, both students and spectators, and a mischievous glint sparkled in her eyes. "But perhaps some of you out there are still wondering," she said, her voice dropping to a conspiratorial whisper, "is Arcana truly the best option? Are these graduates worth the hype? What''s the difference between them and those who didn''t attend?


    Well, today, we''ll answer those questions in the most exciting way possible, with the promised grand tournament!"


    A thunderous roar erupted from the crowd.


    The prospect of witnessing a display of magical prowess by the graduating class, especially the Blessed Five, sent a thrill through everyone present.


    Seraphina held up a hand again, silencing the cheers. "Now, I know you''ve all read about the Academy''s exceptional curriculum and dedicated instructors from our Kurrent page," she said, a hint of pride in her voice.


    "But seeing is believing, as they say."


    Her eyes twinkled with amusement. "Today, we''ll show the world, not just tell," she declared.


    "You''ll witness firsthand the power these graduates have cultivated, the skills they''ve honed. And by the end of the tournament, I have no doubt, you''ll all be asking the same question ¨C when can I enroll at Arcana?!"


    The crowd erupted into renewed cheers, a mixture of anticipation and excitement.


    A hush fell over the arena as Seraphina''s voice, once playful, turned serious. "Today," she declared, her gaze sweeping across the expectant faces, "we''ll truly witness their power. As they step into the real world, their capabilities will be on full display for all to see."


    "They''ll be fighting in a sub-dimension," Seraphina continued, her voice ringing out.


    "The same one they were in during their enrollment, but this time it won''t be nerfed."


    "The rules remain the same," Seraphina asserted, her voice cutting through the murmurs. "But this time, your participation has expanded. We welcome not just the graduating class, but all faction''s members, even those from lower years."


    A wave of surprise washed over the audience. Their faces full of confusion. They students were facing seasoned upperclassmen? Is this fair?


    "The time flow within the dimension is warped," Seraphina continued as she explained, her voice calm despite the obvious confusion. " 12 days within the sub-dimension will translate to a mere few hours in this world."


    The implications of that statement sank in. Three days of relentless combat, of strategizing and surviving, all condensed into a single afternoon for the spectators. It was a testament to the students'' dedication and a test of their endurance.


    "With that said," Seraphina concluded, a hint of a smile playing on her lips, "it''s time for mass teleportation."


    The students, both graduates and underclassmen, exchanged nervous glances.


    They knew the conditions, the risks involved. This wasn''t just a tournament anymore; it was a glimpse into the harsh realities that awaited them beyond the Academy. There in the real world.


    Yet, amidst the apprehension, a spark of determination ignited in their eyes. This was their chance to prove themselves, not just to the world, but to each other.


    A collective gasp echoed through the audience as the ground beneath the students'' feet shimmered and dissolved. In its place, a colossal, glowing circle materialized. It stretched outwards for what seemed like miles, its edge disappearing into the swirling mist that shrouded the unfamiliar landscape.


    Confused murmurs rippled through the crowd of students. They had entered the sub-dimension countless times during their training, but never had they encountered such a phenomenon.


    Seraphina''s voice, crisp and clear despite the echoing vastness, she spoke but was heard both in the sub dimension and the real world.


    "Welcome, students," she boomed, her voice amplified by unseen magic. "This is the platform where your skills, your teamwork, and your leadership will be tested."


    "The objective of this tournament," Seraphina continued, "is to construct a fortified base within your preferred zones. You must utilize your magical abilities, your strategic prowess, and the resources available within your chosen area to build a stronghold capable of defending against two threats: the monstrous denizens of this sub-dimension and your fellow competitors."


    A low murmur of understanding ran through the student body. Glances were exchanged between them.


    "Points will be awarded based on a multitude of factors," Seraphina explained further. " Including but not limited to, the nature of your chosen location, its resource availability, its architecture and construction, and your overall defensive strategy will all be considered."


    Her voice turned sterner. "Remember, each member of your faction is vital. Points will be deducted for every fallen teammate. The first hundred casualties will result in a one-point deduction each, the next hundred a five-point deduction, and so on. Losses will be further impacted by the nature of the defeat.Oh...


    if you lost your members to your rivals then they Will get your points, members lost to monsters will count as spoilt points. "


    A ripple of tension spread through the crowd. Protecting their territory wasn''t just about defense; it was about calculated aggression.


    "Additionally," Seraphina continued, a hint of amusement in her voice, "special characters like faction leaders and key strong students will have a point value assigned based on the odds established by Babel Bets. Think of it as an added bonus and a chance for your supporters to wager on your success. These odds will be shown to you everyday noon."


    A collective sigh of excitement mixed with nervous anticipation washed over the students. The tournament had officially begun, and the sub-dimension, with the colossal glowing circle fading and the unspoken threats.


    It was a race to build, to strategize, and to survive.


    But in every situation there were those who were slow to react... disoriented blinks were the first order of business as some of students materialized in the sub-dimension.


    They were in different environments. To some, sand stretched endlessly with few cacti and the blazing sun. Others found themselves in a jungle, sunlight rays struggling to get through a dense canopy of leaves.


    Some were in beaches with white sand as the blue waters splashed. Others were in towering and rocky mountains, some were volcanoes others were snow capped, while others found themselves nestled in lush or dark valleys.


    Thankfully, the teleportation hadn''t scattered the students.


    Each faction found themselves clustered together.


    Even the independent students, those who dared and desired to forge their own paths outside the faction system, weren''t left completely alone. Seraphina had placed them in temporary factions randomly for the duration of the tournament. Who knows maybe at the end they''ll decide to join a faction.


    Nine factions in total dotted the maps each with different key leaders.


    Five belonged to the Blessed undeniably strong individuals who stood at the helm of their respective groups. Their factions, formed around their unique battle styles and personalities.


    Beyond the Blessed''s factions, there were others. Zehn''s group, a diverse mix of elemental magic users though comprising of mostly humans. And Draven''s faction, a collection of talented individuals drawn to him. He had lesser dragons and hybrids in his group. He did have a few pure dragons with him but his couldn''t be compared to Axl''s.


    So with a sense of urgency born of competition and the looming threat of monsters, the students scattered.


    There was no idle chatter nor excited whispers of the arena or the students. In their place, a steely focus settled over the groups as they surveyed their surroundings. Each faction leader, their minds already formulating strategies, barked out orders. Scouts were dispatched, magical sensors activated, and the race to find the most strategic location had begun.


    First priority secure food and water.

 Chapter 173: King on the hill.

    Lara''s emerald eyes glowed bright green as they scanned the unforgiving expanse of desert sand.It honestly was not the most hospitable environment for an elf accustomed to the forest, seems Seraphina was placing them in different scenarios.


    She sighed, her lips slightly twitching.


    "They put us in a desert?" she thought and she was not pleased, not one bit.


    Despite the foreign and disadvantageous landscape, Lara overcame her frustration and started thinking of a solution.


    The desert was a harsh environment and it was a challenge for elves.


    Within her faction, a hierarchy existed, one that was similar to all factions.


    Here elves, served as the leaders, their decisions guiding the group.


    The faction was indeed diverse but it everyone knew that it was clearly an Elven faction, but no ine complained nor did they speak about it, why? The benefits of course. It was too much to pass up.


    It was like when your boss makes you something that you question it''s legality then pays you a lot of money.


    What can you do but take the job and wipe your tears with the money...


    Anyway, recognizing the need for swift action, Lara addressed her group, her voice clear and decisive. "An oasis," she declared, "it is a couple of miles north. That''s our immediate goal."


    A glimmer of hope flickered in the eyes of her surbodinates.


    "Tyler," she continued, her gaze settling on her second-in-command, a elven mage with a sharp intellect, "spread the word. We move north, gathering resources and scouting for animal habitats along the way. We''ll need everyone on their toes, especially the R&D department students. They have a crucial role to play in this environment."


    Tyler nodded. "Understood, Lara," he replied, immediately barking out orders to those below him, who did the same to those below them.


    And finally scouts were dispatched, taking to the skies on wind elemental spells.


    Others were tasked with resource gathering, began combing the sands, searching for anything usable. Simce they were allowed to bring anything with them, only their weapons, they looked for any usable things.


    The R&D students, the crew of inventors, engineers, architects, huddled close thinking of a way forward as they moved to the oasis, they were tasked with proposing a fort design and thry had to make a proposal considering their environment.


    Here, in the harsh embrace of the desert, their unusual skills could be the difference between survival and defeat.


    With a final nod to Tyler, Lara closed her eyes.


    An emerald glow enveloped her, then flickered outwards, turning her form progressively transparent.


    A final whisper, "I''ll be going first," and Lara vanished.


    **************** Sear?h the novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    A tense silence stretched between the knight and the monstrous tiger.


    The air crackled with barely contained power as they stood before each other, each searching for a weakness, an opening and sizing up their opponents.


    The knight, Azrael, stood looking at the beast, his face expressionless before the monster that was exuding heavy killing intent.


    And the tiger before him was taller and bigger than him. Its fur was orange with scars showing its battle experience, overlapping with obsidian stripes that rippled across its massive form.


    Its claws, scratched and scraped against the rocky ground so hard sending sparks flying.


    The monster growled, a sound that echoed through the peaks.


    In its mind, this human was a pathetic joke. It longed to crush the knight under its paw.


    "A mere human," the tiger king roared, its voice a thunderclap, "acting as if his skill is equal to mine, standing and blocking my path?"


    Azrael remained silent, his posture unwavering.


    His hand rested on the hilt of his sword, but he showed no eagerness to draw it. He knew the first attack would determine the flow of the battle. He observed the beast silently.


    " I want to step on that small face of his this instant, screw it... I can''t wait any longer."


    The tiger king couldn''t take it anymore. It lashed out, its massive paw raised up and started to descend .


    The monstrosity cleaved through the mountainside, leaving and making cracks on the mountain.


    Rock and dust exploded outwards, a miniature avalanche triggered by a single swipe.


    It generate heavy winds that howled om the peaks.


    The monstrous king felt triumphant. But its victory was short-lived.


    As the dust settled, revealing a scene of devastation, the king searched for its opponent.


    Confusion clouded its eyes. The knight¡­ was gone. No shredded remains, no blood beneath its paw, just a vacant spot where he stood moments ago.


    A prickling sensation on its flank made the tiger king look down.


    There, beside its paw, stood Azrael unscathed, his face emotionless. In his hand, a faintly glowing dagger hummed with restrained power.


    "What¡­ I swear I hit him?" the monster thought, its confidence shaken for the first time.


    Azrael meanwhile was having different thoughs. This wasn''t your average beast, it was stronger that any at its level, it seems like there was indeed a reason it was king of the mountains. For centuries it had existed had honed its instincts.


    At Seven stars monster also undergo a qualitative change and become more intelligent, this monster which was at the peak of seven star and a couple of centuries old was clearly smart to the point it developed disdain and pride.


    The tiger king roared in anger, a declaration of its dominance.


    Sonic waves rippled outwards, carving on the mountainside. The earth trembled, and loose bolders tumbled down the peak.


    Azrael, however, remained unfazed. His stance shifted ever so slightly, a subtle adjustment that spoke volumes about his battle experience as he cut through the sonic waves his face emotionless as if it was looking at something insignificant. A look that rge monster picked up on.


    "That gaze..." the monstrous tiger snarled internally, its intelligence deciphering the knight''s calm demeanor as utter contempt.


    "As if he''s looking at a bug!"it was in rage.


    "I''ll gouge, rip and eat those blue eyes," the tiger king roared, as it''s body glowed in red aura. "I''ll show you your place!"


    With a powerful leap, the king propelled itself towards Azrael, a barrage of razor-sharp claws coated in a menacing red aura.


    But Azrael, evaded every attack. Every swipe, every lunge, missed its mark by a hair''s breadth.


    Frustration etched itself onto the monster''s face, its earlier confidence dimming with each failed attempt.


    "Slow," Azrael''s cool voice rang out, cutting through the roar of the wind, devoid of any emotion. It wasn''t a boast just a simple observation.


    "Don''t tell me this is all you have?" His follow-up wasn''t a question, but a challenge.


    With a metallic clang, Azrael swung his sword.


    The blade moved slow seemingly unremarkable it pulsed with a faint blue light. It was the knight''s turn to go on the offensive.


    The blade moved forward with grace. The monster also felt that the blade was slow and unremarkable but it''s instincts told ot to dodge. So it jumped back.


    The battle had entered a new phase. The human, once dismissed as a mere bug, had become a threat and the king felt it. If he didn''t deal with this human knight fast his life would be in danger.


    So it attacked, The mountain peaks trembled under the clash of steel and claw.


    The clang of steel against monstrous flesh echoed through the mountain peaks. Azrael with his honed skills and unwavering focus,


    moved around the enraged tiger king.


    With every battle, every slain beast, every grueling practice session had honed his skills into a weapon of devastation. His blade, now ablaze with a golden aura, blurred as he launched a relentless offensive. Not once had Azrael used his elements, or their properties he was fighting with his skill alone.


    With a mighty slash, Azrael cleaved downwards, the golden light shearing through the air and finding its mark. Blood splattered across the rocky ground.


    But... a triumphant growl from the monster sent a jolt of disbelief and confusion through the knight.


    He had made a cut meant to split the beast in two but, he only managed to cut the beast''s claw, from between its claws all the way to its elbow where it''s blade stopped.


    Yet, instead of a wound being unbearable to the monster, the flesh writhed and pulsed.


    Before Azrael''s stunned eyes, the severed limb began to regenerate, knitting itself back together.


    As the sickening realization dawned on him, the knight''s worst fear materialized.


    His blade, caught in the regenerating flesh, was now useless, a golden hilt embedded in the pulsating mass. A guttural growl ripped from the tiger king''s throat, a sound filled with cruel amusement. "Yes...Now," it roared internally, its voice a tremor that shook the mountain, "You. Can''t. Move."


    The monster''s tail, a whip of pure muscle, lashed out like a whip. The tail was the size of a two hands put together. And this attack was going to hit Azrael but...


    In a split second, a surge of ethereal energy coursed through his body. His form dissolved, turning into a wisp of shimmering mist.


    The monstrous tail passed through the wisps of smoke. But the energy behind it was enough cleave through mountain peaks.


    And Azrael appeared a few feet away from the beast.


    The sheer force of the attack, however, didn''t dissipate harmlessly. It slammed into the adjacent peaks, cleaving through them like a hot knife through butter.


    It was a clean cut... The impact sent shockwaves through the very foundation of the mountain, dispersing the clouds above and generating heavy winds as the cut peak tops slid off and fell in the valleys.


    Azrael, his ethereal form reforming a safe distance away, watched the scene his face was still neutral.


    The tiger king, its monstrous regeneration complete, roared in frustration as it ripped off the sword on its limb. Its eyes glowing dangerously red.


    **ROARRRR**

 Chapter 174: lara

    A collective gasp rippled through Azrael''s faction as they witnessed their normally kind/shy/awkward leader engage in a brutal fight with the monstrous tiger king. His face neutral and cool.The sunlight glinted off Azrael''s aura-made armour form as he weaved through the beast''s attacks, his every movement lethal and graceful.


    Whispers broke out amongst the group. "Wow," someone muttered in awe.


    "The faction leader sure is something else," another murmured, their voice barely a squeak.


    Vera, Azrael''s trusted second-in-command, noticed the effect the fight was having.


    She understood that many, especially their younger members had only ever seen Azrael''s aloof, almost shy demeanor.


    This battle was a revelation. Stepping forward, she seized the opportunity to solidify Azrael''s leadership and inspire courage within the group.


    "You see that?" she said pointing at Azrael.


    "That''s Azrael, the leader you stand beside. He wasn''t just ranked number one for four years straight for nothing!"


    Heads turned between Vera and Azrael, but her words resonated with the group. She continued, tinged with pride while also giving a stern warning. "This is the side of Azrael you don''t see ¨C the Azrael honed in battle, the Azrael who wields his blade decisively . You may be used to his quiet and kind side, the one who gets flustered by compliments.


    But make no mistake, that man is not easy, he is powerful."


    She said while obliterating the falling peaks with her concentrated light beam.


    Vera''s gaze swept across the group, her face and tone were very serious and cautionary. "Consider yourselves fortunate to be his comrades, fighting alongside him. Trust me, you do not want to be on the receiving end of that blade."


    A silence descended upon the faction, heavier than before. The image of their usually reserved leader who is now a monster in battle were too different for them to grasp. Not to mention Vera is also a monster in her own right. Some were happy they had a thick thigh to hug, they were in a place where the leaders were caring and strong, qualities you can''t find both on one person.


    But Vera''s words hung in the air, it was a lesson. As they watched Azrael evade a monstrous swipe, his form flickering into mist and back again, two feelings stood out of the many they were experiencing, these were respect and fear.


    They really needed to see this fight.


    ***************


    It was calm before Azraels body started glowing then burst in a pillar of golden light, his body now a blazing aura of golden, materialized at the tiger king''s side.


    In a flash that was not noticed by most of the students there except Vera, his blade cut through the air in an impressive arc.


    The tiger king, feelling threatened its aura burst and flared in resistance, offering a fleeting moment resistance before finally succumbing to the knight''s relentless assault.


    The monster''s head parted from its body in a spray of crimson, sending a wave of shock and awe through the observing faction members as Vera smiled slightly as she nodded, she already knew that Azrael would win the only thing she didn''t know was how.


    Azrael, his movements as efficient as ever, separated the blood from his blade with a flick of his wrist before sheathing the weapon. His aura calming down before disappearing.


    The battle was over, the mountain peak well whatever was left of it a testament to the ferocious struggle that had just transpired.


    Turning towards his stunned faction, Azrael''s voice boomed through the silent air. "We set up our fort on the windward side," he declared, his voice firm.


    "Get the R&D department students. We need their expertise." He said, jolting the group from their reverie.


    Vera also stepped forward. Wasting no time, she took command. "Earth elementalists,begin constructing the fort walls immediately. We build from the outside, working our way inwards" she made orders too.


    Then a wave of activity came amongst the faction. The students, shaken from their awe by the brutal display of power, scrambled to follow orders.


    The called elementalists making the earth pulse beneath their feat as they began shaping the borders, laying the foundation for their stronghold following Vera''s instructions.


    Others moved towards the fallen tiger king, scavenging its body for resources. Dome were tasked in finding its cave.


    *************


    Her emerald eyes scanned the shimmering water, a welcome sight in the scorching desert sands. She looked around.


    Then a sudden slither was heard in her mind, a raspy voice forcing its way into her thoughts, and she let it became she saw something that gained her attention and that something was probably the cause.


    Still she was prepared for any mental attacks.


    "Hmm... Only one child was sent to battle me? Is your side devoid of talents? Or do you perhaps underestimate me? Are you really prepared to die, invader?"


    Lara''s eyes glowed deeper green, as she prepared herself for battle.


    "You rule this desert?" she countered, her voice surprisingly steady well it was atleast surprising to the source of the voice as sge returned the favor and spoke directly in its mind.


    "One of its rulers, yes" the reply came, echoing inside her head. Sear?h the ¦ÇovelFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "The guardian of the water, you may call me."


    The calm waters started moving, spreading the water''s edge, and a colossal form began to materialize from the waters. It wasn''t a beast of claws like what Azrael faced, but a monstrous serpent, its scales shimmering brown and almost in the sun as water fell from its body back into the pond.


    It uncoiled itself with grace, easily reaching a height of 100 feet. Its body, thick as a truck.


    " Okay, you should know what this is, correct?" she said as if she wasn''t impressed.


    Wind slowly swirled around her, picking up speed with each passing second.


    A miniature tornado formed, swirling sand and small plants into debris im a vortex. The monstrous serpent watched with what appeared to be amusement or perhaps curiosity as Lara, finally condensed her wind solidified the swirling air into a green javelin.


    "A challenge," the serpent said in amusement, its voice resonating within Lara''s mind.


    With a powerful throw, Lara launched the javelin towards the colossal snake. The projectile shot forward in whistle like sound, leaving a trail of disturbed and split sand sand in its path.


    The serpent, surprisingly agile for its size, simply arched its body evading the attack, the javelin whistling harmlessly past it.


    Simultaneously, green magic circles materialized around the snake, each one spitting out a thick cloud of noxious, venomous gas and liquid missiles. Lara reacted with lightning speed enhancing her speed with wind magic while also protecting herself with a barrier. A blur of green and emerald danced around the oasis as she gracefully leaped and twirled, dodging the venomous blasts with ease.


    As the first volley of projectiles erupted from the numerous magic circles pulsating with an unnatural green and blue glow, Lara sighed in annoyance as the beast formed more Circles sacrificing quality for quantity as it reduced its'' attack strength to make them numerous to trap the agile elf.


    The sand around the oasis churned, spewing forth a barrage of venomous darts and pressurized water missiles.


    And Lara simply weaved through the deadly rain, not letting any get to her.


    The colossal serpent watched, its brown scales glinting goldenish in the harsh sunlight.


    Frustration coiled within it. Its initial attempts to overpower the nimble elf had failed. Time to change tactics.


    "Are you done," Lara called out, her voice cold, "because now I''ll finish this." Said as she raised her hand.sand solidified around her ankles, creeping upwards like a treacherous quicksand.


    A guttural chuckle resonated within her mind, the snake''s voice thick with smug satisfaction. "Did you think I shot at you aimlessly? Look at the ground beneath you, little girl. It''s wet. I can control not just the poison, but the very moisture within the sand. And with a touch, I turn it into a binding agent."


    With a hiss that vibrated through the very air, the magic circles pulsed anew. This time, however, the focus shifted from brute force to cunning.


    The sand beneath Lara''s feet began to shimmer, its color morphing from arid beige to a murky grey. Binding Lara.


    The snake''s voice dripped with gloating as Lara watched in horror.


    The wet sand, was melted with poison and mixed with water making a semi solid it could control, it had solidified around her legs, forming a chain-like structure that grew tighter with every passing moment. The monstrous serpent, its victory seemingly assured, began to slither towards her, its colossal maw agape, ready to swallow her whole.


    Lara remained silent, but a heavy sigh escaped her lips. "At the end of the day," she said, "a beast is still a beast... predictable."


    Just as the gargantuan head and opened jaws of the serpent loomed over her, a surge of emerald energy erupted around Lara.


    A monstrous wind javelin, swirling with shades of green and blue(wate+wind), materialized within the serpent''s wide-open maw. The colossal creature, caught completely off guard, let out a surprised hiss.


    The javelin, a vortex of condensed wind and sand, ripped through its throat like a searing blade. The colossal form convulsed, a death throe that shook the very ground. The sand beneath Lara loosened its hold instantly. The monstrous serpent was split open from head to tail, crashed to the ground with a wet thud, its scales dulling.


    Finally, she was done. She then took a deep breath and spread her energy all around her. Dispersing and present poison in the air in her radius. She then churned the air forming an air ball that had trapped the poison. Since she didn''t have any use for the poison currently she saved it for later, perhaps she could ise it in an AOE attack.

 Chapter 175: The others

    The remnants of the colossal serpent lay steaming in the sand, a gruesome reminder of Lara''s victory.Ignoring the fatigue stink of blood and poison, Lara focused on the task at hand. She had to cleanse the oasis.


    Channeling her magic, Lara wove together wind and water magic. A swirling vortex of blue and green which was air and moisture materialized before her, then solidified into shards of ice.


    With a flick of her wrist, she sent the shards flying, severing the chains of solidified earth and venom that bound her. Dusting herself off, she approached the water with a wary gaze. As she''d suspected, the serpent''s presence had tainted the oasis with its poison.


    Lara closed her eyes, focusing her magic. A green glow emanated from her hand, spreading over the water''s surface. Tiny, luminous green specks condensed, forming into plants.


    With incredible speed, they grew, thin roots anchoring themselves to the poisoned water surface, spreading a cross like hyacinth. They budded, blossoming into a breathtaking display of white flowers. As the magic flowed through these miniature flora, the water itself began to shimmer and cleanse. The poison was being neutralized, the water returning to its former purity.


    But Lara knew the plants shouldn''t be here.


    With another mental command, she froze the plants and flowers all the way to their roots, shattering them into a fine frosty dust.


    A gust of wind, conjured by her magic, swept the dust away, leaving behind a pristine oasis revitalized by both destruction and creation at tge hands of Lara.


    Then a small green barrier, shimmering with protective energy, materialized around Lara. With a deep breath, she dove and swam into the cool depths of the oasis. Her senses expanded, reaching out into the edges of the water. As if responding to her will, small geysers erupted, each one pushing the boundaries of the oasis outwards.


    Lara was careful, ensuring the life-giving water didn''t drown the plants aroundm Satisfied with her work, she resurfaced, just in time to see a people in the horizon. Her subordinates had arrived.


    Lara, a solitary figure amidst the transformed oasis, stood tall.


    The battle with the serpent had been completed and she decided to set up roots here.


    She had not only survived, but thrived, showcasing her mastery of magic and her unwavering determination. The oasis, once poisoned and stagnant, was now a testament to her power and resilience. As her subordinates rushed towards her, Lara knew this was just the beginning for her.


    ************


    A gentle breeze ruffled the tall grass of the plains, carrying with it the scent of wildflowers and damp earth. Here, Astrid''s mostly dwarven faction found themselves deposited by the whims of their vice chancellor.


    Though the landscape lacked the familiar ruggedness of their mountain homes, a spark of determination ignited in Astrid''s eyes. This was their new battlefield, and they would conquer it.


    But their first impression of the plains was shattered with a guttural roar that echoed across the plains.


    A hulking figure, clad in crude skin clothing and wielding a massive axe, charged. It was an Orc, its face contorted in a feral snarl, its beady red eyes glinting with hostility and aggression.


    This wasn''t a peaceful plain, where they were, was deep Orc territory and they met an inhabitant.


    Astrid, let out a loud war cry of her own. Her call resonated with the members (the warrior group), their resolve solidifying into a wall of steel and determination. Hammers were raised as axes gleamed in the sunlight, and the group of sturdy dwarven shields locked together. As more of the orcs began coming in waves holding large weapons.


    The first clash was a brutal symphony of metal on flesh. Astrid smashed her warhammer into the Orc''s chest, sending it sprawling back with a pained grunt. Her deep voice boomed across the battlefield, barking orders as she fought. "Hold the line! Push them back!"


    The dwarves, renowned for their unwavering discipline, fought with the ferocity of cornered badgers. Their hammers swung with devastating force, their axes tore through Orcish flesh, and their shields held firm against the relentless onslaught. The Orcs, used to bullying weaker prey, were taken aback by the intruders'' resistance.


    They fought with brute strength, but lacked the unity and tactics. Though they fought together it was not coordinated just a bunch of individuals jumping others


    Astrid weaved through the orcs, since most were six stars and five stars it was easy for her to cut down their numbers.


    Her warhammer, engraved with intricate runes, sang a deadly song as she crushed skulls and shattered bones.


    Around her, her faction members fought with a practiced efficiency, their blows precise and brutal. The initial Orcish charge faltered, replaced by a desperate struggle for survival.


    One by one, the Orcs fell. Some fled, their roars turning into whimpers as they realized they were vastly outmatched. The plains, once serene, were now stained crimson, a testament to the ferocity of the battle.


    When the last Orc their chieftain crumpled to the ground, a heavy silence descended. Astrid surveyed the battlefield, her chest heaving, her gaze unwavering. She had won.


    With a curt nod, Astrid directed her dwarves to clear the battlefield. Orcish bodies were piled high, a grim reminder of the price of victory.


    But there was a purpose to this brutality. The Orcs, known for their filth and disregard for the land, had left behind a mess of refuse and waste. The dwarves, with their innate respect for order and craftsmanship, set about cleaning the area. Their sturdy hands, accustomed to forging weapons and shaping stone, now worked tirelessly to scrub the land free of Orcish filth.


    And then, with a renewed sense of purpose, the dwarves turned their attention to building their stronghold. Hammers clanged against rocks, picks struck stone,. Slowly, a sturdy dwarven fort began to take shape.


    *************


    Kim, a literal predator in every sense of the word, surveyed the lush valley with narrowed eyes. Sunlight dappled through the leaves of the bushes, casting a dappled pattern on the ground where a gentle river snaked its way through the landscape. While the initial impression was ideal, Kim didn''t seek comfort, it sought advantage. This passive, serene location didn''t sit right with Kim.


    Her faction, also a diverse crew but consisting mostly of beastmen, shared a similar outlook.


    Their eyes, sharp and feral, scanned the surroundings, searching for weaknesses instead of beauty.


    These weren''t farmers seeking fertile land; they were survivors seeking dominance.


    "This place," Kim growled, her voice a low rumble that echoed through the valley, "is too... exposed. It''s too unsuitable."


    Her gaze fell upon a dark maw nestled amongst the rocks at the valley''s edge ¨C a cave. A spark ignited in her amber eyes. "There," she declared, her voice laced with predatory excitement. "We expand and reinforce that cave. We make it our den, our base of operations. We use the resources in our valleys.


    Get the proper personnel and begin immediately. I want the earth elementalists and engineers to be useful."


    The beastmen, a mix of hulking cowmen, catfolk, and lycanthropes(werewolves), rumbled in agreement.


    The engineers mostly dwarves and humans, hardened by the unforgiving nature of the sub-dimension, nodded with grim understanding. This wasn''t a place for picnics; they were in a tournament of power.


    Just as the faction began to move towards the cave, a guttural howl shattered the peaceful serenity. A pack of wolves, their fur grey and scarred and eyes glowing with malice and hunger, emerged from the thick bushes, fangs and mouth wet with drool. The beastmen prepared for battle. The humans reached for their weapons, a mixture of axes, swords, and crudely fashioned bows.


    But Kim remained unfazed. A low growl emanated from her throat as her killing intent multiplied and grew, a feeling that sent shivers down the spines of even her fiercest warriors. A chilling emanation of raw power and predatory dominance. The wolves tried to resist but sensing the apex predator before them, faltered.


    The alpha bowed and their howls turned into whimpers, their bravado replaced by fear. Their tails tucked between their legs, the pack slunk back into the undergrowth, their challenge extinguished before it even began.


    The beastmen and humans( which was most of her group, she barely had any elves, she had no dragons and had some Dwarves.) stared at Kim, awe and a hint of fear flickering in their eyes. Kim, the leader, had established her dominance on these wolves not with brute force, but with a terrifying aura, a chilling reminder that she was the apex predator in this new domain.


    S§×ar?h the N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

 Chapter 176: Uncharted.

    The damp and bot air of the swamp hung heavy, a suffocating blanket that reeked of blood and stagnant water.Axl''s face contorted in disgust but he surveyed the scene before him. He could see half heads poking out of the swamp and some stuff covered with slimy vines that pulsed and glowed faintly.


    It was a breeding ground for monsters.


    And monsters they found.


    Coming from the depths, some emerging behind the plants, through the mud were hulking lizardmen, their reptilian eyes glowing slightly as mud flowed from their skin leaving them clean.


    *Roar*


    Their guttural roars, amplified by the oppressive atmosphere, echoed through the silent, but no one here seemed faxed.


    "Attack." Axl ordered.


    The battle began with a primal clash. Steel met scale, lightning crackled hitting and finishing one lizard at a time, slowly and agonizing. Axl, just stood back and shot at them sadistically.


    But he knew being passive alone wouldn''t win this fight. The lizardmen thrived in this environment, their numbers seemingly endless.


    He raised his hand, the air crackling with building static. Then flickering in and out of existence a blinding thick pillar of lightning burst out, not aimed at the lizardmen directly, but at the swamp itself.


    The impact churned the stagnant water, sending a wave of mud and debris crashing into the nearest reptilian warriors. Axl knew their true enemy lay hidden elsewhere these were just the beginning.


    With a sickening screech, monstrous forms erupted from the swamp floor ¨C more robust lizardmem.


    The battle raged on, a desperate struggle against an enemy that seemed to rise from the very swamp itself. The air filled with the stench of burnt flesh and the sickening crack of scotched and shattered eggs. It wasn''t a clean fight. It was a brutal battle of attrition, a fight for dominance in the heart of a mushy ecosystem.


    Hours later, when the last ember of resistance flickered out, Axl stood panting amidst the devastation. The swamp floor, once teeming with life, was now a desolate wasteland. The air, while still fetid, carried a faint tang of smoke.


    There was no victory celebration, just a heavy silence punctuated by the labored breaths of the weaker members who Axl had to incorporate because of ''diversity'' which annoyed him, but he wouldn''t say anything.


    Axl looked around, his face etched with a mixture of annoyance and grim satisfaction. He had won, but at a terrible cost well atleast to the lizardmen. Their swamp, once a twisted haven, was now a scarred reflection of the battle. But as he turned away, a flicker of movement caught his eye. A lone lizardman hatchling, miraculously untouched by the destruction, emerged from the mud.


    Its eyes, blank and reptilian, met Axl''s gaze.


    Axl''s hand rose and a lightning sword formed amd the lizard looked at him in fear, the lizardman knew the cycle would likely repeat, but... maybe, just maybe, this one was different.


    With a sigh, Axl lowered his weapon and turned away and the lizard man tried to run... Only for it to get stabbed by the sword and burst into paste. The battle was over for now, but the war for survival in the sub-dimension was far from finished.


    ***********


    Axl stood amidst the churned swamp floor, the stench of burnt flesh and decay clinging to him like a second skin. His victory felt hollow and unrewarding this isn''t what he wanted, he was not satisfied. A figure emerged from the debris ¨C Moira, her blue reptilian eyes glowing faintly in the oppressive gloom.


    "What now?" she rasped, her voice laced with fatigue and a hint of unease.


    Axl turned to her, his face a mask of grim determination. "We build," he declared, his voice hoarse but unwavering. "We establish a foothold here, in this very swamp."


    Moira blinked, her reptilian eyes widening in surprise. "But... the lizardmen?"


    Axl met her gaze, a spark of a new plan igniting in his eyes. "No more killing," he stated firmly.


    "This time, we try something different." He raised a hand, and a crackling energy surged around him. A blinding blue pulse, electric and vibrant, arced outwards from his body, expanding like a rippling circle before fading into the fetid air. Axl remained motionless, his eyes squeezed shut in concentration.


    "Moira," he spoke, his voice regaining its strength, "take a team east. Explore the furthest reaches of the swamp. See if there''s anything salvageable, anything we can use, and remember don''t kill the lizards chain them."


    He turned towards the west, his gaze fixed on a distant horizon. "Production team heads west too. Find a drier clearing. We''ll build our fort there, start with the walls. And build some tents" Axl paused, then added, " Look for something to eat."


    Without waiting for a response, Axl propelled himself forward, his body dissolving into a bolt of pure blue lightning. He streaked south, a blur of crackling energy leaving Moira staring after him in stunned silence.


    Finally, she shook herself out of her stupor. "You heard him," she barked to the members who had begun to gather around. "Get it done! Alpha squad, with me!"


    Moira accepted and understood the underlying logic in Axl''s seemingly impossible plan.


    They couldn''t simply eradicate the swamp and especially the living entities as the lizardmen themselves, they were footmen to be afterall. S~ea??h the N?vel(F)ire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    With renewed purpose, Moira and her squad marched east, towards the murky depths of the swamp. The production team, with some protection teams and determined strides, followed Axl''s instructions, heading west in search of a drier haven. The sub-dimension, a place of constant challenge, and they were stuck with unreasonable dragons.


    *****************


    Sunlight, dappled and fragmented, struggled to pierce the dense canopy of the ancient forest. Draven, his eyes glowing blue fire, surveyed the scene before him.


    Their faction, a motley crew but comprising mostly of the impure blood, some dragons and halfbreeds, had been deposited in this verdant forest. But this wasn''t a place for peaceful exploration; it was a battlefield.


    A monstrous roar echoed through the trees, shaking the very ground. Emerging into view were hulking figures ¨C ogres, easily twice the height and thrice as big as any man, their grotesque bodies clad in crude leather and wielding massive clubs. These weren''t mindless brutes, however.


    Their eyes, glowing with intelligence, gleamed with the telltale mark of high star power ¨C six stars for most, with one significantly brighter, radiating the power of an upper seven-star entity. That one, Draven knew, was their leader.


    No one was ordered they knew what to do.


    The clash was a cacophony of violence. The ogres, fueled by rage and enhanced strength and blessed by earth magic, swung their clubs with earth-shattering force.


    Thick century old hardwood trees snapped like twigs, the forest floor buckled under the impact.


    But Draven, a being of pure blue fire, was an embodiment of destruction. His hands crackled with an blue flames, hotter than any. As he moved, the very air shimmered with heat even the damp wood catching flames. Though they outnumbered the ogres the ogres were thrice as strong and forced them to attack them in groups and teams, this was Draven''s idea.


    The ogre chieftain, a hulking monstrosity with a guttural roar that sent shivers down spines of some of the members, charged towards Draven.


    It slammed its massive club, imbued with earth magic, against the ground, sending a shockwave rippling through the battlefield. But Draven was a master of his element. With a flick of his wrist, a wave of blue fire erupted, partially melting the club''s wooden head and turning the earth magic into molten rock.


    The battle raged on, the forest floor becoming a scorched wasteland. Draven danced amidst the carnage, manipulating the very lava created by his flames amd opponents earth, turning it into molten tendrils that lashed out at the ogres, searing their flesh and shattering their defenses.


    The six-star ogres fell one by one, their earth magic proving no match for the raw power of Draven''s blue flames and the members relentless attacks.


    Finally, with a roar that shook the remaining trees, the ogre chieftain fell. Draven stood panting, his body radiating heat, but his blue fire burned ever bright. He surveyed the battlefield ¨C a scene of utter devastation, the once-lush forest reduced to a smoldering ruin.


    But amidst the destruction, Draven saw an opportunity. "There you have it," he boomed, his voice echoing through the scorched trees. "Your clearing, and some start-up materials." He gestured towards the fallen ogres and the pools of molten rock. "I want walls erected. Strong, fire-resistant walls. We''ll build our haven from the ashes of their defeat."


    The members of his faction, battered but resolute, looked around at the devastation and then at their leader. Draven, despite the brutality of the fight, had secured them a foothold in this hostile environment.


    With grim determination, they set to work, hauling molten rock and charred timber, the clanging of hammers replacing the roars of battle. This wasn''t a victory to celebrate, it was just the start, this tournament demanded a focused spirit and a leader who could bend destruction to their will. As the first stones were laid, a sense of purpose bloomed within the faction.

 Chapter 177: Their prowess and Their reaction...

    Zehn and his faction found themselves deposited on a stretch of pristine beach, the warm sun kissing his skin and the gentle lapping of waves against the shore.A sigh escaped his lips, a mixture of relief and frustration. This was not the ideal battlefield nor a fortress location he had envisioned. More importantly, this wasn''t the suitable time nor place for the swimsuit parade he had secretly hoped for.


    "If only I wasn''t here for work," he muttered, his voice barely audible above the crashing waves.


    "I could be enjoying this scenery in a much more... relaxed manner." As he eyed his female faction members smiling but shaking his head with a sigh.


    A voice interrupted his musings. "Sir, this is a perfect location. We can set up a hidden base here, completely safe from any potential attacks."


    Zehn turned to face the speaker, a young mage with a mix of enthusiasm and naivety in his eyes. " And our Resources?" Zehn questioned, his voice dripping with sarcasm.


    The mage flushed, embarrassment evident on his face. Zehn sighed, mentally noting the need for more rigorous training for his team. "First, let''s see what''s on top of that cliff," he decided, pointing towards the towering rock formation that loomed over the beach. "Then, we can decide on our next move." S~ea??h the N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    With a flick of his wrist, a gust of wind lifted him off the ground, propelling him upwards with astonishing speed. As he ascended, the beach and his team shrank into tiny specks below. He reached the clifftop, the wind whipping at his clothes, his eyes scanning the horizon. The view was breathtaking, the ocean stretching out to meet the sky in a seamless blend of blue.


    But Zehn''s focus wasn''t on the beauty of the landscape. He was searching, scanning for potential threats, any sign of danger lurking in this seemingly idyllic paradise.


    "It''s just rocks and rocks... Should we really build a fort here? Well it would be well hidden when we go for expeditions." Thought Zehn as he continued scanning the sorroundings.


    As he concentrated, a strange sensation washed over him. Something was amiss in the water below. Bubbles, tiny at first, were forming and growing rapidly, covering the ocean''s surface like a bubbling cauldron. A chill ran down Zehn''s spine. Something big was about to happen.


    Zehn landed back on the beach, his feet sinking into the yielding sand.


    Before him, a colossal octopus emerged slowly, its tentacles writhing like serpents rising from the depths. Its eyes, cold and calculating, locked onto the intruders in the beach, a silent challenge echoing in the depths of the ocean.


    This was no ordinary creature; its immense size and the unnatural glow emanating from its body marked it as a formidable opponent, an upper seven-star behemoth.


    Zehn acted first, his magic surging within him, met the challenge head-on. His hands, ablaze with green fire, unleashed a torrent of flames, a wall of heat that crashed against the octopus''s advancing tentacles. The water, infused with the creature''s magic, resisted, but the flames, fueled by Zehn''s raw power, began to evaporate the seawater slowly halting the creature.


    But it began controlling the waves and its tentacles swinging and hitting anything in site, destroying trees, pushing back the faction members who were trying desperately to dodge the tentacles.


    Zehn maneuvered against the swinging tentancle while flying, trying to cut the beast with his fire blades but the beast''s compressed water shields made it hard to cut deeply as he only made shallow cuts.


    The battle was a symphony of destruction. Water and fire clashed in a mesmerizing display of elemental power. Zehn, agile and swift, danced around the octopus, his movements a blur of green flames. He struck at the tentacles, severing them one by one, forcing the creature to retreat deeper into the water.


    But the octopus, resilient and cunning, regenerated its limbs with astonishing speed, the water around it churning as it drew upon the ocean''s life force.


    As the battle raged, Zehn''s faction members, having established a makeshift defensive perimeter. They helped, well atleast tried to. They had never seen such a display of raw power, such a brutal dance between man and monster. Their leader, a figure of legend within their ranks, was putting his abilities on full display, showcasing the true extent of his mastery over the elements.


    But the octopus, driven by a primal instinct for survival, fought on. It unleashed a barrage of water-based attacks, each more powerful than the last. It summoned whirlwinds of water, created towering waves, and even manipulated the tides to its advantage. Zehn, unyielding, countered with equal ferocity. He summoned firestorms, created walls of flame, and even manipulated the wind to his advantage.


    The battle reached a crescendo as the two titans clashed, their powers colliding in a cataclysmic display of elemental fury. The beach, once a serene paradise, was transformed into a battlefield, a testament to the raw power unleashed by man and monster. The outcome of this clash would determine the fate of Zehn''s faction, and perhaps, the fate of the entire sub-dimension.


    " Get it close to the beach and block its way back into the ocean, get it to shallow regions, I want mages to bind it with every binding spell they have, knights prepare to cut it, its regeneration is getting sloppier." Ordered Zehn as he shot two massive green fire chains at the octopus, one was blocked by a tentancle the other made way to the base of the octopus where the tentancle stretched from.


    The faction members spun to actions, firing shots from the opposite side to make it move to the beach, as soon as it got close enough it was bound by wind, water, fire and earth spells.


    There were no special elements as those were very rare.


    The battle raged on, a symphony of water and fire clashing in a titanic struggle. Zehn, his body bathed in a radiant blue aura, moved with the grace of a seasoned warrior. His every strike was a calculated blow, a testament to his years of training and the innate understanding of his element.


    The octopus, sensing its weakening grip on the battlefield, retaliated with renewed ferocity. Its tentacles coated in water that moved like a chainsaws blades, each a weapon of immense power, lashed out in a desperate attempt to cut down the members. But the mages were too swift and it was hard to move because of the binding.


    Now bound at the beac, cut by the knights, and too tired to protect itself.


    With a focused mind, Zehn drew upon the depths of his power. His body became a conduit for an overwhelming surge of fire magic, a torrent of heat that engulfed the battlefield. The water, once the octopus''s domain, began to boil.


    The octopus, its movements hindered by the boiling water, let out a desperate roar. Its skin, once slick and resistant, began to blister and peel under the relentless heat. The once-formidable creature was now a wounded beast, its power waning with each passing moment. And the worst part it was that it couldn''t move away and run cause it was bound and behind it were other mages also firing shots.


    Seizing the opportunity, Zehn unleashed his ultimate attack. A colossal sphere of green fire, crackling with raw energy, formed around him. With a powerful thrust, he sent the sphere hurtling towards the octopus. The impact was catastrophic. The water boiled with renewed ferocity, the octopus''s body convulsing as its life force was consumed by the inferno.


    As the flames died down, revealing the lifeless form of the monstrous creature, Zehn and his team moved with swift efficiency. The octopus, despite its immense size, had three distinct hearts that were now exposed which the octopus tried to hide, each a vital organ that sustained its life. With precise strikes, Zehn and his mages destroyed each heart, ensuring the creature''s demise.


    The battle was over, the victor standing amidst a desolate battlefield.


    "On second thought, let''s build here." Zehn said.


    " Yes sir." The members replied.


    The global audience, a diverse tapestry of cultures and backgrounds, was glued to their screens, their eyes wide with a mixture of awe and disbelief. The Academy''s sub-dimension, once a mysterious concept, had exploded into a spectacle, a live, interactive reality show where the stakes were life and death.


    They don''t know how it was formed but rumours say that it was a collaborative effort of the race leaders using their domains but these were never confirmed.


    As they watched the students show what they have learned, it was very surprising, even the nameless extras were strong not to mention the blessed and the other top rankers. It was honestly too much. Everything from their prowess in combat, their strategic thinking, and their unwavering determination were on full display.


    The way the academy transformed from ordinary people into hardened warriors, the speed with which they adapted to the unforgiving environment, and the ruthless efficiency with which they eliminated threats captured the imagination of the world.


    The faction leaders, in particular, were the subject of intense scrutiny. Azrael handsome knight, with his mastery of the rare light element and his blade. Lara, the elven princess, with her grace and lethal precision, was a symbol of nature''s raw power. And the weird plant power she showed...


    Axl, the dragon prince, exuded a raw, primal energy that resonated with those who craved unbridled strength and his ruthless execution.


    Kim, the tigerkin, who even though they didn''t see fight were amazed how she handled the wolves. And Astrid, the dwarven princess, with her unwavering determination and tactical mind, was a testament to the resilience of her people.


    Of course, there were skeptics. Some whispered about the possibility of enhanced reality, suggesting the battles were scripted or the dangers and scaling of the battles were exaggerated.


    Some were more focused on the compressed timeline and time difference like how they compressed several days in the dimension to be equal to a few hours in the real world. This of course fueled the conspiracy of it being fake and probably filmed like a movie.


    Some were convinced it was real, the raw emotion on the students'' faces, the palpable fear and determination, were undeniable and what reason would the race leaders and Saintess have to lie to them?


    So conspiracy was ignored in the chat.


    There was a great anticipation for the inevitable clash between factions was palpable. Who would emerge victorious? How would the different strategies and tactics play out? The world waited with bated breath.


    And then there were those who were simply fascinated by the architectural marvels that were promised to take shape, since they would judge them based on it they were bound to go all out no?The fortresses, symbols of each faction''s ingenuity and power, were being constructed at an astonishing pace. The question on everyone''s lips was, who would build the most formidable stronghold?


    " Mr. Ray Alistair, how do you think this would have unfolded if the vampire''s were here?" Asked Seraphina.

 Chapter 178: Fort 1

    Seraphina leaned back in her chair, her eyes gleaming with a mix of curiosity and amusement. "So, Ray," she began, her voice smooth, "I can''t help but wonder how your kind would have fared in the tournament."Ray, his expression impassive, took a sip of his wine. "Vampires," he mused, "are lazy, Seraphina. But given the circumstances, I believe we could have held our own quite good."


    Seraphina raised an eyebrow, a playful glint in her eyes. "Oh? And what exactly are these '' circumstances'' you speak of, Mr. Alistair?"


    Ray leaned forward, his eyes glinting with a hint of amusement. "Simple really, that is if their pride was challenged or there was a suitable reward to motivate them."


    Seraphina chuckled, "But doesn''t that motivate any being?" She asked in amusement.


    " Yes, that''s why I said the vampires could have performed well, also the sun in there is artificial so they wouldn''t have been disadvantaged."


    " Speaking of sun, how are you holding up?"


    " I''m rich."


    " Is that so, I''m quite curious of the artifact you are using~" she said.


    She then paused, her expression turning serious. "And what did your kind do when you were recalled? What did the vampire do in that enclosed space?"


    Ray''s expression turned guarded. "The council made its decisions," he said, his voice flat. "Restructurings, adjustments, the usual bureaucratic maneuvers." He paused, his eyes distant. "But that is a matter for another time, Seraphina."


    Seraphina nodded, understanding the unspoken implications, but she wasn''t satisfied, she was annoyed that she wasn''t answered. And annoyed.


    Maintaining her composure she changed the subject, her voice light and casual. "Well, let''s focus on the present, shall we? I''m curious to hear your thoughts on the tournament''s outcome."


    " I''m also curious... I wonder how the blessed have grown." He said and for some reason these words made Seraphina suspicious and she asked.


    " If Neveah were here, how do you think he would have performed? Also do you know how strong he is now?" She asked and Ray looked at her with a raised eyebrow.


    " Don''t get me wrong, that boy is rather competitive and since he and most of the blessed lost to Neveah that time... I''m sure he would like to know his progress."


    " The information on the Royal family is very guarded, but the blessed shouldn''t worry how strong he is, unlike them due to probably their blessing the Prince is still a normal person and he is bounded by the longevity factor, I don''t know how strong he is but I''m sure they have surpassed him unless..."


    " Unless what..." Seraphina asked in a curious voice.


    " Unless he found a way to get past his limitations, then he should be able to compete decently. And back to your previous question the vampires if they were in that tournament, unless something special happened they wouldn''t have won but they would have caused damage." He said.


    Looking at the virtual screens with different contenders meanwhile Seraphina remained silent.


    " Found a way to ger past the longevity factor huh?" She thought.


    ***************


    The desert sun beat down relentlessly, casting long shadows that stretched across the unforgiving landscape. Hours had passed and Lara and her faction had transformed their designated area into a formidable fortress.


    The central structure was a massive, circular wall, constructed from a combination of compacted earth and reinforced with the remnants of the colossal serpent''s essence from its mana core as well as huge viney trees courtesy of Lara.


    It was a testament to elven-dwarven engineering, a fortress designed to withstand the onslaught of any potential threat.


    Inside the wall, a series of interconnected Small buildings had sprung up, each serving a specific purpose. A central command center, built atop a raised platform, offered a panoramic view of the surrounding desert. With underground vines connected to it, here, Lara and her lieutenants could monitor the perimeter and coordinate the faction''s defense.


    To the south, a sprawling infirmary had been established. Elves, with their innate connection to nature, were sorting potions and herbs as well as going through their response measures. Were they would ensure a steady stream of injured faction members would flow in and out.


    To the north, a bustling workshop hummed with activity. Dwarven smiths, their muscled arms corded with strength, forged metal compounds and armour to reinforce the walls and their soldiers. The workshop was a testament to dwarven ingenuity, a place where raw materials(gathered from resources in the dessert) were transformed into instruments of both defense and offense.


    In the heart of the fortress where the huge clear pond was, a communal area had been created, a place for rest and recuperation. A roaring fire provided warmth during the cold desert nights, and a stockpile of food, carefully rationed and preserved, ensured the faction''s survival.


    As the sun began its descent, casting long shadows over the fortress, Lara stood atop the central command platform, surveying her new domain.


    The desert, once a hostile and unforgiving environment, had become their base and starting point.


    *********


    Kim, the tigerkin, stood at the mouth of the cave, her eyes scanning the surrounding terrain.


    The cave, a natural formation, was being made into a sprawling labyrinth, its walls adorned with strange, glowing formations by her faction members since they couldn''t set up a fort in the middle of a valley.


    It was a perfect base, a fortress hidden in plain sight.


    "We''re going to make this sturdier," she announced, her voice echoing through the cavernous space. The beastmen, some dwarves, elves and humans in her faction, nodded in agreement, a sense of purpose igniting in their eyes.


    The work continued immediately. Teams of burly cowmen, their immense strength invaluable, dug deeper into the cave, expanding the existing tunnels and chambers. Others, under the guidance of human engineers, began constructing earth and metallic structures, pillars, and support beams.


    The cave, once a raw, natural space, was being transformed into a fortified stronghold.


    Kim, with the help of others(who studied more in engineering) and her innate understanding of terrain and tactics, oversaw the entire operation.


    She marked out specific areas for different purposes ¨C a central command center, sleeping quarters, a medical bay, and a training area.


    The cavernous space, once chaotic, began to take shape, each section serving a specific function.


    Ventilation was a priority. Kim, using her enhanced senses, identified natural air currents within the cave. With the help of the engineers, she designed a system of vents and chimneys that would ensure fresh air circulated throughout the fortress with numerous exit points so that their enemies wouldn''t get the best of them.


    The entrance was reinforced, a series of traps and defenses designed to slow down any potential invaders.


    As the time passed, the cave transformed. It was no longer just a hiding place; it was a living organism, a fortress that breathed, a testament to the ingenuity and resilience of Kim''s faction.


    The once-dark depths of the cave were now illuminated by a series of bioluminescent plants or crystals, cultivated by the faction''s botanists and alchemists. The air was clean and fresh, thanks to the efficient ventilation system.


    And at the heart of it all, a central chamber, adorned with the trophies of their victories ¨C the fangs and claws of defeated beasts, served as a constant reminder of their strength and determination.


    Kim, surveying her creation, felt a surge of pride. It was sturdy and now they needed a plan to move forward and attack.


    ************


    The mountainside, once a barren expanse of rock and scree, was now a canvas for Azrael''s vision. Under his meticulous guidance, the faction worked with a synchronized efficiency that was both awe-inspiring and terrifying. The mountain itself became the foundation, its natural contours shaping the fortress''s design.


    Specialists were assigned to different tasks. Earth mages, with their mastery over the elements, sculpted the mountainside, creating platforms and terraces for the fortress''s structure. Beastmen, their hands naturally hardened by the uniqueness of their race, carved intricate patterns into the rock, transforming the natural stone into psuedo works of art.


    And the engineers, with their knowledge of structure and load-bearing, ensured that the fortress was not just beautiful but also impregnable.


    At the heart of the fortress, Azrael oversaw the construction of a central command center. It was carved into the mountain''s core, a natural cavern transformed into a bastion of power.


    The walls were adorned with intricate carvings to add aesthetic to it. In the center of the chamber, a crystal, infused with Azrael''s light magic, served as a communication hub, linking the entire fortress.


    Around the command center, a series of interconnected chambers were carved into the mountainside. Barracks, armories, and a medical bay were given priority. Each room was designed with both functionality and aesthetics in mind. The living quarters were warm and inviting, filled with natural light that filtered through strategically placed windows. S§×ar?h the N?vel(F)ire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    The armory, a place of both awe and dread, was a showcase of great craftsmanship by the blacksmiths getting material from the resource rich mountains, weapons and armor gleaming under the soft glow of strategically placed torches.


    As the fortress took shape, a sense of unity and purpose grew stronger among the faction members. They worked tirelessly, their efforts fueled by a shared vision. The mountain, once a lifeless expanse, was becoming their starter base, a symbol of their resilience and determination.


    And at the heart of it all was Azrael, their charismatic and chivalrous leader who had transformed a barren landscape into a fortress of hope.


    As the sun began its descent, casting long shadows over the mountainside, the fortress that was beginning to take shape stood as a testament to their unwavering spirit. It was more than just a place of refuge; it was a declaration of their strength, a beacon of defiance in the unforgiving sub-dimension.


    And as the first stars appeared in the night sky, the faction gathered around a crackling fire, their laughter and stories filling the air with warmth and camaraderie. They had survived, they had built, and they were ready for whatever challenges the sub-dimension would throw their way and meeting the other factions.

 Chapter 179: Fort 2

    Astrid, the dwarven princess, stood at the heart of her faction''s territory, a vast expanse of plains stretching out to the horizon. Unlike the traditional, box-like or circle-like fortresses constructed by other factions, she envisioned something different, something that would defy expectations and truly showcase dwarven innovation and natural talent.Her plan was audacious, but Astrid was never one to shy away from a challenge. She wanted to build a spherical fortress, a structure that would offer protection from all angles. It was a bold idea, one that met with skepticism from some of the other races but the dwarves'' eyes lit up in excitement. Astrid was undeterred. Her vision was clear, and she was determined to see it through.


    The construction began with the creation of a circular foundation, a perfect circle etched into the earth.


    From this foundation, the dwarven engineers, under Astrid''s meticulous guidance, began to build upwards. Stone, Metal by stone, the fortress took shape with the help of magic and some rune knowledge, a colossal sphere rising from the plains.


    The interior of the fortress was a marvel of engineering. A central chamber, bathed in the soft glow of glowing crystals, served as the command center. From here, Astrid could oversee the entire fortress, monitoring its defenses and coordinating her troops.


    Surrounding the central chamber were a series of interconnected tunnels and chambers, each designed for a specific purpose.


    The fortress was not just a defensive structure; it was a testament to dwarven ingenuity. It was equipped with a series of hidden tunnels and escape routes, allowing the dwarves to move swiftly and efficiently within the fortress as contingency. The exterior was covered in a layer of reflective metal, making it difficult for enemies to target specific points.


    And at the top of the fortress, a series of catapult and ballistas were positioned, ready to unleash a barrage of projectiles upon any invaders. But they were working on better cannons.


    As the fortress neared completion, Astrid stood at its apex, surveying her creation with a sense of profound satisfaction. It was more than just a fortress; it was a statement, a declaration of dwarven resilience and innovation. The plains, once a hostile environment, had become their domain, a testament to their ability to adapt and conquer.


    With the fortress complete, Astrid and her dwarves settled in, ready to face whatever challenges the sub-dimension would throw their way.


    " I''ll show the world what dwarves can do." She thought.


    *************


    Axl stood at the edge of the reclaimed swamp, his gaze scanning the horizon. The once murky waters were now a desolate expanse, the ground cracked and scarred from the intense battle. The lizardmen, their spirit and bodies broken and battered, had been forced into servitude, their reptilian forms now adorned with crudely crafted armor, their hands gripping crude weapons.


    They were no longer a secluded clan, but soldiers in Axl''s army thanks to him using his bloodline.


    With a nod, Axl turned his attention to the task at hand. He needed a fortress, a stronghold to protect his faction and serve as a base for future operations. His eyes fell on a dry plateau, a raised piece of land that offered a strategic advantage.


    "We build here," he declared, his voice cutting through the humid air. The survivors, a mix of dragons, dwarves humans, beastmen, and now, reluctantly, lizardmen, nodded in agreement. The location was ideal, offering a clear view of the surrounding terrain and providing natural protection from potential attacks.


    The construction began with haste. The lizardmen, under strict supervision, were tasked with doing the minimal and delicate work as most heavy lifting was done by magic. The humans, with their engineering expertise, designed the structure, ensuring it was both functional and defensible.


    Though the knights had to rely on their raw strength invaluable and handled the heavy lifting, moving massive stones into place.


    Four layers of defense were planned. The first layer would be a tall heavy, imposing wall, made from a combination of earth and stone, reinforced with metal and enchanted with basic protective draconic runes. The second layer would be a series of traps, designed to slow down any potential invaders.


    The third layer would be a series of watchtowers, manned by archers and mages, providing overwatch and long-range support. And finally, the fourth and most crucial layer, the core of the fortress, would be a series of interconnected chambers, designed for living, working, and defending.


    As the sun began to set, casting long shadows over the nascent fortress, Axl surveyed his work with satisfaction. It was a humble beginning, but it was a start. The swamp fortress was a testament to their resilience, their ability to adapt and overcome. And it was a warning to any who dared to challenge their claim on this harsh land.


    The battle for survival had just begun, but Axl and his faction were ready to face whatever challenges lay ahead.


    ************


    Across the sub-dimension, a flurry of activity unfolded. Each faction, having established a foothold, was now focused on refining their fortress and developing strategies for survival.


    The dwarven fortress, a marvel of engineering, was being outfitted with a series of defensive mechanisms and shields, powered by a combination of magic and dwarven ingenuity.


    The elven fortress, nestled amidst a Lara made mini-mini forest, was a harmonious blend of nature and architecture. With plants around and some delicate spores that gave Lara absolute view of her sorroundings.


    The human fortress, a blend of practicality and innovation, was equipped with a series of defensive walls and towers. The interior was beautiful and structured and was a hive of activity.


    The beastmen fortress, a brutalist masterpiece carved into the side of a mountain, was designed for maximum offensive capability.


    Zehn''s faction, with their mastery of the elements, had created a fortress that was both beautiful and deadly. The fortress was built on a cliff overlooking the ocean, its walls infused with water runes and fire resistant runes making them resistant to fire and physical attacks.


    The interior was a series of interconnected chambers that dug into the cliff side giving them various escape routes or attack point.


    Draven''s faction, with their focus on raw power, had built a fortress that was a testament to his strength. The fortress was surrounded by a huge ditch filled with beasts that they captured and threw inside, a deadly obstacle for any would-be invader. Inside, the fortress was a labyrinth of tunnels and chambers, each designed for close-quarters combat.


    As the fortresses neared completion, the factions began to organize their forces.


    Scouting parties were formed, tasked with exploring the surrounding territory and gathering information about potential threats and resources.


    They were also tasked to make a map of the sub dimension that would be used by the remaining faction members im future if they were ever in the area again because they still had a reputation to uphold considering their faction leaders are the blessed and possible future race leaders.


    Defensive strategies were developed, with each faction utilizing their unique strengths to protect their fortress. And most importantly, a chain of command was established, ensuring clear leadership and efficient decision-making.


    ************


    Meanwhile the global audience, a collective consciousness spanning continents and cultures, watched in awe as the fortresses of the different factions took shape. It was a spectacle unlike any other, a testament to race ingenuity and resilience.


    The dwarven fortress, with its sturdy stone walls and intricate carvings, was a marvel of engineering. The elves, in contrast, had created an beautiful fortress(they didn''t know that she made it a living fortress that answers to her), a harmonious blend of nature and architecture. The humans had constructed a practical and efficient stronghold, a blend of form and function.


    The beastmen, with their raw power, had carved a fortress from the rocks, a masterpiece that exuded a sense of primal ferocity. And the factions led by Zehn, Draven and the rest also not falling behind.


    The audience was captivated by the diversity of architectural styles. It was a testament to the comprehensive education provided by the academy, that students from different races and backgrounds could collaborate and create something truly extraordinary.


    The seamless integration of different architectural styles to utilize their strengths and cover up weaknesses in other forms of architecture was truly amazing.


    The audience was also impressed by the leadership displayed by the faction leaders. Astrid, the dwarven princess, had proven herself to be a skilled and strong strategist as well as a scholar and great engineer. Lara, the elven leader, had demonstrated her skill in battles and her way of blending elements.


    Axl, the dragon prince, had shown his ability to inspire fear and respect in equal measure as well as his brutality.


    Kim, the tigerkin, had proven herself to be a ruthless and decisive leader. Zehn, the enigmatic mage, had displayed a mastery of elements that was both awe-inspiring and terrifying. And Draven, with his blend of raw power and strategic thinking, had emerged as a formidable leader. S~ea??h the N??eFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

 Chapter 180: Encounters...

    The sub-dimension was a vast, unforgiving landscape, filled with hidden dangers and untapped resources. To navigate this treacherous terrain, each faction had established a network of scouts, agile and stealthy individuals tasked with gathering vital information.In the dwarven fortress, a series of intricate tunnels led to a central observation chamber, where a team of dwarven scouts analyzed incoming data. Information was relayed through a combination of coded signals and visual representations, a system developed meticulously. The dwarves getting information from their scouts who were mainly some elves, humans and some Beastmen.


    The elven scouts, with their innate connection to nature, relied on a network of enchanted plants to communicate. These trees, strategically placed throughout the forest, acted as living communication nodes, transmitting information through a complex system of vibrations. And their was a deciphering queen plant at base which Lara had complete control over knowing what is happening and where.


    The human scouts, leveraging their technological prowess, had developed a more advanced communication system. Small, wearable devices, equipped with rune encryption, allowed them to transmit and receive information instantaneously. This system, while efficient, was also vulnerable to interception, requiring constant vigilance.


    But the range was limited and it was easily affected by magical fluctuations either from beasts, plants or animals as well as the users themselves.


    The beastmen scouts, relying on their raw instincts and physical prowess, communicated through a combination of hand signals and coded vocalizations. Their messages were often cryptic and difficult to decipher, but they were also incredibly hard to intercept. Mainly the werewolves were incharge pf scouting.


    And then there was the faction led by Zehn.


    Their scouts, a mix of humans , used a combination of magic and technology to communicate. They could send messages through the air, using sound waves and heat, or through the earth, utilizing vibrations and seismic waves from the earth users but all this was just bait to lure the others. Theirs was a simple method of searching and getting back to report.


    Two days later, a vast network of information began to emerge. The scouts, working tirelessly, gathered data on resource locations, potential threats, and possible activities of rival factions. This information was then relayed back to their respective fortresses, where it was analyzed and used to refine strategies and tactics.


    The ability to gather, process, and disseminate information effectively had become a crucial factor in the struggle for survival. It was clear that the factions that could adapt to the changing conditions, that could anticipate their enemies'' moves, would be the ones to ultimately prevail.


    And as the scouts continued their tireless work, the stage was set for the next phase of the competition ¨C the inevitable clash between the factions.


    In the heart of the dwarven fortress, a team of cartographers worked tirelessly, their hands moving with precision as they etched details onto parchment. Surrounded by maps and tools of their trade, they were the eyes of the faction, translating the raw data gathered by the scouts into tangible representations of the area.


    Outside the fortress, their knights who were in armor and their mage companions were engaged in a series of skirmishes. The plains, the desert, the mush land, the forests, the mountains and even the coastal areas that were once a peaceful expanse, had become a battleground.


    Beasts and other monstrous creatures, driven from their lairs by the encroaching invaders'' presence, fought desperately to reclaim their territory.


    But they were overwhelmed, with the invader''s superior organization and tactical prowess and were slowly but surely being pushed back by the enemy, securing territory for possible future expansion or resources.


    There were instances they encountered upper 7 star beasts and this forced the faction leaders or the commanders to move.


    As they fought, the cartographers worked. They plotted the locations of enemy encampments, identified potential resource points, and marked areas of strategic importance.


    Their maps were not just mere rough representations of the land; they were detailed and constantly updated with new information.


    The maps were clearly important and some factions thought they would be given points because of it.


    With meticulous care, they made sure to plotted the location on the map, adding symbols to denote the unusual nature of the area. This information would be invaluable to the faction, providing potential opportunities or warning of hidden dangers.


    Mountains, rivers, forests, and enemy encampments were all represented, creating a comprehensive picture of the surrounding landscape. With each new piece of information, the map grew more accurate, providing the factions with a crucial advantage in their struggle for survival.


    They understood that their work was essential to the faction''s success. By providing accurate and up-to-date information, they were helping to shape the future of their factions.


    *************


    The sub-dimension was a harsh mistress, a place where survival was a daily struggle. Movement across the vast expanse was fraught with danger, the terrain treacherous, and the unseen threats ever-present. Yet, the scouts, a specialized force within each faction, worked well in this hostile environment.


    They were the eyes and ears of their people, the ones who ventured into the unknown to bring back vital information. Showing off their training at the academy.


    Lara''s faction, finally found something. It was one such scout, an elf named Ella, who made the breakthrough.


    Deep within the heart of the plains, she stumbled upon signs of intelligent habitation. Trees had been felled, crudely fashioned tools lay scattered on the ground, and there were faint traces of campfires. The absence of wild animals was the most telling sign.


    Predators, by their nature, were territorial, and the lack of their presence indicated that another intelligent species had claimed this land as their own.


    Her heart pounded with excitement and trepidation. The discovery of another faction was a significant development and one that could get her merit points and elevate her status in the faction. With urgency, she sent a message back to the fortress using her portable plant, her mind racing with possibilities.


    Her plant''s leaf curved into a cone and it vibrated then she heard, " Good work. Keep updating a squad will make it''s way towards you." Lara said.


    Ella was filled with pride as she saw the leaves reverting back to normal.


    And this was the first encounter in the sub dimension. The elves found the dwarves.


    *********


    Elsewhere... A scout squad from Axl''s faction, stumbled upon a patrol hybrids from Draven''s faction. The encounter was swift and brutal, a clash of hate and rage. S§×arch* The n?vel_Fire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    One of Axl''s scouts, armed with a bow and a quiver of arrows, moved with the silent grace.


    He had been trained to observe, to blend into the environment, to strike with deadly precision. But the scout was taken quickly spotted.


    The scout, knowing he was outmatched in terms of raw strength, relied on his agility and tactical acumen. He dodged the Draven scout''s initial charge, his arrows finding their mark, but doing little to deter the relentless onslaught. But the hybrid scout, driven by a primal rage, closed the distance, his powerful arms reaching out to grapple with his opponent.


    The ensuing struggle was a blur of motion, a ballet of violence played out against the backdrop of the unforgiving wilderness. The human, fighting for survival, used his superior intellect to outmaneuver his opponent, while the hybrids, fueled by raw aggression, relied on brute force. In the end, it was the Draven''s faction overwhelming strength that proved decisive.


    Axl''s scouts, despite their valiant efforts to even run, were overpowered. Bound and gagged, he was dragged back to the Draven fortress, they were captives in a war that had barely begun. The encounter had been brief, brutal, and filled with a raw intensity that mirrored the harsh realities of the sub-dimension.


    They could''ve killed the enemy scouts but Draven ordered not to kill. They could be used to locate the rival factions and they heeded. Normally the hate between the dragons and the hybrids was too much for them reason but they respected their leader too much.


    The Draven faction, having captured a scout from a rival faction, wanted to gain valuable intelligence. The location of Axl''s faction, possible resources around the area and what they had discovered. They would also take their maps, if they had any on them, for comparison and compiling.


    ******************


    Elsewhere some scouts noticed a column of smoke rose into the clear sky. To the scouts of Azrael''s faction, it was a beacon, a signal that something was amiss. This smoke was definitely an anomaly meaning there was activity in that area.

 Chapter 181: REUNION

    Elsewhere some scouts noticed a column of smoke rose into the clear sky. To the scouts of Azrael''s faction, it was a beacon, a signal that something was amiss. This smoke was definitely an anomaly meaning there was activity in that area.As they approached the source of the smoke, the terrain changed dramatically. The once barren landscape gave way to a cliff bordering the sea, and they could almost taste the salty smell of the sea carried on the wind. And there, on the horizon, they saw it... Activities of resources gathering.


    Rocks were dug out in mining processes, there were some wood cut into logs and even fireplaces. Piles of coconut, clam shells, fish scales and bones discarded around the place.


    It was like a small camp, a collection of crudely built tents huddled together for warmth and protection.


    They even saw discarded blazers belonging to human students and they were many. S§×ar?h the N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    The sight of this many ''humans'' apart from the ones in their own base, was a startling discovery. And the only other faction that had human members close to these numbers was Zehn''s.


    But where were these people? What happened why did they abandon their base?


    The scouts retreated, their minds racing. The discovery of this rival faction was a game-changer. It was a potential threat or perhaps something entirely different. They needed to gather more information before making any rash decisions. But first they needed to report it. Cause something terrible may have happened here.


    ************


    In the heart of Zehn''s fortress, a young woman named Talia stood before him, her face etched with a mix of concern and determination. "Sir," she began, her voice low, " we''ve been ''spotted''."


    Zehn, seated at a command table, his fingers tracing the map of the sub-dimension, looked up, a flicker of interest in his eyes. "Ah," he responded, his tone casual, " now the game begins. But do we know the people who spotted us?"


    Talia hesitated, her mind racing. The discovery of their presence was a significant development. It meant they were no longer invisible, that their actions were being watched, analyzed, and perhaps, even countered.


    Zehn, sensing her apprehension, offered a reassuring smile. "Don''t worry, Talia," he said, his voice gentle, "this is exactly what I wanted. They''ve taken the bait."


    Intrigue sparked in Talia''s eyes. "Bait?" she echoed, confusion evident in her voice.


    Zehn leaned forward, his eyes glinting with a strategic brilliance. "We''ve been laying the groundwork for this moment," he explained, "letting them see glimpses of our activities, but never revealing our definite location."


    A slow smile crept across Talia''s face as she began to understand his plan. By revealing their presence without revealing their full location, they were forcing the other factions to make a decision. They were making others use their resources to find them.


    "I understand," Talia said, her voice firm. "We''ll continue to give them vague hints, keep them guessing. And while they''re busy speculating, we''ll focus on amassing points. We can''t afford to be caught unprepared when the inevitable clash against the Blessed comes. We''ll target the weaker factions."


    Zehn nodded, his eyes meeting hers. "Exactly," he replied. "But for now," he added, a playful glint in his eyes, "let''s focus on something a little less work related."


    " I''ve already found a great target too..." Zehn smiled wickedly.


    A blush crept up Talia''s cheeks as Zehn reached out and took her hand. The tension in the room shifted, replaced by a warmth that was both unexpected and comforting. For a moment, they were just two people, caught in the eye of a storm, finding solace in each other''s company.


    " We''re working now..." Talia said seriously taking his hand off of her.


    ******************


    In the heart of the his fortress, Axl sat at his throne, his gaze fixed on the map of the sub-dimension they had compiled until now. A sense of annoyance had settled over him, a premonition of impending trouble. His intuition, honed by countless battles, was rarely wrong.


    A sudden commotion erupted in the main hall. A scout, his face pale and etched with fear, burst into the room. "Sir!" he gasped, his voice trembling.


    "Two of our scouts are overdue. They were supposed to return hours ago."


    His scouts were the eyes and ears of his , and their disappearance was a grave concern. "Their last known location?" Axl demanded, his voice low and dangerous.


    The scout hesitated, his eyes darting around the room. "The forest, sir. They were investigating the reason for the absence of monsters in the area."


    Axl nodded, his mind racing. The forest, a place of both life and death, was a known territory for dangerous creatures. But the fact that his scouts had been missing for an extended period raised a red flag. There was a possibility they had encountered another faction, a faction that was not afraid to use force.


    "Gather the lizardmem troops," Axl ordered, his voice firm. "Lead them to go pay a visit to our possible ''neighbors''."


    " Yes sir." The scout saluted.


    " Aqua send Beta squad with them to confirm if there''s indeed a faction in that area." He also ordered to another person.


    " Understood." She confirmed.


    As his order was relayed throughout the fortress, a sense of urgency gripped the faction. The disappearance of the scouts was a wake-up call, a reminder that the sub-dimension was a harsh and unforgiving place. The initial stages of building a fortress had been successful, but now it was time to test its defenses.


    Axl dispatched a wave of lizardmen troops who were now given sturdier armour and weapons to investigate the forest. They were to proceed with caution, their orders clear: cut everything in sight.


    " I wonder who''s my first stepping stone..." Thought Axl in anticipation.


    As the first wave of lizardmen disappeared into the dense foliage, Axl turned back to the command center. He knew that the encounter with the unknown faction was inevitable. It was a matter of time before their paths would cross. And when that happened, he would be ready.


    ***************


    In the heart of the elven fortress, Lara stood at the edge of a raised platform in her now secured dessert domain, overlooking the bustling activity below. Her gaze, however, was fixed on the horizon, at the direction of the plains stretched out, a sea of green and gold.


    "Millie," she called out, her voice carrying over the noise of the fortress. The elf scout, known for her keen perception and mastery of nature magic, stepped forward.


    "Yes, my lady?" Millie replied, her voice filled with respect.


    "I want you to disperse these seeds across the plains," Lara said, handing her a small pouch. Inside were seeds, unlike any found in the natural world. They were infused with her magic.


    Millie nodded, understanding the significance of the task. She called in her scouts and they were tasked in distributing the seeds. The seeds were scattered into the air, caught by a gentle breeze. They danced and twirled, carried by the wind, before descending to the earth below.


    As the seeds touched the ground, they took root with astonishing speed. Within minutes, tiny sprouts emerged, growing at an accelerated pace. They formed a dense network that slowly spread in the plains.


    These roots were connected and eventually made their way to the desert and using their vibrations they were able to give Lara and her commanders a developing and expanding view of the plains.


    And it reached to a point where the roots weren''t spreading anymore, they were obstructed by something. Also the roots vibrations began being countered by some alternative tectonic vibrations.


    " Astrid''s Dwarves." Thought Lara.


    " The dwarves are in the plains. Begin preparations we attack first." Lara declared.


    ****************


    " First, they got in the sub dimension, identified resourceful areas exploited them, built forts, expanded their influence, made maps now they are starting to encounter each other. The bets are about to open amd the surprise is about to be revealed." Said Seraphina to everyone watching the stream who were honestly getting bored.


    But now something exciting was about to happen.


    " Isn''t that right Ray?" Seraphina said amd Ray nodded.


    " So you want my guilds to get in there?"


    " Yes... How else will we show what our students are capable of? But it''s not just your guilds also the military academy students will be there." Seraphina said.


    " Very well... I''ll make the preparations." Ray got up and walked away.


    " It''s time for our reunion." Thought Neveah as he walked away to prepare his guild ''members.''

 Chapter 182: Accusations on the Vampires

    The scouts, a mix of humans, elves, and a few of the more adaptable beastmen, ventured into the unknown, their courage fueled by a mix of determination and fear. But despite their best efforts, they returned empty-handed. There were traces of human activity, footprints, discarded tools, but no sign of a permanent settlement.Azrael and Vera, the leaders of the faction, exchanged a troubled glance. It was becoming increasingly clear that they were being played. The enemy, whoever they were, was skilled at deception, at creating the illusion of vulnerability while concealing their true strength.


    "They''re toying with us, Azrael," Vera said, her voice filled with a mixture of anger and frustration. "They''re leading us on a wild goose chase."


    Azrael nodded, his face a mask of concentration. "It''s a dangerous game they''re playing," he replied, his voice low and dangerous. "They''re testing our patience, our resources. But they underestimate us if they think we''ll be deterred."


    A plan began to form in Azrael''s mind. It was a risky strategy, but it was the only way to break the stalemate. "We need to turn the tables," he said, his voice filled with determination. "We need to make them think we''re the ones being hunted."


    Vera''s eyes widened in understanding. She knew what he was suggesting, a bold and audacious plan that could backfire spectacularly. But it was also a gamble that could yield huge rewards.


    "We''ll need to be careful," she warned, her voice laced with caution. "They''re playing a dangerous game, and we can''t afford to make mistakes."


    Azrael nodded, his gaze fixed on the horizon. "I know," he replied, his voice filled with a quiet confidence. "But sometimes, the best way to catch a predator is to become one."


    The stage was set for a new chapter in the sub-dimension, a chapter filled with deception, strategy, and a battle of wits that would determine the fate of the factions.


    *****************


    The sleek, minimalist interior of Babel headquarters was a stark contrast to the raw, primal struggle unfolding in the sub-dimension. Here, in this sterile environment, decisions were made that would shape the course of the conflict.


    At the head of the conference table sat Neveah, a figure of imposing stature and undeniable authority. Their eyes, a piercing shade of blue, scanned the faces of their subordinates, each one a specialist in their own right.


    "Mavis," Neveah began, their voice carrying a quiet authority, "is everything in place?"


    Mavis, a woman of few words and efficient demeanor, nodded. "Two hundred and ninety-nine participants, all upper seven-star, ready for deployment," she replied.


    A murmur of disbelief rippled through the room. Three hundred upper seven-star individuals was a force to be reckoned with, a formidable army by any standard. Yet, in the grand scheme of the sub-dimension, where thousands of six and seven-star individuals were vying for dominance, it seemed like a drop in the ocean.


    Eric, a man known for his blunt honesty, spoke up. "With all due respect, Neveah," he began, his voice carrying a note of skepticism, "three hundred against thousands? That''s a bit of a mismatch, isn''t it?"


    Neveah simply raised an eyebrow. "We''re not here to win, Eric," he replied calmly. "Our purpose there is to show how normal people outside tye academy training compare to the ones nurtured by it. We''re basically there for them to flex."


    Harvey interjected, "But sir, you''ll be participating as well, right?"


    Neveah nodded, a small smile playing on he lips. "Of course," he replied casually.


    " And how are you normal? I can''t make out your level. Not to mention I heard you were able to fight on par with the twins who have laws and are peak 8 stars." Complained Eric


    " I didn''t defeat them. They went easy on me." Neveah said with a shrug.


    "...."


    The room fell silent, the weight of Neveah''s words hanging heavy in the air. For a moment, it seemed as if time stood still. They looked at him with accusatory eyes.


    **************


    In the academy grounds. Three hundred individuals, each a seasoned veteran of countless battles, stood in formation, their presence casting a long shadow over the assembled people. They were not students, but mercenaries, hardened by the crucible of experience, some had their bodies etched with the scars of countless battles.


    The announcement echoed through the grounds, carrying a sense of both anticipation and dread.


    The military academy students, their faces a mixture of stoic and nonchalance, looked at the newcomers with a mix of respect and trepidation. These were not their fellow students, but hardened warriors, veterans of countless battles, and the mere sight of them was enough to instill a sense of respect.


    The announcers, their voices amplified by the magic of the academy, explained the situation. These were not ordinary soldiers, but elite fighters, handpicked from Babel''s affiliated guilds. Their presence in the sub-dimension was the surprise and a test of the Arcana''s students'' mettle.


    But that was not all. The announcement continued, revealing another shock. There was also the group of students, graduates of the military academy founded three years ago when the vampires had gone into isolation, were also being introduced into the sub-dimension.


    These students, trained in the harsh realities of warfare and discipline, they were a force to be reckoned with.


    The implications of this announcement were profound. The sub-dimension, once a testing ground for the Arcana Mysteria students, was now a battleground where survival was the ultimate goal.


    *************


    The announcement sent shockwaves through the crowd. The initial excitement, fueled by the prospect of action and adventure, was quickly tempered by a sense of unease.


    The mention of the vampires had cast a long shadow over the proceedings, rekindling old fears and suspicions.


    Whispers and murmurs spread through the crowd. Some expressed excitement at the prospect of facing new challenges, while others voiced concerns about the potential dangers. But amidst the speculation and fear, a darker undercurrent emerged. The topic of vampires, once revered as powerful allies, were now viewed with suspicion.


    Conspiracy theories began to circulate, fueled by the fear of the unknown. Some claimed that the vampires had secretly joined forces with the demons, forming a sinister alliance that threatened the very fabric of reality.


    Others suggested that the vampires had sold information to the demons, aiding them in infiltrating other races because how did the demons just appear out of nowhere, they also heard rumours that the darkness they faced was because of the vampire queen so it was very suspicious.


    There''s also the suddenness of their withdrawal from the Council of Allied Races was cited as evidence of their treachery, cause why would they withdraw for no reason if they were innocent.


    The atmosphere, once filled with anticipation, became charged with tension. The military students, caught between excitement and fear, found themselves in a state of flux. They were eager to prove their worth, to show the world their abilities, but the shadow of the vampires loomed large, casting a dark pall over their spirits.


    The academy authorities, sensing the growing unrest, moved quickly to quell the rumors. Announcements were made, denying the accusations against the vampires. But the damage had been done. The seed of doubt had been planted, and it would take time to eradicate.


    It was an awkward moment.


    " Seraphina, she''s not denying any of the statements to ease the public. So the misunderstanding grew to this point that they think that vampires are collaborating with demons. How far has this notion spread and why didn''t the race leaders try to do anything. I''ll investigate later." Thought Neveah.


    Anyway the stage was set for a clash of titans, a battle for survival that would determine the fate of the sub-dimension. And at the heart of it all were the students, young and inexperienced, yet filled with a courage that belied their age. The future was uncertain, but one thing was clear: the world was watching, and the stakes had never been higher.


    ********** sea??h th§× N??eFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    A circle of ethereal blue light materialized on the academy grounds, its luminescence casting an otherworldly glow on the assembled mercenaries. The air crackled with anticipation as the circle expanded, forming a portal to the sub-dimension. One by one, the mercenaries stepped through the shimmering portal, disappearing into the unknown.


    As the last mercenary vanished, the circle began to fade, leaving behind a ripple in the air. The academy grounds, once filled with the tension of departure, slowly returned to its usual tranquility. The worldwide audience, watching the spectacle unfold, felt a mix of awe and trepidation. They were about to embark on a journey into the unknown, a test of their skills and their courage.

 Chapter 183: Neveah: Lay low

    Meanwhile, in the sub-dimension, the mercenaries materialized with a jarring jolt. The transition was disorienting, but they were seasoned veterans, their bodies conditioned to adapt to extreme circumstances. As their vision cleared, they found themselves in a dense forest, the air thick with the scent of decay and damp earth.Neveah, disguised as a simple soldier, stood at the forefront of the group. Their eyes, however, held the cold calculation of a strategist. "Keep a low profile," they ordered, their voice carrying a quiet authority. "We''ll make our move when the time is right."


    The mercenaries nodded, their faces a mask of indifference. They were accustomed to operating in the shadows, to striking when least expected unlike knights they didn''t know no honor. The sub-dimension was simply another battlefield, a new challenge to be conquered.


    *************


    On the side of the military students, divided into teams, were also teleported to different locations within the sub-dimension. Unlike the mercenaries, they were filled with a mix of excitement and fear.


    This was their first taste of real combat against humanoid beings, a far cry from the controlled monster battle simulations of the academy.


    They had been trained for this moment, prepared for the harsh realities of the sub-dimension. Their instructors had instilled in them a sense of discipline and camaraderie, qualities that would be essential for survival.


    As they stepped into the unknown, a sense of purpose filled them. They were not just students; they were soldiers, fighting for the honor of their academy, they wanted to be recognized like Arcana. The world beyond the academy walls was a harsh and unforgiving place, but they were ready to face whatever challenges it threw their way.


    The stage was set for a great clash and the audience was excited.The mercenaries, seasoned veterans, were a formidable force, but the students, young and inexperienced, possessed a raw energy and a burning desire to prove themselves.


    *********************


    Zehn had been busy for the past few days, not only baiting Azrael''s faction he had also been carefully observing the unfolding dynamics, waiting for the perfect moment to strike. That moment had arrived.


    Intelligence reports had confirmed the suspicions. Two smaller factions, struggling for dominance in the harsh environment of the sub-dimension, had turned on each other.


    It was a classic case of desperation leading to conflict, a weakness that Zehn intended to exploit.


    With a cold efficiency, Zehn issued his orders. A select group of his most skilled assassins, a lethal combination of human and elemental magic users, were tasked with infiltrating the enemy camps. Their mission was clear: eliminate the key commanders and capable individuals to sow chaos among the enemy ranks.


    The night was chosen for the attack. The cover of darkness would provide the perfect cloak for their operations. As the moon cast its ethereal glow over the sub-dimension, Zehn''s forces moved with the silent efficiency of predators.


    In the heart of one enemy camp, a figure cloaked in shadow slipped past the sleeping guards. The target, a burly warrior, was in his tent, oblivious to the impending doom. With a swift and silent movement, the assassin struck, a dagger finding its mark in the darkness. The warrior let out a muffled gasp before collapsing into eternal sleep.


    Simultaneously, in the other enemy camp, a similar scene unfolded. The commander, a skilled mage, was neutralized with a bolt of lightning, his life extinguished in an instant.


    The attacks were swift and decisive, leaving the enemy factions in disarray. Without their leaders, the remaining forces were like a ship without a captain, adrift and vulnerable. Zehn''s faction, having struck with surgical precision, had gained a significant advantage. The path to dominance was now clear.


    With the enemy leadership eliminated, Zehn''s faction was poised to strike at the heart of the remaining forces.


    Chaos unfolded when the deaths of the commanders were reported and immediately they directed their wrath at the current enemies not thinking that there was a third party involvement. This further weakened them.


    Sensing an opportunity he decided and launched a surprise attack on two weakened factions. The element of surprise was crucial, and he intended to exploit it to the fullest.


    His forces, a blend of knights and elemental magic users, descended upon the enemy camps like a storm. The initial onslaught was devastating, the elementals unleashing their power with a fury that left the defenders reeling.


    The enemy factions, caught off guard, struggled to mount an effective defense.


    However, desperation can be a powerful motivator. Faced with annihilation, the two factions, recognizing the common threat, formed an uneasy alliance.


    Their forces, once warring and divided, now converged, creating a formidable opposition. The battle turned into a chaotic melee, with magic and steel clashing in a deadly dance.


    Zehn, watching the unfolding chaos with a cold detachment, saw an opportunity. He singled out the leaders of the two factions, figures who had emerged as rallying points for their respective forces. With a swift movement, he unleashed a torrent of elemental magic, targeting the two leaders simultaneously.


    The attack was devastating. The leaders, caught off guard, were overwhelmed by the sheer force of is sneak attack. They fell, their deaths sending shockwaves through their armies. The remaining forces, bereft of leadership, fought on with diminished vigor.


    Zehn''s forces, taking advantage of the chaos, exploited the enemy''s weaknesses. A series of carefully planned traps and ambushes decimated the enemy ranks. The once formidable opposition was now a disorganized rabble, their fighting spirit broken.


    As the last remnants of the enemy forces were eliminated, Zehn stood amidst the carnage, his form bathed in the glow of his elemental magic. The battle had been brutal, but it was a victory that would solidify his faction''s dominance in the sub-dimension. The enemy had been defeated, their forces scattered, and their leaders eliminated. sea??h th§× N?velFire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    The path to total victory was still long, but with each victory, Zehn and his faction were drawing closer to their ultimate goal. And with this display Zehn got first place in the real time points distribution rankings.


    *********


    In a certain location, Neveah sat at the command table, he had reproduced the maps made by the other factions as well as the overall outlook of the region the trial was set at that he caught a glimpse of while watching the streams.


    Still it was a very rough copy and could be inaccurate because it wasn''t drawn to scale. They weren''t sure.


    "Find them," Neveah ordered, their voice carrying a quiet authority.


    "I want to know where every faction is located, their strength, their weaknesses. Leave no stone unturned." He made the order to be sure.


    The order was met with a chorus of affirmations. The search began, a silent war of intelligence gathering. Scouts were dispatched, their movements silent and stealthy. No one else knew they were in the sub dimension and Neveah wanted to keep it that way.


    Even the military academy students who they entered with didn''t know of that, in their point of view they were the surprise in store for the Arcana Mysteria Academy students.


    ********


    Meanwhile, in the heart of the Draven faction''s territory, a different kind of operation was underway. A group of lizardmen, their scales and armour glistening in the moonlight, moved through the forest. They weren''t even discrete about it. There was also a thick fog where they passed that hid them but also kept them hydrated as they were out of their habitat.


    As they pushed deeper into the forest, they stumbled upon a grisly scene. A human scout, their body bearing the marks of a brutal struggle, lay lifeless on the forest floor. Beside them, a message was scrawled in the dirt, a chilling warning from an unseen enemy.


    The lizardmen kept moving even stepping on the corpse, their mission was important. Meanwhile, those of beta squad that were following the lizardmem easily identified the person as he was one of the scouts sent before, but they didn''t know what happened to them whether they were attacked by a beast or a rival faction.


    They needed more information and that was their first mistake, they should''ve retreated to report.


    Draven, the leader of the faction in the forest, listened to the report with a cold detachment as he heard a thick fog was coming and it sounded like an army was marching towards them. The enemy was playing a dangerous game, and he intended to counter it with equal measure.

 Chapter 184: Draven...

    He ordered a counterattack, a swift and brutal response to the provocation. A force of elite warriors, led by Draven himself, was assembled. Their mission was clear: to find the enemy and eliminate them. As they prepared for the assault, Draven couldn''t shake the feeling that this was just the beginning. The war for the sub-dimension was just beginning, and the stakes were higher than ever before.The stage was set for a confrontation that would test the limits of their endurance and ingenuity. The sub-dimension, once a place of exploration and opportunity, had transformed into a battleground, where survival was the ultimate prize.


    ***********


    [A few moments later]


    The forest, once a lush tapestry of green, was now a charred wasteland. The remnants of the lizardmen faction lay scattered across the ground, their bodies twisted, skewed, gaping and burned, a testament to the destructive power unleashed by Draven and his forces.


    At the heart of the carnage stood Draven, his figure bathed in the ethereal glow of blue flames. His eyes, cold and calculating, scanned the desolate landscape. The initial wave of lizardmen had been a mere appetizer, a test of his faction''s strength. Now, the main course awaited.


    As he turned to address his forces, a sudden explosion rocked the shadows. A figure, cloaked in shadow, emerged from the smoke, their body covered in wounds. It was a scout, a member of the enemy faction, and from the look in their eyes, they knew their position had been compromised.


    With a desperate lunge, the scout activated a self-destruct mechanism. A blinding flash of light erupted, consuming the scout and leaving behind a crater in the forest floor. It was a desperate gamble, a final act of defiance.


    Draven watched the explosion with a cold detachment. The scout''s sacrifice was a testament to the enemy''s determination, but it was also a warning. The enemy was closer than they thought, and they were willing to die to protect their secrets.


    With a renewed sense of purpose, Draven turned to his forces. "They know," he said, his voice carrying a note of grim determination. "They know we''re here. They''ll be coming for us."


    The realization of their compromised position sent a wave of disappointed through the ranks, but it was tempered by a steely resolve, they wanted to lay low for a while but now they had no choice but a direct attack.


    As the embers grew, casting long shadows over the ravaged forest, the survivors gathered around Draven, their faces etched with a mixture of fear and determination. They knew that the real battle was yet to come. The enemy was out there, watching, waiting for the perfect moment to strike. But they were ready.


    The aftermath of the encounter was a sobering reality check. The self-destruction of the enemy scout had confirmed Draven''s suspicions. They were dealing with a formidable opponent, a faction with resources and capabilities beyond their imagination. The presence of dragons in their ranks was a game-changer, a revelation that sent shockwaves through the Draven faction, that was Axl''s faction.


    Yet, instead of fear or despair, Draven''s face contorted into a smirk, a rare display of emotion that caught his followers off guard. They had never seen their leader show such a blatant disregard for danger, such an open display of confidence.


    "Dragons, huh?" Draven mused, his voice carrying a hint of amusement. "Interesting."


    His followers exchanged puzzled glances. They knew their leader was a formidable warrior, but this nonchalance in the face of such a formidable enemy was unexpected.


    Draven turned to his second in command, his eyes gleaming with a predatory intensity. "Gather intelligence on this," he ordered.


    "We need to know everything about them, their strengths, these lizardmem must be connected to them, meaning their army must be huge, I want the tamers to deal with our monsters to form a cannon fodder army of our own. Scouts search for a swamp nearby."


    A sinister glint appeared in his eyes. "Inform the others at base about their presence. We don''t attack noe but we consolidate our position."


    The faction members nodded and moved quickly to their positions.


    As his subordinates left to carry out his orders, Draven stood alone, his gaze fixed on the horizon.


    " I should greet my brother properly..." He thought.


    ***


    Neveah disguised as a leader of the mercenaries, did not remain idle as his subordinates carried out his orders. Instead, he ventured out into the heart of the sub-dimension, a place of raw power and untamed beauty. His goal was to gain a firsthand understanding of the terrain, to identify potential threats and opportunities.


    As he traveled, he stumbled upon a scene of chaos. A young dragon, its body scorched and scarred, lay lifeless on the ground. The surrounding area was littered with the bodies of lizardmem, their armor broken, their spirits extinguished. It was a grim testament to the brutality of the sub-dimension.


    But it was the identity of the fallen dragon that caught Neveah''s attention. The creature bore the unmistakable mark of the Axl''s faction. The realization hit him like a cold wave.


    Then he saw him, Draven, the enigmatic prince, was here, and he was already making his move.


    Neveah watched as Draven emerged from the shadows, his figure imposing and commanding. He was surrounded by his followers, a formidable group of warriors, their faces etched with determination. Draven, with a cold efficiency, was organizing his forces, preparing for the inevitable conflict.


    A strange sense of camaraderie, a twisted form of respect, grew within Neveah as he observed the new dragon prince.


    Without revealing his presence, Neveah began to support Draven''s efforts. Using his magic, he created distractions, weakening the enemy forces who were the remnants of the beta squad. It was a subtle form of interference, a silent acknowledgment of a potential ally


    Neveah, continued to observe Draven and his faction. Time passed as he watched the Draven faction grow as they gathered resources and weaponry. What struck Neveah most was the efficiency with which the faction operated. There was a clear and absolute hierarchy, with Draven at the apex with a couple of other 7 commanders, and each member seemed to know their role perfectly.


    Unlike other factions, which often displayed favoritism towards purebloods or members of their race as leaders, Draven''s faction was a diverse club of different races. Halfbloods, hybrids, some who were not even considered a sub species of dragons, like a dark half- elf served under his banner as leaders.There was no discrimination, no prejudice.


    Instead, there was a sense of unity, a shared purpose that bound them together. S§×ar?h the nov§×lF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Draven himself was a study in contrasts. He was a warrior, a leader, but he was also a strategist, a man who could see the big picture. His ability to inspire loyalty and dedication in his followers was unmatched. And yet, there was a darkness to him, a cold ruthlessness that hinted at a complex and troubled past.


    Neveah was particularly intrigued by Draven''s power level and his mentality. The man was a force to be reckoned with, his abilities far surpassing those of most seven-star mages.


    In fact, his power level seemed to be on par with the Blessed, a feat that was almost unheard of, considering he was even a dragon and that he should have been limited by the longevity factor, but there he was a strong upper 7 star.


    " What is his lineage?" Thought Neveah.


    To test the true extent of Draven''s abilities, Neveah decided to watch how his confrontation with a top faction would go. His actions could be considered a waste of time, but it was necessary to gather more information. If Draven could handle a direct assault from a strong factions, then he was a force to be reckoned with, an ally worth having, or maybe a pawn, it depends on the young prince.


    As the confrontation was about to unfold, Neveah watched from afar, his eyes fixed on the battlefield. He didn''t know it yet, but his actions today would change his life, but he was too busy preparing to attack or defend from Axl.


    " Died?" Asked Axl as he looked at Aqua.


    " Yes, one self destructed and the others were killed, but some disappeared without a trace." She explained.


    " If he self destructee, it means we know their location right?" Axl asked.


    " Yes..." She answered.


    " Prepare a second wave of lizardmem as well as the army." Axl ordered

 Chapter 185: Lara

    The dwarves, once a reclusive people only found in their mountainious strongholds in their Dwarven continent, were now claiming vast swathes of the plains, it seems not only I was placed in a '' disadvantageous'' area.Astrid as the dwarven sole princess, was a formidable leader, her strategic mind a match for any challenge.


    The thought of facing her in battle made me feel nothing. Though the dwarves, with their unparalleled engineering and runic knowledge and were a force to be reckoned with but that''s all they had. Its not that they were not good at battle they were but compared to other races, their battle talent was almost last.


    But that doesn''t mean they were weak, they have their golems and ballistas but knights and mages who were strong enough could render them useless. I also know that their King is a 10 star but he''s old, he doesn''t have that long to live. They did come with an 11 star at the first meeting of race leaders but not much is known about him and mother says he doubts that that man was a dwarf. S§×ar?h the N?vel(F)ire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Speaking of alliance.


    The so-called ''alliance'' of races was a facade and they know it, what was underlying was competition and distrust. Even we, the Blessed, are just a collection of individuals, each with our own agendas, our own goals and ambitions.The public may think of us a some kind of super team chosen by the goddesses but we aren''t.


    But beneath the surface, we were all playing our own games, vying for power and influence.


    The incident with Neveah, when the blessed first worked together and had banded together to confront the vampire prince, only to get humiliated and beaten up. Resulting in the vampires who were once our allies, to withdraw from the alliance, a blow to our ''collective'' strength. And the awakening of the vampire queen herself. Honestly I don''t know how that didn''t turn into a disaster.


    I was caught in a web of intrigue and deception, a world where nothing was as it seemed. The lines between friend and foe were blurred, and trust was a luxury I could not afford. Yet, despite the complexities of the situation, I was excited. This was a challenge, a test of my abilities, and I was ready to face it head-on.


    So as I stand here at the precipice of this harsh reality, a world where power was the ultimate currency and the Blessed, a group of individuals granted extraordinary abilities, were at the forefront of this battle for supremacy.


    Yet, even among us, there were disparities, differences in talent and potential that would ultimately shape the outcome of this grand game. We are indeed VERY much talented than the rest of our peers but between us there''s no equality.


    Astrid, the dwarven princess, possessed a strategic mind and a warrior''s spirit, but her combat abilities were limited compared to the rest of us. She was a leader, a unifier, but her lack of raw power could be a liability in the long run. But it''s not my place to tell her that, in time she will realize this on her own.


    Kim, the tigerkin, was a force of nature, her physical prowess unmatched. But compared to her aunt, the legendary Kali, she was still a cub. The shadow of her aunt loomed large, a constant reminder of the heights she had yet to reach.


    Axl, the dragon prince, a disappointment. His potential was undeniable, but his brother, Draven, seemed to have surpassed him in terms of raw power and strategic acumen. Axl was a skilled warrior, but he lacked the ruthless efficiency that defined his brother. Although he''s been quiet lately I don''t believe he''s changed.


    And then there was Azrael, a wildcard in this high-stakes game. Unlike the rest of us, he was not born into a world of privilege. He rose from obscurity, a nameless village, to become one of the most powerful students on campus. His talent was undeniable, his potential limitless. I had crossed paths with him briefly, a fleeting encounter that had left me intrigued. But it''s only that.


    He is special but that''s just it.


    If I were to be interested in someone it would definitely be Neveah. I longed to understand him better, to measure my strength against his. But for now, I had to focus on the task at hand. The sub-dimension was a battlefield, and I was a leader. The time for contemplation would come later. For now, I had to be ready to face whatever challenges lay ahead.


    The future was uncertain, filled with both promise and peril. But one thing was clear: the battle for supremacy had just begun.


    I stood at the precipice of a new reality, a world forged in fire and shaped by blood. My opponent, Astrid, the dwarven princess, was a formidable foe. Her reputation as a skilled tactician preceded her, and I knew I was facing a battle of wits as much as a battle of force.


    The dwarven fortress, a marvel of engineering, was a testament to their resourcefulness. I had tried to infiltrate their defenses using my plant magic, but their countermeasures, a complex system of vibrations designed to disrupt magical signatures, had thwarted my efforts. I couldn''t see what lay beyond those imposing walls, a blind spot in my strategy.


    To attack blindly would be foolish. I needed information, a clear picture of their defenses. But sending scouts was risky. The dwarves were known for their traps and ambushes. A direct confrontation was inevitable, but I had to choose the right moment to strike.


    I closed my eyes, focusing on the task at hand. I needed a strategy, a plan that would give me the advantage. The dwarves were strong, but they were not invincible. There had to be a weakness, a flaw in their defenses. I would find it, and when I did, I would exploit it mercilessly.


    The battle for supremacy was just beginning. And while I was prepared to make sacrifices, I would not be defeated without a fight. The fate of the sub-dimension hung in the balance, and I was determined to be the one to shape it.


    With a renewed sense of purpose, I turned my attention to the task at hand. The time for planning was over. It was time to act.


    ************


    In the quiet plains, once a symbol of peace and tranquility, had transformed into a battlefield. At the heart of this conflict stood the dwarven fortress, a bastion of human ingenuity and resilience. But now, a new threat emerged, a force unlike anything they had encountered before.


    An army of armored warriors, their forms shrouded in metal, marched across the horizon. They seemed like a formidable force, their ranks disciplined and their movements synchronized. The dwarves, hardened by countless battles, watched with a mix of awe and trepidation. This was no ordinary army; they were too many as if some factions had made an alliance which to Astrid was cowardly.


    Astrid bserved the approaching army with a keen eye. She recognized the danger, the sheer scale of the threat. But she was also a warrior and most importantly a leader. She would not be intimidated.


    As the enemy army drew closer, Astrid gave the order to deploy the golems. These colossal constructs, made of stone and metal and some elemental runes, were the dwarves'' ultimate weapon. They lumbered forward, their massive forms blocking the path of the advancing army.


    The enemy, however, had anticipated this move. A group of knights, their armor gleaming in the light, charged forward. Their target was clear: the golems'' cores. With precise strikes, they shattered the chests of the mechanical giants, sending them crashing to the ground. Also revealing a small gap to their cores which were immediately shattered by arrows.


    Astrid watched in grim silence as her creations were destroyed. It was a setback, but it was not a defeat. The enemy had shown their strengths. Their reliance on ranged attacks suggested a vulnerability to close combat.


    As the enemy army pressed forward, Astrid gave a new order. Her faction warriors, armed with axes and hammers, were to engage the enemy in close combat. But Astrid decided it wasn''t the time yet.


    The dwarven fortress, a bastion of human ingenuity, stood against the encroaching tide of enemy soldiers. Astrid, the dwarven princess, stood at the heart of the command center, her gaze fixed on the battlefield. The enemy, a formidable force, was pressing forward, their numbers overwhelming. But Astrid was not one to back down.


    With a decisive nod, she gave the order to activate the fortress defenses. The massive cannons, embedded into the fortress walls, rumbled to life. Their barrels glowed with an inner fire as they were charged with a powerful magical energy. A moment later, the cannons fired, sending a barrage of explosive projectiles towards the enemy ranks.


    Simultaneously, the ballistas, positioned at strategic points around the fortress, unleashed a hail of arrows. The arrows, tipped with dwarven steel, were not ordinary projectiles. Infused with magical energy, they were capable of piercing even the thickest armor.


    The enemy formation was thrown into chaos. The cannons and ballistas had inflicted heavy damags, breaking the momentum of their advance. But Astrid knew that this was just the beginning. The enemy would regroup, and they would counterattack.


    She also noticed something, that the ballistas could only get past certain areas but other areas were protected by shields.


    " Zoom in to the areas hit." She ordered.


    " Yes."


    Zooming in she noticed it, " puppets, masked as an army, and they aren''t even combat puppets. They are bluffing. So the protected areas must be the real army..." She thought.


    "Continue firing don''t stop." She ordered.


    To reinforce the fortress defenses, she ordered the deployment of additional golems. These massive constructs, imbued with dwarven strength and resilience, were the ultimate expression of dwarven engineering. They would serve as a bulwark against the enemy onslaught, buying precious time for the dwarven defenders to regroup and plan their next move.


    As the golems lumbered into battle, Astrid watched with a sense of grim satisfaction. The enemy had underestimated the dwarves, a mistake they would soon regret.

 Chapter 186:

    The plains had transformed into a battlefield, a canvas painted with hues of blood and destruction. At the heart of the conflict stood two formidable forces: several dwarven made golems, towering behemoths of stone and metal, and the enemy army, that was a harmonious blend of magic and martial prowess.The golems were now struggling to hold their ground. The elven knights, their movements fluid and graceful, targeted the golems'' cores with deadly precision. So did the skilled archers who had heir arrows, imbued with elemental magic and pierced the stone, disabling the massive constructs one by one.


    The elven archers, positioned at a safe distance, rained down a barrage of arrows, their projectiles finding their mark with uncanny accuracy. The collosal golems, were easy targets that one could hardly miss.


    Astrid watched the unfolding battle with a growing sense of dread. Not because her golems, once a source of pride, were being decimated or how Strong the enemies seemed but because of something she couldn''t understand.


    The elves, with their superior coordination and magical abilities, were proving to be a formidable opponent.


    She knew she had to act fast. The golems were a valuable asset, but they were not invincible. If she lost them, the dwarven fortress would be vulnerable. She ordered for more golems to be released..


    As Astrid watched the chaotic scene of explosion of mana below instead of feeling triumphant,she felt something else, a nagging sense of unease that wouldn''t leave her.


    The enemy''s tactics, while effective, seemed almost too rigid, too calculated. The knights, despite their initial success, had not pressed their advantage.


    They had halted and sometimes were delaying their advance, content to maintain a defensive posture. As if they were waiting for something. Cause why not siege the fortress before them or atleast try?


    A cold shiver ran down her spine. Something was amiss. The enemy was playing a game, and she was being drawn into their trap. With a sharp command, she ordered her scouts to expand their surveillance with their installed systems.


    The dwarven engineers though initially confused because the enemy was right infront of them, but were quick to modify the surveillance equipment, to give them a wider range, a higher resolution checking different angles.


    The dwarven fortress, focus diverged from the battle before them and now became a fortress of observation, they knew they could never be too cautious cause there was a lot on stake in this tournament, the whole world was watching and they were there not just to represent their faction leader or their faction but to showcase the might of the dwarves or atleast hint at it.


    So sensors were deployed, cameras were activated, all with the aim of penetrating any sort of enemy deception, they were also enchanted with anti illusion runes that saw through weak illusion but that was better than nothing. Sear?h the N?velFire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Astrid needed to see beyond the surface, to uncover the hidden truth. She looked at each and every screen in silence her thoughts unknown. Her faction members wondering what she was thinking and why she requested for an increase in range and increase in alertness as if they weren''t already alerted enough by the presence of a literal enemy army before them.


    As the explosions in the battlefield casted long shadows over the battlefield, Astrid stood at there at her fortress, her mind racing. To be honest even she wasn''t sure exactly what she was looking for, she just knew that something wasn''t right. An intuition of sorts, that there was something bigger at play and all this was just a distraction.


    The enemy was playing a dangerous game, and she would not be their victim. She would uncover their deception, and when the time was right, she would strike back with force.


    She stood at the precipice of the battle, her gaze fixed on the enemy army. They were a formidable force, their ranks disciplined and their movements synchronized all normal for a standard army but there was something off, an undercurrent of unease that gnawed at her.


    " Why? What''s wrong... Why do I feel like this?" She thought with a frown not figuring out what was happening. She looked at the screen again analyzing everything?


    The archers, with their uncanny accuracy, were a force to be reckoned with. But it was the knights that truly puzzled her. They were covered from head to toe, their identities hidden beneath layers of armor.


    It was an unusual tactic, one that suggested a level of paranoia or perhaps a desire to conceal something and they found out it was to conceal the useless marching puppet army to bluff their numbers.


    The mages, too, were shrouded in mystery. Their faces obscured by hoods, their magic cloaked in an aura of secrecy. They seemed to be hiding themselves so that no one could identify which faction they were from but now she had already deduced they were the Elven faction.


    A cold shiver ran down her spine. Something was amiss. The enemy was not what they seemed. Cause every move was with a purpose.


    Astrid made a decision. She could not afford to wait. She needed to see the enemy up close, to study their tactics, to understand their strengths and weaknesses. With a determined look, she stepped out of the fortress but at the opposite side of the battlefield, she still chose to jump up to the top of the ball fortress.


    The dwarven warriors, loyal to their leader wanted to follow her, their faces etched with determination but she ordered them to standby. They knew the risks, but they also knew that their queen would not lead them into a hopeless battle.


    As she stepped out of the fortress, the weight of the world seemingly resting on her shoulders, she smelt the smoke and ash around. A cold dread washed over her, a premonition of impending doom. It was a sensation she had experienced only a few times in her life, a warning from her instincts that something was terribly wrong.


    As she turned around and scanned the battlefield, her gaze fell upon the enemy formation. The elves, once a force of nature, now seemed to be a different breed entirely. Their movements were synchronized, their formations perfect. And unbeknownst to her, at the edge inof it all stood a figure, a woman of ethereal beauty, her presence dominating the battlefield.


    It was Lara, the elven queen, and she was preparing to strike. In her hands, she held a bow, unlike any weapon ever seen.


    It was colossal one, its size dwarfing even the largest her golems. The arrow, nocked and drawn, was equally impressive, a weapon of mass destruction.


    Astrid''s heart pounded in her chest. She knew what was coming. With a swift movement, Lara released the bowstring. The arrow, a fusion of wind, water, ice, and plant magic, tore through the air, its path marked by a trail of destruction.


    The dwarven fortress, the culmination of countless hours of labor, stood in the path of the oncoming projectile.


    Astrid could do nothing but watch as the arrow approached, its power growing with each passing second.


    Astrid felt the impending doom she knew that attack was strong, a cold sweat breaking out on her brow. The arrow, a weapon of unimaginable power, was hurtling towards her, its trajectory unyielding. She had no option to react or to escape cause of she did her fortress would take considerable damage even if the shield was erecteyand she wasn''t sure how that would affect the points they would get.


    The only option was to confront the threat head-on. She was also a damn blessed.


    With a surge of resolve, she drew her warhammer. But this was no ordinary weapon.


    " Giant''s Grace." With a muttered incantation, the hammer began to grow, expanding in size until it dwarfed its wielder by several times. The dwarven craftsmanship, combined with Astrid''s magic, had created a weapon capable of withstanding the most powerful attacks.


    As the arrow drew closer, Astrid leaped into the air, her body a blur of motion. The collision between the hammer and the arrow was cataclysmic. The air was filled with a blinding light, a deafening roar as the two forces clashed. The ground trembled, the earth itself seemed to shudder under the impact.


    The battle between the weapon and the warrior was a spectacle of raw power. The arrow, imbued with the magic of the elements, fought with a relentless fury. But Astrid, with her strength and unyielding spirit, matched it blow for blow. The hammer, a living extension of her will, defended her from the onslaught, absorbing the impact of the arrow''s power.


    The clash between the two forces was a stalemate, a battle of attrition. The arrow, while powerful, was not losing in momentum. Astrid, on the other hand, was finding her footing, her strength growing with each passing moment.


    It was a power struggle.


    While at different locations, they both had the same thought, " I wonder how much force is needed to really shake this world." Neveah/ Lara thought.


    Currently Neveah''s body was sorrounded by red lightning as he looked at Axl who was below him looking up at him.

 Chapter 187: And then ...he appeared!

    Astrid, her body aching from the exertion confronted the arrow. After struggling for a while the arrow, a weapon of immense power, had been deflected, its trajectory altered. It had soared into the sky hitting an invisible barrier before disappearing from existence something which surprised everyone including Lara." I wonder how much is needed to shake this world..." She thought.


    But the relief was short-lived.


    A second arrow, identical to the first, was already on its way. There was no time to react. The dwarven fortress, a symbol of their resilience, was in the path of the oncoming projectile. Astrid immediately ordered the fortress to be moved.


    The massive dome structure, powered by a complex network of gears and levers, began to shift. Slowly but surely, it inched away from the path of the arrow. The maneuver was shocking and even Lara raised an eyebrow," A moving fortress huh?"


    Astrid also dodged.


    The arrow shot passed the area where the fortress had once stood, creating a massive crater. The earth trembled, and a shockwave spread outwards, affecting both armies so did the clouds part as the arrow disappeared into the horizon. But the dwarven fortress, now at a safe distance, had avoided destruction.


    Astrid now standing atop the fortress, surveyed the battlefield. The enemy had shown their hand and thy succeed in revealing a level of power and technology that was beyond imagination. But she was not intimidated. The dwarves were a resilient people, and they would not be defeated.


    " ADVANCE!!!!" S§×ar?h the Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    With a battle cry that echoed across the plains, she ordered her troops to advance. The dwarven army, a formidable force of warriors and engineers, poured out of the fortress, their formation perfect, their movements synchronized. The golems, repaired and reinforced, marched at the forefront, their massive forms a symbol of dwarven might.


    The enemy, caught off guard by the sudden offensive, was forced to react. The battle for the sub-dimension had reached a critical juncture, a clash of titans that would determine the fate of the world.


    The dwarven fortress, a great structure of stone and metal, opened its doors, unleashing a torrent of soldiers onto the battlefield. The dwarven army, a formidable force of different races but majorly dwarves, marched with a disciplined precision, their armor glinting in the light. At their heart stood Astrid, her figure towering over her troops, a beacon of courage and determination.


    The elven archers, anticipating the dwarven advance, released a volley of arrows. The projectiles, imbued with elemental magic, tore through the air, their path marked by streaks of light. But the dwarven ranks were prepared. A series of invisible barriers, powered by dwarven engineering, intercepted the arrows, deflecting them harmlessly.


    The elves were surprised, their initial attack thwarted. They regrouped, their bows drawn, their eyes focused on the advancing dwarven army. They would need a new strategy, a way to penetrate the dwarven defenses.


    Astrid watched the elven response with a cold satisfaction. She had anticipated their tactics, and the dwarven engineers had risen to the challenge. The fortress, once a static defense, had become a dynamic weapon, capable of adapting to any situation.


    The battle was far from over. The elves would undoubtedly regroup and launch a new attack. But for now, the initiative was with the dwarves. The plains, once a peaceful landscape, had transformed into a battlefield, a stage for a clash of titans.


    The battlefield was a maelstrom of chaos, a clash of titans where strength and strategy were tested to their limits. The dwarven army, led by the indomitable Astrid, collided with the elven force, a harmonious blend of magic and martial prowess.


    The initial clash was a brutal spectacle. Dwarven warriors, armed with axes and hammers, engaged the elven knights in a dance of death. The clang of metal on metal echoed across the battlefield, a symphony of violence. Archers from both sides unleashed a barrage of arrows, their projectiles a deadly rain that claimed countless lives.


    But as the battle raged, a disturbing pattern emerged. The elven army seemed to have an endless supply of soldiers. Their ranks were constantly replenished, their morale unwavering. The dwarven warriors, though fierce and determined, began to tire.


    Astrid, observing the battle from a vantage point, noticed something peculiar. The enemy soldiers, while numerous, lacked a certain vitality. They moved with a mechanical precision, their actions predictable. It was as if they were not true soldiers but mere puppets, controlled by an unseen force.


    A cold dread crept into her heart. She had been deceived. The enemy was using illusions, creating a false sense of overwhelming numbers. The real threat was hidden, waiting for the perfect moment to strike.


    With a surge of anger, Astrid ordered her troops to ignore the puppet soldiers. The dwarves, confused but obedient, focused their attacks on the enemy commanders and mages. But as they did so, the puppet soldiers, once inert, sprang to life. They moved with unnatural speed and agility, their attacks deadly accurate.


    Astrid watched in horror as her troops fell, victims of a cruel deception. The enemy had played their cards expertly, and the dwarves were caught in a deadly trap.


    The battle had taken a dark turn, and Astrid knew that the survival of her people was now in doubt.


    ************


    The battlefield was a maelstrom of violence, a clash of titans where survival was the ultimate prize. Draven''s faction, hardened by countless battles, stood firm against the onslaught of Axl''s forces. The clash between hybrids, lesser dragons and dragons was a spectacle of raw power, a testament to the brutality of the sub-dimension.


    Draven, a figure of imposing stature, stood at the heart of the battle, his eyes cold and calculating. His faction, a blend of other races, hybrids and, fought with a ferocity that matched their leader''s intensity. But the enemy, led by Axl, was a force to be reckoned with. The dragon blood coursing through their veins gave them an edge, a raw power that was difficult to counter.


    Among Dravens forces, skilled dragons had emerged. They were the outcasts, the rejected, the ones who had been cast aside by their families for either being untalented, illegitimate children or just looked different like the case of an earth dragon being born in a water dragon family. But in Draven''s faction , they had found a new purpose.


    Trained and sponsored by Draven, their savior and leader, they fought with a ferocity that belied their origins.


    These dragon hybrids, with a mix of draconic blood, were a force to be reckoned with. Their speed, strength, and resilience were unmatched. They moved through the battlefield with a predatory grace, their attacks swift and deadly. The Draven faction, while formidable, was struggling to contain the onslaught.


    Draven, watching the tide of battle turn against him, felt a surge of anger. His faction was being pushed back, their lines wavering. He knew that he had to act, and he had to act fast. With a roar that echoed across the battlefield, he charged into the fray, his body a blur of motion.


    The clash between the two leaders was inevitable.


    The battlefield was a scene of carnage, a testament to the brutality of war. The clash between Draven and Axl''s factions had been fierce, a struggle for survival that had pushed both sides to the brink. Draven''s forces, though numerous, had fought with a ferocity that belied their size. But in the end, it was Axl''s faction that emerged victorious.


    Meanwhile Axl, his body battered and bruised, stood at the heart of the battlefield. His victory was hard-won, a testament to his strength and the loyalty of his followers. But as he looked around at the carnage, a sense of emptiness washed over him. The victory was hollow, achieved at a great cost.


    Draven, his opponent, lay on the ground, his body still, but his eyes open, a strange glint in his gaze. As Axl approached, Draven let out a low chuckle. "I made a statement," he said, his voice weak but filled with a strange satisfaction.


    Axl was puzzled. What statement could Draven have made in defeat? Before he could question him further, he shot a bolt of lightning at a seemingly empty area, its impact sending shockwaves through the battlefield but he watched as the lightning changed from blue to a dark red. A figure emerged from the smoke and red lightning was swirling around him.


    The newcomer was a being of immense power, their aura radiating an aura of dominance. He looked down at the battlefield with a cold detachment, their eyes scanning the carnage below. Axl, sensing a new threat, raised his guard, his body tensed, ready for battle. So did the others who have never seen this man in the academy.


    And he definitely didn''t look like a student and something deep down told them he was bad news.

 Chapter 188: Only at your best~

    It was in this moment of exhausted respite that a figure emerged from the shadows. Tall and imposing, the figure exuded an aura of power that eclipsed even that of the combatants. His voice, when it finally came, was deep and resonant, carrying a sense of authority that silenced the battlefield."Is that it?" the figure asked, their tone laced with disappointment.


    Axl looking up and still guarded, made an annoyed response. "Who are you?"


    The figure smiled, a chilling expression that sent shivers down the spines of those who witnessed it. "I am your surprise... or at least one of them," he replied.


    Axl, despite his injuries, felt a surge of anger. "An enemy, then," he growled, his voice filled with defiance.


    The figure nodded, their eyes glinting with amusement. "Precisely," he said.


    "But I suggest you save your strength. You''ll need it."


    With a gesture, the figure unleashed a wave of power, binding Axl''s forces in place because they moved to attack him.


    The young dragon prince was enraged.


    "I''ll only fight you at your best, kid," the figure said, his voice carrying a hint of condescension as he appeared right before Axl.


    With a touch, they placed a hand on Axl''s shoulder, a gesture that was both a challenge and a taunt.


    Axl, humiliated and infuriated, growled in defiance trying to threaten the man.


    ***************


    The global audience watched in stunned silence as the events unfolded on their screens. The sudden appearance of the mysterious figure had sent shockwaves through the world.


    "Hey, who is that guy?" one viewer exclaimed, their voice filled with disbelief.


    "I think he''s the leader of the mercenaries that entered the sub-dimension," someone replied, their tone laced with uncertainty.


    "I know that, genius, but who is he? Have you ever heard of someone that strong? Cause he shouldn''t be an unknown." another voice demanded.


    The identity of the mysterious figure became a topic of heated debate. Theories were floated, ranging from a secret Babel agent to an ancient being awakened from slumber. But one thing was certain: this was no ordinary individual.


    "Speaking of strong," someone said, breaking the silence, "how strong is he? Can an upper seven-star even do that?"


    The question hung in the air, a challenge to the limits of human comprehension. The figure''s casual display of power had defied all expectations, pushing the boundaries of what was considered possible.


    "Well, the Blessed have been doing crazy stuff since the beginning," someone offered, attempting to provide a perspective.


    "And monsters like Zehn and Draven have shown us what raw power looks like. Maybe this guy is just another one of those freaks."


    The global audience was a hive of activity, a collective consciousness buzzing with excitement and anticipation. The appearance of the mysterious figure had ignited a firestorm of speculation and debate.


    "But why is he so arrogant, saying he will only fight Axl at his best?" one viewer asked, their voice filled with disbelief.


    "It''s probably a rage bait," another suggested, trying to explain the enigmatic behavior of the newcomer.


    The desire for action was palpable. "I just wish they would stop yapping and fight already," someone exclaimed, expressing the sentiment of millions.


    The conversation turned to the potential outcome of the conflict. "Who do you think is the favorite to win?" one viewer asked, sparking a new wave of discussion.


    "Didn''t you see the odds? It''s either Lara or Azrael," someone replied, citing the prevailing opinion.


    "Axl is not far behind, though."


    The allure of gambling proved irresistible to some. "I don''t gamble," one person said, their voice filled with caution. "My cousin lost his entire life savings once."


    But others were more daring. "Well, I just used my entire net worth," someone boasted, their voice carrying a hint of bravado. "If I win, I get generational wealth."


    " ... What if you lose?"


    " I can always become a Babel streamer." He replied.


    The risks were high, but the potential rewards were even higher.


    " Oi can you shut up, I want to hear what the ''statement'' was about." A muscular dude with popcorn shouted at them.


    The battle for supremacy was about to reach its climax, and the world was watching.


    But even as they tried to rationalize what they had seen, a sense of awe and fear remained. The figure''s appearance had shattered the illusion of reality, revealing the true nature of the sub-dimension - a place where anything was possible, and where the unexpected was the only constant. Sear?h the n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    The world watched, captivated by the unfolding drama, eager to see what would happen next. The mysterious figure had arrived, and with their appearance, the stakes had just been raised to unimaginable heights.


    ***************"


    The standoff between Axl and the mysterious figure continued, a silent battle of wills. The figure, with a casual indifference, pressed down on Axl''s shoulder, exerting a subtle but undeniable pressure.


    "Where was I?" the figure mused, breaking the silence.


    "Hmm... Right, the ''statement''. Do you know what that means?"


    Axl, was still looking at the figure''s grip, growling in annoyance. He was being toyed with, and he didn''t like it.


    The figure continued, ignoring Axl''s anger. "Draven, before he died, made a statement. He showed the world that a blessed, atleast at the current level isn''t wholly invincible, that they can be defeated. Look at the state you''re in now. It''s not pretty."


    Axl''s fury grew. The implication was clear: the figure was suggesting that the Blessed were overrated, that their power was not absolute.


    "But there could be other statements," the figure continued, their voice dripping with condescension as well as sarcasm. "... Like dragons aren''t any better than hybrids or lesser dragons. Or that he is just as worthy of the throne as you are... I couldn''t be sure though, I don''t know how dragon politics are so these are mostly my assumptions.


    So unless the blessed have something better than just being chosen by the Goddesses and are all hiding something else, they aren''t special, well atleast for now." Said the man and with each sentence he was pissing off the Dragons as well as Axl and this was exactly what he wanted.


    The words were like daggers, piercing Axl''s pride. The figure was playing a dangerous game, but it was working.


    "Enough!" Axl roared, his voice a thunderclap, literally, he shot lightning out of his mouth,. He struggled against the figure''s grip, his muscles straining. But the figure held firm, their grip unwavering.


    With a final effort, Axl broke free, his body surging with power. He lunged at the figure, his fist a blur of motion. But the figure was faster, disappearing in a blink of an eye.


    ************


    Axl stood at the heart of the battlefield, a figure of imposing stature. The recent encounter had been a shock to the system, a stark reminder that the sub-dimension was a place of constant surprises.


    "Aqua," he called out, his voice carrying a sense of urgency. "Send out scouts. We need to know where these ''surprises'' are coming from."


    Aqua, a loyal companion, nodded. "Already done, sir," she replied, her voice calm amidst the chaos.


    Axl took a deep breath, trying to clear his mind. "Get the injured treated," he ordered.


    "We need everyone at their peak for what''s to come. This is the climax, the final act. We must be at our ''BEST''."


    As he spoke, a faint blue glow enveloped his body. A mysterious power was beginning to mend his wounds. As dark clouds gathered and lightning rumbled.


    In another area of the sub-dimension, Neveah stood amidst a holographic display of the battlefield.


    **************


    "He''s angry," Neveah mused, referring to Axl as he saw the dark clouds... "Now where should I head to?"


    As if in response to his thoughts, a report arrived. Lara and Astrid were engaged in a fierce battle on the plains, their forces clashing with brutal intensity. Kim and Azrael were about to clash. And the mercenaries, those shadowy figures, had infiltrated multiple bases waiting for further orders.


    A sudden realization dawned on Neveah. The stage was set for a final confrontation. "All according to plan," they said, their voice carrying a sense of satisfaction.


    " I should probably ''reveal'' myself as an 8 star cause I am not going to hold anything back! And I don''t want people getting suspicious..." He thought.


    With a gesture, a series of red stars appeared above Neveah''s head, a visual representation of his power. The revelation was shocking, a testament to their hidden strength. The world had underestimated him as an upper 7 star, a mistake they would soon regret.


    " I should say this forgery skills come in handy. I really hope they buy it." He thought.


    Meanwhile, Seraphina watched the events unfold with growing concern and frustration. The appearance of the mysterious figure had caught her off guard. She had sent her own agents to infiltrate Babel, but they had vanished without a trace.


    " So this is Babel, I wonder what else they are hiding..." She said as she broke the armrest of her chair before quickly meding it.

 Chapter 189: Kim vs Azrael

    The sub-dimension, a realm of constant flux, was a place where survival was a daily struggle.Azrael''s faction, once a dominant force, was now facing an invisible enemy. Zehn''s group, their rivals, had vanished without a trace. It was as if they had been swallowed by the earth, leaving behind no clues, no sign of their existence.


    The disappearance of their primary adversary had created a sense of unease among Azrael''s forces. Without a clear enemy to focus on, their attention turned to the surrounding environment. In recent weeks, there had been an increase in wolf pack activity. The howls, once a distant echo, had grown louder and more frequent, a chilling melody that filled the night air.


    Initially, the increased wolf population was seen as a minor annoyance. But as day turned into night, the situation escalated. The first casualties appeared, isolated incidents of soldiers going missing. At first, it was attributed to carelessness or misfortune. But as the number of missing personnel grew, a sense of dread began to spread through the faction.


    The discovery of the bodies was a grim confirmation of their worst fears. The wolves were not just animals; they were something more. Their attacks were swift and deadly, their numbers seemingly endless. The once peaceful nights were now filled with terror, as the survivors huddled together, their fear a palpable presence.


    Azrael, the leader, stood at the heart of the crisis, his face etched with determination. The disappearance of Zehn''s faction and the emergence of the wolf packs were connected, he was certain of it. It was a complex puzzle, with pieces still missing, but he was determined to solve it. The survival of his faction depended on it.


    So they increased vigilance but the initial chaos had made an opportunity.


    The beastmen faction, led by the cunning Kim, had infiltrated the heart of Azrael''s fortress. The operation, carried out with the precision, had been almost flawless. The guards, caught off guard in the dead of night, had fallen silently, their lives extinguished as quickly as they had begun.


    Azrael''s, once a symbol of impenetrable security, was now a hunting ground for Kim''s elite assassins. They moved through the corridors with the silent efficiency of predators, their senses heightened, their bodies primed for combat. Their target was clear: Azrael, the leader of the faction, or just any commander or atleast anything that moved.


    But as they delved deeper into the fortress, their mission was abruptly interrupted. A piercing alarm echoed through the corridors, its sound a stark contrast to the silence that had previously reigned. The beastmen froze, their senses on high alert. They had been discovered atleast they thought.


    The alarm signaled a state of emergency, a call to arms for the remaining defenders. It was just that the members on duty were supposed to send reports at certain intervals and when they didn''t it was immediately suspected that they had been compromised.


    The beastmen, outnumbered and surrounded, found themselves in a perilous situation. The once silent corridors were now filled with the sounds of movement, the clatter of weapons, and the shouts of alarmed soldiers.


    Kim, realizing the gravity of the situation, gave a silent order. Her warriors, hardened by countless battles, prepared for the inevitable confrontation. They would fight their way out, or they would die trying. The fortress, once a symbol of security, had become a death trap. But they were beastmen, creatures of instinct and survival. They would not go down without a fight.


    The war for supremacy was far from over, and the next chapter was about to be written in blood.


    The alarm, a shrill cry cutting through the night, had transformed the once quiet fortress into a battlefield. Kim''s faction assassin, caught in the heart of enemy territory, fought with a feral intensity. They were outnumbered and outgunned, but their survival instincts kicked in, transforming them into deadly predators.


    The beastmen moved through the fortress with a brutal efficiency, their claws and teeth reaping a bloody harvest. They were a force of nature, their bodies honed for combat. The fortress guards, caught off guard, were overwhelmed by the ferocity of the attack.


    As the battle raged, a commander emerged from the shadows. A seasoned warrior, he was a veteran of countless battles. His presence had a calming effect on the panicked soldiers, restoring a sense of order to the chaos. Armed with a sword that hummed with magical energy, he waded into the fray.


    His opponents were formidable, their strength and agility a testament to their brutal training. But the commander was a warrior of exceptional skill, his movements a blur of deadly precision. He fought with a cold efficiency, his every strike calculated and deadly.


    The battle between the commander and the beastmen assassin was a spectacle of raw power. The clash of steel on flesh echoed through the fortress, a symphony of violence. The commander, though outnumbered, held his ground, his skill and experience a match for the feral strength of his opponents.


    As the battle raged, the fate of the fortress hung in the balance. The beastmen, relentless in their pursuit, were determined to reach their target, while the defenders fought to hold their ground. The outcome of this confrontation would determine the course of the war. But soon the commander fell and another one too was taken out.


    But when they got in too deep they were tired amd were taken out.


    The battle for the fortress had reached a fever pitch. The beastmen, a relentless force, had been neutralized, but the threat was far from over. A new wave of danger was approaching, a silent menace carried on the wind.


    Azrael''s analysts, ever vigilant, detected an incoming threat. Massive projectiles, their size and speed suggesting immense destructive power, were heading towards the fortress. The warning was barely audible, lost in the chaos of battle, but it was enough.


    Azrael, his eyes gleaming with a cold determination, stepped forward. With a gesture, he unleashed a destructive torrent of light energy, a wave of destruction that met the incoming projectiles head-on. The collision was cataclysmic, a clash of titanic forces that shook the very foundations of the fortress.


    The projectiles, shattered by the force of Azrael''s magic, exploded into fragments, their destructive power neutralized. The fortress was safe as Azrael had dealt with the attack. The enemy, whoever they were, had underestimated the power of the defenders.


    Azrael, his body bathed in the afterglow of his magic, stood tall. He was a leader, a protector, and a warrior. The enemy had thrown their first punch, but they had failed to deliver a knockout blow. The battle was far from over, but Azrael was ready for whatever challenges lay ahead.


    Azrael, his mind a whirlwind of strategy, stood at the heart of the fortress. The recent attack had been a wake-up call, a stark reminder that the enemy was more formidable than they had imagined. It was time to take the initiative. S§×arch* The N?vel(F)ire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Mobilize the troops," he ordered, his voice carrying a sense of urgency. "We''re moving south."


    The order was met with immediate action. The fortress, once a place of safety, transformed into a staging ground for war. Soldiers, their faces etched with determination, prepared for battle. The engineers, with their expertise, readied the equipment, ensuring that the faction was well-equipped for the challenges ahead.


    As the army marched south, mid way between both two fortresses they encountered the forces of Kim''s faction. The two armies, each a formidable force in their own right, collided with a thunderous impact. The battlefield transformed into a chaotic maelstrom, a whirlwind of steel and magic.


    The Beastmen, with their unmatched strength, clashed with humans, their ferocity a match for any opponent. Archers from both sides exchanged volleys of arrows, their projectiles a deadly rain that claimed countless lives. Mages, their minds filled with arcane knowledge, unleashed spells of devastating power, shaping the battlefield with their will.


    At the back of the conflict stood Azrael and Kim, their rivalry a driving force behind the battle. They fought with a ferocity that was both terrifying and awe-inspiring. Their clash was a spectacle of raw power, a dance of death that captivated and horrified those who witnessed it.


    The battle raged for hours, the landscape transformed into a desolate wasteland. The once lush terrain was now scarred with craters and trenches, a testament to the ferocity of the conflict.

 Chapter 190: heating up.

    In the heart of this chaotic storm, two forces collided, each representing the pinnacle of their race''s potential well atleast at that levelmThe first team from the military academy, a group of young, highly trained soldiers, found themselves face to face with Zehn''s faction.


    The encounter was sudden, unexpected, and utterly brutal.


    Zehn''s forces were initially caught off guard. The military academy students, their training focused on practical combat, launched a relentless assault, used their strategies and weapons and traps. Their attacks were swift and precise, their teamwork impeccable.


    The initial clash was a spectacle of violence, a dance of death played out on the unforgiving terrain.


    The military academy students, their youth and vigor a formidable asset, pressed forward, their determination unwavering. Zehn''s forces, while caught off guard, fought back with a ferocity born of survival.


    The battle raged for what seemed like hours, a blur of motion and sound. The ground trembled under the impact of their clash, the air filled with the cries of the wounded and the dying. It was a test of endurance, a battle of wills, and a testament to the human spirit.


    As the fighting intensified, it became clear that this was no ordinary conflict. The military academy students, though ''less funded'' or ''known'', fought with a abandon that etched their names on the audience''s minds. They concluded that any project funded by their race leaders were great cause these soldiers weren''t messing around they were very strong though they lacked Arcana''s foundation. Sear?h the N??eFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Zehn''s forces, while skilled and disciplined, were struggling to contain the onslaught. And they were gaining ground slowly.


    *********


    Lara and Astrid, two of the most powerful individuals on the plains, were locked in a titanic struggle, their battle a spectacle of raw power. The clash of their weapons, imbued with elemental magic, echoed across the battlefield, a symphony of destruction.


    As the two women fought, their armies clashed in a brutal melee. Dwarves and elves, locked in a deadly dance, fought with a ferocity that belied their numbers. But amidst the chaos, a new force emerged. Teams of military academy students,charged into the fray.


    Their intervention was brief. The combined might of Lara and Astrid, amplified by the magic that surrounded them, proved too much for the soldiers.


    With swift and deadly precision, the two leaders unleashed their power, decimating the attacking force. The students, caught in the crossfire, were overwhelmed, their bodies falling like autumn leaves.


    The battle resumed, the focus once again on the two leaders. Lara and Astrid, their rivalry a driving force, continued to fight with a ferocity that was both awe-inspiring and terrifying. The fate of the sub-dimension hung in the balance, and the outcome of this confrontation would determine the future of the world.


    The battlefield was a graveyard of dreams, a testament to the brutality of war. And at the heart of it all stood two women, their destinies intertwined in a deadly dance.


    The battlefield was a desolate expanse, scarred by the fury of the conflict. The bodies of fallen warriors lay scattered and discarded. At the center of this carnage stood Lara and Astrid, their eyes locked in a deadly duel.


    The two women, their rivalry a driving force, unleashed the full extent of their powers. Astrid, the dwarven princess, called upon the earth and fire, her magic a destructive force. Lara, the elven princess, countered with water, wind, and ice, her magic a defensive shield and a deadly weapon.


    The clash of elements was a spectacle of raw power. The ground trembled as Astrid summoned forth towering constructs of earth, their massive forms blocking Lara''s attacks. Lara, in response, created whirlwinds of wind, carrying the water and ice to form a defensive barrier around her. She also wove ice in her attacks making them brutal.


    Their magic collided, creating a maelstrom of elemental energy. The air was filled with the crackle of lightning, the roar of thunder, and the howl of the wind. The battlefield was transformed into a chaotic landscape, a testament to the power of these two extraordinary women.


    As the battle raged on, the intensity increased. The ground beneath their feet began to crack, the sky darkened as the magic reached its peak.


    Astrid was dominating physical strength wise but Lara was dominating in both skill and magic transition.


    The world watched with bated breath as the two titans clashed, their battle a spectacle of power and beauty, of creation and destruction.


    ***************


    In the heart of the conflict, Azrael and Kim stood as titans, their battle a spectacle of raw power and skill. The clash between the him and the tigerkin was a spectacle that drew the eyes of all.


    Azrael, his body a conduit for elemental magic, fought with a ferocity that reflected his mysterious lineage. His attacks were a blend of light enhanced attacks and his sword skills, a deadly combination that tore through the air with destructive force. Kim, with the grace and agility of a predator, countered with a whirlwind of blows, her destructive martial arts skills honed to perfection.


    Their battle was a dance of death, a ballet of violence. Azrael''s magic clashed with Kim''s physical prowess, creating a spectacle of raw energy. The ground trembled under the impact of their blows, the air filled with the crackle of lightning and the roar of thunder.


    **********


    The battlefield was a macabre tableau, a canvas painted with hues of blood and despair. The war between the major factions had reached a fever pitch, but a more insidious conflict was unfolding beneath the surface.


    The mercenaries, a shadowy force operating in the shadows, had become the silent architects of destruction. Their targets were no longer the rank and file soldiers, but the leaders, the commanders who held the factions together.


    Astrid''s dwarven army, once a formidable force, was beginning to crumble. Key commanders, the pillars of her leadership, were falling one by one. The elven forces, under Lara''s command, were facing a similar fate. Their ranks were thinning, their morale wavering.


    Azrael and Axl, locked in a titanic struggle, were also affected. Their respective factions were being eroded from within, their ability to command and control diminishing with each passing moment.


    The mercenaries, with a cold efficiency, moved through the battlefield, their targets carefully selected. They struck with lightning speed, their attacks precise and deadly. The students, caught in the crossfire, were innocent victims of a war they had not chosen.


    As the chaos reached its peak, the new force emerged, Neveah''s current A team in the dimension. A group of mysterious individuals, their identities hidden, joined the fray. They were fast, their movements a blur of motion. Their weapons, unlike anything seen before, inflicted wounds that defied healing.


    The battlefield transformed into a killing ground, a place where survival was a matter of chance. The once proud armies were now fractured, their leaders fallen, their morale shattered.


    The war had reached a turning point, and the outcome was uncertain. The mercenaries, with their ruthless efficiency, had changed the rules of the game. The surviving factions were forced to adapt, to evolve, or to perish.


    The battlefield was a macabre tableau, a canvas painted with hues of blood and despair. The remnants of the once-proud armies lay scattered, their bodies a testament to the brutality of war. The mercenaries, the unseen enemy, had inflicted a devastating blow, their efficiency in eliminating key personnel leaving the factions crippled and continuing to fall piece by piece.


    As they grappled with the situation, a new development unfolded. The surviving members of the various factions began to disappear, vanishing without a trace. It was as if an invisible hand was reaching out, plucking individuals from the battlefield.


    Fear and confusion gripped the remaining forces. The enemy was not only eliminating their leaders but was now targeting the rank and file. The situation was desperate, the future uncertain.


    Suddenly, the leaders of the remaining factions, excluding Zehn, were teleported away. The world seemed to hold its breath as the leaders vanished, leaving their forces leaderless, facing the unknown threat of these mercenaries whose numbers and strength were unknown.


    The mercenaries, sensing an opportunity, intensified their attacks, their goal clear: to eliminate all resistance.


    The sub-dimension had become a killing ground, a place where survival was a matter of chance.


    The war had reached its darkest hour, and the blessed were GONE!

 Chapter 191: If the gods care... Or are we alone

    The teleportation was jarring, a sudden shift from the chaos of the battlefield to a serene, almost ethereal serene and quiet landscape. The transported, leaders of their respective factions, stood in a circle, their eyes filled with confusion, annoyance and dread.Axl, the dragon prince, was the first to break the silence. With a surge of elemental energy, he unleashed a wave of lightning, his power a testament to his strength. The display caught the attention of his peers, who exchanged glances as they shielded themselves from Axl''s attack.


    "What are you doing?" Kim asked, her voice low and laced with suspicion.


    The others too were suspicious of each other cause they were still in a competition where they were rivals and suddenly they got teleported here.


    But Lara was quiet and her eyes were glowing dangerously green.


    Meanwhile Astrid and Azrael remained quiet but looked at Axl.


    " Someone gathered all of us here and we didn''t have the ability to resist. So yes... I''ll treat that person as an enemy." Said Axl as part of his scales on his body started glowing blue.


    " the last time we treated a person you were fighting as an ''enemy'' it didn''t end well. So no, we won''t blindly follow you..." Said Kim with an annoyed look and Axl didn''t pay mind to her.


    " Well... He is not wrong, in this case, I really am the enemy..." Said a figure that had red lightning glowing around its body.


    " Hahhh... so someone really underestimated us, I don''t like this at all." Kim said as her killing intent surged.


    " I''ve never felt so insulted in my life..." said Kim.


    " I''m sure that''s not true." Smiled the figure.


    In the midst of this, the figure finally emerged, a man of imposing stature and undeniable charisma. He was lean and toned, his features sharp and sculpted, really short black hair and blue eyes, his eyes piercing and intense.


    "My name is Alistair Raven and I''m being paid a lot," he said, his voice carrying a not so hidden hint of amusement andexcitement?


    "Might as well go all out. And yes, I want to fight you all. SO SHOW ME WHAT IT MEANS TO BE A BLESSED." He declared.


    A wave of energy erupted from his body, a tangible force that rippled through the air. The Blessed just watched silently andunimpressed as the man revealed his true power.


    Lara, her face etched with a mixture of annoyances and anger, responded with a swift action. " How impudent."


    She drew her bow, her fingers dancing across the strings. An arrow, imbued with elemental magic, shot towards the man, its trajectory deadly accurate.


    The man, however, remained unperturbed. With a nonchalant widening smile, he allowed the arrow to strike his chest. The arrow pierced his skin, but it was unable to penetrate deeper. The man, unharmed, smiled, his expression a mixture of amusement and contempt.


    The world watched in disbelief. The man, a complete stranger, had withstood an attack from one of the most powerful beings in the student body.


    " Who the fuck is bro?" Someone in the audience shouted.


    " Alistair... he said his name is Alistair. So he is related to the Babel owner."


    " Wha-"


    The area was a maelstrom of chaos, a tapestry woven with threads of life and death.


    In the heart of this conflict, a this figure had emerged, a man of imposing stature and undeniable power. His name was Raven Alistair, and his presence was a shock to all who witnessed him.


    Raven, standing amidst the chaos, observed the people around him.


    "Hmm... the four of you are not at a hundred percent," Raven said, his voice carrying a note of disappointment.


    Kim, her eyes narrowed with suspicion, appeared before him, her fist raised. "What do you mean?" she demanded.


    Raven, unperturbed, continued. "You''re injured, tired. You''re not fighting at your peak."


    Kim, her pride wounded, lunged forward, her claws extended. But Raven, with a fluid movement, dodged her attack, his body a blur of motion.


    "Interesting," he said, his voice carrying a hint of amusement. "Are these the royal tiger arts? But as I said, I''ll only fight you all at your best." Sear?h the Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    The words were a challenge, a dare. Kim, her anger fueling her, prepared to strike again.


    But Raven remained calm, his eyes fixed on her, waiting for her to make her move.


    " So you expect us to just wait and rest so that we can fight?" Azrael asked clearly not liking how they were being underestimated.


    " Yeahh... don''t worry you wont be that bored. Here." Said Raven as screens appeared it was their individual factions and how they were being attacked in the confusion where their leaders disappeared. How those of the military s chool and Raven''s own mercenaries were cutting through them.


    " Right now, the world needs to know how special you blessed really are. They want hope in these dark times where demons are attacking us for no reason and we are still on the defence. All this is a test, they want to see, all of them, not just the ones at the bottom, those in power need to know how useful you people are or if you are just pampered brats with titles.


    You are a test to see if the gods really care." Raven said and they could feel the seriousness in his voice.


    The tension in the air was palpable as Raven''s words hung heavy. The revelation of the attacks on their factions was a shock, a stark reminder of the dangers that lurked in the shadows.


    Azrael, his eyes filled with a cold fury, stepped forward. "You''re playing a dangerous game," he said, his voice a low growl.


    "We will not stand idly by while our people are slaughtered."


    Raven, unperturbed, continued. "I know," he said, his voice carrying a note of amusement.


    "But this is a test, a trial. The world needs to see what you are truly capable of."


    Axl, his anger boiling over, launched a lightning spear at Raven. But the man, with a casual flick of his wrist, deflected the attack, his movements fluid and precise.


    "Be patient," Raven said, his voice calm.


    "Let''s see how your factions respond without your leadership. It is part of your test andI am your examiner..." he said with a smile.


    The words were a challenge, a test of their resolve. The leaders, their pride wounded, stood in silence, their minds racing as their emotions boiled.

 Chapter 192: Fall of factions.

    In the midst of this conflict, Kim, the tigerkin, stood as a beacon of defiance. The mysterious figure''s arrogance had ignited a fire within her, a determination to prove her worth.Remembering her aunt Kali''s words, "A significant advantage is when others overlook your capabilities. Remember, those who appear arrogant often have reason to be, either they have status or strength, theirconfidence is justified, so never underestimate anyone."


    Remembering her aunt Kali''s words, Kim took a deep breath. She knew that underestimating her opponents was a common mistake, a fatal flaw that could lead to defeat or worse deaty. She would not fall into that trap!


    With a focused mind, Kim channeled her inner power as she sat in a meditative position. Her violent aura got sucked into her body. Golden markings appeared on her skin, glowing with a faint ethereal light. Her eyes closed.


    As the transformation completed, Kim opened her eyes. Her gaze, once filled with anger, now held a serene calmness. It was truly profound. She sat quietly and recuperating her strength.


    Astrid watched Kim with a mix of disbelief and admiration. The usually fiery leader was now as serene as a calm lake. Her hands, which had been clenched tightly moments ago, now rested idly in her lap. Astrid couldn''t fathom how Kim could be so composed when their faction was under siege from two formidable forces not to mention they were being treated like insignificant figures by this strange man.


    The mercenaries, a seemingly ruthless band of killers, were systematically decimating their members. With fatal and decisive cold precision, they were either overpowering their opponents in open combat or resorting to stealthy assassinations and other underhanded tactics. Their efficiency was astonishing.


    Meanwhile, the students from the military academy, though less experienced and skilled than the mercenaries or even the Arcana Mysteria students, were still a formidable threat. They were still 6-7 star beings and their raw strength coupled with what they learned in their academy made them a force to be reckoned with.


    Astrid couldn''t contain her frustration any longer. "How can we just sit here and wait to fight you while our people are being beaten?" she demanded, her voice low and dangerous.


    Lara broke the tense silence, her voice barely a whisper. "We have no choice," she said, her eyes fixed on Raven.


    Raven, his gaze fixed on the horizon, responded without turning to face her. "Correct. We''re all trapped here. The only way out is by defeating me," he said, his voice low.


    He turned to face the others. "You can join her and rest, or you can watch the show like me. And while we''re at it, why don''t we place bets on which faction will be the first to fall?" he asked, his eyes scanning the group. No one responded.


    Raven shrugged, feigning disappointment. "No? Oh well..."


    He paused, a smirk playing on his lips. "I think the first to fall will be the humans," he said, his gaze turning to Azrael, who remained silent.


    The atmosphere grew even more tense as the others exchanged glances. The weight of Raven''s words hung heavy in the air.


    The news of Azrael''s vanishing sent tremors through the human faction. Their leader, a symbol of hope in the turmoil, was lost. Fear threatened to engulf them, but Vera stepped in to quell the rising panic and while the Beastmen were also in panic they retreated quickly.


    With a calm authority, Vera activated the faction''s emergency plans. The chaos that had erupted from within threatening to destroy them was brought under control. A swift evaluation of the situation revealed the immediate dangers: the mercenaries and the military students and the other faction which they successfully ran from in the confusion.


    Vera, being skilled strategist, wasted no time. She commanded a counterattack, a preemptive strike aimed at disrupting the enemy''s plans. The human faction, united under her leadership and other commander''s as well, launched a fierce assault, their determination fueled by a sense of urgency.


    The other factions also had their emergency protocals and followed them to stabilise themselves and deal with thr immediate threats. They didn''t focuscon other factions, at least not yet.


    The battle was a brutal spectacle, a clash of wills and weapons.


    "Humans are adaptable, capable, and resourceful, but ultimately remain relatively weak," Raven pointed out.


    The sub-dimension, once a vibrant and diverse ecosystem, was now a desolate wasteland. The war, battles and fights had taken a toll, leaving a trail of destruction in its wake. The once-proud factions fortress, their ranks and walls decimated and were struggling to survive.


    The mercenary forces, the architects of chaos, had inflicted devastating blows. Their attacks as destructive as they were merciless, had crippled the leadership of the factions, leaving them vulnerable to attack. The military academy students, while inexperienced, had proven to be a formidable force too and also dealt much damage.


    The combined assault had been devastating. Forts, once meant to be impregnable areas of defense now lay in ruins well partially, but they still were in ruins. The landscape was littered with the bodies of fallen soldiers, a grim testament to the brutality of war. S~ea??h the n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    The factionmemberswho survived, those who had managed to overcome the carnage, were left to pick up the pieces. They were a broken people, their spirits shattered by the loss of comrades and the destruction of their homes.


    Raven continued, his voice laced with contempt and amusement. "The second to fall will be the Dragons. While they possess immense strength, their internal divisions due to their pride are a significant weakness. The third to fall will be the Dwarves. Though united and strong, their overly defensive stance limits their offensive capabilities.


    Their destructive power, while impressive, is not enough to secure a victory.


    The Beastmen, the fourth to fall, are a force of great destruction, relying heavily on their instincts. While they possess immense power, their lack of strategic thinking and tactical acumen will ultimately be their downfall. Most of them, at least." Raven paused as he looked at Kim.


    "Must be Kali''s influence. I wish to meet her one day." He thought.

 Chapter 193: Fall of factions 2.

    He then continued,"The Elves, on the other hand, are a well-balanced force with a clearly defined hierarchy. Their combination of strength, agility, and tactical prowess makes them a formidable opponent.As for the ultimate victor? I think Zehn will be, the leader of the other human faction. His exceptional leadership, combined with the unwavering loyalty of his people, will ensure their triumph."


    Axl, his patience wearing thin, growled, "Are you finished yapping? What makes you think your predictions will come to pass?" He had been surprisingly restrained, much to Raven''s amusement. Raven had expected Axl to immediately launch an attack, but the dragon had remained surprisingly calm.


    Raven, unperturbed, replied, "As it stands, he has already conquered two factions, while the rest of you have only one and none. And some of you will fail not because of your strength, but because of the rules. Your commanders and forts are being targeted. Once they are eliminated, your faction is automatically disqualified. Some factions are aware of this, but others seem to be oblivious."


    Axl''s eyes narrowed. "So, you''re saying we''re all doomed?"


    Raven shrugged nonchalantly. "That depends on your ability to adapt. If you can''t figure out how to protect your commanders, then yes, you are ''doomed'' to fail."


    Raven, his gaze fixed on the screen, spoke calmly, "Remember the odds factors that were set by the audience? The elves are already making a move on your commanders. Your factions don''t have much time left."


    Azrael, his face a mask of concern, asked, "You said Zehn will eventually win, but how? You said humans are ''weak.''" He didn''t like the prospect of his faction being the first to fall.


    Raven chuckled darkly. "Because he''s a dangerous coward. He''ll attack at the perfect moment and retreat at the slightest sign of risk. That''s why your faction never found him from the beginning."


    Azrael fell silent, the weight of Raven''s words sinking in. Hisfactiondid keep finding signs of another faction but never foundit. But now, he realized that Zehn''s survival instincts and adaptability were far more formidable than he had ever imagined.


    ******************* S§×arch* The N?vel(F)ire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    The sub-dimension, once a vibrant and diverse ecosystem, was now a desolate wasteland. The war had taken a toll, leaving a trail of destruction in its wake. The once-proud factions, their ranks decimated, were struggling to survive.


    As predicted by the mercenary, the downfall of Azrael''s faction began with a single arrow. Vera, their last standing commander, fell to the deadly aim of Tyler, an elven archer. The loss of their leader sent shockwaves through the faction, shattering their morale.


    The dwarves, their fortress a mobile fort of defense, attempted to flee the battlefield to regroupthemselves. But their escape was cut short by a surprise encounter with the dragon faction. The two sides, their rivalry a driving force, engaged in a brutal duel. The dwarves, utilizing their fortress as a weapon, managed to inflict heavy casualties on the dragons.


    However, in a final act of defiance as they knew of their impending doom, the dwarves detonated the fortress, taking a significant number of dragons with them.


    The elves, were forced to finish off the remaining dragons. The clash between the two factions was a brutal spectacle, a testament to the tenacity of both sides. In the end, the elves emerged victorious, but at a great cost.


    Zehn''s faction, once a formidable force, met a swift and brutal end. Because of a greedy commander, seeking to profit from the chaos, had betrayed their leader, revealing their location to the beastmen. The beastmen, their ruthlessness unmatched, had made quick work of Zehn''s forces, their victory a testament to their predatory nature.


    The final showdown was between the elves and the beastmen, two factions driven by different motivations but united by a common goal: survival. The battle was a clash of titans, a spectacle of strength and agility. In the end, the elves emerged victorious.


    *****************


    Watching this he turned quiet.


    "..." Raven, his gaze fixed on the screen, spoke calmly. "Well, I was wrong. Congratulations, Miss Lara. Your faction is quite formidable." The Elven princess, however, remained silent, her expression unreadable.


    Inside his mind, Raven mused, "They did win in the novel too... but this time I took the Blessed away... so this is going to be interesting."


    Axl, his patience wearing thin, demanded impatiently, "So, are we going to fight now?"


    Raven shook his head. "Not yet. I''m waiting for something."


    After a moment, a chilling howl echoed through the air, followed by a symphony of horns, harps, and drums.


    A smile crept across Raven''s face. "There it is."


    Seraphina, her hair and eyes glowing an ethereal gold, tore through the fabric of reality with a simple gesture of her hands. A vortex of energy opened before her, revealing the sub-dimension. With a graceful leap, she stepped through the portal, disappearing into the swirling chaos.


    From above, she looked down upon the Blessed and Raven. The Blessed, their faces etched with determination, stood quietly but confused about the situation and ready to face whatever challenges awaited them. Meanwhile Raven, his eyes closed, stood alone, lost in silent thought.


    "Our dear Blessed ones, champions of the divine, hear me. You are our chosen, favored by the us. Do not ever waver for we see in you not weakness, but a potential that has yet to be fully realized. Your divine gift, though a burden, is also a great power. But know you are the five that were favoured.


    And today you will face one of your first adversity, We wantedto let you know in whatever you do we are always watching you young champions. We will be there to help you and never abandon you. So before your battle tournament, a test of strength and spirit begins we would like to encourage you. The strongest will emerge victorious


    And you, mercenary," she turned her gaze to the mercenary, her voice filled with a subtle disdain, "you, who would gladly sell your soul and morals for mere coin. You will be rewarded greatly for your ''help'' in growing our champions. But know this, it won''tbe easy! They are favored a reason. "


    She then paused, her eyes filled with a gentle compassion. " I wish you the best on the start of your journey." ''They'' said as the golden light faded and Seraphina gained control of her body.


    " Praise to the goddesses." She said.

 Chapter 1 - 1: End of struggle..? 1

    "It''s been years since I''ve felt this helpless."I


    thought as I looked at the blood stains in my hands which I had coughed up. S~ea??h the N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    I always wanted to be in control maybe this came from the struggles I went through as a child.


    At ten years I had to be my own guardian since some suicide bomber decided to go out with a bang that claimed my parents lives.


    Aunts and uncles materialized from the woodwork some of them I''ve never met, their greed a poorly hidden behind the mask of concern.


    They came into my home.


    My parents, successful architects, had built a comfortable life. Now, that life was being destroyed apart, piece by piece.


    My uncle, that weasel of a man with eyes that darted everywhere that he could gain something, explained as a ''grown up'' an ''adult'' and in legalnesse why everything had to go to him and he will share evenly. It was what my parents wanted and my relatives would be my guardians who will take care of me.


    The house, the savings... everything.


    It was okay for a while until...


    I was deemed an "inconvenience," and best be left to the "professionals" at some no name orphanage.


    One day a lavishly dressed couple with big smiles walked through the orphanage doors. They weren''t interested in the older kids, their eyes scanning the room until they landed on me.


    There was a strange thing in their eyes, urgency? Maybe... at the time I didn''t know at the time they hid a sinister agenda behind their sweet pleasantries. A month later, I was whisked away, not to a loving home, but a prison.


    Things were going good... You could say.


    But the facade of a loving family crumbled fast. In each and every shared meal, every family movie night, I was reminded how much of an outsider I was.


    Constant reminders of the "debt" I owed. "You wouldn''t be here if it weren''t for us," they''d say.


    Five years. Five years of emotional manipulation, of being treated like a tool to be used, not a person.


    Then Lily''s, my foster sister, health took a nosedive. My blood work, conveniently tested regularly throughout my stay, confirmed a perfect match. "


    It''s time you repay us," they declared.


    The hospital room was bright and cold. As the anesthesia flowed into me making me unconscious, a single thought passed in my mind: I wasn''t saved; I was an investment. And it was time for the payout.


    After surgery... I was no longer the "debtor."


    The scars on my stomach were reminders of my paid "debt." And my "caregivers," as they liked to be called instead of mom or dad, had vanished. Gone to a new country, "a new life to make Lisa forget all the pain she went through," they''d declared, leaving me behind.


    I was a single kidney lighter and was tossed back into the very system they''d removed me from just a few short years before.


    The orphanage wouldn''t take me back, claiming "lack of space." Space, that seemed, was readily available for the other young children( the ones who will likely and easily be adopted) but not for me, I was getting old and what''s worse I was returned by my first adopters, if people knew this they would think there was a problem with me. No one wants problems.


    The orphanage was also some no named place so with lack of accountability I was thrown away.


    The streets became my new home. Here, survival was a daily battle, a constant search and fight for scraps and a cardboard roof and nylon walls to call my home. I still attended a public school that the orphanage re-enrolled me into when I returned. But I was truant.


    I had struggles I faced. I couldn''t even feed myself somedays. But I got through okay as the principle let me study for free when he knew my circumstances.


    Resentment grew within me. But I learned that power was the key.


    Power would ensure I never ever become a victim again. But power resided in the big offices in those tall skyscrapers.


    My only way of getting: the dusty shelves of the local library.


    The librarian saw past my shaggy hair and tattered clothes.


    With a silent nod of understanding, she allowed me access.


    Within those hallowed halls, a truth gnawed at me ¨C the library alone wouldn''t be enough.The books were full of complex theories and equations and their application required a foundation I lacked.


    Desperation fueled my resolve. Begging became an art, practiced on every street corners, outside restaurants, outside supermarkets and anywhere there was human traffick. Rejection was constant , but I still gained, with each crumpled note and coin that landed in my palm my determination was rewarded.


    Stealing was a desperate measure that became a last resort.


    But these weren''t the only tools in my arsenal. Years on the streets had honed in me a different kind of skill ¨C the art of subtle manipulation. A carefully made sob story, faked disabilities, anything just to tug at the heartstrings of the wealthy ¨C these tactics filled the gaps left by begging and petty theft.


    I managed to graduate highschool. But I was truant a lot. I just made sure to attend some hours and do my exam. Good thing the school I went to had a bunch of delinquents, the really poor who were old and even working jobs as well as attending class, pregnant teens and even adults who were there to get education they never had.


    That with the Library, with each borrowed book, I felt like I was setting myself up for a great future.


    I still had Alo to navigate through, especially danger in the streets. My successful thievery also made me a target. Being young and small, I was easy prey for older, more ruthless bums. The very act of accumulating money became a constant risk.


    That''s when the desperate idea struck me. The librarian the witness to my daily struggles, was the only person who seemed to possess a shred of humanity.


    But could she be trusted?I took a gamble.Her gaze, knowing full well I stole, held no judgment. That day, with a stolen wad of cash, I hesitantly approached her.


    With a weary nod, she produced a worn leather pouch from a hidden drawer. "For your education," she said with her rough voice"But please," she added, "be careful, child. These streets don''t forgive mistakes."


    From that day on, the library became my vault.


    Still, I persisted. And graduated highschool miraculously. Some months passed and... One day, I saw a poster, a scholarship competition to a prestigious university, awarded solely on the merit of an entrance exam.


    But as always I was cheated...

 Chapter 2 - 2: End of struggle...? 2

    I stared at the list on the screen, the cruel screen.


    I had sat for the exam, and passed. I got a letter to prove it. Yet, my name was absent, in the final ranking list. Why? By grades I should be atleast in the top 10...


    A bitter chuckle escaped my lips. "Awarded solely on merit," as I read the words below the screen.


    Empty words.


    The truth crashed down on me ¨C the scholarship was not secured not by merit, but by influence.


    The winners'' surnames name were easily recognized. It was a son or a relative son of a notorious politician, a daughter of a wealthy businessman, names of people of influence, children of men who swam in wealth.


    They didn''t need a scholarship. No, they craved that coveted spot, the university''s name a stepping stone on their destined path to power.


    With the hope of a university scholarship gone. I needed another way to save myself.


    Tclimb wouldn''t be the one I envisioned amd hoped for, but a different path, a harder one.The only path I had left...


    Because was no longer a path to power and wealth by academic achievement, since reality showed how my efforts were a naive attempt at a legitimate future.


    University tuition could not be paid for by stolen money or begged change.It required a small fortune.The library also had its limits and the old librarian was going to be replaced. To get a good job you need papers. And I didn''t have those.


    So with no other way to survive, I was forced to descend into the underworld.


    Making alliances with notorious vagabonds. Stealing morphed into a profession, and I slowly gained a name in the streets. I was respected.


    But respect in the criminal underworld is worth nothing.


    Soon, the requests and jobs morphed into one sided demands. I was being threatened and blackmailed to work for certain bosses.


    Somehow started as theft escalated to a drug trade.


    I was finally financially secured. Sure I was threatened but I got paidnjust as good. I did things that made me question myself, things I couldn''t recklessly share. I was hurt in some missions. Getting shot at, escaping. Couple of nasty encounters with the cops who we paid off just to stay out.


    One thing led to another and I had set up my clubs at the age of 25... I was proud of myself and now wanted out of this dangerous life.


    The turning point arrived, an order to lace my own clubs, my pubs of music and escape, with the very shit I despised, Drugs. I was ordered to move drugs through my pubs, and people would come to wash the cash and make it ''clean'' and legit.


    Refusing was not an option.


    I wanted a clean business. I argued but this was viewed as disobedience by my oh-so powerful superiors.


    The oily hands I''d shaken, the big smiles that were made in charity galas, belonged to very powerful people. People who I was involved with.


    They were the unseen puppeteers, pulling the strings of an elaborate con. Poor subpar goods, watered-down medications and alcohol, even their drugs were not quality as somehow they mixed it with floor.


    These were the"pillars" of society. Stuffing their pockets while the people they pretended to serve suffered. I just put up with their nonsense but...


    The order to lace my clubs, my pride with that shit was the final straw.


    I wanted to leave, get out of the game. I''ve earned enough to survive now I just wanted to leave. sea??h th§× ¦Çov§×lFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    But the underworld offered no escape plan and retirement plans came in the form of body bags sometimes ended with "swimming with the fishes."


    I knew too much when accompanying my superiors in their business dealings and charity gallas and parties. Names and faces. I had seen too much. I was a loose end, a liability, they needed me dead.


    Now... the tastes of blood filled my mouth. Just moments ago, I had been looking the dance floor of my empty club deep in thought.


    Now, two corpses lay at my feet.


    The threats and rumours of me wanting out had become a death warrant. And it seems a hefty bounty placed on my head.


    Assassins attacked me that night... I was fighting them off... But they were too many.


    Then from the shadows a figure materialized.


    It was him, the one person I''d allowed myself to trust, a solid friendship formed in the struggles we went through.


    We were brothers.


    With a roar, he jumped into the fight taking care of the remaining assassins.


    Together, we drove them back, killing a few in the process.


    Relief washed over me, it was finally over... Well of now. I still needed a plan, they would keep coming one after the other.


    Deep in my thoughts I saw a hand, his hand, covered with the blood of our enemies, reached for mine. I took it and he pulled me in for a hug, telling me it''s okay.


    Then a searing pain suddenly came from my chest.


    "Brother,...The offer was too good." He said coldly but with a smile.


    My brother, my comrade stabbed me. Betrayed me. Just for a verbal promise of power, I was betrayed.


    Fury curdled in my gut after all of tge things I did for him... He does this.


    Sigh ...I was naive.Perhaps I had been a fool to believe in escape.


    Peace and a quiet life seemed, was a luxury reserved for the victors, for those who had power, it was their shield.


    But down here, for people like me. I didn''t have that and the little that I had was small in comparison to the bigshot who wanted me dead.


    Loyalty was a stupid concept, that can be cashed in at the first offer of something better.


    As I was slowly loosing consciousness a thought passed in my head," is the new chapter out yet?"


    My vision became blurred and I drew my last breath.

 Chapter 3 - 3: Aftermath

    Blood was wiped on a white towel from Jason''s hands.


    He had returned to the opulent mansion of the Maharaja, the man who''d orchestrated his "brother''s" demise. The memory of the promise of power passed in his head. His twisted justification for the betrayal.


    "The task is complete," Jason said, throwing the bloodied knife across the Maharaja''s office desk.


    The Maharaja barely glanced at the blade. "Efficient, I''ll give you that," he said, his voice dripping with disdain. "But predictable. If not for your¡­ emotional attachment, that brother of yours... you wouldn''t have lasted this long. Leading an organization like mine requires more than brute force."


    Jason faltered. The "brother" he''d slain had been a rival and thorn in his side as people always told him," you have a smart brothe, you wouldn''t have made it far without him" always giving praise to his brothers genius.


    He didn''t like that he wanted to be his own man, one not tied to his brother. So when Maharaja told him to kill and get rewarded...


    He believed the Maharaja''s promises of the shared empire, how he would replace his brother and take his stuff also being promoted by tye Maharaja to a bigger platform. But what the Maharaja was saying now was different... He didn''t seem like he was giving him what he promised.


    "Don''t worry, Jason," the Maharaja said with a smile. "I promised you a, though you''ll not be receiving that but... a reward is still a reward." Just then, two hulk figures materialized behind Jason, in one of those giants hand were a chain and cuffs.


    Jason panicked. "What is this?" he blurted out.


    The Maharaja''s laughter echoed in the opulent chamber, devoid of warmth. "You, my dear Jason," he said, his voice full with amusement, "are a fool. Easily swayed by promises... You are blind to true power. You''ll make a fine foot soldier, but a leader? Never."


    The office echoed with a loud laugh. The Maharaja watched his newest pawn being chained as he struggled against the giants but to no avail...an amused smile forming Maharaja''s lips.


    Jason asked, "What does it mean to be a foot soldier?"


    The answer only the Maharaja knew, would be a revelation to Jason. It was a slow descent into a world far grander and more horrifying than the city''s petty games.


    So the Maharaja spun a tale ¨C this city''s game was a mere taste of what is real, a stepping stone to the big leagues.


    Assassinations, high profile and ruthless, the kind that would send waves across countries.


    The risks were colossal, but so were the rewards. And a foot soldier was the one to do these tasks.


    The gullible Jason , had bought it hook, line, and sinker. He made a relieved sigh as they hauled him away in cuffs.


    But the Maharaja knew far more than what he said... He just lied to Jason, the training which he would receive was brutal designed to forge a soldier. He didn''t want a thug.


    Discipline, obedience that''s what he wanted and Jason was not that.


    So a transformation was needed, from a street rat with a knife to a finely trained assassin... One of many of course.


    Jason wouldn''t be some elite assassin, waltzing through palaces and collecting ransoms. Sear?h the N?velFire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    He would be a shell, a husk of his former self. The ambition, the cunning, the very spark of defiance that had brought him this far... all will meticulously stripped away they were going to break him. He''d become a ghost, a nameless shadow who existed only to carry out the Maharaja''s will and a loyal leashed dog.


    The laugh that escaped the Maharaja''s lips this time was full of amusement and laced with a touch of pity. Jason thought he was on his way up, but he was wrong and the truth was far more tragic. He was on a one-way trip to oblivion.


    *******


    A harsh white light assaulted my eyes, forcing them shut again. My head pounded, my body heavy and sluggish.


    Dead.


    I had to be. The betrayal, the cold blade plunging into my chest,''Jason, that bitch...'' I thought angrily.


    But I calmed down and looked around.


    "Why am I here?"


    I was no saint, that was for sure. The climb out of the city''s slum was rough one, I threatened, beat up and stoled. I even killed... But I never killed innocents, that was a line I didn''t cross.


    But even after all those deeds, I wasn''t the one who came out on top.


    So this¡­ this wasn''t what I expected.


    There was no fire no brimstone, just an unsettling quiet and space that stretched on and on.


    Then, it appeared. An huge lighty figure, its form shimmering radiating a power that sent shivers down my spine. Something deep in me urged me to submit.


    Who were they? What did they want? My lips moved and my voice came out rough and rusty, so I had to clear my throat, " wer... Mmmhh... You there... Where am I?"


    "Hooh," the figure said"How¡­ amusing. You dare speak informally even in the face of a being greater and unequivocally more powerful than you can imagine."


    The space crackled with the figure''s pronouncements and a pressure that made me scared shitless erupted from the figure.


    It was both terrifying and strangely¡­ comforting? But It felt¡­ right?


    "So Gaia wasn''t entirely wrong. Humans are indeed¡­ ''unique''."


    The figure paused. "You crave certainty, yet fight against any hand that tries to impose it. You yearn for freedom, yet find comfort in order." He sounded fascinated and curious.


    Then silence. The figure leaned closer, its form solidifying slightly into something humanoid. "I am a god," it said. "One of many, but for your purposes, simply call me¡­ god."


    God? The word hung in the air. A god. Not the vengeful spirit from the scriptures, but a being of immense power. What did a god want with a dead man like me? My voice, a little better now, dared to ask another.


    "So what now?" I said.


    "Judgment? Punishment for all I''ve done?"


    The god, or whatever it was, chuckled, "No, Rei. Here, there are no such things. But there is¡­ opportunity."

 Chapter 4 - 4: The opportunity...

    "Why me?"I asked a bit skeptical. I wanted to know...


    "Intriguing. You question a god''s motives. A quality I find... refreshing. Most mortals are just too excited to get benefits... Unfortunately you are not special...


    You are a random choice... Maybe you were lucky... But what I offer you is..."


    "Reincarnation," god guy raised his voice something that echoed around...


    "Reincarnation, my mortal friend. A chance to start anew, in a world of magic... Interesting isn''t it?"


    "Perhaps a world not entirely unfamiliar to you..." He said.


    " What are you saying?" I asked


    " You''ll find out soon enough... But I think you are indeed most suited for this ..."


    " What do you mean."


    "Pity, perhaps? Your life was not an easy one.Betrayal, violence, and a whole bunch of human misery. Consider this a¡­ well, a do-over. A chance to write a different story."


    The concept of a do-over was tempting, almost unbelievable.


    But there was more to it, I could sense it. The offer felt too generous, too convenient. "And for you? What fo you get in helping me?" I asked.


    " Just think of it as generosity. Perhaps maybe curiosity and some bit of experimenting. You may not understand this but... you see, world creation with living organisms hasn''t happened since¡­ well, since the Genesis as you mortals call it, to put it in terms you might understand the universe is stagnant.


    The universe became a vast and lonely place, and I believe it''s time to inject a little¡­ liveliness, change up a few things." He said.


    Why was he talking like that? Ever since the beginning I kinda understand what he is saying but at the same time I''m confused by the flow of his speech?! Can''t he just speak normally...


    But I understood the most part and asked...


    "There''s more to this, isn''t there? Maybe some form of entertainment for you, or maybe some grand scheme in which I''m a pawn in?"


    " Maybe there is maybe there isn''t... ," he said.


    "Just consider it a¡­ a symbiotic relationship that''s it. This world needs¡­ ''something''. And you, mortal, might just be it."


    This seemed really shady but...


    I didn''t care or maybe I wasn''t strong enough to care about the god''s motives, but that didn''t mean I was completely powerless( maybe I was). Still I would be his little experiment, yes, but on my own terms.


    Honestly it was all too much to process. And truth be told, part of me didn''t even care. The alternative was oblivion, so be an experiment or be tortured for eternity... The one I''m going to pick is pretty apparent.


    " So since I''m reincarnating can I get some perks?"


    " Enough talk," god shouted...


    "A new world awaits. As for ''perks''¡­ consider your second chance a gift in itself. This world has a way of drawing out the best or probably the worst from a soul."


    My request for perks had been met with a dismissive shooing gesture.


    He literally said that ''reincarnation itself was a gift.'' This god is stingy.


    A world that nurtured the potential within souls and that was the perk I was given?


    Aren''t I given the same opportunity with everyone else though?


    Also I''m not a native of that world will things be okay? Cause my soul ain''t from their will I have the same ''perk'' ?


    ********


    [???? Pov]


    I couldn''t stop myself from smiling as I flung the mortal through the portal to that worldm


    Seriously mortals overestimate themselves or do they just underestimate us?


    I saw and heard everything...


    From his dissatisfaction with the lack of flashy perks, his ''hidden'' resentment at the thought of being a pawn... everything was so transparent. And his fear of everything that eas happening, meeting me and what will happen when he gets to that world... He really thought he could hide these? Sighh...


    He was too optimistic to say the least...


    He was inquisitive, yes, and possessed a tenacity that bordered on arrogance. Perfect. Good candidate indeed..


    " Crack..." S§×ar?h the N?vel(F)ire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Something was forcing itself into my domain...


    My senses roared, something was seriously coming to my domain with obvious malice?


    A figure materialized before me, clad in black armor.


    "The Celestial Court has grown stale," he shouted... His aura flaring as he tried to take over or contaminate my domain...


    "By HIS order... The time for change has come and your with head marks its beginning."


    Sigh...


    I wore my own armor and my trusted spear, a weapon that with me had witnessed the rise and fall of countless civilizations, enemies and trials.


    This upstart, part of a growing faction yearning for a new order. And who is ''HE'' another one trying to be an usurper?


    But why am I getting underestimated today... A one-on-one brawl?


    I spun my spear recalling the weight of ot in my hand reassuringly familiar.


    With no further talk...


    "Clang."


    My spear hit his sword and he was sent flying back... Since it was my domain I materialized more spears and influence them with my ''authority''... They peirced him and he died... Though his existence was being pulled back to someone or something that wasn''t the system...


    But he weren''t alone.


    Soon more figures materialized, sigh... This was gonna be annoying...


    I was outnumbered, but not necessarily outmatched.


    I swung my spear, cut, strapped and impaled but they were unending... I only remember fighting amd fighting...


    As good as I was still fatigue got to me.


    I fought and fought... but in the end, it wasn''t the sheer number of attackers that brought me down, but a presence beyond the crack.


    Something I''ve never felt before... It was ''alien''.


    "He is here" the soldiers mummered...


    So this ''he'' is him... The leader of this "change," as they called it.


    He ''looked'' at me, I couldn''t see him but I felt he looked at me... with a great indifference.


    "The era of old gods is over, A new era dawns." he pronounced.


    "Any last words?" He offered the question.


    He was really strong I knew it... I felt it. The old order can hold him off for a while but I don''t think they can defeat him...


    A smile formed on my face. "The game continues," I said, drawing upon the last of my power.


    With a final burst of energy, I reached into it, the Akashic Record and severed the link between Rei''s reincarnation and the record... Still that could help him for only a while...


    There would be no divine restrictions upon him, no limitations impossd upon his potential. He can go as far as he wanted...


    Sure didn''t get the perks he craved, but I''d given him something far greater, made him


    ''whole'', a birthright stolen from him in another life.


    But... Anyone who wants to find him can.


    Not necessarily directly but from his relationships with the people he''ll interact with it''s not that solid but it will help... I hope.

 Chapter 5 - 5: Something behind it

    Adrien, better known by his alias Rei, opened his eyes and squinted them to lovk in and focus his sorroundings... at the peeling paint on the walls around him.


    The room reeked, garbage, dirty clothes it was a show of neglect and simply carelessness and untidiness.


    Then, memories that''s what he concluded from the incoming media that flooded his mind. They were not his own, but of the kid whose body he now took over.


    It was the life of the kid apparently named Raven.


    He was the abandoned, neglected, isolated son of a large family. S§×ar?h the ¦Çov§×lFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    He heard mummers that had pointed to Raven as a cursed reminder, he was shunned due to the sins of his father.


    There were talks from the maids when they saw him, they spoke and hinted at a dark organization and a mother, the prodigy destined to ascend to the coveted rank of 12-Star.


    But after and during Raven''s birth, his father had attempted it, the assassination of his own wife.


    Fortunately or unfortunately the assassination failed, but the damage was already done.


    The people painted out Raven''s father as a long-term mole. Who probably studied the family''s defenses, secrets for over a decade.


    " Well he played well, he was patient..." Adrien, now Raven thought with admiration and pity toward Raven.


    So on the day Raven was born, the organization, led by his traitorous father, struck.


    With the family very much weakened. But they still held firm. Even his mother fought and emerged from the fight a ''changed woman''. As the people around the palace called it.


    She regressed from a 10-Star Mage to a 9-Star and that was when she retreated into a seclusion and relentless training.


    Abandoning her son to the maids probably.


    Maybe she was consumed by grief and an insatiable thirst for revenge.


    Of course Raven didn''t understand why he was left behind but like how he saw the other kids with their parents he also wanted to be close to his mom. But the woman was cold to him in the countable times he was with her.


    So abandoned little Raven became the target of the family''s misplaced rage and grief.


    He had to endure years of neglect, insults, and even abuse from his redheaded sister who probably felt the reason for her mother''s new cold behavior came because of Raven and the rumours moving around didn''t help much either.


    The servants too, mirroring their superiors also treated him with disdain.


    Even through all of this... his mother remained a distant figure.


    " They blamed a kid for all their problems... Got it."


    But... Why hadn''t they simply killed him? If they hated him that much why not get rid of him? Was there maybe something more?


    He was a failure... Apparently he had D-rank potential... That was in no way good.


    The rest of the memories are hazy... Even the memories he had he couldn''t see the images properly... They were censored and pixelated he couldn''t even identify his mother even if he stood right before him.


    With a slight understanding of the situation.


    Raven attempted to rise, to push himself off from the thin mattress, but his muscles refused to cooperate.


    They were weak and sluggish and it would take time for his new body to adjust. But there was one thing he felt... Hunger.


    His body couldn''t even rise... So he just sat there.


    To think Raven had been living like this for two years. Two hard years, getting change by working as a familiar cleaner here in Silvencrest.


    He had been the one who made sure that the adventurers'' precious companions remained clean and pampered.


    He also thought of the tasks and jobs he had to take just to keep himself alive... like grooming, cleaning, even shitty jobs of cleaning toilets and sewers.


    All of this barely kept a roof over his head. It wasn''t even a decent roof... it was a leaky roof, in a barely standing apartment.


    1900 Bronze coins that was the avarage he earned... an income that barely covered the monthly rent of 1500B for room.


    The remaining 400B went towards sustenance. Which he rationed and bought the cheapest scraps he could salvage from restaurants that were about to discard their leftovers.


    Raven smiled bitterly at the nostalgia. He even thought of the image of someone''s left over that was probably spit on or had cigarette buds.


    Just like in his previous world, he craved strength.


    Unfortunately for him... mana control and combat techniques weresecrets held close by the privileged few. Probably the very knowledge his own family, may have taught him poorly or just gave him something that would harm him.


    Still some memories were not adding up how did he end up in this city.


    Begging on the streets had been Raven''s first desperate attempt, but in this world that functioned on power, begging was for the weak and the weak didn''t survive here.


    As he lay there, a new worry dawned on him, who would be his teacher?


    Who would take a chance on him, a nameless nobody from the slums?


    The great schools were out of reach, except for the privileged few who could afford the exorbitant fees could gain entry.


    It seemed like everything was against him and there was no path forward... Even if he wanted to sell his Soul he didn''t know how.


    He didn''t know anything.


    Silvencrest.


    Silvencrest.


    Silvencrest?


    ''Wait'' the name of the city sounded familiar.


    ''Could it be?''


    "...a world you may be familiar with..." He unconsciously muttered those words and why he did it he didn''t know.


    " Wait? How did I even get here the last thing I remember is..." He thought.


    " Jason that bitch. He killed me and somehow I got here?" He thought.


    " And why am I only thinking about this now? It should have been my first thought as I got to this body noo... This world." He thought with a frown.


    After thinking about it for a long time he finally decided to give up focussing on his current situation. He didn''t remember anything.

 Chapter 6 - 6: Money, Money, Money, Money....

    Anyway if this truly is Silvencrest, the Silvencrest from the novel... maybe things won''t be so bad.


    " Wait... What novel? Why do I feel like I''m behind my own mind?" Thought Neveah.


    I gotta search my memories, see if there''s any overlap with this world and the one from Rei''s novels.


    Soo... basically back then when I was Rei, I read those online stories.The one''s about slaying calamity-class beasts, warriors toe-to-toe with dragons. Getting beautiful girls and .... Cough.


    So before I died, technically before I was murdered... I was reading about the classic demons-versus-everyone.


    The demons, creatures who were slaves, no... The embodiment of desires.


    Pride and Wrath demons that thrived on chaos and war.


    Greed and Envy types carried out thefts, looting and hoarded everything they desired, while the sadistic lust demons reveled in inflicting misery onto others.


    And ''Them'' the sloth demons who were a different breed, probably the most powerful but also the most content to remain dormant, sleeping in their domains. Disturb their slow life and you''d face a terrifying monster.To be lazy you gotta be powerful, no?


    And the main character, Azrael, had the typical protagonist tragic backstory. With the arrival of the demons, the world transformed.


    A new continent suddenly emerged, mana thickened in the air, and monsters grew monstrously strong. So did everyone else.


    With the danger came opportunity, potential of beings increased.


    The demons however grew bored. They came to a ''peaceful'' world. So they decided to go to war, good idea to relieve boredom right? It wasn''t just a war with one particular race noo... they wanted smoke with everyone.No race was spared ¨C humans, the weakest (the average human was about as powerful as a measly four-star mana being), suffered the brunt of the assault.


    Azrael''s family was part of the collateral.


    Why collateral you ask? Well in the greater picture, that family of Azrael''s was just another background family to fill the village. Even the village''s name wasn''t mentioned.


    But somehow a person from this no-name place would be the strongest even awakening some powerful bloodline.


    The demon leading the charge, a baron-class monstrosity, spared him out of a twisted desire to see him wallow in despair. Azrael witnessed unimaginable horrors ¨C his father brutally tortured, his mother forced to take her own life rather than face further humiliation.Her final words, an apology for failing to protect him, echoed in his ears. His father''s dying command: "Run!"


    But at sixteen, grief-stricken and overflowing with rage, Azrael ignored him. He charged at the demon, a mere child wielding a dagger. The outcome was predictable.


    Azrael lunged at the demon, only to be effortlessly swatted aside. The world faded as he drifted into unconsciousness.


    Azrael lost consciousness with the fading screams of his tortured father echoing.


    The Human race countered sending soldiers to the battlefront where Azrael''s village was.They found the village in flames corpses either decapitated, limbs scattered, bodies defiled, and a man who was apparently impaled limbless in the middle of the village. Their stomachs churned in disgust of the sight.


    Yet in all this destruction the soldiers the discovered a boy still alive though injured.


    Azrael''s eyes showed grief, raw and potent, that threatened to consume him, laced with fury. A choked sob escaped his lips.


    But as expected of the main character, he recovers and all hate and rage he directed them towards the demons, swearing vengeance not just on the Demonic Baron but the race as a whole.


    At the recovery camp he ''luckily'' encounters the saint and the holy daughter. I said ''luckily'' cause how could a race dispatch important figures such as a saint and the holy daughter to the first encounter with the enemy. Must be that main character juice.


    Anyway they discover''s the boy has traces of light magic or was it holy magic? Is holiness an element? I didn''t know the author didn''t talk much about it. Well Azrael then gets sent to the church to train as a Holy Knight.


    Two years. Two years of relentless attacks from the demonic hordes, their monstrous numbers seemingly endless. The races formed an alliance, a fragile pact forged out of desperation.Elves, Dwarves, Humans, Beastmen, heck even dragons felt threatened by the demons ¨C all races setting aside ancient grievances to face a common enemy.


    And then, the intervention of the goddesses, I don''t know why but there were no male gods in the novel, well the goddesses had their blessings bestowed upon chosen individuals like Azrael, champions destined to lead the fight against the demonic threat. Each champion coming from a race. The main character still became a monster among even the chosen.


    It didn''t stop there the races brought all resources and technology at their disposal to form an academy to train their young for the fight against the demons.The academy, a symbol of hope, a training ground for heroes,Arcana Mysteria.


    If this Silvencrest truly mirrored the one from the novel, then Arcana Mysteria had to exist.


    I settled onto the thin and dusty mattress, my mind churning with the implications of my newfound memories. The novel had given me a glimpse of this world, a world teetering on the brink of war with demons. But more importantly, it provided a glimmer of hope.


    Arcana Mysteria, the academy that trained heroes, a place where I could learn to control mana, hone my combat skills, and become strong enough to survive to the end.


    A grim smile played on my lips. Survive. That was the baseline, the absolute minimum. I craved more than just survival; I craved power, the ability to carve my own destiny in this harsh world. The knowledge gleaned from the novel will help but it can be flawed, as the ''amazing'' author didn''t give in-depth descriptions.


    Pulling myself up, you paced the cramped confines of my room, my gaze flickering to the single, dusty window. Sunlight streamed in, painting a golden rectangle on the floor. According to Raven''s memories,the current year was 171 Althea.


    If what I remember is correct the years are named after the goddess each alternating year to year from Althea the human goddess to Bruna the dwarven goddess to Drayla the dragons goddess to Lalya the elven goddess to Kira the Beastmen goddess. memories, the current year was 171 Althea, which was coming towards an end as only 2 months were left.


    So after some rough calculations, a wave of relief washed over me ¨C I had four years. Four years until the demons launched their full-scale assault, four years to prepare myself. The demon invasion would likely begin in 176 Althea.


    I clenched my fists, a surge of determination coursing through me. Four years to get strong. Four years to amass a shitload of money and get a powerful backing for myself. But where should I start?


    The stale smell of yesterday''s grime clung to my nostrils as I surveyed the disaster zone that was my room. This wouldn''t do. Disgust gnawed at me ¨C who in their right mind could live like this? Especially the previous Raven. Don''t even get me started on the dubious culinary choices evidenced by the collection of what could only be described as "questionable" food containers.


    Out came the cleaning supplies. With a raven''s meticulousness, I scrubbed, swept, and tossed. Trash bags bulged as evidence of my efforts. By the time I finished, the room was practically bare ¨C a far cry from the previous mountain of dirty clothes, overflowing dishes, and unidentified¡­ well, things. Sear?h the n??el Fire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    A wave of satisfaction washed over me as I surveyed the clean floor and the few remaining possessions ¨C the bare necessities. A quick shower (with the precious water I hoarded) and a bit of self-grooming completed the transformation.


    Now, with an empty stomach rumbling in protest, I settled on the floor with a grimace. All I could find for sustenance were some dried fruits that looked like they''d seen better days, but beggars couldn''t be choosers. As I gnawed on the leathery fig, my mind turned to a more pressing concern ¨C funds. At least the two years of scrounging as a familiar cleaner had yielded some results.


    I patted the pouch hidden against my chest ¨C a meager sum of 3200 bronze coins, translating to a measly 32 silver coins.


    Now, here''s where things got interesting. In the novel, Silvencrest, offered a tantalising possibility. Apparently, the hero (Azrael, of course) had stumbled upon a bandit hideout overflowing with gold after a particularly nasty dragon fight. The noble oaf then proceeded to donate the entire haul to the needy of Silvencrest, channeling it through the local church.


    The priest, however, was a closet hedonist with a taste for the finer things in life. No telling if that money ever reached the intended recipients.


    A sly grin spread across my beak. Let''s face it, I was about as needy as anyone could get right now. Besides, from a certain perspective, I was simply reclaiming what was rightfully mine (Azrael''s, technically, but details, details).


    But there was a snag. The author of the novel, bless his clueless soul, hadn''t bothered to mention the exact location of the bandit hideout. "Outside the walls of Silvencrest," he''d written, probably thinking no reader would ever be foolish enough to get isekai''d into this crazy world. Silvencrest''s role in the story was to highlight religious hypocrisy, not provide treasure maps.


    Well, useless author be damned. His memories did offer some clues.But for me, it was a potential gold mine. Literally. A chance to jumpstart my path to in this world. My memories provided some crumbs ¨C a fight with a dragon near Silvencrest, the bandits targeting merchants, the loot hidden "outside the walls." Logical deduction time.


    The hideout had to be in a forest, close enough to the usual trade routes for easy pickings, but hidden enough to avoid unwanted attention. Perfect ambush territory. Cause the hero fought the dragon by throwing trees to by time for his ultimate attack¨C so the hideout had to be in a forest.


    Theory was all well and good, but it wouldn''t put a single gold coin in my pouch. Fieldwork was necessary. An expedition to the outskirts of Silvencrest, a treasure hunt of sorts. But first, preparations. I wouldn''t be waltzing into bandit territory unarmed. A decent weapon was a must, something sturdy and easy to handle.


    Maybe a good hunting knife or a sturdy club. Food and water were no-brainers, and a bedroll wouldn''t hurt for a night under the stars. This little room, with its bare floor and single, dusty window, might see its last of me. A greedy glint flickered in my eyes. This scavenger hunt wasn''t just about survival anymore; it was about striking it rich. Time to trade rags for riches.


    Okay... let the treasure hunting begin!

 Chapter 7 - 7: Wait... what?

    I finally stepped out of the cramped little shop. My pockets felt considerably lighter ¨C 25 silver coins lighter, to be precise. Two days'' rations of bread and water, a rickety spear that looked more like it belonged on the blacksmith''s "Wall of Shame," and a set of second-hand clothes later, I was feeling ready to conquer a hidden bandit hideout.


    A glance at my reflection in a passing puddle did spark a flicker of amusement. Not bad, kid,yes, this Raven was indeed handsome. Okay, maybe "cute for a kid" was a more accurate description. My hair, a shade of black that almost shimmered under the morning light, with an almost-grey tinge was now neatly combed. Grey eyes that had a shade of lavender.


    But beneath the surface, my bones seemed to poke through my skin. It was a temporary state, though.


    I was a grown man in a child''s body which was unsettling.Twenty-eight to ten wasn''t the ideal age swap, but hey, you play the hand you''re dealt, right?


    Two days of fruitless searching followed. I scoured the undergrowth, climbed fallen trees, and even poked into a few suspicious-looking crevices. Nothing.


    No sign of the bandit hideout, any telltale cave entrance, hidden trapdoor, or suspicious glint of metal in the afternoon sun. Nothing.Not a single glint of gold, nor any sign of the bandit hideout. It made a twisted sort of sense. If a scrawny raven like me could stumble across it, wouldn''t that be a reflection poorly on the city guard?


    Still, I persevered, hunger gnawing at my stomach despite my careful rationing. One day''s worth of food remained.


    Dejection threatened to engulf me, but giving up wasn''t an option.


    Another troubling thought flitted across my mind. Two days in, and I hadn''t encountered a single monster, not even a goblin or a territorial pack of wolves. Was this forest devoid of danger, or had I simply stumbled upon some unnaturally quiet patch of woods? ''Oh shit just raised a red flag didn''t I?''


    Then there was the unsettling fact that Raven wasn''t mentioned in the novel. Not even as a background character. I wasn''t even a barfly wooing a woman that the author needed to fill the scene, to give it life, just another face in the crowd. I was an extra.


    Letting out a sigh that escaped in a puff of dust, I closed my eyes. Sleep, even in this uncomfortable cave, precious commodity. Tomorrow, I''d figure things out. One step at a time, Raven. One step at a time.


    I woke up, well I was woken by the sound of clashing steel and booming magic echoing through the trees. My heart hammered a frantic tattoo against my ribs. Check it out? Absolutely not! This wasn''t my business, and getting mixed up in some brawl wouldn''t help my situation one bit.


    Stuffing my meager belongings into my makeshift bag, I crept away from the commotion, the forest floor muffling my cautious steps.


    As I navigated the dense foliage, a glint of metal caught my eye. A hidden passage, tucked away in a spot no one in their right mind would think to look. A bandit hideout on a cliff? Talk about unconventional! Tucked away on a cliff face, practically invisible unless you were specifically looking for it


    Cautiously, I lifted the trapdoor, peering into the inky blackness below. Indeed, a passage snaked downwards, dimly lit by strategically placed torches. This had to be it. The bandits'' lair. Taking a deep breath, I descended, the air growing colder and staler with each step.


    This was the bandit hideout, no doubt about it. The labyrinthine passage twisted and turned, deeper and deeper into the rock face. The air grew thick with the stench of stale sweat and something else... blood?


    A thrill of anticipation ran through me, quickly dampened by a flicker of disappointment.


    Pushing deeper into the labyrinthine passage, I finally reached a dead end ¨C a small, dusty chamber. In the center sat a chest, far less impressive than the treasure hoards I''d envisioned. Disappointment clawed at me, but I pushed forward, curiosity gnawing at me. Inside the chest, nestled in faded velvet, lay a simple silver ring. A storage ring, I assumed, but how did one even activate it?


    Inject manner of course! But I don''t know how.


    Also the book hadn''t exactly delved into the finer points of magical trinkets.


    Did the dragon just stand there patiently while the hero fumbled with the ring?


    Frustration bubbled up, but a bigger question loomed. Where were the traps, the guards, any semblance of security? The answer, it seemed, came courtesy of the ongoing battle. The city guards must have finally decided to clean house. Great timing, right?


    As I mulled over these incongruities, the sounds of battle from earlier faded away, replaced by an unsettling silence.


    Emerging from the hidden passage, I clutched the ring in my sweaty palm, a bewildered frown etched on my face. Just then, a voice sliced through the rustling leaves, seductive yet chilling. "What is a human child doing out here and this deep in the forest? Last time I checked, they were kept hidden behind walls, safe from monsters and the dangers that lurk in the shadows."


    I spun around, my blood turning to ice. Perched nonchalantly on a branch, impossibly thin for her weight, was a woman of breathtaking beauty. Moonlight bathed her form, highlighting the raven-black hair cascading down her back in a loose ponytail, the fiery red eyes that seemed to pierce my soul, and the full lips that promised both pleasure and danger. S§×ar?h the N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Her body, clad in what appeared to be supple black leather, was enough to make a saint reconsider his vows.


    Even as my gaze swept over her, the woman''s voice continued, "Have you by any chance seen a thief around here?"


    My mind reeled. A thief? What in the world was she talking about? Could she be talking about me? Before I could stammer out a reply, a horrifying realization dawned on me. The battle I''d heard earlier...


    the city guards exterminating the bandits... maybe they hadn''t gotten everyone.


    Sweat beaded on my forehead, not just from fear, but from the sudden, absurd possibility


    Or maybe she is not a bandit member just another independent party. Wait could she be after the same thing I was? The very ring I now held in my hand?


    " A dragon thief, to be exact?" She continued.


    "Wait... what?" My jaw dropped, my brain struggling to process her words. A dragon thief? This whole situation had just taken a turn for the bizarre.


    With a hint of amusement creeping from her voice she said,"Well, don''t just stand there gawking. Have you?"

 Chapter 8 - 8: I want you Kid...

    "Wait... a dragon?" Still reeling from the shock, I stammered out a reply, trying to sound polite despite the tremor in my voice. "Lady, if I''d met a dragon, I wouldn''t be standing here. Talking to you."


    She fell silent, her brow furrowed in a contemplative frown. What her thoughts were was a mystery. The silence stretched, broken only by the chirping of crickets and the rustling of leaves in the night breeze. It was an awkward, unsettling silence, and I used it to my advantage. Very slowly, very carefully, I started inching away, hoping to melt into the shadows.


    But just as I thought I was about to slip away unseen, I felt her gaze on me again. She was grinning, a wide, unsettling smile that sent shivers down my spine.


    "Can I go now?" I asked wearily.


    Her grin widened further, stretching across her face like a predator savoring its prey. "Hmm, interesting. This wasn''t quite what I expected to find..." Her gaze swept over me again, this time a curious glint replacing the amusement. "Is everything alright, kid? You seem a bit jumpy."


    "No, ma''am," I replied, snapping to an awkward salute. "Everything''s fine."


    "Good," she said, her hand reaching out to poke me. I flinched, but she seemed to take no notice. "I just woke up and it seems I stumbled upon something more... intriguing. Kid, I want you."


    "Huh?" Confusion fogged my mind. The woman seemed to be talking in riddles, and my heart hammered against my ribs in a frantic rhythm.


    Before I could get another word out, a deafening roar ripped through the forest. Trees swayed violently, and the earth trembled beneath my feet. Birds scattered in a flurry of panicked squawks, and small creatures scurried for cover. Ahh so that''s why I didn''t encounter any monster. They were clear hiding from that. Luckily I didn''t get acquainted with it.


    If I just could get away from here it would be great.


    "Ah, so that''s where you were hiding," the woman muttered, her amusement returning.


    "Let''s go, kid," she said, before the world tilted on its axis. I found myself whisked away in a blur of movement, the woman carrying me like a ragdoll.


    We arrived at a clearing, and there it was ¨C a magnificent, terrifying dragon, scales shimmering in the moonlight as it unleashed a torrent of fire, earth, and wind. The woman watched it with a hint of amusement in her eyes.


    "Huh," she mused, "You want me to leave... what if I don''t? What are you gonna do about it?"


    " If there will be a problem how are you gonna solve it?"


    "Why did you''re claw just move what are you tryna get into?" The woman continued with what seemed like a self monologue (which sounded familiar for some reason)


    "Anyway hurry up and give it... " She stretched her hand towards the dragon."Your life that is... " She continued as she spoke seriously different from her earlier playful attitude.


    The dragon roared again, a sound that shook me to my core. It breathed fire towards the woman, but a strange thing happened. With a nonchalant flick of her wrist, she conjured a giant spear of ice. It soared through the air, seemingly unaffected by the dragon''s fiery breath, and pierced straight towards the beast''s mouth.


    The ice spear shattered against an invisible barrier with a deafening crack, showering the clearing in a glittering rain. But the dragon wasn''t there. In its place, smoke and steam rose, obscuring the creature from view. My heart hammered against my ribs, fear a cold fist squeezing my lungs.


    Then, a figure emerged from the swirling mist. A tall, muscular man with scales shimmering like obsidian armor covered his body. His face, though human in form, was unmistakably draconic ¨C sharp cheekbones, a strong jawline, and piercing red eyes that burned with arrogance and pride. A pair of curved horns protruded menacingly from his temples.


    He was a fearsome sight, a perfect embodiment of raw power.


    "You could''ve just left," the dragon-man boomed, his voice a deep rumble that echoed through the trees. His gaze fell upon the woman, a flicker of something akin to amusement crossing his features. "Why insist on bothering me? Now you must die." He paused, a predatory grin splitting his face. "Though, I can offer you a way out. If you can...


    please me." His words dripped with a sickening lust, completely ignoring my presence, which was fair ¨C I was a fly on the wall compared to these titans.


    The woman threw back her head and laughed, a sound that sent shivers down my spine. "Dragons," she scoffed, wiping a tear from her eye. "Always with the grand threats and boasts you can''t back up.


    Well, as expected of a glorified snake with legs." With a flick of her wrist, she didn''t materialize one sword, but a dozen, blades glinting with an otherworldly light as they materialized in the air around her. They flew in unison, a deadly whirlwind of steel, aimed at the draconian man.


    "A useless attempt," he scoffed, raising a hand. A small, crackling ball of condensed energy formed at his fingertip, radiating heat that shimmered the air around it. "This technique condenses heat so much it becomes comparable to a small star it can..."


    "Why tell an opponent about your attack?" the woman interrupted, a playful glint in her eyes.


    Confusion flickered across the dragon''s face for a fleeting moment before his arrogant smirk returned.The dragon-man snorted. "Wrong for you to be an opponent. This has to be a fight, or a spar."


    "You''re right," she said, her voice hardening. "This isn''t a spar. And I''m not an opponent..." She trailed off as the swords met the energy blast in a blinding flash of light. " It''s an execution..."


    An explosion ripped through the clearing, the force of it knocking me flat on my back. A wall of ice materialized a few feet away, shielding me from the brunt of the attack.


    I peered through the rapidly thickening ice, gasping at the scene before me. The entire area surrounding the woman and the dragon-man was frozen solid. Trees stood encased in ice sculptures, their branches reaching towards the sky like frozen fingers. Even the ground crunched under a layer of frost.


    The woman, seemingly unharmed, stood in the heart of this frozen wasteland. She raised a hand, and a spear of ice materialized in her palm. In a blur of motion, she launched it at the dragon-man, the spear piercing straight through his open mouth and erupting out the back of his neck.


    He stumbled, a look of disbelief etched on his face. But before he could fall, another gesture from the woman sent the spear twisting. It elongated, forming a rigid pole that speared through the dragon-man''s skull, exiting through the top of his head. A final flourish, and a glowing red orb materialized at the tip of the spear, emanating a fierce heat. The dragon-man''s body convulsed, then went limp.


    With a final gesture, the woman willed the spear away. The red orb vanished, and the dragon-man''s body crumpled to the ground, a lifeless husk. The only sound was the crackling of ice as the temperature slowly began to rise.


    The fight was over. The woman, the one I had thought to be a whimsical adventurer, had dispatched a ten-star dragon with an ease that bordered on carelessness. As she turned towards me, some words echoed in my mind: Flawless victory.


    " You woke me up with your excited tantrums... Taking my sleep from me ... meaning you stole from me... your life should be enough for compensation right?"


    ''The fuck did she just kill a dragon cause it woke her up?'' I was shocked


    She then turned to me, her eyes unreadable. "Kid, you have a name?" S§×arch* The N?vel(F)ire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Raven..." I squeaked nervously.


    "Raven, huh?" She wrinkled her nose. "Shitty name. Doesn''t matter, I''ll change it later anyway."


    The audacity of this woman! I puffed up in indignation. "Well, I''m sorry you feel that way," I snorted inwardly, "And what do you mean you''ll change my name? You can''t just do that!"


    "Oh, can''t I?" she smirked. "Looks like we have a lot to discuss, Raven. Now come on, we''re leaving."


    Leaving? Where were we going? And how could I possibly refuse this crazy, powerful woman? As much as I wanted to argue, the memory of that ice magic was still fresh in my mind. I looked back at the dragon carcass, wondering what she planned to do with it.


    "Oh, that?" she said, following my gaze. With a flick of her hand, the creature''s body burst into flames, disintegrating into a pile of ash before my very eyes.


    My mouth gaped open in awe. Wasn''t he some sort of fire dragon,where is the fire resistance? Could this woman be powerful beyond imagination. Then again it''s not like I had seen much either of this world. Maybe she was not even that great. Nah...she gave of that badass milf energy.


    Before I could protest further, she scooped me up again, not unlike a sack of potatoes, and leaped into the air. We soared through the night sky, the wind screaming in my ears, and the ground shrinking beneath us. This was insane, terrifying, and strangely exhilarating all at once. I clung to her back, desperately trying to orient myself, wondering what the heck I was getting myself into.


    The woman, my mysterious captor, remained silent, a silhouette against the moonlit sky. As we soared higher and higher, disappearing into the vastness of the night, the question echoed in my mind: who was this woman, and what fate awaited me?

 Chapter 9 - 9: So tell me, boy, what are you…?

    The air crackled with a tension thicker than shadow in the dimly lit chamber. "Master," a voice rasped, barely a whisper in the oppressive silence. "The boy¡­ he is gone."


    A figure shrouded in darkness knelt at the man''s feet, his form trembling. The man remained impassive, his back turned towards the moonlit window. "One job," he finally spoke, his voice a low growl. "Keep tabs on the boy..."


    "He¡­ he was last seen entering the forest," the subordinate stammered. "After purchasing a defective weapon and some scrap food¡­ that''s when we lost him."


    Another figure, clad in gleaming light armor, stepped forward. "The curse placed upon him," he said, his voice clipped and professional. "It''s gone. Erased, not broken."


    A flicker of surprise crossed the man''s shadowed form. "Erased? He seems to have found¡­ external help." A humorless chuckle escaped his lips. "Doesn''t matter. The curse was a slow poison. It should have eaten away at his memories, his potential, his very soul.


    He wouldn''t have been a threat."


    "Leave him for now, we have bigger concens" he dismissed the kneeling figure, who vanished into the shadows with a silent bow.


    Alone with his knight, the man turned towards the moonlit window. "That woman," he inquired, his voice heavy with a different kind of darkness. "How is she doing?"


    "No news from the house, Master," the knight replied. "After the¡­ banishment of her son, she isolated herself with her daughter. No servants, just them."


    "Then so be it." The man nodded curtly. The knight bowed. "You may leave."


    As the door shut behind him, a chilling smile twisted the man''s face. "She must be broken, first the husband then the son¡­" he murmured to himself. "A shame I couldn''t get my hands on the daughter. Brute force won''t work against her. No, I need to break her spirit first. When she''s at her weakest¡­ vulnerable¡­ then I strike."


    A cruel laugh filled the room. "With the woman out of the way, and that¡­ outsider''s support, the path to becoming Patriarch is clear. No one will stop me. No one."


    But a flicker of doubt, a wrinkle in his meticulously crafted plan, marred his triumphant smirk. "The boy¡­" he muttered, his voice losing its former certainty. "Eradicated by a curse or whisked away by an unknown power¡­ could he truly be dead? Still my cold sister birthed him¡­ I wonder how she''ll react."


    The man''s grin returned, this one laced with morbid curiosity. The game had just taken an unexpected turn.


    **********


    The oak door creaked open, framing a young woman with fiery red hair and eyes that mirrored the fury of a summer sunset. She burst into the dimly lit chamber, her steps echoing on the cool stone floor.


    "Mother," she called out, her voice tight with apprehension.


    A figure cloaked in shadow slowly emerged from the corner. As the woman stepped into the moonlight.Before her stood a woman, older but undeniably her mother, with the same fiery mane and piercing gaze. Only time had etched lines on the older woman''s face, lines that spoke of battles fought and burdens endured.


    "I know," the elder woman said, her voice as steady as a mountain stream.


    A long, heavy silence stretched between them, thick with unspoken emotions. Finally, the young woman broke it, her voice barely a whisper. "He''s gone."


    "He is."


    "What should we do?" the young woman asked, her voice hardened with the resolve of steel.


    "For now," the elder woman began, her gaze unwavering, "we strengthen ourselves. A storm is brewing, Eliana. A civil war approaches."


    "That man," the young woman spat the name like a bitter pill. "He''s gathered his rats, waiting for an opening."


    "Let him gather them," the elder woman scoffed. "They can be dealt with. It''s the bird circling above them I worry about. The one who whispers delusions of power into his ears."


    Silence descended again,heavier this time.


    "Go," the elder woman finally said, her voice firm. "Prepare yourself. I will teach you the sword art."


    The young woman nodded, a steely glint returning to her eyes. And she left.


    Now standing alone in silence the mature woman muttered "Raven" her thoughts remained unknown.


    ********


    A bone-chilling cold seeped into Raven''s bones, pulling him from the oblivion of unconsciousness. He cracked open an eye, then the other, his vision blurring and refocusing on a sight ripped straight from a fever dream.


    A woman. Breathtakingly beautiful in a way that sent shivers down my spine, not just from the cold. Her black hair cascaded down her shoulders like a midnight curtain, framing eyes the color of smoldering embers. Crimson lips, painted in a stark contrast, seemed poised to deliver a cruel pronouncement.


    The rest of her was opulence personified: a black dress that shimmered like a captured night sky whispered secrets of wealth and power, and red cross earrings with golden markings glittered in the spectral light emanating from her throne ¨C an entire tableau carved from ice.


    But it was her voice, husky and low, that truly anchored me to the cold stone floor. "Ancient lore spoke of a hero," she spoke, her gaze intensifying until it felt like he was being branded. "A human hero summoned from another world, a savior Summoned by unknown means, the human child grew at an impossible rate, exceeding the very limits of the species.


    By the age of fifty, he had formed a deity domain,a feat not accomplished even by the most ancient and formidable races.


    This anomaly, this beacon of hope, became humanity''s champion. Alongside a handful of brilliant individuals, each a genius in their own right, but limited to the level of nine stars, they pushed back the tide of annihilation. They fought with the ferocity of a cornered beast, their combined might protecting the fragile human race from the threat of extinction.


    From the ashes of war, a new dawn emerged. The human empire rose ruling the entire race. The savior, the one who defied the odds, ascended the throne as the first emperor. His companions, the elite few who stood beside him, were immortalized as the Six Grand Generals... so it says."


    "You see," she continued, her voice taking on a dangerous edge, a predatory glint entering her crimson eyes. "My ancestor and I have one thing in common ¨C we are blessed by death. The soul is our domain. I can see souls and interact with them."


    Raven''s breath caught in his throat. This wasn''t mythology; she wasn''t just powerful. This woman could peer into the very essence of a person, dissect his very being with a mere glance. A cold dread snaked its way through his gut ¨C he was naked before her, his secrets laid bare.


    "My ancestor also wrote of the summoned human hero."


    "He said the hero''s soul was dry, almost as if it grew without nourishment. But after time, as he interacted with mana and grew stronger, his soul nourished and became healthy."


    She paused, the air crackling with anticipation. The silence stretched, heavy and oppressive. Then, her voice dropped to a chilling whisper that sent a shiver down Raven''s spine.


    "And you, child, have a weird soul.One half normal the other ''dried''. It''s as if you are part of this world and at the same time you are not. So tell me, boy, what are you¡­?"


    The final word hung in the air, a threat wrapped in a promise. The temperature plummeted further, the room becoming a tomb of ice. Raven''s heart hammered against his ribs ¨C a frantic drumbeat echoing in the oppressive silence. Lie or tell the truth? The answer, he knew, held the key to his survival. Sear?h the N??eFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

 Chapter 10 - 10: Vampire

    The air hung thick with the smell of ancient moss and damp earth. The woman, draped in a shimmering cloak that defied the dim light, moved with an unnatural grace. Her voice, when she spoke, echoed in the cavernous space, devoid of any human warmth.


    "So boy," she began, her words dripping with a power that sent shivers down my spine, "what are you?"


    I stared at her, mesmerized by the way the crimson glow of her eyes seemed to pierce through my skull. A strange urge, a compulsion I couldn''t resist, bubbled up inside me. Before I could even process the thought, the words tumbled out of my mouth, "I died and got reincarnated here."


    The surprise that flickered across the woman''s face was fleeting. It was replaced by a smirk that sent a cold dread slithering down my back. "Reincarnated..." she mused, drawing out the word. "No, it''s more like you returned to your rightful place."


    Her gaze narrowed, and the red in her eyes seemed to intensify. "Your other half of a soul, I presume, has dried up. Meaning wherever you were, it was a place devoid of mana, a barren wasteland that could not sustain it. Born here, but cursed with a split soul... interesting."


    A shiver racked my body. My voice, when I finally found it, trembled. "Curse? What do you mean?"


    She ignored my question, continuing with a detached amusement. "Who you were in that past life matters little to me. Even if your other half spent its days in a world devoid of magic,now, it will be equalized. Your experiences, both as that person and this boy, will be merged. Similar qualities will be amplified.


    Contrasting ones will eventually cancel each other out, leaving behind a single, unified self." Sear?h the n??el Fire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Her words painted a terrifying picture. This merging, this erasure of who I was, felt like a weird. Will I become something different? Whose qualities will dominate ''Rei'' or ''Raven''? Rei''s soul is weak compared to Raven''s whose soul was nourished by mana of this world however minimal. There is also the fact Rei has more experience as he lived 18 years longer.


    Wait so then who am I currently Rei or Raven? All this was so confusing.


    "This process," the woman continued, her voice devoid of any empathy, "won''t happen overnight. You have time to adjust, for your ''true self'' to emmerge. But make no mistake, the merging is inevitable."


    The weight of her words settled on my shoulders like a mountain.


    " Anyway lets talk why I bought you here... my son"


    The air in the cavern thrummed with a newfound silence, while a new wave of confusion hit me. The woman, who moments ago loomed over me like a storm cloud, was now perched on sitting on her ice three, her posture relaxed. Her amusement flickered.


    "I understand your confusion, little one," she said, her voice losing its earlier edge and taking on a honeyed warmth. "It''s not every day you meet your... soul progenitor, shall we say?"


    I stared at her, the word snagging in my mind. Progenitor? Like a plant or an animal? Did souls have lineages?


    "Think of it like a family tree," she continued, a knowing smile playing on her lips. "But instead of genes, it''s essence. No two souls are the same, each is unique, but here you are, both halves of your soul contain a similar structural component to mine. Same as how a child only inherits the eyes of his mother, with everything other external feature different.


    Think of me as your mother not on the biological sense, no, as you are human and I''m something far superior... but on the soul sense." she explained, her voice softer now.


    " You may know this that this world shapes individuals from their very soul. Poor quality soul is equal to a weak pontential. And you child have a characteristic in your soul that is similar to mine however small it is, meaning you have pontential to grow close to as strong as me or even stronger than me."She said her smile getting wider. She was excited.


    "So, here''s how it''ll be," she appeared directly in front of me, held my chin up making me look at her glowing eyes which bore into mine. "I will take you as my son, my heir, my disciple. You will be molded, honed into the strongest predator in this world, or any world, has ever seen. The prince of the night"


    Her smile was a predator baring its teeth, devoid of warmth. "You will learn to harness the power within you, to tap into the very essence that binds us. And make no mistake, child, this is not a choice or a request."


    A tendril of dark energy pulsed from her outstretched hand, crackling with a malevolent light. It hung before my face, a silent threat.


    "You will not refuse," she declared, her voice a booming thunder and her eyes growing darker."You. Will. Be. Mine. Only. Mine."


    The pressure in the cavern intensified, threatening to crush me under its weight. The echo of her words bounced off the walls. And in that moment, I knew one thing with absolute certainty: my life had changed forever. AGAIN!


    The woman stood across from me, her ageless face etched with a curious blend of purpose and compassion. Moonlight streamed through a high window, illuminating the dark circles under her eyes, hinting at the weight of centuries.


    "You are weak," she stated, her voice a low rumble that resonated through the chamber. It wasn''t a judgment, but a simple fact.


    "But not for long," she continued, a hint of a smile gracing her lips. "I will make you strong. Strong enough to bear the gift."


    "Yes gift.To become my kin, my son, my heir. Not just in the soul sense, but a blood tie, a bond forged for eternity."


    "You will die if I inject you with my blood now," she explained, her gaze steady. "It''s too potent for your current state. First, you need to be prepared. Training begins tomorrow night."


    She knelt before me, her gaze piercing through my fear. "Rest. Regain your strength. Tomorrow night, your training begins. It will be arduous, but if you have the will, you can become something extraordinary. Not just my son, but a vampire of unparalleled power.


    Above all but below one."


    With a final, lingering look, she turned and swept towards the heavy oak door. It creaked open with a groan, revealing a sliver of inky blackness. As she disappeared into the night, I was left alone with the flickering candle and the thundering beat of my own heart. The promise of power to change my life forever.


    I closed my eyes, exhaustion finally claiming me, but even in sleep, the woman''s words echoed, a promise and a challenge rolled into one.

 Chapter 11 - 11: Mother...

    There was something about him, a spark in his soul that mirrored mine. A curious dissonance, his soul of two distinct voices: a young boy''s innocence and a man hardened by experience. Twenty-eight and ten, intertwined into a being yet to be fully formed. It intrigued me, the outcome of this merger.


    Yet, a veil shrouded his past, an invisible barrier that prevented me from delving deeper, from seeing the tapestry of his memories. Who did he encounter, I wondered, what shaped this fascinating anomaly?


    A pang of something unfamiliar tugged at me. It wasn''t hunger, not the thirst that defined my existence for millennia. Gazing out the high window, I considered my own vast, unfurling life. I''d witnessed empires rise and fall, tasted the sting of betrayal and the heady rush of conquest, known the ecstasy of love and the crushing weight of despair.


    Yet, there was one experience that remained absent ¨C motherhood. The idea of nurturing, of shaping a young soul, held a strange allure.


    The yearning was foolish, of course. No mortal man could withstand the potent power flowing through my veins, the very essence of my being. I''d searched, oh how I''d searched, for a sire worthy of carrying my child, someone with the strength to complement my power. But fate had other plans. After countless disappointments, I''d resigned myself to solitude.


    Then, this boy arrived. One who has a soul characteristic resembling mine. Maybe¡­ maybe I could create a family another way. Not through birth, but through transformation. A smile tugged at the corner of my lips as I looked up at the vast expanse of stars.


    Wait. Humans needed sustenance, didn''t they? He had slept, as if undisturbed by hunger. But I was a mother now, and mothers provided for their children. Food it would be! I would lay out a feast, something grand, a reflection of the potential I saw within him.


    And when he awoke, well-rested and satiated, his training would begin. A thrill coursed through me ¨C a new purpose, a chance to shape a legacy.


    *********


    [Raven''s POV]


    Evening light filtered through the dusty window, painting the room in an ominous orange glow. My stomach gave a low rumble, but hunger pangs were an old friend by now. I pushed myself up, the events of yesterday crashing back into my mind ¨C the woman, her power, the offer to turn me. Was she in the novel? I couldn''t remember, which wasn''t exactly comforting.


    She''d said "vampire." Like werewolves it wasn''t a major race (cause they didn''t have a representative god) in this world, existing more in the shadows, outside the power struggles between races. The author had tossed them in there, mentioned their strength, then seemingly forgotten about them.


    He''d written about a demon invasion, a powerful duke-class demon was stopped before causing any real damage to their continent¨C proof of the vampires'' strength. He''d also hinted at a vampire queen, a central figure in their hidden society, someone who remained shrouded in mystery yet was worshipped like a goddess by the vampires.


    The author had never shown her, just teased her power throughout the story. Well, all the way up to the latest chapter I''d read, at least.


    My initial plan was gone. Now, with this crazy-strong lady offering training and, potentially, vampiric immortality, my priorities needed a serious overhaul. Getting strong took precedence over escaping. Training from someone like her was a once-in-a-lifetime opportunity, a massive upgrade from my original plan of fumbling through this world alone.


    Survival training turned into vampire bootcamp ¨C a much better option considering the looming threat of those damn demons.


    A booming voice shattered my train of thought. "Kid, come eat!"


    My new mother, whoever and whatever she was, was apparently calling me for dinner. I pushed myself off the scratchy blanket, wincing a little at the soreness that had settled in while I slept. Where the heck did that voice come from? This place was huge, and I wasn''t exactly sure of the layout.


    With a renewed purpose, I stumbled off in search of food and my possibly-immortal future. Maybe this being-adopted-by-a-supernatural-being thing wouldn''t be so bad after all.


    The walk to find my "mom" felt like an eternity. This castle was massive, a labyrinth of echoing corridors and heavy oak doors. I must have looked ridiculous, cautiously pushing open each door only to find a dusty library, a drafty chamber, or a dead end. Finally, after several wrong turns and near panic attacks, I stumbled upon a brightly lit room. S§×arch* The Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    There she was, reclining on a plush armchair by a crackling fire, a book in her lap. Relief washed over me, intense enough to make my legs wobble. "What took you so long?" she asked, her voice amusement laced with a hint of exasperation.


    "Uh¡­" I scratched the back of my head, feeling like a sheepish child. "Got, uh, lost."


    She gave me a long, assessing look, a faint smile playing on her lips. "Eat," she commanded, gesturing towards a groaning dining table. My stomach, which had been grumbling a silent protest for the past hour, let out a traitorous gurgle.


    The sight before me was enough to make my mouth water. Crispy bread, roasted meats, glistening fruits, a platter of cheeses ¨C it was a feast fit for a king, or so I imagined. "You''re still human, for now," she explained, seeing my wide-eyed wonder. "And you require regular sustenance."


    I tucked in with gusto, devouring the food with the ferocity of a starving man. Between bites, I stole glances at her, trying to gauge this woman who might become my mother, my teacher, possibly even my maker. Despite the power she exuded, there was an unexpected warmth in her eyes that put me at ease.


    Once I''d demolished a plateful of food, feeling pleasantly full for the first time in ages, she spoke again. "Go back to your room," she instructed. "Freshen up and wear the clothes you''ll find in the closet. Then, meet me outside."


    I did as she instructed, finding a simple black outfit that fit surprisingly well. Emerging back into the vast hall, I squared my shoulders, a nervous flutter in my chest. This was it ¨C the beginning of a new chapter, a journey into the unknown with a vampire for a guide. Taking a deep breath, I ventured out, ready to face whatever training awaited me.

 Chapter 12 - 12: Teacher

    I slipped into the clothes I found in the closet ¨C simple black pants and a dark shirt. Exiting the room, I found myself facing a stark contrast to the warmth of the dining hall. It was dark outside, the silence broken only by the faint whine of the wind. Not even a cricket chirped, adding to the unnerving stillness.


    There, in the center of the courtyard, was the woman I was supposed to call "mom." Or maybe not mom, not yet. She floated in a meditative pose, bathed in the ethereal glow of the moon. My breath hitched. She looked different from the woman I had seen earlier, reclining by the fire. Now, she exuded an aura of power that chilled me to the bone.


    She descended gracefully, landing soundlessly. The red dress she wore flowed around her like liquid fire, her black hair cascading down her back. Her crimson eyes glinted with a spark that both terrified and mesmerized me.


    "I believe it''s time for an introduction," she announced, her voice echoing in the vast courtyard. "I wear many titles, but for now, you need only remember one. I am Verona Isolde Nox, the Vampire Queen."


    A Queen. The idolized figure from the novel, the one who remained a shadow, finally stood before me. My throat felt dry. "To you," she continued, her voice softening slightly, "I will be your teacher, and in time, your mother. Do you accept?"


    The weight of her words settled on me like a physical force. This was a chance, an opportunity beyond anything I could have imagined. Without thinking, I dropped to my knees, my head bowed in respect. "Yes... master," I rasped, the word a foreign but somehow fitting title.


    A small smile curved her lips. "Good," she said, the authority returning to her voice. "I did say I''d change your name someday, but that can wait. For now, I''ll call you what comes to mind."


    "Theory only today," she declared, a hint of disappointment in her voice. "My usual training methods are a touch too¡­ vigorous for a human body in its current state." I blinked, confused. If it was just theory, why were we outside under the pale moonlight?


    "But why are we outside for theory?" I thought, a flicker of suspicion nagging at me.


    Verona, seemingly oblivious to my internal debate, continued. "You see, there''s was a little¡­ complication with your soul and body. A curse, you might say. It split your soul and it ended up in another world for some reason, it also is hindering your body''s ability to absorb and manipulate mana and also ate away part of your memories. And your mana veins ¨C a complete mess.


    Clogged, some even permanently shut down from disuse. Not good."


    She knelt before me, her gaze sharp. "Today, we''ll rectify that. By hand." A shiver ran down my spine at the casual way she mentioned such a potentially dangerous procedure.


    "Wait," I stammered, "what exactly are you going to do?" A bad feeling began to bloom in my stomach.


    "Today, I''ll be manually unblocking them," she explained. "Think of it as a system reboot." I wasn''t sure what rebooting a system felt like, but it didn''t sound pleasant. "And," she continued, a mischievous glint in her crimson eyes, "to save time, I''ll also be causing an artificial awakening of your elements."


    Wait, elements? Like fire and water? This was getting more fantastical by the minute. Before I could voice my confusion, she was already issuing instructions. "Sit down and remove your shirt."


    I hesitated, self-conscious about my skinny frame. "Okay," I finally mumbled, pulling the shirt off.


    Queen Verona''s eyes narrowed for a brief moment. "Don''t worry," she said, her voice surprisingly gentle. "With proper training and mana manipulation, you''ll bulk up in no time."


    Right. More training. I did as instructed, settling onto the cold stone floor. "This might hurt," she warned. "Brace yourself."


    Hurt? Try excruciating agony. The moment her cold hand touched my back, a wave of icy energy ripped through me. It wasn''t just cold, this felt like being ripped apart from the inside out!. Panic clawed at my throat. I wanted to scream, to writhe, to do anything to escape the searing pain.


    But as if anticipating my reaction, ice chains materialized around me, binding me in place.


    "Endure," Queen Verona commanded, her voice a distant echo in the roaring storm of pain engulfing me.


    The minutes stretched into an eternity. Each gasp for breath felt like a betrayal, each whimper a sign of weakness. I squeezed my eyes shut, gritting my teeth until they threatened to shatter. Just when I thought I couldn''t take another second, the pain started to recede. Slowly, the icy tendrils withdrew, leaving behind a dull ache that pulsed through my body.


    Verona straightened, a satisfied smile playing on her lips. "You''ve done well," she said, her voice cool. "For now, rest. We have much more to cover."


    Rest? All I wanted was to crawl into a corner and whimper until the throbbing in my body subsided. Was this truly what being a vampire''s apprentice entailed? I knew living here in this world would be hard but I''m just at the starting line and I feel like quitting this race.


    ********* Sear?h the N?vel(F)ire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    [ Verona POV]


    I watched him writhe on the cold stone floor, crawling away with a desperate, animalistic whimper. The pain etched on his face was raw, but I felt no guilt. This world chewed the weak up and spat them out. To survive, to stand a chance against the coming demons, he needed to be forged in fire.


    He wouldn''t break this time, not entirely. But break him I would, again and again, until the cracks became lines of resilience, not weakness. The real training, the one that would push him to the brink and beyond, awaited him after his transformation.


    His meals will be infused with my blood, alongside specially prepared ingredients ¨C a potent concoction made from the flesh of powerful beasts, a cocktail of raw strength.


    But shaping the body was the easy part. My real concern lay in his spirit. Could his will endure the crucible I was preparing? Would he crumble under the relentless pressure, or would he emerge hardened, tempered into a weapon? A flicker of concern crossed my mind, a foreign sensation.


    The curse had been a surprise. Rebuilding his mana veins from scratch, weaving my own essence with his flesh, had been a challenging task, amplifying the pain tenfold. But the hidden reward was worth it. Ice and Gravity. Unique elements that, if mastered, could make him a force to be reckoned with. A terrifying enemy, even.


    A thrill coursed through me ¨C a morbid excitement for the potential he held.


    But beneath the anticipation lay another truth. , When I met him he was in tattered cheap clothes and skinny. It''s clear he''s had a has life give how weak and young he is. He was a survivor, yes, but a victim nonetheless. Now, he was mine. My son, in a way I hadn''t anticipated.


    The weight of that responsibility settled on my shoulders. I wouldn''t just train him to fight, I would train him to never be a victim again. He would become strong, not just physically, but mentally, emotionally. A predator.

 Chapter 13 - 13: Elnova

    Noon sunlight streamed through the window, pulling him from sleep. The previous day''s ordeal had left his body stiff, but mercifully pain-free. He stretched, wincing slightly at the creaking of his muscles. With a grumbling stomach, he made his way to the dining room.


    Empty.


    No Verona, just another ridiculous feast laid out on the table. A note propped against a plate caught his eye. "Make sure you finish everything," it commanded in Verona''s elegant script.


    He sighed. He wasn''t sure his stomach, still recovering from the previous night''s ordeal, could handle another monumental meal. Nevertheless, he sat down and began to eat. Slowly at first, then with increasing urgency as his stomach rumbled its disapproval. Even after feeling comfortably full, the unspoken pressure of the note hung heavy.


    He forced himself to take another bite, and another, until his stomach felt like a stretched balloon.


    He slumped back in his chair, one hand resting on his protruding stomach, the other on the note. He wanted nothing more than to crawl back into bed, sleep beckoned again.


    "Wake up, it''s time to read," a voice announced. Verona stood in the doorway, a stack of books taller than him cradled in her arms. "I was preparing your syllabus ¨C basic knowledge you''ll need. Go through these books," she gestured to the imposing pile, "read them all before dawn."Disoriented, he looked around.


    He stared at the books, eight in total, each resembling a hefty encyclopedia. Finishing all of them in a single night seemed as likely as him flying. "But¡­ all of them¡­ by dawn?" he stammered, disbelief lacing his voice.


    Verona simply smirked and began to fade away. "No excuses," she called over her shoulder before disappearing completely. He slumped forward, defeated. With a resigned sigh, he picked up the first book, cracked it open, and began to read.


    The boy blinked, his eyelids heavy from the relentless pursuit of knowledge. Dawn was just beginning to peek over the horizon, casting an ethereal glow on the mountainous stacks of books now surrounding him.


    Exhaustion gnawed at his mind, yet a sense of accomplishment thrummed through him, at first it was difficult but as he got more involved in it, it became easier it even reached a point where it seemed he was just flipping through pages and not reading them. He''d done it. He''d devoured the eight books, gleaning a wealth of information about this strange world he now inhabited ¨C Elnova.


    He rummaged through the jumble of facts and figures, piecing together a comprehensive picture of this world ¨C Elnova. Seven continents, each belonging to race, each with their own customs and territories. Nexus zones, neutral ground where races could interact, a sort of interspecies marketplace.


    But beyond these neutral areas lay exclusive territories, sanctuaries where the races could be themselves without fear of judgment or exploitation.


    One race, however, remained shrouded in an aura of mystery ¨C the vampires. Isolated in their own continent, they rarely ventured out, and those foolish enough to trespass on their lands did so at their own peril. Their sustenance was blood, and their methods of acquiring it were surprisingly structured.


    Instead of mindless hunting, they devised a system of purchase, preferring to draw sustenance from willing partners and familiy. Someveven indulged in a hobby of "blood tasting" ¨C acquiring blood from different races solely for its unique flavors. Their lack of discrimination extended to blood color ¨C green, blue, red, it mattered not.


    This indulgence stemmed from laziness, a desire to avoid the messy business of hunting. Instead, they treated their prey like cattle, raising them and taking regular "dues" in exchange for gold ¨C a resource they possessed in abundance, thanks to their rise as the big hoarders after the treasure-obsessed dragons.


    The human continent, he learned, was dominated by seven powerful forces. The Imperial Family, supposedly descended from a legendary hero, held the highest sway. The Six families, descendants of the hero''s companions, wielded significant influence. The elven race, on the other hand, operated under a centralized monarchy, with a queen ruling over a network of noble houses.


    Dragons and Beastmen, fierce and independent, lacked a unified government, opting for a decentralized system. Werewolves were ruled by an Alpha King, while the dwarven race thrived under their own king.


    There were three paths: the Knight, the Mage, and the Hybrid. Knights, honed warriors, manipulated Aura, channeling it to enhance their physical prowess. Mages, on the other hand, wielded Mana, an energy coursing through the world, to unleash spells and manipulate the elements.


    The Hybrid path, the most difficult path, offered the ability to tap into both Aura and Mana, a feat so rare that its practitioners were few and far between. The last known Hybrid, the rumored hero of legend, was a figure shrouded in myth.


    Both Knights and Mages operated within a tiered system, their power measured in stars. One star denoted a fledgling, while twelve stars represented the pinnacle of strength. However, raw power wasn''t the sole factor. Proficiency, ranked from novice, apprentice, master, grandmaster, sage and Absolute.


    It wasthe mastery of skills and techniques, played a crucial role. A six-star Knight with grandmaster-level weapon proficiency could potentially defeat a seven-star Knight and even pose a significant threat to an eight star Knight who lacked proper training.


    The world he read about in the novel mentioned potential testing conducted on children at the age of eight. This test determined a person''s aptitude for growth. An E-potential meant a person would likely only reach the strength of a two-star Knight or Mage ¨C rare and considered the bottom rung. Sear?h the N?vel(F)ire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    D-potential promised growth to a four-star level, C to six stars, B to seven stars, A to eight stars, and the coveted S-potential held the promise of reaching ten stars. Legends whispered of a mythical SS-potential, capable of reaching a terrifying twelve stars, "my mother the previous one had been said to have this kind of potential don''t know if it''s true though" I thought.


    Demons, however, remained shrouded in a different kind of mystery. Their power structure wasn''t detailed in the books, only a vague mention of a hierarchy with "commoner" being the lowest rank and "duke" the highest encountered so far. This disparity in information fuelled a sense of foreboding within him. The demons were a looming threat, and yet, their true power remained a dangerous unknown.


    Verona''s question hung heavy in the air. "So, do you know about power systems?" she inquired, her crimson eyes glinting with something akin to amusement.


    "Yes," the boy replied, his voice still hoarse from the previous day''s exertion. He puffed out his chest, a flicker of pride in his ability to absorb the information from the books.


    "Excellent," Verona purred, a predatory smile playing on her lips. "Then it''s time for a test."

 Chapter 14 - 14: Power 1

    Verona''s question hung heavy in the air. "So, do you know about power systems?" she inquired, her crimson eyes glinting with something akin to amusement.


    "Yes," the boy replied, his voice still hoarse from the previous day''s exertion. He puffed out his chest, a flicker of pride in his ability to absorb the information from the books.


    "Excellent," Verona purred, a predatory smile playing on her lips. "Then it''s time for a test." S~ea??h the ¦ÇovelFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    She leaned forward, her voice losing its playful edge. "Tell me, what differentiates the lower stars from a seven-star being? What momentous shift occurs at 7 star and 10 stars? And why do so few surpass the eight-star threshold?"


    The boy blinked, confusion creeping into his expression. "Wait," he stammered, "Those details weren''t in the books."


    A flicker of disappointment crossed Verona''s face, but it quickly vanished. "Ah," she drawled, "So you thought mastering the basics was all there is to know? How naive. You must always strive to find information."


    She settled back in her chair, her posture imperious. "Listen carefully," she commanded. "As you''ve learned, individuals, regardless of their path ¨C mage or knight ¨C are ranked based on the complete stars they form. These stars, however, are not mere indicators of power. They represent the crystallization of one''s personality, spirit, and very essence.


    One can also give physical manifestation of this stars above their head."


    Verona paused, letting the weight of her words sink in. "At seven stars," she continued, her voice dropping to a low murmur, "a qualitative change occurs. A being sheds their mortal shell and transcends. Their bodies become prepared for the journey to divinity. Everything mortal is shed even the soul gets restructured for divinity."


    "There''s also another matter," Verona said, her voice sharp. "Most people, well those with fitting potential, reach a dead end at eight stars. It''s here that the path branches. Your accumulated experience grants you power, yes, but true advancement demands self inspection.


    You must know your self, what impact on existence you should carry, very core of your being ¨C your soul''s nature, your true name."


    Verona continued, her amusement returning. "At ten stars, a being tries to ascend to demigod level. It is a transition stage to demigod realm from the transcended mortality state."


    She leaned closer, her gaze locking his. "This is where the concept of a domain comes in. A ten-star being can forge their own reality, a pocket dimension governed by their own set of rules and principles. But to achieve this, they must delve deep into the very essence of their chosen path, uncovering its fundamental laws and principles.


    Then, they must present these to the Akashic Record, the record of existence, for its approval."


    " Well... atleast that''s the normal procedure..."She said her words cryptic.


    Still the boy couldn''t shake the image of the fallen dragon. It lingered in his mind, a colossal creature brought down with what seemed like effortless ease by Verona. Curiosity gnawed at him. "That dragon you fought," he blurted out, "how strong was it?"


    Verona''s crimson eyes met his, an emotionless red pool reflecting no surprise at the question. "Ten star," she replied, her voice flat.


    The boy''s brow furrowed. Ten stars. According to her explanation, that placed the dragon on the transition to divinity. Yet, the way she''d handled it¡­ "But if it was ten stars," he pressed, "where was its domain? It seemed¡­ weak, considering how easily you dealt with it."


    A faint amusement flickered in Verona''s gaze. "Wrong," she countered, her voice gaining a hint of amusement. "That dragon was very strong. It could have easily leveled half a continent with its raw power."


    The boy''s confusion deepened. "Then why¡­" he stammered.


    Verona leaned back, grace in her posture. "It was a newly ascended ten-star, I''d wager." she added with a touch of disdain. "And so arrogant believing in his own strength and not raising proficiency in wielding its power. He was probably lacking."


    She sighed, a sound that seemed to echo through the room. "It appeared weak only because I was that much stronger. I controlled the fight, the very space I fought it and minimized the damage to the human lands. Don''t be fooled. When he roared about the heat of a small star, he wasn''t exaggerating. That could have caused a devastating catastrophe in the area."


    The revelation sent a jolt through the boy. A ten-star being, powerful enough to reshape landscapes, yet vulnerable due to this monster infront of him. Thinking how powerful was his new mother.


    *************


    The first rays of dawn peeked through the window, the welcomed signal for sleep. I trudged through the familiar routine: another groaning session of shoveling an absurd amount of food into my stomach, followed by the blessed sensation of sleep.


    As I drifted off, my mind snagged on the novel ¨C the sole source of information in this bizarre new reality. Maybe it was the measly two hundred chapters, barely a prologue in most novels. But the glaring holes in the narrative gnawed at me. This knowledge, I thought I had, felt increasingly shaky.


    The biggest variable: the Vampire Queen. A character completely absent from the novel now loomed over me, an enigmatic ruler of a secluded race. And the demons, the looming threat the story revolved around, remained shrouded in secrecy. Their power ¨C a complete mystery.


    I felt frustrated . My memories, fragmented and hazy, offered no clues as to who''d yanked me into this strange world. All I craved was strength ¨C enough to escape being a pawn in someone else''s game, a fate that had haunted me in my previous life.


    The revelation about the power system had been a blow. Ancient monsters, old masters, roamed this world, their powers measured in stars, while I stood at the very beginning of the journey. A long, arduous path stretched before me, a path that could stretch on for years before the actual plot of the novel even started.


    The main character, I remembered, had entered the academy as a six-star prodigy, far surpassing his peers. That, I decided, would be my initial goal. Six stars seemed a distant horizon, but at least it was a tangible one. A small ember of determination flickered to life within me. This wouldn''t be a walk in the park, but I wouldn''t crumble either.


    I''d train, push myself to the limit, and carve my own path in this strange, unpredictable world. Six stars for now, and then¡­ well, then we''d see.

 Chapter 15 - 15: Transformation... 1

    Two whole months had bled by since I''d met Verona, the woman who claimed to be my mother, the Vampire Queen. Those months had been a whirlwind of books, food, and enforced rest. Stacks of leather-bound books on everything from geopolitical power struggles to vampire etiquette had become my constant companions.


    "You''ll be my son, the prince of Vampires," Verona had declared. "You need to be knowledgeable and conduct yourself accordingly."


    Knowledge was all well and good, but the physical training I craved was frustratingly absent. Whenever I brought up mana breathing, Verona would scoff. "Pointless," she''d sneer. "A human''s body and a vampire''s are vastly different. Any progress you make now will be useless after the transformation."


    So, I ate, I read, and I slept. Rinse and repeat for eight whole weeks. The result? An undeniably chubbier version of myself. My reflection, staring back from the full-body mirror, was a stark contrast to the battle-scarred man I''d been in my previous life. No more rough edges, no more reminders of past brawls.


    My skin was smooth, my hair a cascade of silky black, and even the extra weight couldn''t hide the fact that I was undeniably handsome.


    A far cry from the scarred, menacing figure I had been before. In that life, the scars had been a badge of honor, a testament to the battles I had fought. They were also been a barrier, pushing potential love interests away. Beautiful, sophisticated or gentle women? Out of the question. It was something that kept me hidden from the media world, a reason I used a puppet to represent me in my own clubs.


    Here, though, my reflection held a different kind of power ¨C a I looked good. A stark contrast to the scarred warrior I once was.


    Today was the day. The day I transitioned from a human to an immortal creature of the night. A nervous thrill danced in my gut, a mix of fear and anticipation. The life I knew was about to end, replaced by something unknown, something powerful. As I stared at my reflection, a single thought echoed in my mind: This is just the beginning.


    *************


    He pushed open the heavy oak door, the moonlight flooding the room, casting an ethereal glow on the regal figure seated by the window. It was her ¨C Verona, the woman who was to be his mother, the enigmatic Queen of the Vampires. Her crimson eyes met his, and for a fleeting moment, a flicker of warmth, a genuine maternal concern, softened their usual predatory glint.


    "Are you ready?" she asked, her voice a silken caress.


    The boy, his heart pounding against his ribs, swallowed hard. This was it. The point of no return. He had spent the last two months in a whirlwind of enforced education and uncomfortable inactivity all for this day. Yet, beneath the apprehension, a steely resolve had taken root. "Yes," he said, his voice firm.


    Verona''s smile widened, a hint of predatory anticipation lurking in its depths. "Come here," she beckoned, opening her arms in a gesture that could be interpreted as comfort and possession.


    He walked towards her, the moonlight highlighting the stark contrast between their figures ¨C her, an embodiment of timeless elegance, and him, a tangle of nervous energy sheathed in newfound plumpness. The only sound was the soft rustle of his clothes as he crossed the distance that separated them.


    When he reached her, Verona rose, her movements fluid. With a gentle touch, she began unbuttoning his shirt, the coolness of her fingers sending shivers down his spine. Lifting him effortlessly, she placed him on her lap, his back cradled against her silk gown.


    Her touch lingered on his neck, her voice turning low and intimate. "I will bite you," she explained, her words brushing against his ear, "inject you with my blood and mark you as mine. It will be painful, a trial worse than the one you endured upon awakening. Brace yourself."


    Before he could react, her fangs descended, piercing his skin in a single, swift motion. A jolt of searing pain ripped through him, a primal scream tearing from his throat. He writhed in her lap, his struggles a pathetic display against her unyielding form. The red in her eyes intensified, mirroring the burning crimson that now bloomed in his eyes.


    The agony was unlike anything he''d ever known, a relentless assault on his nerves that threatened to consume him. His screams devolved into whimpers, his consciousness flickering at the edges. Then, blessed oblivion claimed him, and he slumped unconscious onto the cold stone floor.


    Verona watched him, her expression unreadable. A flicker of something ¨C perhaps concern, perhaps anticipation ¨C crossed her face before it settled back into its usual mask of cold indifference.


    She knelt beside him, her touch feather-light as she brushed a stray strand of hair from his forehead. Now, the wait began. The transformation was underway, and with it, the forging of a creature, the predator''s cub.


    ***********


    Two figures flickered in the a bright space, their forms no more than inky shadows. One, taller and more defined, represented Rei, the other, smaller and wispy, a clear depiction of a child ¨C Raven.


    "So, what now?" Raven, the child''s voice barely a whisper, broke the tense silence.


    "I don''t know," Rei replied, his voice heavy with a mixture of trepidation and acceptance. "She said the merge would be slow, a gradual process. But ''he'' has already formed ¡­ it''s just that he is waiting for something. And that woman''s blood was so strong. I don''t know much about magic and souls but her blood I think her blood caused


    ''him'' to form rather quickly." He gestured towards a pulsating cocoon of crimson liquid in the center of the room.


    Raven nodded solemnly. "Okay."


    A heavy sigh escaped Rei''s shadowy form. "We both had pretty terrible lives, huh? And you, so young and full of potential, maybe could have achieved so much. Unlike me¡­ who was used, discarded. And after he awakens, we¡­ we''ll disappear. Our personalities erased."


    Raven tilted his head, a gesture somehow conveyed despite his intangible form. "I don''t think so. Maybe I wouldn''t have lived long enough to truly become strong. This world is harsh, unforgiving. Maybe I would have died on some angry adventure, or fallen victim to a powerful being''s attack as collateral damage. And about erasing¡­ I don''t think that''s quite right.


    You are me, and I am you, as she said. We''re simply becoming whole again, returning to the way we were always meant to be."


    Rei considered this, the tension in his form easing slightly. "I suppose you''re right."


    Suddenly, the crimson cocoon pulsed with a blinding light, a churning vortex forming within its depths. Both shadows recoiled instinctively.


    "What''s happening?" Rei cried out, a flicker of panic flickering across his form.


    "It''s time for him to awaken," Raven said, a hint of serenity in his voice. "It''s time for him to be whole."


    The vortex roared, a maelstrom of crimson energy pulling the two shadowy figures towards its heart. Their forms merged, intertwining, becoming one. As they were consumed by the light, a single sentence echoed through the chamber: "We are no more. Only He is." Sear?h the ¦Çov§×lFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

 Chapter 16 - 16: Transformation...2

    I gazed upon him, my son, a glimpse into his very soul. The transformation I''d initiated wasn''t supposed to unfold this way. Perhaps it was my own power, the dominion I wielded over souls, that caused the unexpected merging. It happened earlier. I wanted to see the result.


    He lay still, a cocoon of energy enveloping him. But already, I sensed a shift, a stirring within. The transformation was nearing completion, and with it, the awakening of my¡­ creation.


    The wait stretched taut, each passing moment brimming with a strange cocktail of emotions. A fierce feeling possessiveness washed over me. He was mine now, not just flesh and blood, but a being bound to me on a soul-deep level. Marked by me. My child. My everything.


    Everything I have and everything I am is yours and in return you''ll be mine for eternity.


    Excitement bubbled beneath the surface. Finally. I wouldn''t just have a son, an heir, but a companion, imbued with my power and purpose. A dark chuckle escaped my lips, the sound echoing eerily in the silence.


    My eyes fixated on the pulsating cocoon. "Wake up, my child," I murmured, the words laced with a power that resonated through the chamber. "Open your eyes and greet the world anew. We have much to accomplish together."


    As if summoned, a crimson pillar of energy erupted from the cocoon. It shot upwards, piercing every floor of the castle like a crimson drill. Bursting through the roof, it tore a hole in the night sky, a beacon that drew a swirling vortex of bats, their dark wings propelling them to this light.


    With a shuddering crack, the cocoon split open. A pale hand emerged, followed by another, finally tearing the shell completely apart. Before them stood not the chubby boy, but a child reborn. His crimson eyes glowed with an unearthly light, framing his still-black hair. The playful handsomeness of his human form had evolved into an ethereal beauty, a creature carved from moonlight and shadow.


    The last vestiges of his former chubbiness had vanished, replaced by the lean physique of the royal vampire.


    Nude and magnificent, he gazed at the woman. "Mother," he rasped, his voice a husky whisper still raw from transformation.


    A smile, wide and bordering on manic, spread across Verona''s face. It was a smile laced with a hint of madness, a mother welcoming her child. "Yes," she crooned, her voice dripping with possessive pride. "You are my son, my creation. Heir of the Night."


    Taking a dramatic pause, she continued, "They call us vampires, creatures cursed by the heavens, nature''s worst regret. But you, my child, born from the ruler of the night, are not cursed, but blessed.


    "From now on you will no longer be Raven, you are Nevaeh Isolde Nox, the heir of darkness."the name rolled off her tongue like a dark prophecy.


    "We are predators of every living thing alive, so they call us monsters," Verona continued, her voice taking on a dangerous edge. "So they must tremble in fear like the prey they are when they see us, their hunters." S§×arch* The Nov§×l?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Her words hung heavy in the air, a promise of power and dominion. But for Nevaeh, still reeling from the transformation, only one primal instinct remained. Hunger.


    Verona, with a knowing smirk, offered him the ultimate nourishment. Bending gracefully at the waist, she exposed her alabaster neck. Nevaeh, his crimson eyes blazing, leaned forward, drawn by an irresistible pull. He sank his fangs into his mother''s flesh, and the sweet, intoxicating blood of his queen flooded his senses.


    As the first taste filled him with power, a wave of exhaustion washed over him. Nevaeh sank back into Verona''s embrace, his eyelids fluttering closed. He slept, in the embrace of his mother, darkness now shrouded the castle.


    ************


    Darkness. That was the first, and for a while, the only sensation. Not a suffocating darkness, but a comforting one, like being swaddled in warm shadows. I didn''t feel fear or panic, just a strange sense of calm.


    Memories flickered ¨C clips of lives lived, experiences both harsh and hopeful. Rei, weathered and weary, and Raven, young and bright. Their struggles, their hardships, all woven together to form me. I knew, instinctively, that these weren''t just borrowed memories, but the very fabric of my being.


    Parts of them might have been shed ¨C Raven''s youthful naivete tempered by Rei''s experience of betrayal and manipulation¨C but the core remained.


    I was the product of their experiences, their joys, sorrows, anger, hatred, despair and hopes, their triumphs and failures.


    I opened my eyes, not to blinding light, but to a soothing blackness that felt strangely natural. My body, though undeniably that of a child, felt comfortable, familiar. I don''t feel out of place, the awkward burden I once carried. Here, in this cocoon of darkness, I was Nevaeh.


    Unlike the most transmigrated idiots, the idea of a grand purpose, of saving the world or bringing world peace, held no appeal.


    My goals hadn''t changed. Strength, power ¨C that was the driving force. Not some grand crusade to save the world, not some naive dream of peace. This was for me, for my own desires, my own interests.This time, I wouldn''t be a pawn driven by someone else''s ideals. My strength, my power, would be for myself.


    My own goals, my own desires ¨C those would be my compass.


    Force? If necessary. Morality was a luxury I couldn''t afford. This world wouldn''t hesitate to trample me if I showed weakness. It wouldn''t hesitate to turn me into another pawn.I would carve my own path. Even if it meant forceful domination.


    No. This time, the game would be played on my terms. I would bend the world to my will, carve my own path, and become something no one had ever anticipated. A smile, cold and predatory, played on my lips, invisible in the darkness. This world held dangers, challenges unknown, but a thrilling anticipation bubbled within me.


    So world are you ready for Nevaeh Isolde Nox? Cause if you''re not... you''ll regret it. Hahahahaha!

 Chapter 17 - 17: Vampiric Training

    The vast ice coliseum echoed with the sound of ragged breaths and the crunch of footsteps on frost. In the center stood an imposing figure ¨C Verona, her crimson dress a stark contrast to the pale landscape. Beside her, a boy, Nevaeh, his beauty as breathtaking as the glacial surroundings.


    "Time to begin your physical training," Verona announced, her voice laced with a steely resolve. "But first, a refresher on your vampiric abilities. You possess compulsion, a power to bend others to your will.


    You can regenerate from wounds at an accelerated rate, your senses are far keener than any than any other specie, and your speed and strength are amplified beyond your previous human limitations. Also blood manipulation though that you''ll have access to it after seven star. Any questions?"


    Nevaeh, his gaze unwavering, met her stare. "No questions, ma''am," he replied, his voice echoing in the cavernous hall.


    Verona smirked, a cruel twist of her lips. "Good. Regeneration is the ability to repair damaged tissue, restore lost limbs, even replenish stamina and magical energy. Now, start running around the coliseum perimeter. Don''t stop."


    Nevaeh nodded curtly and took off at a steady pace, his form blurring as he circled the arena.


    Suddenly, a shard of ice materialized in Verona''s hand, launched with pinpoint accuracy. It slammed into Nevaeh''s knee, drawing a sharp cry of pain. He stumbled, collapsing onto the ice floor.


    "Get up," Verona commanded, her voice devoid of sympathy. "Remove the spike and continue running. "You have enhanced regeneration, Nevaeh. Among the different species your regeneration potential is ranked highest. Yuo need to train it to the max, the more you use it the faster it''ll be. So you only need to get used to pain.


    We''ll train you to endure it, accelerate your healing, and build your stamina all at once. A rather ingenious training method, wouldn''t you agree?"


    Her words dripped with a sadistic glee, a chilling undercurrent of narcissism. Nevaeh, gritting his teeth, yanked the shard from his leg. A fresh wave of pain washed over him, but he steeled himself, his determination hardening like the ice beneath his feet.


    He pushed himself to his feet, a wobbly gait transforming into a determined jog. Where running became impossible, he walked. Where walking faltered, he crawled. Never stopping, always moving forward.


    The pristine ice floor slowly turned crimson, a canvas painted with puddles of his blood. Yet, with each agonizing puncture, the wounds seemed to mend faster. Verona, who was quietly observing her son, upped the tempo. The ice spikes came faster, thicker, inflicting a more of pain.


    Then it happened,something shifted within Nevaeh. The overwhelming agony that had brought him to tears moments ago began to dull. A manic glint replaced the fear in his eyes, a twisted smile tugging at the corners of his lips. The pain, once his enemy, became a perverse teacher, pushing him beyond his perceived limits.


    Verona watched, a hint of twisted satisfaction flickering in her crimson eyes. She had wanted to molded him not just in strength, but in spirit. This boy, once innocent, was being madw into something far dangerous ¨C a creature of unwavering will and a thirst for power that mirrored her own.


    But could he withstand the training plan she had forged? A cruel smile played on her lips. The real training was just beginning.


    Verona flicked her wrist, and shimmering frost crawled up Nevaeh''s arms and legs, solidifying into intricate ice bracelets. They were heavy, incredibly so, their deceptively delicate appearance mocked him as they sent him sprawling onto the icy floor.


    "Up," Verona commanded, her voice devoid of warmth. "Those are mere trinkets. Now, this," she said with a cruel twist of her lips, "will be your true test."


    A crimson tide rose from the blood pooled on the arena floor, coalescing into a terrifying form ¨C a hulking red panther, its eyes burning with an unholy light. It let out a guttural snarl, the sound echoing through the coliseum, and lunged at Nevaeh.


    Panic surged through him, but instinct took over. He dodged the panther''s initial swipe, the ice spikes snapping at him like a relentless swarm of icy bees. The bracelets weighed him down, hindering his agility, but the ever-present pain was a constant reminder ¨C move or be torn apart.


    And torn apart he was. The panther, a whirlwind of claws and teeth, ripped into him, scattering blood across the ice. Even as his vision blurred at because of the immense pain, Nevaeh watched with his severed the horror as his limbs lay severed, a gruesome sight. But the pain, though agonizing, was fleeting.


    Then again his miraculous regeneration started now slower because of the great damage, warmth spread through the mangled remains. New flesh knit itself together, severed nerves reconnected, and his limbs rematerialized from the spilled blood. Still the ice spikes continued their relentless assault, a constant reminder of his ordeal.


    He understood now. This wasn''t just about physical training; it was about conditioning his mind. Verona wanted him to endure the pain, to accept it as a mere inconvenience, a stepping stone on his path to power.


    With a ragged breath, Nevaeh pushed himself off the ice. The panther circled him, a predator toying with its prey. There was no rest, no reprieve. He was being played with in Verona''s twisted game, his only escape to keep moving, to keep enduring.


    He ran, the ice bracelets a constant drag, the panther a relentless pursuer. Verona''s words echoed in his head ¨C his regeneration fueled his stamina, so he should push himself to the limit, sustained only by occasional breaks to drink from his mother''s blood. Sear?h the novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    One question gnawed at him. He''d asked Verona if they were vulnerable to the sun, a question born of a deep-seated fear of being turned to ash. Her response ¨C a chilling chuckle and a cryptic, "For Clan Nox, the night protects us" ¨C offered little comfort.


    "How could the night protect them during the day? It didn''t make sense!" Thought the boy in confusion. But Verona refused to elaborate, leaving Nevaeh to stew in his confusion.


    This was his life now ¨C endless torment, a twisted dance between pain and regeneration. It was training he needed to endure, no, forced to endure Verona''s cruel whims. He wasn''t just being trained; he was being broken, reforged into a weapon.


    Run, endure, regenerate. The mantra echoed in his mind as he barely dodged another claw ripping his arm but he kept moving.


    A cruel smile played on Verona''s lips. This wasn''t just training; it was a test of will. And Nevaeh, despite the horrific torment, was proving himself to be a worthy heir.

 Chapter 18 - 18: Vampiric Training 2

    He ran. He was ripped apart, shredded by claws and teeth. Yet, each time, the warmth of regeneration pulsed through him, knitting him back together. Time blurred into a relentless cycle of pain, flight, and the only thing he looked forward was the breaks where he could drink of his mother''s blood, the only sustenance in his endless torment.


    Then, abruptly, the panther vanished. Verona stood before him, her expression unreadable.


    "Let us begin with mana breathing and control," she announced, her voice sharp and clear, a stark contrast to the raw violence of the previous training. "Do you know the meaning behind the Isolde in our names? It signifies ice ruler. You, like me, possess an affinity for ice magic. Though your second element is gravity, while mine are darkness and space in addition to ice.


    As a vampire, you should also have a natural aptitude for darkness."


    Nevaeh absorbed the information, his mind reeling from the abrupt shift. Magic. Elements. He had a second element, gravity?


    Verona continued, her voice taking on a strict tone. "Mana breathing, as the name suggests, involves drawing in mana ¨C the ambient energy that is in the world ¨C through your being and channeling it through your veins to your heart, slowly filling your ''stars''. Ideally, one could ascend through ranks simply by meditating and filling these stars, but that path is too inefficient, a fool''s dream."


    A flicker of frustration crossed her face, a rare display of emotion. "Yes, you can circulate mana, but for true mastery, physical training is crucial. It strengthens your body, allowing you to channel more potent energy. Additionally, there''s proficiency. It is your ability to control, manipulate, and output mana.


    It''s your versatility, your ability to seamlessly transition between this processes, your finesse with this power. One can rise in rank through sheer power, but without proficiency, an opponent with better proficiency in the same level and at times a lower level can pose a challenge. Hard work and talent also play a part in honing your proficiency."


    Her eyes locked with his, a steely glint in their crimson depths. "Now, I shall teach you my method of mana circulation, a technique I''ve developed over years, one that utilizes your vampiric nature."


    Nevaeh sank onto the cold ice, his breaths shallow and ragged. Verona hovered over him, her crimson dress a stark contrast to the pale arena.


    "Now, sit," Verona commanded, her voice cold and clipped. "For the first time, normally one needs to direct mana along their veins as smoothly as possible, but I''ll channel a surge of mana into you, and roughly that it would scrape against your veins. It will be painful, and it will damage your mana veins.slowly. But after that, you''ll need to learn to do it on your own."


    "For us, regeneration takes care of the damage. Your veins will be ripped apart, then repaired, then made stronger."


    A primal fear coiled in Nevaeh''s gut. "Wait," he stammered, the word a desperate plea. "How am I supposed to handle that?"


    Verona''s response was a swift backhand across his face. Pain, sharp and unexpected, jolted him back to full awareness. "Don''t interrupt me," she hissed, her crimson eyes flashing.


    "Look," she continued, her voice regaining a semblance of control, "remember before I mentioned how our souls share a similar aspect? That aspect is adaptation. Combined with our vampiric abilities, it makes us¡­ well, monstrosities. We can never suffer from a situation twice. No other creature possesses regenerative power like mine. Your veins will be constantly damaged, repaired, and strengthened.


    That''s why the regeneration training ¨C torture, I mean training," she corrected with a cruel smirk, "was so crucial. Your regeneration speed is passable for now, but a few more years of tortu¡­ cough cough... training, of course, will make it truly exceptional."A dark glint flickered in her eyes that made the boy shiver."She wanted to say torture didn''t she?" the boy thought.


    Nevaeh stared at her, a chilling realization sinking in. Verona wasn''t just training him; she was molding him, twisting his very being into something monstrous, something powerful, a weapon.


    "Let''s begin the real lesson."


    Verona''s words hung heavy in the air, a twisted promise of power and pain. Nevaeh gritted his teeth, a bitter taste coating his tongue. This was just about strength; it was about becoming a monster, a creature sculpted by relentless torture. Yet, beneath the fear and exhaustion, a strange resolve hardened within him.


    He would endure, not just for Verona''s twisted vision, but to prove himself, to turn this torment into his own twisted strength. He closed his eyes, bracing himself for the onslaught of mana, the first step on a path paved with agony and potential.


    Verona began. A surge of raw power flowed from her, coursing through the connection she''d established and flooding Nevaeh''s body. He felt it immediately ¨C a searing current that traced the intricate pathways of his mana veins, mimicking a circuit that led straight to his heart.


    Then came the agony. The mana, wild and untamed , tore through his veins, scraping them raw like sandpaper. It reached his heart ¨C a vital organ, a fragile dam against the raging torrent. His heart, unable to withstand the raw power, burst, echoing with a sickening wet pop. It''s chambers rupturing as if overinflated. His veins followed suit, shredding into a crimson network of broken pathways.


    But Nevaeh, his face contorted in a silent scream, offered no exaggerated cries of pain. Blood dripped from every orifice, painting his pale skin a grotesque crimson. Yet, a chilling calm had settled over him.


    But there was no scream, no flailing in agony. Nevaeh had become accustomed to the feel of pain ¨C blood trickled from his eyes, ears, nose, and mouth, the only sign of the torment he endured. Beneath the crimson mask, a spark of something else flickered ¨C a cold acceptance.


    Verona, however, wasn''t fazed. A cruel smile stretched across her face, a twisted form of pride. This was her son, her creation, defying expectations with his monstrous regeneration. His veins and heart, under the relentless assault of destruction and repair, were already mending, growing sturdier with each cycle.


    Her next move sent a shiver down Nevaeh''s spine, even in his numbed state. She channeled the mana directly into his brain. A forbidden technique most wouldn''t dare attempt, the risk of permanent damage too high. But Verona cared little for such niceties. Her son wouldn''t be "most people." He would be the best, the strongest, and she would ensure it.


    There were benefits to having the brain enhanced and powered by mana. They include but not limited to, improved cognitive function: This includes things like memory,sharper focus and concentration, learning, problem-solving. And also faster processing speed. S§×arch* The N??elFir§×.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    He was her heir, her son, and he wouldn''t be bound by the limitations of lesser beings. Why should he follow the norm of his prey?


    A cruel smile stretched across her face. This; it was adaptation kicking in and his monstrous regeneration, amplified by the brutal training, was already mending the damage. His veins, torn and ruptured, knit themselves back together, stronger and more resilient with each pulse.


    A primal roar ripped from Nevaeh''s throat, a guttural sound filled with a raw, animalistic pain. His mind, assaulted by the onslaught, screamed a silent question ¨C why? Why did everything have to be bathed in such agonizing torment?


    Verona, her face devoid of empathy, held him down with an unseen force. The destruction continued, a relentless assault on his very essence. Parts of his brain gave way, succumbing to the overwhelming power. But just as quickly, the regeneration kicked in, knitting the fractured neurons back together, a gruesome dance of destruction and rebuilding.


    The cycle continued, a brutal ballet of pain and resilience. Slowly, Nevaeh adapted. His body, pushed to its limits, began to anticipate the assault. The initial surge of pain lessened, replaced by a dull throb. Destruction and repair became a rhythm, a horrifying yet strangely familiar melody.


    Finally, Verona deemed him ready. He could now do the process on his own. She severed the connection, leaving Nevaeh panting on the cold ice, his eyes hollow but alive. He was now instinctively pumping and channelling mana through his veins. He destroyed them while also regenerating them.

 Chapter 19 - 19: Vampiric Training 3

    A flicker of satisfaction crossed Verona''s face. "You''ve made progress," she conceded, her voice devoid of warmth. "Drawing in, processing, and circulating your mana ¨C you''ve grasped the basics. Now, we move on to output."


    "This is where you unleash that mana, and that mana will be affected and shaped by your elemental affinities."


    Verona raised a hand, and a shimmering ice sword materialized in her grasp. With a flick of her wrist, she vanished, reappearing a heartbeat later a dozen feet away, shrouded in a chilling darkness that swallowed the light. Even Nevaeh''s enhanced vision could only discern the faint glow of her crimson eyes.


    Nevaeh struggled to keep his bearings, a tremor of unease running through him. "But you¡­" he stammered, recalling the memory of Verona disintegrating a dragon with fire. "You said you had ice, space, and darkness elements. How did you use fire?"


    Verona chuckled, the sound echoing eerily in the cavernous arena. "Ah, that was a mere parlor trick, child. I simply removed the cold from and around the dragon. To create fire, all I did was remove the cold property surrounding the dragon, allowing its own natural heat to rise unchecked, consuming it in an inferno.You see, temperature is just the degree of hotness or coldness.


    Remove one, and the other reigns supreme."


    The darkness lifted as abruptly as it descended, leaving behind Verona, her crimson eyes gleaming with a predatory glint. "This is why I emphasize on proficiency," she continued, her voice sharp. "Elements are versatile tools, but true mastery lies in how you manipulate them. Take your gravity affinity, for instance.


    With enough practice, combined with your vampiric telekinesis, you could achieve pinpoint teleportation,you could essentially control the gravitational pull on individual atoms, rearranging them to your will and essentially teleporting objects or even yourself across vast distances. Maybe by affecting the gravity of a large area you can even tap into spatial abilities.


    The point is you need to raise your proficiency and be creative." S§×arch* The N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    A spark of understanding ignited in Nevaeh''s eyes. "So, it''s about creativity in manipulating your power?" he asked.


    "Precisely," Verona replied.


    Nevaeh''s mind raced with possibilities. Teleportation, on a whim? But a nagging question surfaced. "What about you?" he asked. "What''s your proficiency level? How strong are you?"


    " Strong enough to be a Monarch~... Now on to important matters..."


    Verona''s instructions were simple: circulate his mana, draw it out, envision what he wanted to create. Nevaeh obeyed, focusing his will. A small spike erupted from his palm, but it wasn''t the clear ice he expected. This spike was black, tinged with the darkness coursing through his veins.


    It wobbled precariously, some fragments shattering on the floor, others defying gravity and zooming upwards towards the unseen coliseum ceiling.


    Verona''s laughter echoed in the vast space. "Impressive! Unintentional, but impressive nonetheless. You managed to draw on all your affinities at once. That''s to be expected from my heir." Her amusement was fleeting, replaced by a demanding glint in her eyes. "But for the next two years, we focus solely on ice.


    Now, try again."


    Nevaeh steeled himself. He banished the surprise and embarrassment, pouring his concentration back into the task. Black spikes gave way to grey ones, some still floating erratically, others landing with dull thuds. Finally, a true ice spike materialized, a testament to his slow but steady improvement. He glanced expectantly at Verona, seeking a shred of praise.


    Her response was a flat stare. "The structure is weak," she declared, her voice devoid of warmth. "Hollow. Do better." A flick of her wrist sent a razor-sharp ice needle hurtling towards his creation. The spike shattered with an earsplitting crack.


    "We, the Isolde bloodline, are ice rulers," Verona continued, her voice laced with a chilling pride. "Our ice must be the pinnacle of perfection, something lesser beings can only dream of achieving. This is just the beginning, and you''re taking far too long. In battle, every second is precious. Now, form a shield capable of withstanding the attacks I''ll send your way.


    And dodge them, because if they connect..."she trailed off, a cruel smile playing on her lips.


    A snowball materialized in Verona''s hand, and with a flick of her wrist, it hurtled towards Nevaeh. In a desperate scramble, he channeled his mana, forming a thick ice wall. The impact was deafening, the snowball exploding against the barrier like a miniature bomb.


    The ice wall shattered, showering Nevaeh with ice shards. Pain, a constant companion in his training, ripped through him. But this was different, a searing agony that dwarfed everything he had endured before. Tears welled in his eyes, blurring his vision as another snowball materialized and launched his way.


    Instinct took over. Shivering, Nevaeh conjured another ice wall, thicker this time. The result was the same ¨C the wall shattered, the impact sending him sprawling. This brutal cycle continued, punctuated only by short breaks to replenish his dwindling mana reserves with Verona''s blood.


    Cause a one star can only have so much mana, it doesn''t matter that he is a vampire that has a big reserve and can regenerate it quite fast eventually it will catchup. He is still weak and only a child.


    Exhausted and battered, Nevaeh finally managed to stop a snowball. It wasn''t a feat of beauty, but it held. A flicker of hope sparked within him, quickly extinguished by Verona''s next demand.


    " Make it thinner," she commanded. "But just as strong or even stronger. Cause we are royals everything thing that we do should be aesthetic. So stop making those messy ice walls make them thinner.And the attacks will get faster, stronger. I''ll only stop when your shield can stop a three star attack."


    Nevaeh gritted his teeth, a silent vow forming in his heart. He would endure. He would master this ice, this first step on a path paved with pain and power.


    And so it continued. Day after agonizing day, Nevaeh formed and reforged ice walls, his exhaustion was removed by feeding moments of Verona''s blood. Each successful block felt like a small victory, a testament to his growing control. But Verona never relented, constantly pushing him to his limits, reminding him that the journey had just begun.


    The path to becoming an Isolde, an ice ruler, was paved not just with pain, but with an unwavering dedication to perfection.

 Chapter 20 - 20: Vampiric Training 4

    I slumped onto the icy floor, gasping for breath. Finally, I''d managed to block Mother''s attacks to a satisfactory level. The shield I conjured was four inch thick, but apparently, it was too big for her liking. ( If only all women were like that ...sigh)


    Still, progress.


    Speaking of Mother, it felt comfortable calling her that now. We''d even managed to bond a little over the past few months. Small victories, I guess. But the ice training wasn''t over, not by a long shot. It would be folded into something even more brutal ¨C combat lessons.


    Yup, you heard right. Combat lessons. Right now, I was essentially a walking, talking shield. Resilient, sure, thanks to the constant beatdown. Right now, I was just a glorified turtle ¨C good at taking hits, whether by shielding myself or just toughing them out (pain was kind of my middle name at this point).


    The point was, I couldn''t fight for shit. No technique, no way to channel my strength offensively. Mother said I''d be learning one of her "self-made" combat techniques, but only the weakest one. Apparently, the others required a "7-star body," something my current physique wouldn''t be able to handle.


    So, here I was, back to square one. So, for now, it was all about building the foundation. Strength. Stamina. Flexibility. Reaction time.


    Mother even conjured those damn thin, deceptively light-looking bracelets that turned out to be about as light as a small truck. Of course, I wasn''t allowed to use my gravity abilities to lighten the load, making things even more delightful. The weight increased every freaking day, forcing me to run, jump, and dodge like a maniac, my body screaming in protest.


    All while constantly circulating mana to keep myself from falling apart.


    Oh, and did I mention I''m a 2-star now? Which means my shields have to withstand attacks from a 5-star. Attacks that are now nasty spikes, pinpointing their weight to easily crack my measly ice defenses. Mother, with her usual cheerfulness, also insists I tailor the shield size to the attack ¨C


    A small, fist-sized attack? Small shield. Gigantic ice shard the size of a tree trunk? Bigger shield, obviously. It was enough to make your head spin.Talk about pressure!


    But hey, at least I''m getting prepped for that combat technique combo. A small mercy in this frozen hellhole. It wasn''t much, but a glimmer of hope flickered within me. Maybe, just maybe, this wouldn''t be an endless cycle of pain and punishment. Maybe I could actually learn to fight back, not just survive the endless onslaught.


    Maybe, one day, I wouldn''t just be a sturdy turtle, but a force to be reckoned with. A fighter worthy of the Isolde name, even if Mother kept holding back her true teachings.


    "So, what do you know about fighting or combat?" Mother asked, her voice laced with something that wasn''t quite amusement.


    I stared at her, blinking. This was a trick question, right? "You hit someone," I replied, feeling supremely unhelpful. "Make them feel pain." I even threw in a graceful punch for good measure.


    I swear, I saw a vein throb in her temple. With a sigh that seemed to shake the foundations of the arena, she pinched the bridge of her nose. "No," she ground out, "clearly. What I mean is, do you know why we need technique in fighting? Not just... blindly flailing your limbs around."


    Okay, maybe it wasn''t a trick question. "What do you mean?" I mumbled, feeling a flicker of genuine confusion spark within me.


    "Techniques," she said, enunciating each syllable with exaggerated patience. "Do you know why we need techniques in fighting, not just this..." she gestured vaguely at my flailing fist, "...blindly hitting someone?"


    I shook my head, a dull ache blooming in my abused muscles. Honestly? Hitting someone seemed pretty straightforward.


    "Techniques," she continued, her voice taking on a lecturing tone, "draw out power. They increase attack power. Think about it this way," she said, stepping into a fighting stance. It was fluid, powerful, a stark contrast to my awkward flailing. "Imagine someone throwing a punch." She stopped, mimicking a basic swing. "No leg drive, no use of the shoulders, no balance.


    Just a basic arm extension. Now, compare that to someone who uses their entire body ¨C legs push off the ground, core tight, shoulders rotate with the punch, perfect balance." She dropped into a fighting stance, a predator poised to strike. Then, with a snap of her wrist, she threw a single punch.


    The air cracked. A sonic boom resonated through the coliseum, the force of it making my cheeks vibrate. Ice chips rained down from the ceiling. My jaw hung slack. That wasn''t a punch. That was a declaration of war.


    "See the difference? And that''s is just the output of a 2 star." Mother raised an eyebrow, a flicker of amusement dancing in her crimson eyes. "Technique isn''t just about hitting. It''s about channeling your power, about making every strike count."


    "This is a technique that''ll build your output power," Mother explained, her voice serious.


    "It''s about stacking hits, like combos, each one stronger than the last, culminating in a final blow."A wave of images flooded my mind ¨C intricate footwork, feints, powerful strikes culminating in a flurry of devastating blows punches flowing into kicks, ice shards launched in quick succession, each attack building momentum.


    The ''Snowfall'' technique, the name resonated strangely with me, peaceful yet deadly.


    "Oh, so like combos and KOs in games?" I thought out, a grin spreading across my face. Maybe there was some fun to be had after all. "Although," I continued, "I''m surprised it''s not given a super cringe name like ''God-Slaying, Heaven-Defying Slash''" S§×ar?h the ¦ÇovelFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Suddenly, a sharp pain lanced through my arm. I yelped and stumbled back, clutching the throbbing spot. Mother stood before me, her expression unreadable.


    "Focus," she said simply.


    The playful mood evaporated. Right, combat wasn''t a video game. It was brutal, unforgiving.


    "Snowfall emphasizes lethal fluidity," she explained, her voice regaining its lecturing tone. "You fight regardless of the situation - injured, outnumbered, trapped. You exploit your opponent''s weaknesses, never giving them a chance to retaliate. Even if they land a hit, your fluid movements will minimize the damage."


    She wasn''t just teaching me a fighting style; she was instilling a mindset. A predator''s mindset. A cold shiver ran down my spine, but it wasn''t fear, it was a strange sense of exhilaration. This ''Snowfall'' technique, it seemed perfectly tailored for our monstrous adaptability.


    As if reading my thoughts, Mother conjured an icy warrior with a single gesture." This soldiers has the technique ingrained in it so you''ll be fighting and learning from it." She said.


    It was humanoid, but devoid of features, a deadly sculpture of pure ice. This would be my sparring partner, it seemed. A perfect embodiment of the snowfall I needed to master.

 Chapter 21 - 21: Home

    Two years. Two brutal, unforgiving years I''d spent locked in this frozen purgatory. Mother threw every scenario she could dream up at me: injured, low on mana, surprise attacks, even underhanded moves. The outnumbered situations especially grated on my nerves. One opponent was a struggle, let alone four identical ice soldiers charging me with inhuman coordination.


    But I adapted. Just like the technique promised, every fight, every near defeat, fueled my growth. As I learned to exploit weaknesses, anticipate movements, the difficulty ratcheted up. The soldiers got faster, stronger, their numbers multiplying until I stood on a literal hill of shattered ice corpses.


    It hadn''t been easy. Exhaustion gnawed at me constantly, the ache in my muscles a constant companion. Yet, the pain served as a twisted reminder of my progress. From a clumsy turtle to a whirlwind of ice, I''d come a long way.


    Now, at thirteen, I was a 4-star warrior, sparring against soldiers ranked six and even some pseudo-seven stars( those at the threshold to ascend but cannot either due to lack of potential or resources).


    My ice manipulation had blossomed. Gone were the clumsy spikes ¨C now I wielded ice with the precision of a surgeon. It was versatile, sturdy, and remarkably efficient, according to Mother, who finally conceded I was a "peak apprentice" in ice manipulation.


    However, victory felt hollow. The looming demon invasion was a mere year and some months away. Three years before the academy opened its doors. Yes, I''d made incredible progress, but was it enough? Doubt gnawed at me. Against the demons, what good was a peak apprentice?


    I needed more, so much more. Strength, speed, anything to tip the scales in my favor.


    Looking down at the battlefield of shattered ice, a resolve hardened within me. This wasn''t enough. I wouldn''t let it be enough. My future, hung in the balance. I needed to push myself further, harder.


    Mother had finally deemed me worthy. Today was the day we ventured to the vampire continent, a place I''d only heard about in hushed tones. Apparently, this desolate island with its chattering bats was a mere training ground. The real test, the "experience" she spoke of, awaited me in her "garden" ¨C a chilling term considering the likely inhabitants.


    "Ready, then?" she asked."Alright," she said, cracking her knuckles, a predatory glint in her crimson eyes. "Let''s go." She stretched out an arm, a silent invitation for me to grab on. With a familiar rush and a twist in my gut, the scenery dissolved. When it solidified again, we stood before a colossal, imposing castle.


    It loomed dark and ominous against the twilight sky, not a single flicker of life detectable even with my enhanced senses.


    "If you can teleport so easily," I blurted, a sliver of annoyance rising in my chest, "why did you drag me around like a sack of potatoes when we first met?"


    A sardonic smile played on her lips. "Oh, that? I simply wanted to see how the world had changed in my sleep. Years can be quite disorienting, wouldn''t you agree?"


    I glared, the old wound of her neglect still raw. Yet, before I could retort, she strode towards the castle, the heavy oak doors groaning open at her approach. S~ea??h the N??eFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "This," she declared, gesturing towards the cavernous, dimly lit interior, "will be your home, your base of operations, at least, and after your¡­ journey. You must always return here, to me."


    There was a possessiveness in her voice that sent shivers down my spine. She pointed toward a corridor that snaked deeper into the castle. "Your room is across from mine, at the very heart of this place."


    The sheer size of the castle, built entirely underground, baffled me. "But why such extravagant halls," I asked, "if we live below the surface?"


    "Just because," she said with a nonchalant shrug. Classic Mother ¨C cryptic, domineering, and utterly devoid of explanations.


    "You''ll have a month to rest, to acclimate," she continued. "After that," she said, a cruel edge creeping into her voice, "I''ll drop you into my garden to¡­ deal with its pests."


    A nervous knot formed in my stomach. "Pests," I echoed, the word tasting like ash in my mouth. The image of monstrous creatures, far more terrifying than the ice soldiers I''d conquered, flashed through my mind.


    This was my chance to unleash my newfound abilities, to test myself against real threats.


    A month of rest and bonding with Mother? That was unexpected, but perhaps not unwelcome. Maybe, just maybe, I could learn more about her, about this dark legacy she kept hidden behind a mask of stoicism. With a newfound resolve, I stepped into the vast halls of my vampire home, ready for the trials that awaited me in this monstrous garden.


    The cavernous halls of the castle echoed with our footsteps as we walked. As the silence stretched on, my mind drifted back to the day I first met Mother. Terror had been a constant companion, a cold hand gripping my heart. And yet, she''d taken me in, trained me, moulded me into the warrior I was becoming.


    The thought sparked a strange yearning. What if I hadn''t encountered her? Where would I be? How well would I have fared on my own? Unlike the protagonists in those stories I used to read back in the human world, there wouldn''t be any mystical encounters, no hidden caves with magical beasts guarding ancient artifacts.


    No, in my reality, even stumbles upon four-star beasts meant certain death, let alone defeating them as a one-star scrawny kid. Even back there, fights were settled with fists, the occasional gun fights or other weapons basically anything I found near me, nothing to prepare me for the monsters and magic that awaited in this new world. Even Raven himself had little knowledge.


    Say I had money, how would I have spent it?


    And what stopped someone from stealing it? In this world strength matters,morality and honour were avformality that many won''t abide by.


    A dark thought wormed its way into my mind. Maybe Mother is right ¨C restraint wouldn''t get me far.


    Maybe, in this dog-eat-dog world, I needed to play by a harsher set of rules.So I''ll be stealing techniques¡­ not just from the heroes, but also from the villains heck I won''t even soare the supporting characters and npcs, from anyone powerful enough to possess something that could shorten the immense gap in strength between me and the coming threats.


    After all, protagonists had gods and super families ( though I''m also a prince but will that stop me? The answer is no.), demons backing villains or having their own dark pacts. I was fighting monsters on my own ¨C a bit of evening the odds wouldn''t be a bad thing, right?"


    But before that could fully take root, gratitude for Mother pushed it aside. "Hey," I blurted out, surprised even myself, "I miss your cooking."


    Mother stopped, a flicker of surprise crossing her crimson eyes. Then, a smile tugged at the corner of her lips. "Alright, little one," she said, her voice softening. "Let''s head to the kitchen."


    And so, instead of dwelling on stolen power, I found myself perched on a stool, watching Mother work her magic in the kitchen. A simple smile bloomed on my face. Maybe, just maybe, even in this world of darkness and monsters, there was still room for a little normalcy, a little comfort. For now, I won''t worry about the protagonist and villains, I need to rest and get to know my mom.

 Chapter 22 - 22: Ugly...

    One month passed. The stark halls of the castle became my temporary haven, The warmth of a home-cooked meal, the quiet companionship ¨C it was a strange comfort in this fortress of shadows. But the real test loomed. Today was the day I was thrown into Mother''s "garden."


    The moment I stepped through the shimmering portal, the air grew thick and humid. Lush vegetation choked the landscape, sunlight filtering through a dense canopy of leaves. This wasn''t a garden; it was a jungle teeming with life, but not the kind you''d find in a storybook. Here, life was a relentless predator.


    Finally, the day arrived. I stood at the precipice of the "garden," not a verdant haven as the name suggested, but a sprawling expanse of twisted, gnarled trees and an unsettling silence. Mother''s goodbye was curt, a simple, "Don''t disappoint me," echoing in my ears as she disappeared with a blink.


    Almost immediately, the silence shattered. A screech ripped through the air as a hulking monkey, easily twice my height, charged. It was a bizarre sight ¨C a simian monster wielding a crudely fashioned spear, its fur crackling with fire. This wasn''t your average forest primate. Over the years, Mother had drilled into me the importance of swift kills.


    No time wasted on theatrics, only brutal efficiency.Mother had drilled this into me lately: no mercy for monsters. They didn''t show it, so why should I?


    The beast lunged, its spear a burning blur. I reacted instinctively, years of training culminating in a flawless defense. My ice shield materialized in a heartbeat, deflecting the attack with a clang. This creature, powerful as it was, was no match for my honed skills. sea??h th§× ¦ÇovelFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Years ago, a four-star beast would have been a daunting opponent. Now, a six-star monster was a mere obstacle. Its fiery attacks were impressive, but nowhere near strong enough to penetrate my ice defenses. The fight was one-sided.


    Was he strong? Sure. But not enough.


    Its fiery blows rained down, but my ice shield held firm.


    It attacks rained down, but my ice shield held firm. Years of training had drilled a simple truth into my head: efficiency. Prolonged battles were a luxury I couldn''t afford.Speed, precision, lethality ¨C those were the cornerstones of my fighting style.No unnecessary theatrics, no lingering battles, only brutal efficiency.


    So, as the monkey danced around me, searching for an opening, I conjured a flurry of ice spikes. Not slow, deliberate blasts ¨C a blinding, icy storm. The spikes found their mark, piercing through the beast''s chest and head, instantly shutting down its heart and brain.


    I wasn''t done. Memories of Mother''s words flashed in my mind ¨C " make sure your enemy is completely dead, there''s no room for second chances and mistakes."


    Instinct, honed by countless battles against Mother''s ice soldiers, took over. A wave of freezing energy erupted from the slain monkey, encasing its entire body in a shimmering ice tomb. Then, with a flick of my wrist, I shattered the frozen corpse into a million glistening shards.


    The warmth of a home-cooked meal, the quiet companionship ¨C it was a strange comfort in this fortress of shadows. But the real test loomed. Today was the day I was thrown into Mother''s "garden."


    Water welled in my eyes as I followed the smell, my stomach churning in revolt.


    The source led me to a gaping maw in the side of a towering tree, its entrance shrouded by thick vines. Just as I contemplated the best way to navigate the foliage, a grotesque figure emerged from the cave.


    A goblin. Disgust instantly flooded me. Short, hunched, and grotesquely green, its skin was a canvas of warts and boils. Its oversized nose sniffed the air, and its yellow teeth, a haphazard patchwork of sizes, seemed permanently bared in a mocking grin.


    To top it all off, the wretched creature was completely naked, its bony frame and grotesqueries on full display.Every grotesque detail of its form was laid bare for my unfortunate eyes to witness. The sight of its misshapen genitalia and shit stained ass.


    Fury, hotter than any dragon''s breath, ignited within me.


    This wasn''t just some animal. This creature reveled in its own filth, a walking embodiment of everything vile. In that moment, a cold, unwavering resolve settled in my gut. Every ounce of disgust morphed into a singular purpose ¨C eradication. I can even make those cringe statements, "the two of us cannot live under the same sky." But thinking about it, that sounded so cringe.


    In that moment, a decision solidified. This was personal. Yes. These creatures were a sin, a stain on the world. They deserved eradication. Every last goblin would feel my wrath.


    The spike materialized in my hand in a flash of icy light, a chilling counterpoint to the burning fury within me. With a flick of my wrist, I sent it hurtling towards the goblin. It pierced its chest with a sickening thud, leaving a gaping hole where its heart used to be. But I wasn''t done.


    Memories of Mother''s lessons flashed in my mind ¨C "Leave no room for doubt." This wasn''t a duel; it was an eradication.


    Another spike materialized, this one aimed at the goblin''s head. There was a sickening crunch as it connected, the creature''s mocking grin replaced by a vacant emptiness. It crumpled to the ground, lifeless. It was a brutal display of efficiency, the years of training drilled into muscle memory.


    My gaze flickered to the cave entrance. Yes, goblins lived in groups. More of those wretched creatures undoubtedly lurked within. A cold certainty settled over me ¨C this cave wouldn''t be home to goblins anymore. It would be their tomb.


    But fire. My frustration flared. If only I could use fire! Melting their flesh, turning them to ash, that would truly be a fitting end. A flicker of an idea sparked in my mind ¨C a reckless, dangerous idea. But then again, caution wasn''t exactly a luxury in this kill-or-be-killed garden.


    I closed my eyes, focusing on the heat emanating from my body, the residual energy from all the fighting. It was a meager ember, a pale imitation of true fire. Could I manipulate it? Could I channel it into something more?


    Sweat beaded on my forehead as I wrestled with the unfamiliar element. My ice powers were honed, instinctive. This... this was a wild beast, trying to be tamed. But I wouldn''t back down. Not today.


    With a growl of exertion, I forced the heat outwards, towards the cave entrance. It wasn''t a blazing inferno, not by a long shot. Just a flickering, almost pathetic wisp of flame. But it was a start. A tiny spark in the darkness.


    So I entered the cave with spikes formed and spinning ready to attack. It was time to eradicate.

 Chapter 23 - 23: Goblins...

    The stench hit me like a physical blow as I plunged into the cave. It was a symphony of foulness - rotting flesh, excrement, a sickly sweet perfume that hinted at something far worse. The dim light revealed a scene straight out of my nightmares. Goblins sprawled everywhere, some curled up on piles of refuse, others gnawing on decaying bones.


    In the center of the cavern, two goblins were locked in a grotesque parody of mating, their contortions illuminated by a single, glowing fungus.There were females here, smaller and less imposing than the males, but with the same sickly green skin and pointed ears. The sight of them mingling, breeding, living in this festering pit of filth.


    Gruesome scenes unfolded before me ¨C goblins rutting indiscriminately, males ganging up on smaller ones, no respect shown to age or even pregnancy. It was a barbaric display that defied every instinct of decency I possessed.


    Disgust roiled in my gut, a primal revulsion that clawed at my throat. It wasn''t just the sight; it was the sheer indifference. They didn''t seem to notice the filth, the stench that would have sent a human reeling. They lived in it, thrived in it.


    But alongside disgust, a cold anger simmered. These creatures weren''t just repulsive; they were a mockery of life itself. How could anything exist in such filth? How could they procreate, perpetuate this cycle of filth?


    The rage flared brighter, pushing back the unease that gnawed at the edges of my resolve.These weren''t just creatures to be eradicated; they were a disease, infecting the very fabric of this world. Mother hadn''t just trained me to fight; she had trained me to see the world in stark terms ¨C us or them. And these goblins, with their depravity, their stench, were most definitely them.


    My presence, thankfully, went unnoticed. My movements were silent, my form a blur in the dim light. The ice spike materialized in my hand, a silent promise of death. This wasn''t about gaining experience; it was about cleansing. This cave, once a haven for these vile creatures, would become their tomb.


    Their savagery wouldn''t be tolerated. Today, this cave would become their tomb, a chilling testament to the consequences of their depravity.


    Taking a deep breath, I focused on the power coursing through my veins. This wasn''t just about brute force anymore. It was about strategy, about using their own barbarity against them. A plan, cold and precise, began to form in my mind.


    With a silent snarl, I emerged from the shadows, the icy glint of my weapon a stark contrast to the fetid darkness. The goblins, momentarily startled from their depravity, turned towards me, a cacophony of shrieks and guttural roars filling the air.


    They may have been many, but they were a disorganized rabble. I would exploit that weakness, turn their chaotic nature against them. Let them drown in their own savagery as I carved a path through their ranks.


    I moved with a predator''s stealth, taking down goblins one by one. My emotions were a tangled mess ¨C disgust, fury, a strange sense of pity for these wretched beings. But pity wouldn''t win this war. It wouldn''t protect the world from the even greater threats that loomed.


    As I moved deeper into the cave, the stench intensified, almost overwhelming. But I pressed on, my resolve hardening with each goblin that fell. This was my burden to bear, this descent into the darkness. This was the price of becoming the warrior Mother had envisioned, the warrior who could face anything, anything at all.


    The stench was momentarily forgotten as the cave erupted into chaos. A volley of arrows, infused with the swirling power of wind magic, ripped through the air towards me. The lead arrow, faster and more accurate than the goblin rabble I''d expected, forced me to dive to the side. Rolling through the filth, a flicker of surprise flickered through my mind. sea??h th§× n?vel_Fire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    There, in the dim light, stood a goblin unlike any I''d ever seen. Dressed in a crude leather jerkin, its green skin surprisingly clean, it surveyed the scene with an air of command. Not all goblins were degenerates? The thought flickered, sparking against the cold fury that still burned within me. But then I saw it ¨C the other goblins, just as filthy as ever, nocks drawn on their makeshift bows.


    The answer was a resounding no.


    Dressed or not, they still made this filth their home, and by proximity, were filth themselves. My mission remained unchanged ¨C green extermination.


    The robed goblin snarled, gesturing to the others while drawing its own sword. It was a six-star, its eyes gleaming with a cruel mockery that mirrored the four-star archers behind it. Fury threatened to boil over, but Mother''s teachings echoed in my mind. "Emotions cloud judgment." I channeled my ice,I sliced through the barrage of arrows, transforming myself into a whirlwind of ice and steel.


    My own icy bow materialized, arrows singing through the air as I targeted the goblins firing upon me. The leader, now wielding a wickedly curved sword, met me head-on. A six-star, his mocking grin mirrored the derision in the eyes of his four-star brethren.


    Anger clawed at me, but years of training held it back. Emotions were a liability in combat, a truth Mother had drilled into me. We clashed, blades singing a deadly song. Strength, however, wasn''t my only advantage. A swift knee aimed at his face was met with a surprising dodge. But I wasn''t finished.


    Mid-air, I backflipped, conjuring an icy bow and sending a frosted arrow towards his heart.


    He reacted with inhuman speed, swirling his wind magic, deflecting my arrow and sending a barrage of wind blades back at me. An ice shield materialized just in time, the blades clattering harmlessly against it. We locked eyes, a silent battle of wills.


    A tense silence followed. Then, I pointed a finger upwards. The goblin followed my gaze, its eyes widening in horror. Dozens of ice swords hung suspended, gleaming in the dim light. With a flick of my wrist, I sent them raining down, skewering the goblin leader.


    The ice pierced through him, pinning him to the cavern floor. With a cold finality, I turned to the remaining goblins.


    "You done spectating?" I spat, my voice echoing in the silence.


    "You done spectating?" I growled, turning towards the darkness where red eyes were starting to flicker. My senses screamed with the presence of threats ¨C a horde of goblins, four-stars, five-stars, even a couple of pseudo seven-stars.


    This was no longer just a cave overrun with filth. This was an organized force. But fear? It didn''t feel any. I was an Isolde warrior, honed for battle. Today, this cave wouldn''t just be purged ¨C it would become a testament to my strength, a warning to all who dared to underestimate me.

 Chapter 24 - 24: Goblins 2

    Bloodlust painted Nevaeh''s face, a mask of crimson that contrasted sharply with the icy blue of his eyes. He moved through the goblin horde like a whirlwind, a tempest of ice and shadow. Four-star goblins fell before his onslaught, beheaded, skewered, and impaled with ruthless efficiency. Even the six-star goblins were no match for his relentless assault.


    His movements were a blur of calculated violence, leaving a mounting pile of mangled green bodies in his wake.


    Yet, the true test remained in the shadows. Four hulking figures loomed at the back of the cave, their pseudo seven-star auras pulsing with restrained power. Nevaeh was fighting but he had his guard up against, so he ''ignored'' them for now, focusing on the immediate threat. He fought with a feral intensity, his very clothes slick with goblin grene blood.


    Ten goblins became twenty, twenty became a hundred, and still he pressed on, his relentless fury fueled by each fallen foe.


    Fear finally gnawed at the remaining goblins. They broke formation, a desperate scramble for the cave''s dark corners. Their escape attempt was short-lived. A chilling laugh echoed from the back, and one of the pseudo seven-stars cut down the fleeing goblins with a single, brutal swipe. A monstrous goblin elite stepped forward, his greatsword dwarfing even Nevaeh''s broadsword.


    A silent challenge, a duel. Neveah though that this goblin might have been a chief or a leader of some kind considering it wore some decorations on it like the tooth necklace with gold rings on the tooth, the ruby earrings and the respect that the other psuedo seven stars gave him.


    Nevaeh, he took a deep breath simply stared. Then, with a flicker of movement almost too fast to see, a dark figure materialized behind the goblin chieftain. Nevaeh, with his black ice dagger imbued with dark magic. With a savage growl, he unleashed a gravity-enhanced thrust, aiming for the elite''s neck.


    The goblin chieftain, however, was a seasoned warrior. He spun with surprising agility, parrying the blow with his greatsword. Even with the element of surprise lost, the dagger held firm. Nevaeh''s face remained an impassive mask, but a sliver of frustration flickered in his red eyes. He conjured dark spikes from the shadows, only to have them cleaved in two by a blinding flash of golden light. Aura.


    This goblin used aura, a power far beyond anything Nevaeh had encountered in his training.


    A cold fury settled over him. Pseudo seven-stars, aura-wielding goblins ¨C the strangeness of this situation gnawed at him. These weren''t the feral rabble he expected. This was something new, something that demanded a reevaluation of everything he thought he knew about this "garden." Nevaeh straightened, his gaze locked on the elite. This just got a lot harder.


    A desperate gamble coursed through Nevaeh''s mind. "How strong was aura?" It gnawed at him. Mother''s soldiers were formidable, but none wielded this strange power. This unexpected foe presented a unique opportunity ¨C a chance to hone his own abilities. This goblin, then, became a twisted training dummy. Nevaeh attacked relentlessly, probing for weaknesses, creating them when he couldn''t find them.


    In turn, the goblin''s aura-coated sword cleaved through his ice defenses, forcing Nevaeh to dodge in a bloody ballet. Sometimes, the blows found their mark, taking limbs and leaving him punctured and bleeding.


    But through the pain, adaptation bloomed. Nevaeh was adapting. His ice shields grew denser, the chilling barrier increasingly resistant to the goblin''s attacks.


    Nevaeh even experimented with gravity, trying to unbalance the goblin. However, the chieftain countered with an unexpected maneuver ¨C he coated his body with mana, nullifying the gravity''s effect. Frustration amd confusion etched itself on Nevaeh''s face. sea??h th§× N??eFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    This wasn''t a training session; this wasn''t a lesson with a patient teacher; this wasn''t a lesson with a chance for questions it was a brutal fight for survival,a death match and his questions would have to wait.


    The battle dragged on. The fight wore on. The goblin chieftain, while powerful, began to tire. Nevaeh, however, fueled by regeneration and a relentless pursuit of knowledge, seemed to grow stronger. He saw the chieftain falter, seize the opportunity, and plunged an ice dagger towards the goblin''s heart.


    But still the goblin reacted with surprising speed. Earth magic erupted around Nevaeh''s legs, pinning him in place. The chieftain, dropping his aura-coated sword, lunged for the kill. In that split second, Nevaeh made a horrifying, instinctive decision. With a cold efficiency that seemed at odds with his youthful face, he severed his own legs below the knee, He rolled away, but not fast enough.


    The chieftain''s attack connected, a sickening crunch as his blade sliced through Nevaeh''s body, a diagonal wound from his shoulder to his thigh.


    Both warriors lay there, broken and bloodied. But Nevaeh, seasoned in such encounters, saw his chance. Ignoring the pain which he barely felt, he used his remaining strength to conjure an ice spike.


    He used this opportunity to kill the goblin and shot ice spikes towards it. Seeing this the spectating 3 psuedo seven stars launched forward to stop the attack and save the injured goblin. They managed to destroy them, they thought but they''d poorly destroy them a small chunk was fell near the injured goblin.


    He wasn''t done. He molded the stray shard of ice left from the shattered spike that was near the injured goblin. Isolde warriors were masters of their element, and Nevaeh used that connection to mold the shard into a deadly projectile. With precise aim, he launched it towards the goblin''s eye, piercing its skull. Ice erupted from within, causing the chieftain''s head to explode in a gush of gore.


    The spectating pseudo seven-stars, frozen in shock by the brutality of the fight, finally reacted. With a roar, they charged, determined to avenge their fallen comrade. Nevaeh, his body now healing getting back to optimum condition, braced himself for the final onslaught.


    The air crackled with a tension far heavier than before. These goblins were unlike any Nevaeh had encountered. They were clever, adaptable, trained and wielded an unknown power. Aura.


    Whatever, one down. Three to go.


    He looked at the three pseudo seven-stars remained.


    A clash was about to happen.

 Chapter 25 - 25: Goblins 3

    The remaining three pseudo seven-stars were a symphony of deadly coordination. One, a hulking brute, stood back, channeling a steady flow of energy that augmented his comrades. Another, a lithe and silent assassin, materialized from the shadows, striking at Nevaeh from unpredictable angles.


    The last, perhaps the leader, pressed the attack from the front, his aura-coated sword flashing with lethal intent.


    They were powerful, undeniably so, but lacked the sheer ferocity of the fallen chieftain. However, what they lacked in individual strength, they made up for in teamwork. Their eyes, burning with a mix of hate, rage, and¡­ something else, something Neveah couldn''t decipher, flickered between him and one another. Grief? Was it grief for their fallen leader?


    The fight became a bloody dance. Nevaeh parried, dodged, and countered, his movements a blur of desperate survival. He recognized the assassin''s pattern, the flicker before a strike, and the support goblin''s role in channeling the brute''s strength. He yearned to eliminate the support first, sever the flow of power, but the assassin was a persistent gnat, disrupting his attempts.


    With a surge of determination, Nevaeh decided to end this ballet of blades. He feigned a move towards the brute, drawing the assassin out of hiding. Just as the assassin lunged, Nevaeh with inhuman speed, grabbed the creature''s head, twisting it in a grotesque maneuver. The brute, unable to stop his momentum, charged forward, his aura-coated blade a lethal arc of destruction.


    Nevaeh used the assassin as a shield, the brute''s blade cleaving cleanly through both their bodies in a sickening display of violence. In the same instant, Nevaeh''s remaining hand lashed out, an ice spike forming mid-air and piercing the support goblin''s chest in a single, brutal motion.


    Silence descended for a heartbeat. The remaining pseudo seven-star, his face contorted in a mask of fury and despair, roared a challenge. Grief, raw and unadulterated, burned in his eyes now. Blinded by rage, he charged, a predictable onslaught fueled by pure emotion.


    Nevaeh, his body a canvas of raw wounds, saw the opening. With a snarl, he conjured an ice spear, not from his hand, but from the shadows behind the charging goblin. The spear materialized silently, a deadly whisper through the air, and pierced the goblin''s heart with chilling precision.


    Three down. The cave floor was slick with blood, the air thick with the stench of death and raw power. Nevaeh, his body a testament to his tenacity, stood amidst the carnage. He was battered, bruised, and missing a limb( that was regenerating), yet his eyes still held that icy glint, a warrior''s fire unyielding. sea??h th§× n?vel_Fire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    ****************


    My body screamed in protest as I leaned against the damp cave wall. Every muscle screamed, every bone ached, and the phantom sting of severed flesh pulsed with a dull rhythm. This fight had pushed me to the very edge, and I knew pushing any further would be foolish.


    As if echoing my thoughts, Mother''s voice resonated within my head, clear and strong despite the telepathic distance. "Nevaeh," she warned, "don''t proceed further. You''re too weak. Inside lies an eighth star and a couple of fully formed seven-stars. You wouldn''t stand a chance."


    Disappointment gnawed at me, but I conceded the point. My body was a testament to that. Fighting the three pseudo seven-stars had been a desperate gamble, one that had nearly cost me my life. Taking on even one true seven-star, let alone an eight, was pure suicide.


    "Alright," I rasped back, the exertion leaving my voice raw. I knew the limitations of my current strength. Even the standard seven-stars were said to be monstrous, wielding powers beyond anything I had yet to encounter.


    But curiosity, ever a persistent itch, gnawed at me. "Why are these disgusting creatures in your garden?" I inquired, "And why are they so strong?"


    There was a pause, then Verona''s voice returned, laced with a hint of weariness. "I''ve been asleep for many years, Nevaeh. The garden was neglected, left untended. Those who dared enter were driven back by the creatures that infested it. So thr the goblins got stronger to survive in this garden.And there''s also the issue of vampires.


    They brought these goblins to this continent, drawn by their¡­ unique blood composition."


    Disgust rose in my throat. "Vampires drink¡­ from such filth?"


    "Some vampires have rather¡­ eccentric tastes," Verona admitted. "But think on it, child. Do not humans feed on pigs? Are they not considered filthy by others?" Her voice held a strange amusement.


    A snort escaped my lips. "Point taken," I conceded. But right now, bigger problems loomed.


    "Regardless, you''ve done well. Come back home. It''s time to focus on mastering your other elements."


    Just as I began to push myself away from the wall, a guttural roar echoed from the deeper recesses of the cave. A shiver ran down my spine, not from fear, but from anticipation. There, bathed in the dim light filtering through cracks in the rock, stood a figure clad in crude armor. A goblin, yes, but not one I''d ever seen before.


    This one was different. Taller, broader, and radiating a raw power that sent shivers down my spine. It surveyed the carnage ¨C the bodies of its brethren laid out gruesomely around me. Then, its gaze settled on me, the murderer.


    No wasted words. No taunts or mockery. Just pure, primal anger. It charged with a ferocity that took my breath away. Its armored leg slammed into my chest, caving it in with a sickening crunch. Pain exploded, white-hot and blinding.


    Broken ribs speared at my lungs, making every breath an agony.


    This was a seven-star, no doubt. And as it loomed over me, its face contorted in a snarl, I finally saw a flicker of something familiar in its eyes ¨C the same contempt, the same disgust I felt towards them.


    The last thing I managed, before the darkness claimed me, was a defiant snarl. "Alright, you filthy creature," I rasped. "I''ll be back in a few years. You better keep that same energy when I return."


    Then, blessed oblivion. I was ripped away from the cave, the goblin''s furious roar echoing after me.

 Chapter 26 - 26: mommy lessons

    Neveah flinched under his mother''s icy stare. "You fought well," Verona conceded, the words laced with a coldness that sent shivers down his spine, "but your execution was¡­ lacking."


    "That situation with the chieftain," she continued, her voice a low growl, "you were barely clinging to your mana reserves after the fight. Then, those three¡­ those weak pseudo seven-stars managed to stall you? And to top it all off, you let your guard down ¨C in an unknown environment! You needed rest, you said? Rest in a place teeming with unknown threats?


    That nearly cost you your life to a single seven-star."


    Nevaeh hung his head, shame burning in his chest. "But Mother, I''ve never faced an aura user before..."


    Verona''s voice rose, each word a hammer blow. "Don''t even try the excuse that you''ve never faced an aura user. Perhaps I''ve¡­ sheltered you too much. You seem to have forgotten the harsh realities of the world. Your opponent will always have something up their sleeve ¨C an unknown power, a secret trick. It''s your job to be vigilant, to identify and neutralize these threats on the fly.


    There''s no such thing as a predictable battle, Nevaeh. Understand?"


    "I''m not asking you to pull your punches," she continued, her tone softening slightly. "I want you to strike fear into the hearts of your enemies. But don''t be reckless. Always be wary of a second wave, a hidden technique. Don''t let your newfound strength blind you to the dangers that still lurk in the shadows. Do you understand?"


    Neveah, humbled and chastened, could only manage a small, defeated, "Yes." The lesson, though harsh, was necessary. He had underestimated his foes and nearly paid the ultimate price. He wouldn''t make that mistake again. The garden''s secrets were far deeper, far more dangerous than he ever imagined. He would return, but next time, he would be ready.


    A flicker of relief softened Neveah''s features at his mother''s single, curt "Good." The weight of her earlier reprimand still hung heavy, but her words held a truth he couldn''t deny. He had been arrogant, and arrogance nearly cost him his life. sea??h th§× N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Verona''s next question, however, arched an eyebrow on his face. "Regarding aura usage," she began, her tone measured, "Do you wish to learn how to manipulate it?"


    Neveah''s surprise crackled in the air. "Huh? I can choose both paths? Not just one?"


    A hint of a smile played on Verona''s lips. "Indeed. The path will be open to you at seven stars, but be warned, it will be a demanding journey. Embracing both mana and aura will significantly slow your progress compared to focusing on a single path. However, that decision will come later, when your body reaches its peak optimization at seven stars.


    Since you''ve already begun with the mana path, your initial training will focus on refining your mana manipulation alongside your existing skills."


    Verona''s voice hardened again. "We''ll be relentless in honing your combat abilities, your proficiency in your vampiric talents, and your elemental control. You''ll face a gauntlet of simulated battles against aura users with diverse fighting styles.


    And lastly," she added, her gaze turning steely, "we''ll be getting those impetuous emotions of yours under control, why do you always get flustered over small things?."


    " Hmmm...has he not gotten used to the extreme vampiric emotions? Well nothing a little beating can''t fix. But I''ll need more to get him to control his emotions... It''ll be dangerous if he doesn''t." Thought Verona.


    Neveah swallowed, the weight of the upcoming training settling on his shoulders. It would be grueling, a crucible to forge him into a weapon capable of handling the unknown threats that lurked within the garden. But a spark of determination ignited within him. He wouldn''t let his mother down. He wouldn''t let himself down.


    He would master both paths, become a warrior unlike any other, and unravel the mysteries that plagued this twisted garden (he really just wants to kill those goblins).


    "Yes, mother," he said, his voice firm. "I''m ready."


    "This time," she declared, a hint of a challenge in her voice, "I''ll be your training partner."


    His jaw clenched. "What¡­?" Confusion and apprehension warred within him.


    A sly smile played on Verona''s lips. "Consider this a lesson in the true unpredictability of combat," she explained. "I''ll use everything in my arsenal ¨C aura, mana, most of my abilities. But fear not, I''ll restrain myself. My power will be reduced to a mere four-star level, enough to challenge you without risking your life. Shall we begin?"


    Neveah stammered, a hesitant "Huh..." escaping his lips.


    Neveah remained speechless, his mind struggling to process her unorthodox training methods. Before he could voice his doubts, the world blurred. Verona materialized right in front of him, her hand a blur as it pierced straight through his chest.


    A choked gasp escaped Neveah''s lips, not from pain ¨C his Isolde regeneration ensured that ¨C but from sheer shock. Blood welled up from the wound, spilling onto Verona''s face, painting a macabre picture on her otherwise serene features. Yet, she didn''t flinch.


    With movements that spoke of practiced efficiency, she drew in a mouthful of his blood, her crimson-stained lips a stark contrast to her pale skin.


    The message was clear. This wasn''t a gentle sparring session; this was a brutal baptism by fire. Fear, raw and primal, surged through Neveah. His mother, the very being who nurtured him, was now his tormentor, his teacher in the harsh realities of combat. He gritted his teeth, a fierce determination replacing the initial shock. This was different, unconventional, but undeniably effective.


    He wouldn''t let her down. He wouldn''t let himself down. This unorthodox training would forge him into a warrior unlike any other.


    "Huh¡­" was all he managed to utter before his mother, with a predator''s glint in her eyes, launched her attack. The class fight had begun and mommy was teaching.

 Chapter 27 - 27: They are here...

    The world had been teetering on the edge for months. Mana, the lifeblood of magic, had grown thick and potent, igniting dormant potential in some and pushing others to the brink of evolution. Continents, once separated by vast stretches of ocean, now loomed closer, uneasily bumping elbows like wary neighbors. Tensions flared, fueled by suspicion and a primal urge to conquer before being conquered.


    Rumors of strange occurrences were rife. People spoke of sudden breakthroughs, unimaginable power surges, and the very fabric of reality seeming to stretch and thin. Then, portals materialized, oozing forth creatures unlike anything the world had ever seen. Their forms writhed with sinister energy, a palpable menace that sent chills down spines and turned the blood cold.


    These otherworldly beings, however, offered no immediate threat. They simply crossed the land masses and vanished into the vast, empty expanse of the ocean. A collective sigh of relief rippled across the continents, though it was tinged with unease. Why weren''t they attacking? What were their intentions?


    The world leaders, a motley crew of paranoid warlords and power-hungry mages, fell into a predictable pattern ¨C bickering, accusations, veiled threats. Precious weeks were wasted in posturing and power struggles while the true threat festered unseen. The initial fear of the strange creatures faded, replaced by a renewed focus on internal squabbles.


    Defenses were bolstered, alliances formed (and dissolved), all in the name of being prepared for the "inevitable" attack from their fellow humans, elves, Beastmen, or whatever other race they deemed a potential threat.


    Then, without warning, the silence shattered. The small portals, the harbingers of the alien presence, vanished. In their place, a single, colossal portal materialized. It blotted out the sky, a gaping maw in the very fabric of reality. From its depths, a swarm of the chilling creatures poured forth, their eyes burning with malevolent intent.


    This time, their targets were clear ¨C not the open sea, but the continents themselves. The uneasy peace was shattered in an instant, replaced by the horrifying roar of an invasion.


    **********


    [The human continent]


    Imperial Capital


    In the opulent heart of the cathedral, bathed in the soft glow of stained glass windows, sat a man and a woman. Sunlight, filtered through intricate white and gold carvings, dappled the marble floor. The man, with his blonde hair and piercing blue eyes, frowned at the woman, his mirror image in hair and eye color.


    "The weird occurrences on the world and now these things are attacking¡­" the woman began, her voice laced with concern, "what exactly is happening, Your Holiness¡­ Pope?"


    The man let out a theatrical sigh. "You know, I told you to call me Father in private."


    "Proper formality is necessary," the woman countered, her voice firm.


    "Fine," he conceded with a roll of his eyes. "Whatever is happening is indeed bizarre. These invaders¡­ why couldn''t they wait until I finished unifying this damn continent? Tell me, why didn''t anyone attack on sight after the continents rearranged? With the tension after the landmasses got closer, I''m surprised we didn''t attack anything that moved."


    "We couldn''t," the woman explained, frustration creeping into her voice. "There was an invisible barrier around the invaders. We could have captured one for information, or even used one, but I couldn''t reach them. They were¡­ close, yet impossibly far. The space around them seemed warped."


    The man tapped his chin thoughtfully. "So, they''re strong or at least clever. But no point in dwelling on what''s beyond our control. What about that family, what''s their status? Did that fool follow instructions?" sea??h th§× N??eFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    The woman''s lips curled into a cruel smile. "No. That man is still treating the sister with kid gloves. Should I¡­ give him that little nudge and speed things up?"


    A slow, predatory grin spread across the man''s face. "You read my mind, sweetie. Once that fool fights the woman, if he wins and kills her, then good riddance. But if she defeats him, I believe she won''t come out unscathed. And in that moment¡­ well, I''ll take care of things myself. Unifying the continent¡­ then the world.


    All for humanity, no¡­ for our goddess."


    His eyes gleamed with a fanatic fervor that chilled the air, a stark contrast to the holy aura the cathedral was meant to evoke. This leader, this Pope, harbored ambitions far grander than any earthly unification.


    A glint of cold calculation flickered in the Pope''s blue eyes. "Those creatures should be assaulting the outer provinces, wouldn''t you agree? One will undoubtedly target the Imperial Capital to demonstrate their might. While I ''heroically'' defend the city, you, Seraphina, will take the knights and head to the outskirts."


    Seraphina, the blonde woman, arched an eyebrow in confusion. "Why?"


    The Pope''s smile turned thin and predatory. "It''s a performance, my dear. We need to project an image of valiant leadership, of selflessness in the face of this threat. You, leading the defense of the commoners, will solidify our reputation as benevolent rulers. It will be a smooth transition of power when the time comes."


    His voice hardened. "Now go. Remember, this is a game we must win, both against the invaders and the hearts of the people."


    Seraphina pursed her lips, a flicker of disgust crossing her features. She understood the game, the ruthless manipulation of fear and faith for personal gain. But for now, she would play her part. With a curt nod, she swept out of the cathedral, the clatter of her armor echoing through the hallowed halls.

 Chapter 28 - 28: They are here 2

    [Elven Continent]


    In the heart of the Elven Continent, within the opulent halls of the Royal Palace, a scene unfolded that would forever alter the fate of the elves. Queen Ilyana, with her flowing silver hair and eyes like sapphires, gripped the head of her fallen elder sister, her face a mask of steely resolve.


    "War is upon us," she declared, her voice ringing through the chamber. "We''ve endured the injustices for too long. This time, there will be no mercy, no misplaced kindness, no turning a blind eye. We will call them out for what they are ¨C invaders on our sacred soil and we will pay past grievances with blood!"


    Her gaze swept across the gathered court officials, the fear and confusion in their eyes a stark contrast to her own unwavering determination. A tremor of unease ran through the room, the weight of her next action hanging heavy in the air.


    A former minister, his face pale with horror, dared to stammer a protest. "You can''t just..." S§×ar?h the N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Before the trembling Minister could stammer out a protest, Ilyana raised her hand. A flicker of silver light erupted, and the official fell silent, a crimson stain blooming on his chest.


    The remaining elves gasped, their eyes wide with terror. Ilyana''s message couldn''t be clearer: hers was a rule of absolute authority, and any dissent would be met with swift and merciless justice.


    "Make no mistake," she continued, her voice echoing in the stunned silence. "I am not my sister. I won''t waste time with the charade of democracy. I will be your queen, your iron fist. I will be a tyrant, yes, but a necessary one. Those who choose to bow before the coming storm will live to see a new dawn.


    As for those who resist¡­"


    She gestured towards the slain official, his lifeless form a stark reminder of her unwavering resolve.


    A collective cry of "All hail the Queen!" erupted from the remaining elves, their voices trembling but their message clear. Ilyana nodded curtly, a ghost of a smile playing on her lips.


    "Good," she said, dismissing the court with a wave of her hand. "Now go, spread the word. Prepare yourselves for what is to come. We have waited for peace for too long, but now, we choose war!"


    The elves scurried out, their minds reeling from the sudden power shift. As the last courtier disappeared, Ilyana turned to a young woman with hair like twilight and eyes that mirrored her own icy blue.


    "It''s just as you predicted, Lara," Ilyana sighed, a hint of weariness creeping into her voice. "War is inevitable, and my sister''s¡­ kindness would have spelled our doom. We cannot afford weakness in these coming times."


    Lara, the princess, a friend, niece and confidante, offered a grim nod. "Indeed. Mother''s naivete would''ve nearly cost us everything. We won''t allow our race to become victims again."


    A fierce glint ignited in Ilyana''s eyes. "We won''t. I have been preparing in secret. My army, though small, is unrivaled. The weakest soldier amongst them boasts the power of a seven-star warrior."


    A smile, predatory and ambitious, spread across Ilyana''s face. "The plan is already in motion, Lyra. Soon, the will of the elves will be mine. Even the Elven Goddess will have to acknowledge my strength, and when the time comes, she will grant me¡­"


    Her voice trailed off, replaced by a knowing glint in her eyes. The fate of the elves hung in the balance as Queen Ilyana, driven by ambition and a thirst for power, set her path for ultimate control.


    ****************


    [Beastmen Continent]


    A lionkin, all bulging muscles and golden mane, pounded the table with a meaty fist. "The war! It''s time for the war of races! We attack now!" He stood tall, a primal warrior clad only in pants, his bare chest adorned with battle scars and a lion''s roar tattooed across his back.


    A serpentine figure, his eyes like polished obsidian beneath a monocle, scoffed. "My dear Leonidas," he drawled, his voice smooth as oil, "such a blunt approach. We attack one race, the others will inevitably join forces to swat us down later." This was Slytherio, clad in a pristine tuxedo despite his reptilian heritage.


    Across the table, a foxkin named Kitsune swished her seven tails impatiently. "Slyth''s right, Leo. You let rage cloud your judgment. The hatred between races is strong, yes, but not strong enough for them to ignore a clear threat." Her voice was laced with amusement, her eyes gleaming with a dangerous light.


    Rage bristled. "You dare question me, kitsune? I am the strongest!"


    Kitsune''s smile widened, an edge of steel glinting through. "Strength isn''t everything, kitty cat. I nominate myself. Cunning and beauty are potent weapons too.Perhaps I should demonstrate?"


    "Enough!" Slyth interjected, earning a glare from both sides. "We need unity within our race before leading a war. No more scattered tribes, it''s time for a single banner!"


    "And who, pray tell, should lead under this glorious banner?" Kitsune purred.


    Leo puffed out his chest. "Me, of course! Who else?"


    Kitsune''s amusement bubbled over into a mocking laugh. "Oh, how very democratic."


    Rage growled, taking a threatening step forward. "Want to make something of it, fox?"


    Suddenly, the air crackled with power. A shimmering portal ripped open, depositing a magnificent tigerkin warrior in their midst. Her hair, as white as snow, cascaded down her back, contrasting with the stripes on her arms and tail. Her blue eyes held a chilling intensity.


    Kitsune''s playful demeanor vanished, replaced by a flicker of apprehension. "Eleven stars," she murmured, a hint of fear lacing her voice. The others could only gawk in awe at this pinnacle of power.


    "Any objections to unification under me?" The tigerkin, her voice a rumbling command, surveyed the room. Silence met her question.


    A smirk played on her lips. "Good. Now, I require reports on the state of your armies. And no," she cut off Slyth''s protest, "no inflated figures. You all know what I can do. In fact, why wait?" With a snap of her fingers, four more tigerkin materialized beside her, each radiating a power almost palpable.


    Slyth whimpered, his bravado melting away. "Four¡­nine stars?" he choked out, the title reserved for the most powerful warriors.


    The tigerkin queen, ignoring his terror, addressed her lieutenants. "Gather all available information on their forces. Leave nothing out."


    "Yes, Matriarch," the four saluted before vanishing in a flurry of white fur.


    Turning back to the others, she issued her final order. "Return to your territories and await my command. Dismissed." Then, with another shimmer, she disappeared, leaving the three Beastmen leaders speechless in her wake.

 Chapter 29 - 29: They are here 3

    [Dragon continent]


    A magnificent dragon in human form with sapphire hair and eyes, stretched languidly on his plush couch. His scales shimmered beneath his clothes, a constant reminder of his true power. Three pairs of horns curved gracefully on his head, forming a natural crown.


    "War looms," he mused, his blue eyes flickering with an ancient wisdom. "Whether it''s invaders on our doorstep or an inevitable clash with the other races, bloodshed is a coming storm. But fret not," he continued, a hint of arrogance creeping into his voice, "we Dragons are nature''s chosen. Our strength is unmatched, and we shall prove this dominance to all who dare challenge us."


    A soldier, clad in gleaming armor, approached the king and bowed low. "Your Majesty," he rasped, "reports indicate the invaders are currently attacking City Aquarius. What are your orders?"


    "Annihilate them," the King declared, his voice leaving no room for argument.


    The soldier saluted crisply. "As you command, Your Majesty."


    Aethelred turned to Ashburn, his loyal advisor adorned in a sharp red suit. Ashburn''s scarlet hair and eyes mirrored the Dragon King''s lineage. "Ashburn," the King drawled, "I need to gauge the true strength of our forces. Summon all competent Dragons here. I want to see them firsthand. Also, what news of your brother, Cinder?


    He ascended to ten stars a few years ago, albeit a very weak one, but a ten star nonetheless."


    Ashburn''s brow furrowed. "He vanished in the Human Continent, Your Majesty. All traces of him have gone cold."


    "The Human Continent, huh?" A glint of intrigue sparked in Aethelred''s eyes.


    "Send Sebastian, the dark dragon. Offer him freedom in exchange for locating Cinder. Whether he finds Cinder or not, causing chaos among the humans will be an added bonus. It might reveal the true strength of our potential enemies."


    "And lastly," Aethelred added, "fetch my son."


    "As you command, Your Majesty," Ashburn bowed, ready to carry out his king''s ruthless yet strategic orders. The gears of war were in motion, fueled by the Dragon King''s ambition.


    ********************


    [Dwarven Continent]


    King Bjorn, his beard bristling with defiance, met the gaze of the slender figure with black hair and lavender-gray eyes. "So, have you reached a decision, King Bjorn? Your dwarves may be sturdy, but against the might of Dragons, Elves, and Beastmen, you stand at a disadvantage.


    Craftsmen you may be, but war is upon you, surely you can feel it." The figure''s voice was smooth, yet held a predatory edge.


    "If I refuse, I assume your people will resort to¡­ persuasion? Kidnapping my daughter, perhaps? Or a good, old-fashioned massacre to convince me of your¡­ benevolence?" Bjorn countered, his voice gruff. "And who''s to say you''d keep my people safe after? You might just keep a breeding pair, for all I know. Your organization isn''t exactly known for its good name."


    The black-haired man chuckled, a sound devoid of humor. "Indeed, you make a valid point, Dwarf. But what choice do you have?"


    Bjorn straightened. "You''re right. My dwarves are no warriors at heart, but we won''t go down without a fight. I accept your¡­ offer. But there''s one condition."


    "A condition?" The man''s smile turned cold. "You''re in no position to bargain, Dwarf." He unleashed his nine-star aura, a show of force meant to intimidate.


    But Bjorn stood his ground, his own nine-star aura flaring to life, meeting the pressure head-on. "Enough!" boomed a voice from the shrouded figure beside the black-haired man. With a presence that dwarfed both others, the figure released a ten-star aura, silencing the room. "Fine," it continued, its voice raspy and deep. "We''ll offer you a chance.


    Impress our leader, and you''ll earn a seat at the table. Does that suit you, Your Majesty?"


    Bjorn, his beard still trembling slightly, nodded curtly. "Very well."


    "Then a pleasure doing business with you, King Bjorn. Let us depart." As the shrouded figure spoke, it and the black-haired man vanished in a swirl of shadows.


    Alone in the chamber, Bjorn''s shoulders slumped. "There''s no turning back now," he muttered, his voice heavy with worry. "Everything for my people. Even my life if it comes to that. This is a king''s duty. May the mountains guide and protect us..." He trailed off, a silent prayer for the survival of his dwarven kin echoing in the chamber.


    **************************


    [????????????]


    The black-haired man, X, leaned closer as the cloaked figure, T, spoke. "So Bjorn will be meeting the leader?"


    T chuckled, a sound devoid of warmth. "No, X. He''ll be dancing with a puppet, strung along until we have what we need. Then... disposal."


    "And what about the dwarven throne after Bjorn?" X stroked his chin thoughtfully.


    "The daughter, of course. A pliable young ruler, easily molded to our will. Now, the other races? Are our agents in place?" S§×arch* The ¦ÇovelFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Oh, they''re all a tangled mess, Your Excellency. Plotting, preparing for some grand war against each other. Blindly focused on their ancient rivalries, oblivious to the true threat lurking in the shadows." X smirked.


    T let out a sigh, a sound like wind whistling through a forgotten tomb. "Predictable. It matters little. We serve the will of the Mastermind."


    "Speaking of the Mastermind," X voice lowered, a hint of curiosity creeping in, "what is the plan against these new invaders? And when will I have the honor of meeting..."


    Suddenly, X froze, a flicker of defiance replaced by abject terror. A crimson spiderweb tattoo materialized on his temple, pulsing with an ominous red light. T leaned closer, his voice dropping to a chilling whisper.


    "It seems you''ve strayed from the path, X. Forgotten your place. You do not question the One, nor his chosen vessel. You serve."


    X gritted his teeth, a strangled whimper escaping his throat as his eyes glazed over. The defiance melted away, replaced by a hollow obedience. "Y-yes, Your Excellency," he rasped, his voice devoid of life. "I will be mindful of my place."


    T released the pressure, the spiderweb tattoo fading as quickly as it appeared. X stood ramrod straight, a shell of his former self. "Excellent," T said, his voice regaining its earlier monotone. "Now, wait for further instructions."


    The black-haired man remained motionless, a chilling reminder of the absolute power wielded by the enigmatic T and the shadowy organization he was part of. Their true goals shrouded in secrecy, they manipulated the races from the darkness, a terrifying force waiting to exploit the chaos brewing on the horizon.

 Chapter 30 - 30: They are here 4

    [ Werewolf Territory]


    The continents, once rearranged by some unknown force, were shifting back. Their ancestral homeland, the island they''d fought tooth and nail to claim independence on, was now rejoining the very Beastmen continent they''d spent centuries shunning.


    The armistice with the Beastmen, a fragile peace forged after a brutal war, felt like a cruel joke now. The werewolves, proud and independent, were about to be thrust back into the uneasy alliance they''d broken free from. Stories of the past war, the clash of claws and fangs, the reeking stench of spilled blood, flooded Logan''s thoughts.


    A man, his skin the rich hue of polished mahogany, burst into the training room, his voice echoing. "Alpha! Those creatures are attacking again!" Muscles tensed beneath his black hair as he awaited the Alpha''s response.


    The Alpha, a towering figure with a mane of black locks forming natural dreadlocks, grunted as he unleashed another brutal blow against the sandbag. Sweat dripped from his hazel eyes that narrowed in concentration. "Deal with it, Agon," he rumbled.


    "Shall I send my pack?" The man queried, ever eager to prove himself.


    The Alpha paused mid-punch, considering for a moment. "No. Send Calvin''s pack. They''re better suited for this terrain."


    "Understood," Agon bowed before hurrying away to relay the orders.


    Alone again, Logan turned toward a holographic display that flickered to life, revealing a regal tiger queen. "Now then," he growled, a low rumble emanating from his chest, "what could you possibly want with me, Tiger Queen?"


    "Why the sudden call, Tiger Queen?" Logan rumbled, his voice laced with a hint of defiance. S~ea??h the N??elFir§×.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "The reason is obvious, mutt," she snarled. "The Beastmen war council convened. Why were you not present?"


    "My people fought for their independence from the Beastmen label," Logan retorted, his jaw set. "We are Werewolves, not simply Beastmen lumped in with the rest. We are stronger, smarter, we are better! We stand alone."


    The tiger queen let out a derisive snort. "Bold claims for a declining race. With your father''s demise by my hands the last straw you clung on is gone, your race''s strength faded, mutt. You lot are weak now. And you," she continued, her voice dripping with disdain, "will never reach demigod status. Your pack mentality prevents it.


    To birth a demigod, your race needs seven eleven-star wolves to submit to that wolf as Alpha. Do you see that happening? How long has it been since a Werewolf reached eleven stars? You yourself haven''t even achieved that rank. Submit, Alpha Logan, or face the consequences."


    With a final, menacing glare, the projection flickered and died.


    Her words were a venomous whip, slicing through Logan''s pride. He clenched his fists, frustration coursing through him. "Damn her," he muttered. His father''s ill-advised actions towards the tiger queen had left his entire race at her mercy. Werewolves are now her spoils of war which she will claim.


    The tiger queen ended the call abruptly, leaving Logan alone with his turmoil. "Should I submit and play nice until I''m strong enough to break free?" he pondered. But the thought was quickly dismissed. That queen was too cunning, too ruthless to leave any room for disobedience.The tigress is too cunning.


    "This war... why now, when we are so ill-equipped?"


    Logan stared out the window, a storm brewing on the horizon, mirroring the turmoil within him. The burden of leadership, the weight of his ancestors'' legacy, and the threat of war pressed down on him, forcing him to make a difficult decision ¨C submit or fight a battle they will not win.


    **********************


    While the other races schemed and panicked, the vampires of their continent reveled in the brewing chaos. War? To these creatures of the night, it was a feast, a spectacle, a replenishing of their very sustenance. Decades of enforced peace had left them yearning for the hunt, the thrill of the kill.


    Their land was ruled by the Vampire Queen, a fearsome being who demanded nothing less than absolute strength from her court. The four Count Clans ¨C Chatham, Blanche, Lenoir, and Mordred ¨C were the highest authorities answering directly to her. Unlike the elaborate titles of other courts, these Counts bore a simple, yet powerful, moniker. Why were there no Dukes or Marquises?


    The Queen herself had declared it ¨C only the strongest deserved such titles, and these four vampires were all certified ten-star powerhouses, but still not upto her standards.


    In a grand chamber, the Counts convened. "Any word from the Queen?" Count Mordred, a man with a predatory grace, with crimson eyes and a predatory grace, was the first to break the tense silence.


    Count Levoir, a tall and stoic figure, shook his head. "The Queen expects us to handle our affairs. Approaching her with a mere war is an invitation to¡­ well, let''s just say not to tempt fate."


    "Mere?" scoffed Count Blanche, a figure cloaked in dark robes. "Is a racial war considered minor these days? Though, yes, we can handle it ourselves. But I''d prefer it if you didn''t call it ''mere''. Afterall it''ll be a stage for races to show off" Blanche said with amusement. She too was eager for this war and doesn''t want anybody call it ''mere'' cause she''ll get to fight so many beings.


    "She''ll step in if things escalate," said Count Chatham, her voice brimming with fervor and a hint of something else ¨C admiration. "For now, I''ll deal with this attacker personally."


    The room crackled with a sudden tension. Mordred leaned closer, a curious glint in his eyes. "Chatham, are you considering a challenge for the throne? You''re nearing eleven stars¡­"


    A dangerous glint flickered in Chatham''s eyes. "Mordred," she hissed, her voice dropping to a deadly whisper. "Have you been feeding on goblin blood lately? It seems to have dulled your wits. You''ve never met the Queen. You have never faced the Queen, nor do you understand the monstrous power she wields.


    Another word of that nature, and your reign ends here." Her threat was underscored by the icy glint of a drawn sword and a surge of potent aura.


    Mordred flinched under the pressure of her rage. A flicker of fear, quickly masked by bravado, flitted across Mordred''s face. "Just asking," he muttered, his bravado quickly crumbling.


    LeNoir, ever the pragmatist, cut through the tension. "We welcome war," he rumbled, "but we don''t court chaos. We shall hunt with vicious efficiency. Bolster defenses, organize the armies. Every vampire has a part to play. In times of war, all fangs shall be unsheathed."


    "Okay." Agreed the two Counts except Mordred who said " I don''t really like you giving me orders but I''ll do it just this once."


    " It was a suggestion... but if you want to fight I''ll gladly take you on. Oh please give me a reason to kill you Mordred, please, I''ve been rather bored for the past couple of centuries will you help be relieve my boredom. Ohh please say yes." Levoir''s grin widened, a touch of sadistic amusement in it. He said, his aura flaring as the air crackled with barely contained power.


    "Muscle-headed brute," Mordred muttered, fear momentarily replacing his ''bravado'' before he masked it completely.


    Sensing the standoff wouldn''t be productive, Countess Chatham spoke up once more. "Meeting adjourned. I have invaders to welcome." With that, she swept out, leaving the others to their tasks.


    The remaining Counts exchanged a silent glance. With a nod and a flicker, they disappeared too, leaving the chamber empty once more. The silence held a chilling weight, a promise of a coming storm ¨C a storm the vampires craved.

 Chapter 31 - 31: Path

    Verona danced around Neveah''s flurry of blows, a wry smile playing on her lips. "Darkness magic is a vast ocean," she said, her voice calm despite the near miss of a lightning-fast punch. "Sure, some drown themselves in the shallows - shadow control, curses¡­ rudimentary stuff. But I find necromancy to be the most¡­ rewarding path, that''s where the real power lies."


    She parried a particularly vicious kick with a casual flick of her wrist. "Now, necromancy gets a bad rap. You hear whispers of graveyard stench, reanimated corpses falling apart¡­ crude. My methods are far more¡­ elegant." Her eyes gleamed with a predatory glint. "Think of it as a reflection. I steal a person''s shadow, a perfect echo of their being.


    Their memories, their skills ¨C all bound to the darkness. We don''t need stinking corpses, these are soldiers of pure shadow. Which after a successful summon follow the will of there summoners."


    Verona dodged another swipe, her movements blurring as she effortlessly outmaneuvered Neveah''s relentless assault. "And here''s the best part ¨C these shadows share the same experiences as their originals. It''s like summoning a warrior from a parallel mirror world from ours, one built from purest darkness. We don''t even touch the soul or get involved in the realm of death, just the shadow.


    Makes the whole ''necromancy'' label a bit of a misnomer, wouldn''t you say?"


    Verona lunged forward, dark energy swirling around her hand. Neveah barely had time to parry the blow, the clash sending sparks flying.


    A grimace contorted Neveah''s face as Verona''s kick sent him sprawling. Blood trickled down his chin, staining the icy floor of the cavern. "Conditions, limitations..." he sighed, pushing himself back up. "Always a catch with these perfect and precious shadow soldiers, isn''t there?"


    Verona dusted herself off, her movements fluid and effortless compared to Neveah''s struggle. "Think of it as safeguards," she said, her voice cool and collected. "Not everyone can handle the power of shadows. The conditions are strict, yes, but necessary."


    She held up a finger, ticking off the points on an invisible list. "One: the owner of the shadow needs to be deceased. Two: the summoner must be at least two realms above the deceased in power. Three: the summoner needs an iron will to resist the corruption and mental attacks of the shadow realm. Those hungry things will try to turn you inside out, make you a puppet for their own twisted purposes. S§×ar?h the N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Four, and this is crucial: your command of darkness magic has to be top-notch. Grandmaster level, at least. That''s why I focused on ice first. It provided more immediate benefits."


    Two years of grueling training had honed his ice magic to a master level, and his body pulsed with the power of a five-star mage. Yet, frustration gnawed at him. Darkness, Verona''s true domain, remained a frustratingly closed book. Gravity, she had declared off-limits, a skill he had to learn on his own.


    "Darkness," Verona announced, her voice a low rumble, "requires a taste of the abyss itself. We''ll be raising your resistance to curses and mental attacks, but the true test lies within."


    Neveah frowned. "True darkness? Sounds ominous."


    Verona''s smile held a hint of cruelty. "Oh, it is, my dear. Nothing I say or do will prepare you. It''s a descent into the deepest corners of your own mind, where fear festers and doubt whispers lies. Be ready for a torrent of curses, from illness and agony to madness and despair.


    Prepare for weakness, for negativity to claw at your very essence,doubts and insecurities, hate, anger and despair you''ll experience it all."


    Neveah scoffed. "Shouldn''t the surprise element be part of the test? Isn''t telling me counterproductive?"


    Verona''s smile vanished. "There''s no preparing for true darkness, Neveah. It''s a test of your core self. I can only offer this ¨C resist. Don''t let it consume you."


    With a flourish of her hand, Verona cast a spell. The air shimmered, and Neveah vanished from sight. Silence descended, thick and heavy. Verona stood alone, a flicker of worry clouding her usual confident demeanor.


    "Come back, Neveah," she murmured, a hint of vulnerability in her voice. "Find your path, even if it''s shrouded in darkness."


    Her words hung heavy in the air, laced with an unexpected sincerity. Then, with a flick of her wrist, Verona cast a spell. The world around Neveah dissolved into an inky blackness, absolute and suffocating.


    "What path will you choose, Neveah?" Verona continued, her voice regaining its usual cool demeanor. "Destruction, redemption, or something else entirely? Whichever it is, know this: I will stand by you."


    Time warped and stretched, each passing moment an eternity. Curses, as Verona had warned, bloomed into a nightmarish bouquet. A searing pain, a white-hot poker plunged into his shoulder, morphed into a bone-chilling cold that gnawed at his very core.


    Visions flickered in the void ¨C his greatest failures, bitter betrayals,loved one lost, his deepest insecurities twisted and amplified into monstrousities. Strength seeped from him, replaced by a suffocating despair that threatened to swallow him whole.


    He was weak, undeniably so. Fear, a primal seprent, coiled around his heart, squeezing the life from him. The pain, the relentless torment, mirrored the suffering he''d endured all his lives( as Rei and as Raven). Maybe this was it, the end. Maybe giving in, succumbing to the darkness, offered a twisted kind of peace.


    Then, a memory flickered, a lifeline thrown across the abyss. He saw Verona, not as the fearsome instructor, but as a companion. Cooking, training, the taste of her blood on his tongue - moments of care amidst the storm. He wasn''t alone. He had someone who cared for him, even if it wasn''t love ( which was highly unlikely). At least, not yet.


    But she was a home, a reason to fight for a future beyond this suffocating darkness. He craved more - to understand her past, to spend quiet evenings by her side, a partner not a pupil. Yet, achieving that dream required strength. Strength to earn her respect, to become the confidante she needed, not the child she protected.


    The path ahead was long, the goal a distant horizon. But time was a luxury they, as immortal beings, possessed in abundance. The world outside simmered with chaos - racial tensions, demonic invasion. He envisioned the protagonist, consumed by vengeance, manipulated into a pawn of powerful figures.


    This hero, destined to save the world, would become a skirt-chasing braggart, mistaking youthful victories for true strength. No, Neveah wouldn''t let that happen.He won''t place his life in the hands of such a person who will be controlled like a puppet by the very skirts he chased. He won''t gamble, he will take everything in his own hands.


    He would become the anchor in the storm, the puppeteer of chaos. He''d orchestrate events from a distance, ensuring his haven with Verona remained untouched. After the world burned, he will rebuild it, molding each race into his vision. He wouldn''t be a victim anymore. Control, absolute and unwavering, that would be his salvation.


    With newfound resolve, Neveah pushed back against the curses. His path was clear - not damnation and destruction, not redemption, but control.


    As the illusions sputtered and died, his eyes snapped open. Verona stood before him, a familiar smile playing on her lips.


    "You know," he rasped, his voice hoarse but firm, "you''re everything to me. I¡­ I love you."


    Verona''s smile widened, and she pulled him into a tight hug. "I know," she whispered, her voice filled with a warmth that pierced the lingering chills of the darkness.


    Neveah had emerged from the abyss, not broken, but irrevocably changed. His path was set, a path paved with ambition and a fierce devotion to the enigmatic woman who had shown him a sliver of light in the endless dark. The world might burn, but in the ashes, a new order would rise, and Neveah, the master of shadows, would be its architect.

 Chapter 32 - 32: The novel starts...

    Verona''s eyes gleamed with a predatory glint. "Well, this is certainly interesting," she announced, her voice laced with a strange mixture of amusement and anticipation. "Seems we have new guests on our planet, and a rather impolite bunch at that. Waging war on every race they encounter, with a particularly strong one currently tearing through this continent.


    Quite the chaotic situation, wouldn''t you agree?"


    Neveah remained stoic, his expression betraying none of the emotions churning beneath the surface. "New inhabitants," he simply acknowledged, a hint of curiosity flickering in his eyes. "Doesn''t concern me."


    Verona raised an eyebrow, a playful challenge in her tone. "Not surprised? No burning desire for intel? After all, knowledge is power, isn''t it?"


    Neveah shrugged, his voice devoid of concern. "Out of my control. No point in wasting energy on what I can''t affect. Strength and power, that''s all that matters."


    A knowing smile played on Verona''s lips. "Intriguing. You sound almost¡­ resigned to this chaos. But surely you yearn for more information. It''s a source of power, just like raw strength."


    Neveah met her gaze head-on, his voice firm. "Knowing about the intricacies of these invaders or the petty squabbles of other races is useless to me now. Power in the hands of the weak is like a fine wine offered to a parched throat ¨C tantalizing but ultimately useless."


    Verona chuckled, a dark, rumbling sound. "Well said, Neveah. Schemes and machinations crumble before true might. However, your view of information is shortsighted. Observing these conflicts, the movements and decisions made by both invaders and defenders, is a valuable lesson. You learn from their mistakes, their victories.


    Their gambles become your education. Information, my dear apprentice, is the whetstone that hones your strength."


    Verona''s voice dropped to a low growl. "That''s why you''ll be thrust into the heart of war, Neveah. No simulations, no staged battles. You''ll witness the true face of conflict - the raw despair etched on the faces of civilians, the sickening sights of carnage, the depravity that festers amidst the chaos. You''ll see how some twist war for their own gain, be it political power or obscene wealth."


    Her gaze sharpened. "You''ll be forced to make decisions that''ll knot your gut. Choices that will leave you stained, choices that may haunt you in the quiet of the night. War is a crucible, Neveah, and it''s the perfect forge to refine your darkness magic. You''ll learn to harness the despair, the fear, the very essence of battle to fuel your power.


    Maybe, just maybe, you''ll reach the pinnacle - a master, a grandmaster of darkness."


    "The darkness you''ll witness, the choices you''ll make, they''ll scar you. They''ll test your very being. Are you prepared to walk this path, Neveah? To embrace the abyss and emerge stronger, but forever changed?"


    Neveah met her gaze, his voice steady. "Strength is all that matters. If war is the forge, then lead me to the flames."


    "Let''s go," he said, his voice betraying all of the turmoil within. "Let''s see what war has to teach me." S§×arch* The N??elFir§×.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Tell me, Neveah, have you ever spilt blood ¨C not in self-defense, not to vanquish a villain ¨C but the blood of an innocent? Someone who posed no threat, someone you never met, someone simply living their life?"


    Neveah''s jaw clenched. He craved power, ached for it with every fiber of his being, but the image Verona conjured left a foul taste in his mouth. Morality, he knew, was a fragile concept, but the idea of extinguishing a life for mere convenience¡­


    "No," he finally admitted, his voice low.


    Verona''s lips curled into a humorless smile. "There''s your naivety, Neveah. Power, true power, transcends such petty notions as good and evil. Look at the world around you. Those who stand at the pinnacle, the eight-star mages and beyond, do you think their paths were spotless? Every ascent is paved with sacrifices, with blood spilled in the shadows.


    Yet, in the public eye, they wear the mask of benevolence, and the masses, like sheep, gobble it up."


    "They manipulate," Neveah muttered, a spark of understanding flickering in his eyes.


    "Precisely," Verona confirmed. "They point the finger, orchestrate grand plays where convenient villains rise and fall. Morality becomes a tool, a weapon wielded for their own benefit. As you grow stronger, Neveah, such distinctions will become meaningless. You''ll forge your own path, answer to your own goals. Titles and labels will be meaningless trinkets compared to the raw power you''ll wield.


    Remember, the strong are followed, not judged."


    Neveah absorbed Verona''s words, a storm brewing within him. The path to power, it seemed, was a treacherous one, paved with blood and moral compromises. Yet, could he truly turn away from it now? The taste of strength he had experienced was intoxicating, a siren song he couldn''t ignore.


    He looked at Verona, her enigmatic gaze challenging him. This woman, his tormentor and mentor, had shown him a glimpse of the true cost of power. Now, the choice was his.


    *********


    [Neveah Pov]


    Five stars. It''s a decent climb, but the summit still feels impossibly far. The Blessed haven''t even entered the arena yet, and once they do, their progress will eclipse mine like a supernova. Still, compared to the fumbling fool I was four years ago, I''m practically a prodigy. This world''s magic system feels like a dream compared to the clunky, one-trick-pony magic of those fantasy novels.


    Here, it''s all about flexibility and growth, limited only by your own reserves and skill. No more spamming the same fireball spell until your opponent drowns in flames. Here, you can conjure fire chains, daggers, even a fire-breathing dragon if you''re powerful enough.


    Today though, was a gut punch. Verona dropped the war bomb on me. I thought it''d be some glorious clash of armies, but apparently, it''s more than that. War, she says, will shatter my morality. Now, let''s be honest, I''m no Mother Teresa. I was a thief, a good one admittedly, but a thief nonetheless.


    But killing people who didn''t do anything wrong? Innocents? Never crossed that line.


    Raven, the kid in me, has never even seen blood spilt, let alone spilled it himself. But that changes now. I''ve already accepted the path I''m on is paved with blood, but can I truly let go of the last vestiges of my morals? The fear of hell that still flickers in the back of my mind, a relic of those bedtime stories.


    Maybe. Maybe not. Morality is a luxury the weak can afford. The strong, the ones who rule the world, they don''t have that luxury.


    And puberty? Do vampires even get that? I mean, I''m fourteen, but shouldn''t vampires be, you know, immortal and all? Why does this body have to go through these hormonal mood swings on top of everything else?


    War starts tomorrow, huh. Maybe I can even save the protagonist''s village. But wait... why would I? Those events are what shape him, turn him into the hero everyone expects him to be. So, his parents?


    Yeah, they can die. Not out of malice, you understand, just... narrative efficiency everyone loves the story of an underdog right. So I just gotta make sure the hero''s got that sweet, sweet tragic backstory.


    But still ...War, huh?

 Chapter 33 - 33: We Are Demons!

    [Azrael POV]


    The metallic tang of blood filled my nostrils as I ran alongside my father, the village alarm a horrifying screech in my ears. Today''s lesson on the ancient technique, passed down through generations, was cut short by the shrill cry of distress. Fear coiled in my stomach, a cold serpent tightening with every frantic step.


    Reaching the village square, I saw only carnage. Bodies lay strewn on the ground, mutilated in a way that spoke of pure, sadistic cruelty. My young mind reeled at the sight. Then, a guttural shriek tore through the air, drawing our gaze towards the outskirts.


    "There!" My father roared, his voice edged with raw fury. A hulking creature, grotesque beyond imagining, stood in front of our house. It held my mother aloft by the throat, a sickening smile twisting its inhuman face. My mother, her eyes locked on us, a silent apology flashing across them, did the unthinkable. She channeled mana, not to attack, but inwards, a desperate act of self-destruction.


    Her eyes glazed over, the light dimming in them as the creature roared in frustration.


    My father, his voice thick with grief and rage, roared, "What have you done to my village? To my wife! I''ll kill you!"


    "Wife, you say? Such a waste," the demon clucked its tongue, its voice dripping with perverse pleasure. "She could have been quite the¡­ entertainment.And I would have made her experience otherworldly pleasure. But alas, a wasted opportunity."


    The creature, with a sickening splatter, dropped my mother''s body. A geyser of gore erupted from the point-blank mana blast. It snarled in a language unlike any I''d heard, a harsh cacophony that morphed into something almost understandable.


    "Disappointing," it rumbled, its voice dripping with sadistic amusement. "Weak, all of you. Now, little monkey," it rasped, turning its malevolent gaze to my father. "How about you entertain me?"


    Father unleashed a torrent of aura, the family''s defensive technique, and charged towards the beast. He felled several smaller creatures along the way, his movements a blur of desperate rage. I, a mere three-star knight ¨C a prodigy they called me, a rising star in the human realm ¨C could only watch, my body heavy with grief and a burning desire for revenge.


    By the time I reached the house, all that remained was a scene from a nightmare. My father lay crumpled on the ground, a sickeningly deep kick mark staining his side. The creature, its anger momentarily diverted, turned its attention to him. My mother, her lifeless body discarded like a broken doll, lay a few feet away. S§×arch* The novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    My father''s aura spiked, a surge of raw energy surrounding him. He hurled himself at the beast, a whirlwind of rage and despair. His blade flashed, a desperate dance of left and right, up and down, but the creature sidestepped each blow with effortless grace. It even yawned, flaunting its disregard for my father''s fury.


    "Pathetic," the demon scoffed, its voice laced with boredom. It flicked its clawed hand, sending my father reeling backwards. A casual swipe followed, severing my father''s arm and leg in one sickening motion.


    My father crumpled to the ground, a strangled cry escaping his lips. He met my gaze, his eyes filled with a defeated love. "Run, Azrael," he rasped, his voice weak. "Run and don''t look back. Please¡­ live¡­"


    The demon cut him off with a brutal kick. "Speak when spoken to, worm! Don''t you dare ignore me!" it roared, a monstrous parody of authority. "I decide who lives and who dies. It''s my right, by virtue of my strength!"


    Rage, raw and primal, surged through me. I couldn''t let this happen. Not my mother, not my father. Ignoring the fear that threatened to paralyze me, I grabbed my sword and channeled my aura. It blazed to life, fueled by grief and vengeance.


    The demon''s laughter echoed across the battlefield, a horrifying melody of malice. It kicked me aside with ease, sending me crashing into the dirt. "Pathetic!" it roared.


    "Why?" I gasped, the pain a dull throb compared to the burning inferno in my heart.


    "Because I can," the demon boomed, its voice dripping with cruel satisfaction. "Because it amuses me. We are demons," it declared, its form shifting, revealing a grotesque parody of power. "We are the embodiment of desire,masters of cruelty. We do whatever we please, and you, weakling, can''t stop us. Can''t stop me!"


    "Demons¡­" I rasped, the word a promise and a curse on my lips. "Then kill me now. If you don''t, I swear¡­on the ashes of my village, on the blood of my family, I will hunt you down. Even if it takes a lifetime, I will see your head on a pike... I will..."


    The demon interrupted me with a vicious kick to the chest. "You don''t understand your position, little monkey," it sneered. "You''re too weak to threaten me. But entertaining. So be it. I''ll let you live to fulfill your empty promise."


    My vision swam in a sea of red as the screams of my father faded into the background. Pain overwhelmed me, dragging me into the abyss of unconsciousness. The last thing I heard was the demon''s mocking laughter, a promise of more suffering to come,"...fulfill your promise, little monkey."


    *****************


    Panic clawed at the demon scout as he burst into the main tent. "Young master!" he gasped, "An army approaches, led by beings as powerful as Count-level demons!"


    The air crackled with tension as the news settled in. The leader, a handsome demon with an air of jaded amusement, was Incubus royalty ¨C an Incubus Lord, in fact. A cruel smile played on his lips. "Count-level, you say? Intriguing." He glanced at the lifeless body of Azrael''s father, currently serving as a morbid centerpiece on a metal spike. "Very well.


    We shall retreat for now. But leave the boy alive."


    The scout blinked, surprised. "Leave the boy alive?"


    "Let''s see if he survives. Perhaps he''ll make for a future plaything." Said the Incubus.


    With that, he and his soldiers vanished in a swirl of dark magic, leaving behind a scene of unspeakable horror.


    Human soldiers, clad in heavy armor, soon arrived, their faces grim as they surveyed the carnage. Scattered limbs, defiled bodies ¨C the hallmarks of demonic brutality.


    "We were too late," a soldier muttered, his voice heavy with despair.


    Their commander, a man of imposing stature, barked orders. "Search the ruins! Find any survivors! We need information on these invaders, even scraps!"


    As the soldiers combed the wreckage, a tense silence hung in the air. Then, a shout pierced the air. "Commander! We found a survivor! A boy, badly injured!"


    A spark ignited in the Holy Daughter''s eyes. "Bring him to me," she commanded, her voice surprisingly firm.


    The Saintess frowned. "Why?"


    "Precisely," the Holy Daughter countered, her gaze unwavering. "He''s the only one who survived such a brutal massacre. Why is he the only one left breathing? There''s more to this story, and I intend to find out."


    The soldiers returned with the battered boy, barely clinging to consciousness. Despite the carnage surrounding him, a spark of defiance still flickered within his broken form. "He''s tough," a soldier noted gruffly. "A peak Three-Star Knight at his age, and in this village with limited resources. He''s talented."


    The Saintess, ever pragmatic, saw an opportunity. "Heal him," she instructed the Holy Daughter. "Once he recovers, he''ll make a fine addition to the Order."


    Azrael blinked his eyes open to a blurry world of white and pain. Every groan felt like a battle cry against the agony that wracked his body. A gruff voice cut through the haze.


    "Seems you''re awake, boy. Now tell me, why are you the only one left standing?"


    The voice belonged to a man with a broad chest and a beard that looked like a tangled forest. His weathered face held a hint of kindness beneath the scowl. Azrael tried to speak, but his throat felt like sandpaper. He coughed, a dry, ragged sound.


    "Easy there, lad," the man said, his voice softening. "Take it slow."


    With a monumental effort, Azrael managed to croak out the story. The demons, the slaughter, the mocking leader who left him alive for some twisted amusement. The memory sent a fresh wave of fury through him, momentarily pushing back the pain.


    As he finished, a beautiful girl materialized by his bedside. Her blonde hair cascaded down her shoulders, and her blue eyes held a curious glint. "Such a tragedy," she said, her voice surprisingly young for her regal bearing. "But don''t despair. I can help you become strong, strong enough to defeat those creatures."


    She placed a hand on his chest, and a warmth spread through him, battling the cold grip of pain. "My powers resonated with yours," she continued. "You have a natural affinity for light magic. It''s a rare gift."


    Azrael looked between the two, confusion clouding his rage.


    "The question is, child," the older woman spoke, her voice laced with power, "are you interested? Do you want the strength to be more than a plaything for those demons? Tell us, boy, what do you desire most?"


    Azrael''s voice, though weak, held the steely resolve forged in the fires of loss. "Strength," he rasped. "Strength to kill every single one of them. I want them dead."


    A smile, genuine and fierce, lit up the woman''s face. "Well said, child. The church will be your sanctuary. We will train you, sharpen your skills and your blade. We will make you a paladin, a champion of light. You have the talent for greatness."


    She extended a hand towards him. "So, tell me your name, young warrior."


    Azrael met her gaze, his voice ringing clear despite the pain. "Azrael Mor."


    "Azrael, huh..." the woman said, her eyes twinkling. "The angel of death. A fitting name for one who will rain down destruction on the demons. I, Saintess Seraphina Orion, welcome you to the Human Church, serving the goddess Althea."


    Beside her, the younger girl smiled warmly. "Hi, I''m Vera Orion. Nice to meet you."


    Azrael looked from the Saintess to the young woman, a glimmer of hope flickering in his chest. Maybe, just maybe, with these people and the strength they promised, he could live up to his name ¨C Azrael, the Angel of Death, bringer of vengeance upon the demons. He closed his eyes, the pain a dull echo compared to the fire that now burned within him. The path to vengeance had begun.

 Chapter 34 - 34: Two Years... And the Alliance!

    The war raged on, a seemingly endless tide of demonic invaders pouring through the portals. Relief at the portals'' closure turned to chilling dread as word trickled back: the demons had carved a continent from the very fabric of reality itself, an ever-expanding demonic dominion.


    These weren''t mindless beasts, no. They learned and spoke the common tongue, though their voices dripped with malice, and they called themselves demons. Conquest, not coexistence, was their aim. The existing races, fractured as they were, banded together in a desperate alliance.


    Yet, even amidst the roar of cannons and clash of steel, the old rivalries simmered. Assassinations, kidnappings, blackmail still plagued the human kingdoms, the elven glades, and the dwarven strongholds. Each race sought a secret edge, a sliver of advantage over their neighbours. After all, defeating the demons was paramount, but who would rule the ashes?


    But against the demonic tide, such petty squabbles faded. The demons were a force unlike any encountered before. Not just individually powerful, they were a terrifying legion. Here, a winged demon, the nobility marked by arcane sigils, rained fire from the skies. There, a hulking brute, muscles corded and eyes glowing with infernal energy, waded through steel ranks like a reaper.


    Their strength defied comparison to the star-based rankings of the human knights or the rune-forged power of the dwarven warriors.


    Their message was chillingly clear ¨C dominion. This wasn''t a land grab, it was a bid for total subjugation.


    The races, while seemingly fighting with their ''all'' on the surface, held their most potent strategies close, wary of revealing their true capabilities to potential future enemies. No one knew who might be watching from the shadows.


    ************************


    The two years of constant defense had been a grueling affair. No respite, no opportunity for the weary races to regroup. The demons, relentless in their assault, had brought nothing but destruction in their wake, polluting the lands and corrupting all they touched.


    Faced with this existential threat, the races, once bitter rivals, made a reluctant decision. A fragile truce, a temporary ceasefire amongst themselves until the demonic tide could be repelled. The dragons, the originators of this proposition, hosted the gathering of race leaders on their own continent.


    Understandably, the other races approached with caution, well aware of the dragons'' historical pride and arrogance.


    The Dragon King, Aethelred, watched with a hint of annoyance as the various races arrived for the alliance meeting, each with their own retinue of warriors and cloaked in suspicion. The audacity of these lesser races to arrive on his continent with such blatant distrust! Yet, he held his tongue, the gravity of the demonic threat outweighing his pride for now.


    King Aethelred, the imposing dragon leader, addressed them with a curt nod and a chilling statement, "We don''t know the full extent of the invaders'' might. You can choose to join the alliance or refuse. It''s not a plea, merely a suggestion to minimize casualties."


    First came the Beastmen, a formidable coalition of tiger, lionkin, and werewolves. The Tiger Queen, Kali, a regal figure with eyes that burned like molten gold, strode in with the Lionkin leader, Leo, and the imposing Werewolf alpha, Logan, flanking her. Aethelred offered a curt nod in greeting, the bare minimum of courtesy.


    Next came the elves, an ethereal beauty belying their deadly prowess. Leading them was the newly appointed Elf Queen, Iliyana, a young woman with an aura of quiet power. But it was her bodyguard who truly stole the show.


    A cloaked figure, her face obscured by a dark mask, emanated an undeniable presence ¨C a staggering two eleven-star magical signatures, one from the Queen herself and another from the enigmatic bodyguard. Shock rippled through the chamber.


    Following the elves came the dwarves, a race known for their stoicism and martial prowess. Their King, Bjorn, a ten-star warrior with a thick beard and a booming voice, entered accompanied by an unassuming figure who, despite his plain clothes, exuded an aura of power that dwarfed even the King''s. This unassuming man, radiating eleven-star strength, was an enigma.


    Lastly came the humans, a race often underestimated but with a surprising amount of clout today. Their newly crowned Empress, Valeriana Sol, a woman with fiery red hair and eyes to match, commanded respect with her ten-star cultivation. But it was the man beside her who truly drew gasps.


    Valeriana''s father, the former Emperor, stood tall, his own red hair tinged with grey but his eyes burning with a power that rivaled any present ¨C an eleven-star mage returned to his former glory.


    The room crackled with tension as murmurs broke out. The humans, once a fractured race, were now a force to be reckoned with. The enigmatic eleven-star mage by the dwarven King''s side fueled speculation. And the elves, with two eleven-star mages, were a revelation. The fragile alliance was about to get a whole lot more interesting.


    The dragon king, snapping out of his surprise, boomed, "Well then, shall we begin? Or do we wait for the esteemed company of the vampires?"


    As if summoned by the very word, a pair of figures materialized in the chamber. Count Chatham an 11 star and Count Levoir a 10 star, their forms radiating a preternatural chill, entered in unison. "On behalf of the Vampire Queen," Count Chatham said, her voice ethereal, "we will be representing our race."


    A tense silence followed. King Aethelred cleared his throat. "Excellent. Now, as you''re all aware, I proposed this alliance. It seems we have a consensus to join."


    A low murmur rippled through the assemblage. The vampires'' arrival, though anticipated, sent a fresh jolt of tension through the air. Also they didn''t like how the Vampire race just sent counts instead of the queen. It didn''t sit well with them.


    "Excellent," Aethelred rumbled, the tremor resonating through the floor. "Then shall we start? I won''t waste your time with flowery speeches. An alliance has been proposed, and it appears we have a consensus to join."


    Queen Iliyana, her gaze sharp behind the mask of her bodyguard, cut in, "The leadership of this alliance. Who will hold that power?"


    The question hung heavy in the air. Following a leader was akin to submitting to their will, a precarious dance none were eager to perform.


    King Aethelred offered a small, predatory smile, a flicker of amusement dancing in his reptilian eyes. "There will be no singular leader. A council, comprised of all leaders present, will guide our actions."


    The alliance was formed, a fragile pact forged in the face of a common enemy. Yet, beneath the surface, a web of distrust remained. Each race had arrived with their most potent warriors, a silent display of strength, a message: "Do not underestimate us." They guarded their true capabilities, aware that caution was paramount.


    This was no fellowship, no friendship, but a temporary truce, where even the slightest weakness could ignite a new war. S§×arch* The N?velFire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    They were united by a common enemy, but trust remained a scarce commodity.

 Chapter 35 - 35: The Blessed.

    A few days after the tense council meeting, a tremor of hope rippled through the war-weary races. Prophetic pronouncements, delivered through the Saintesses of each goddess'' church, resonated across the land.


    "Dear races of this world," the pronouncements echoed, "we have witnessed your valiant struggle against the demonic invaders. To our devoted believers, we offer aid. We shall choose individuals ¨C those below twenty years of age, brimming with promise and raw talent ¨C from each race. These chosen few will be marked by us, blessed with our divine favor.


    We shall empower them, guide them to become champions, the vanguard against the encroaching darkness."


    The news spread like wildfire. Every young warrior, mage, and strategist dreamt of being touched by such divine grace. These "Blessed" would be granted incredible power, trained to become champions against the relentless demonic hordes.


    The message continued, a beacon of light in the encroaching chaos. "We, the goddesses, implore you to unite! Build an institution ¨C a collaborative endeavor against these infernal foes. Within its walls, a new generation of soldiers shall be forged, trained not just in the art of war, but also imbued with the knowledge and skills of every race. Together, you stand a chance.


    We, the goddesses, bestow upon you our blessings. Go forth, united, and conquer!"


    A wave of cautious optimism washed over the war-torn world. Could divinely blessed champions truly turn the tide against the relentless demons? The creation of a unified training institution, a place where young heroes from all races would train together, would be a true test of the alliance''s strength.


    The fate of the world hung in the balance, and on the shoulders of these blessed youths would rest the burden of victory.


    While the alliance remained a web of suspicion, the prophecy offered a beacon of hope to many but to the leaders it was an opportunity.


    *****************


    [Dragon Continent]


    A sly grin stretched across King Aethelred''s face as the Dragon Saintess bowed and exited. "The prince, chosen by the Dragon Goddess, is it?" he rumbled, his voice echoing in the vast chamber. A glint of ambition flickered in his reptilian eyes.


    "Excellent news," he continued, though his tone carried a hidden agenda. "Have the prince brought before me at once. We have much to discuss regarding his role in this... ''academy'' and the actions he''ll take once it''s complete."


    The king''s words, coated in a veneer of support, couldn''t mask the underlying calculation. While the intervention of the goddesses offered a glimmer of hope, Aethelred saw an opportunity. This prophecy, this academy, could be a powerful tool, and with his son at the forefront, blessed by a goddess no less, the king saw a chance to solidify his own power and influence.


    "This changes things," he mused, a low growl escaping his throat.


    The alliance might be fragile, but with the prince as a divinely chosen champion, Aethelred wouldn''t hesitate to leverage the situation to his advantage. The king''s ambition burned brightly, a counterpoint to the fragile hope flickering across the war-torn land.


    ***********************


    [ Dwarven Continent]


    A heavy sigh rumbled through King Bjorn''s beard as he addressed his daughter, Astrid. "Unfortunate timing, I''d say," he said, his voice thick with concern. "To be chosen as one of the blessed¡­ not something I would have wished for you."


    Astrid, however, held her chin high, her eyes glinting with unwavering resolve. "Fear not, Father. I understand the precarious situation this blessing places me in. They''ll likely try to¡­eliminate me now that the goddesses have claimed me. But they won''t dare act so soon. They''re uncertain of the consequences such a blatant act might bring."


    A ghost of a smile touched her lips. "The academy is about to open its doors. In that time, I''ll gather allies ¨C trustworthy ones, or at least capable pawns. This divine favor won''t just protect me, it can shield our entire race. I''ll make sure of it."


    Bjorn''s grip tightened on her shoulder, his aged face etched with worry. "Astrid, I¡­" His voice cracked. "I am so sorry. Sorry that I, your king, your father, couldn''t provide a better world, couldn''t shield you from this path. I''ve failed my ancestors, failed you." Shame tinged his words. "And to think, I only managed to reach ten stars¡­ even with their help."


    Astrid squeezed his hand, her touch firm yet comforting. "Don''t speak of failure, Father. You''ve done all you could. This burden, it may be mine to bear, but I won''t carry it alone. We''ll face it together, as a family, as a race. Together, we''ll find a way.


    You''ve taught me well. We dwarves are known for our resilience. This¡­ this is just another challenge to overcome."


    ********************


    [Elven Continent]


    A hint of amusement flickered across Queen Ilyana''s ageless face as she addressed her niece, Lara. "So, the goddesses have chosen you, have they?"


    Lara offered a curt nod, her expression betraying none of the turmoil within.


    "Excellent," the Queen continued, her voice smooth as polished marble. "You''re already familiar with our objectives, of course. Once this academy opens its doors, you must cultivate both powerful allies and expendable pawns within your faction. Rise above the others, Lara. Become the most dazzling star."


    Lara''s brow furrowed slightly. "And mother? How is she faring?"


    Queen Ilyana''s smile turned cold. "Your dear mother remains¡­ indisposed. It will take time to fully extinguish her¡­ inconvenient kindness."


    "And the nobility?" Lara inquired, her voice tight.


    Ilyana''s smile grew colder. "Those fools," she spat. "Killing my sister, an eleven-star mage? Absurd. How could I waste of talent, truly. But they believed it, didn''t they?


    A show of strength, both internally and to the other races. My presence at the meeting with your ''deceased'' mother was a masterstroke.But the performance served its purpose. It secured the throne and demonstrated our strength to the other races. Now, the academy awaits. We must exploit every advantage this situation offers. After all, the demons are but a temporary obstacle.


    The true competition amongst the races will resume eventually."


    Queen Ilyana inclined her head, a predatory glint in her eyes mirroring her niece''s. "Indeed. Let the academy be our proving ground. And let us ensure the elves emerge victorious, not just against the demons, but against all who dare challenge our dominance.We elves must be on top."


    Lara listened intently, her own ambition a mirror of her aunt''s. The weight of the prophecy settled heavily on her shoulders ¨C a burden, but also an opportunity. The academy would be a war on two fronts ¨C against the demons, and against the other races vying for power. And Lara, blessed by the goddesses, intended to be the victor on both.


    ********************


    [Beastman Continent]


    A low growl rumbled from Kali''s throat as she scanned the report presented by the tigerkin woman clad in black. "So, who has the goddesses chosen as our champion?"


    "Your niece, Your Majesty," the woman replied, bowing her head.


    "Niece? My brother had a fair share of cubs," Kali mused, flicking her tail restlessly. "Which one?"


    "The exceptional one, Your Majesty. Kim. The one who achieved four stars at the tender age of sixteen."


    Kali''s eyes narrowed. "Ah yes, Kim. The one with the panther blood from her mother''s side. A promising lineage indeed." She straightened up, a steely glint entering her gaze. "Very well. Bring her before me."


    Moments later, a young woman with an air of fierce determination materialized in the chamber as the tigerkin woman clapped her hands. "Kim, is it?" Kali rumbled, her voice a low purr. "We haven''t had the pleasure of meeting before. Likely wouldn''t have, were it not for your impressive talent and the goddesses'' blessing upon you. As the reigning queen, I will be blunt.


    Are you willing to take revenge on the dark organization that took your parents from you?"


    Kim''s eyes narrowed. "And what is your price, my Queen?"


    A harsh laugh erupted from Kali. "Price? Young cub, you have no choice in this. The blessings of the goddesses demand the full force of our race. This is bigger than just you. This is about the future of our entire race.


    You will be our champion, our instrument. In return, you will have your vengeance."


    Kim remained silent for a long moment, her jaw set tight. Finally, she met the queen''s gaze, a spark of defiance still dancing in her emerald eyes. "Very well then," she said, her voice low but resolute. "I accept."


    Kali clapped her paws once. "Good. Then your training begins now. You will be strong, Kim. You will be unstoppable. And by the time you enter that academy, you will know exactly what is expected of you."


    *******************


    [Human Continent]


    The human race, unlike the others, was a house divided. The Church and the Imperial Family, locked in a silent power struggle, viewed the prophecy through their own lenses.


    In the opulent halls of the Church, Pope Clement tapped his fingers impatiently on his armrest. "Seraphina," he addressed a woman cloaked in shimmering white, "you mentioned the boy from the village¡­ the blessed one?"


    Seraphina inclined her head. "Yes, Your Holiness. He has been chosen."


    "Perhaps some hope remains after all."


    A bitter scowl marred his features. "Those imperial bastards¡­ that woman, Valeriana, breaking through to ten stars again. And that old coot, wide awake before I could secure the throne. Typical geniuses, always messing with my plans!" He slammed his fist on the armrest. "And then there''s the demon war. Valeriana hogged all the glory, cutting down those Count demons before anyone else could blink.


    And that pawn I placed against her¡­ vanished without a trace.What became of that fool we sent against her?"


    Seraphina shook her head. "No news, Your Holiness. The Imperial Palace keeps everything under tight wraps."


    "Tsk. Fine," Clement grumbled. "Train the boy. We might have a use for him later. Just keep him on a tight leash."


    Seraphina smirked. "That shouldn''t be difficult. He seems infatuated with both Vera and me. Let his affections be his chains."


    As Seraphina left, the Pope leaned back in his chair, a storm brewing in his eyes. "New variables," he muttered, "so many new variables to account for. Time to rework the plan."


    Across the city, within the opulent confines of the Imperial Palace, a different conversation unfolded. Empress Valeriana, her fiery red hair a stark contrast to the cool marble walls, listened intently to her daughter, Eliana.


    "Mother," Eliana, Valeriana''s daughter, announced, her voice laced with concern, "the human chosen by the goddesses is apparently a boy from the church. They recruited him two years ago, right at the war''s beginning."


    Valeriana leaned back in her throne, her expression unreadable. "The church," she mused. "Convenient for them. Regardless, we won''t be deterred. Send a congratulatory letter to the church and how we the Imperial family offers our support to the Human blessed. We on the other hand will continue to grow stronger, not give that man an inch.


    When the time is ripe, we''ll cleanse the human race of his influence.But yes, countermeasures against this ''blessed'' one are essential. We can''t have him turning his blade on us at the church''s behest.And Eliana, any progress on finding Raven?"


    Eliana shook her head. "No, Mother, but I haven''t stopped searching." Sear?h the Nov§×l?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    A deep sigh escaped the old man beside Valeriana, his own fiery red hair streaked with silver. "Raven, my grandson," he murmured. "Six years¡­ with the life he lived, I wouldn''t be surprised if¡­"


    Valeriana held up a hand, silencing him. "Enough of that, Father. We have pressing matters. My brother, the troublesome elders¡­ they need to be dealt with."


    "We''ll bind them with the Absolute Contract, turn them into loyal puppets. Then we focus on two wars ¨C the demons and potentially the other races. And this academy¡­ such a headache. I''m getting too old for this shit. Can''t an old man just retire?" Said the old man.


    "Now then," he cleared his throat, "let''s discuss the best way to leverage this academy situation and¡­" his voice trailed off, a mischievous glint in his eyes, "perhaps some new training methods for you and Eliana. We can''t let the church''s chosen one outshine us, can we?"

 Chapter 36 - 36: Arcana Mysteria.

    Arcana Mysteria, a beacon of hope amidst the encroaching darkness, rose majestically above the clouds. Built on a floating mini-continent, it was a testament to an alliance forged in desperation ¨C a collaboration of races united against a common enemy. No budgetary concerns hampered its creation. Each race poured their unique skills and resources into its construction.


    The dragons, ever proud and ostentatious, contributed mountains of gold and rare materials, their scales shimmering as they transported the precious cargo. The elves, renowned for their healing magic, provided a contingent of skilled healers and stocked the academy with an abundance of rare herbs and potent potions.


    Injuries were inevitable in such a training ground, and the elves ensured their students would have the best possible care.


    Beastmen, known for their raw physical prowess, acted as the primary labor force. The dwarves, masters of architecture and runecraft, wielded their hammers with unparalleled skill, etching potent runes of defense into the academy''s very foundation. However, a watchful eye was kept on their runic magic ¨C a necessary precaution in this fragile alliance.


    Humans, ever resourceful, contributed their own share of manual labor, gold and precious materias. Despite the underlying tension, the construction proceeded with surprising speed. Still, a question lingered ¨C the question of the vampires.


    Unlike the other races, they lacked a blessing from a goddess, leaving them without a chosen champion. Yet, their contribution was undeniable ¨C a seemingly endless stream of gold that flowed freely from their coffers. The other races, ever pragmatic, saw no reason to turn down free resources. Who, after all, could resist the allure of such wealth.


    So the Vampires would send a couple of students cause their race like dragons and elves didn''t have the ability to reproduce all too frequently.


    Knowledge, too, flowed freely within the academy walls. A vast library housed a vast collection of skills and disciplines, each race contributing their own unique knowledge base. However, this sharing was not without its limitations. Each race guarded their most coveted secrets, offering only what they deemed safe or beneficial to the alliance.


    And so, in a mere three months, the impossible became reality. Arcana Mysteria, an island of knowledge and power, hovered above the world. But unlike most islands, it wouldn''t remain static. They didn''t want any race to claim it as their own. This academy, a symbol of both cooperation and suspicion, possessed the remarkable ability to travel.


    It would move like a city in the clouds, offering its unique education to every continent in turn. The future remained uncertain, but under the watchful gaze and schemes of the races, Arcana Mysteria was poised to become a crucible where the heroes of tomorrow would be forged.


    The grand gates of Arcana Mysteria creaked open, a beacon of hope in a war-torn world. Eager students, all under the age of fifty, flooded in ¨C a vibrant tapestry woven from the six different races. The academy''s enrollment criteria were strict: a minimum of four stars, but no more than six, ensuring potential without overshadowing the learning process.


    Inside, the academy boasted a multitude of specialized schools. The School of Combat, a bustling hive of activity, housed three prestigious departments ¨C the stoic Knights, the enigmatic Mages, and the mysterious Summoners. It attracted the most applicants, each department promising a unique path to power. However, the academy wasn''t solely focused on brute force.


    Other equally vital schools existed ¨C Alchemy, for concocting potent potions and elixirs; and Engineering, for crafting innovative weaponry and defenses.


    Cross-disciplinary learning was a cornerstone of Arcana Mysteria''s philosophy. Even warriors had to possess intellectual prowess. Compulsory courses from other schools ensured their strength wasn''t simply brute force, but a well-rounded arsenal of knowledge and skill.


    The races had meticulously crafted a syllabus for each department, drawing upon the expertise of their finest scholars and warriors. The best teachers, renowned in their respective fields, were handpicked to guide these future heroes.


    One crucial detail remained unresolved ¨C the appointment of a vice-chancellor. The academy would answer directly to the alliance council, with no single chancellor holding absolute power. However, the races devised a unique wager.


    The first blessed champion to achieve a seven-star rating would bestow the honor of vice-chancellor upon a scholar or warrior of their choosing, a significant power play within the academy''s structure.


    The grand opening of Arcana Mysteria was a momentous occasion, but before these eager students could delve into the curriculum, a crucial hurdle awaited them ¨C the entrance exam. Meeting the age and star-rating requirements wasn''t enough. This exam served a dual purpose: to gauge their individual talents and strengths, and to allocate precious resources accordingly.


    However, a murmur of discontent rippled through the student body. Was it truly fair? The strong, with their inherent advantages, would be showered with resources, further widening the gap between them and those who struggled. Shouldn''t the weaker students also be nurtured, fostering a more even playing field?


    But reality had a harsh bite. Strength was the undisputed currency in this world. Weakness wasn''t just a disadvantage, it was a perceived sin. The races, ever competitive, wouldn''t miss a chance to flaunt their prowess, display superiority and earn bragging rights. You might say this was the main reason for this ranking test. This exam, then, was more than just a ranking exercise.


    It was a grand spectacle, a display of raw power and cunning.


    With over 65,000 participants, may seem like a lot but given they come from different races the number is still small, but it was just the first batch, later many more will enroll, the logistics were daunting. Weeks of testing were simply out of the question. The academy devised a ruthless solution ¨C a two-day battle royale.


    Imagine a vast arena, an exact miniature and downplayed copy of the world itself, with diverse terrains and a variety of fearsome beasts. Not only would the students need to contend with these monstrous creatures, but also with each other and against time as the arena size shrunk after a period and those outside the zones will be eliminated.


    This wasn''t a civilized duel; it was a test of survival, a chaotic clash where cunning strategists could outwit brute force, and where magical ingenuity could overcome raw physical power. Every action, every victory, every strategic maneuver would be recorded, meticulously analyzed by a panel of the most renowned instructors from each race.


    A point-based system, factoring in kills, survival time, and strategic brilliance, would determine the final rankings.


    The pressure was immense. These students, stood at the precipice of their destinies. The next two days would determine not just their standing within the academy, but also their potential for greatness. The fate of the world, it seemed, would hinge on the outcome of this brutal, spectacular, and undeniably unfair entrance exam.


    A hush fell over the colossal gathering point where students from across the races had converged. The grand opening ceremony was over; the real test was about to begin. The entrance exam to Arcana Mysteria wouldn''t be a traditional arena clash ¨C logistics for 65,000 participants were simply out of the question.


    Instead, a low hum filled the air as the students were scanned one by one. This wasn''t a mere formality; it was a digital transfer, a gateway to an alternate sub-dimension, a testing ground designed to mimic the harsh realities of the world outside. Here, death and injuries held no permanent consequence.


    Any student who fell in battle wouldn''t be welcomed by the grim reaper; rather they''d be unceremoniously ejected back to their physical realm.


    But make no mistake ¨C this wasn''t a painless simulation. While their bodies remained safe from permanent damages, the students would experience the fight in harrowing detail. The sting of a sword cut,the impact of a blow, the agony of a beast''s bite, the suffocating grip of fear ¨C all would be transmitted with startling realism.


    Sight, touch, and smell would be heightened, though disoriented by the fantastical landscape of the arena and the spells cast by both beasts and fellow participants.


    The students, transported via teleportation pads or intercontinental travel depending on their location, arrived in a steady stream. Each scan, a silent promise of a grueling ordeal.


    The metallic tang of anticipation filled the air as students from every race, united only by their ambition, waited. Humans, with their steely determination, stood shoulder-to-shoulder with hulking Beastmen, their muscles twitching with barely contained energy. Elves, their grace masking an inner fire, shared the space with dwarven warriors, their stoic faces grim beneath their thick beards.


    The arrival of the last student was heralded by a soft chime, a final note before the symphony of chaos began.


    As the last student materialized within the digital arena, a deafening alarm shattered the tense silence. The battle royale had begun.


    Across the vast, diverse landscape ¨C a swirling tapestry of mountains, forests, and treacherous swamps ¨C 65,000 hopefuls were thrust into a chaotic free-for-all. Alliances would be forged and broken in mere moments, strategies devised and discarded in the blink of an eye. This wasn''t just about brute strength; survival demanded both cunning and resilience.


    The students, thrust into a world of simulated pain and peril, were about to embark on a journey that would not only determine their standing within the academy but also reveal the heroes, and the villains, waiting to be born or made.


    Then, a deafening alarm ripped through the virtual dimension, shattering the tense silence. In an instant, the students scattered, their individual strategies blooming like deadly flowers. Some sprinted towards the high ground, seeking vantage points. Others, veterans of skirmishes in their own lands, formed impromptu alliances, a temporary truce forged in the crucible of survival.


    The beasts, monstrous creations of code and magic, materialized with roars that echoed across the diverse landscape. A monstrous serpent with scales like molten lava erupted from a volcano, while a pack of spectral wolves materialized in the mists of a haunted forest. The students, thrust into the heart of this digital menagerie, became the hunted and the hunters in a game with no clear victor. S§×arch* The n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Pain, sharp and unforgiving, became a constant companion. A slash from a beast claw sent a human warrior reeling, the sting of the wound burning his flesh. A young elf, caught in a magical trap, screamed as bolts of energy tore through his virtual form. Yet, the pain wasn''t a deterrent; it was a grim teacher, reminding them of the stakes.


    Every roar, every scream, was a testament to the dangers lurking within this sub dimension.


    The entrance exam had begun, and the students of Arcana Mysteria were thrown into this place. The next two days would be a brutal ballet of survival, a desperate scramble for resources and glory. Their rankings, their futures, and their standing at the academy, hung in the balance.

 Chapter 37 - 37: Battle Royale 1

    Disappointment hung heavy in the air as the instructors of Arcana Mysteria monitored the virtual battleground. The much-anticipated entrance exam wasn''t quite living up to the hype. Sure, there were pockets of brilliance ¨C some students displaying remarkable skill, others tactical genius. A few even exhibited raw, monstrous potential. But the vast majority were¡­ underwhelming.


    Poor technique led to wasted energy, foolish bravado turned fatal encounters with even low-tier beasts. Traps lay unsprung, ambushes poorly executed, and guards dropped like forgotten coins, leaving students open to opportunistic attacks from their peers. The lines between races blurred in this display of ineptitude.


    Humans, elves, dwarves ¨C all fell victim to the same pitfalls, their youthful arrogance and lack of experience laid bare.


    A collective sigh escaped the assembled instructors. Were these truly the champions who were supposed to safeguard the world? The future of the races seemed¡­ clumsy, at best. Disheartened murmurs filled the observation chamber.


    "They''re barely first years," a weathered elf instructor finally spoke, her voice laced with a hint of dry humor. "Give them some credit. They''ll learn, adapt, or get eliminated."


    Her words were met with a smattering of grudging nods. The instructors knew she was right. This was a crucible, after all. The weak would be weeded out, leaving the strong, the cunning, and the adaptable. The virtual world may not have drawn blood, but it was exposing the raw vulnerabilities of these fledgling heroes.


    Their disappointment, however, was tempered by a flicker of hope. The truly exceptional were already making their mark. A beast girl, barely sixteen, was weaving spells of illusion that danced on the edge of brilliance. A dwarf, wielding a warhammer with surprising agility, was carving a swathe through the battlefield.


    And in a secluded corner, an elven archer, unseen and unheard, was taking down opponents with pinpoint accuracy.


    ******************


    Discontent simmered amongst the human participants in the virtual battlefield. A green-haired boy, Zehn, voiced the frustration gnawing at them. "Why are we forced to compete against these other races?" he roared, his voice echoing in the cavernous fire-lit cave they had found themselves in.


    "We humans lack the inherent advantages of the elves, the dwarves ¨C their strength, their mana, their lifespans!"


    A chorus of agreement echoed through the cavern. Humans, after all, were a diverse lot. While some possessed exceptional talent, many others found themselves struggling with low potential ¨C C or D grades in a system that heavily favored those born with racial advantages.


    "We need to band together," Zehn declared, his voice firm despite the tremor in his hands. "A human alliance, not just for this test but for the entire academy. We''ll look after each other, support one another. No more being bullied by the other races!"


    A young woman chimed in, her voice laced with apprehension. "I agree, but who will lead us? I don''t even know most of you."


    A weathered man lumbered forward, his chest puffed out in an attempt at authority. "I nominate myself! I''m 47, five stars, the oldest and most experienced here."


    The crowd shifted uneasily. While experience was valuable, a five-star rating at 47 years old painted a grim picture. A five-star rating at his age meant his potential hovered around a C, hardly someone who could inspire hope in the face of the academy''s true powerhouses. "But old man," a boy challenged, "if you''re already reaching your limit, how will you protect us later?"


    "With all due respect," a young lady added, "you won''t be much help later on. We need someone who can grow stronger!"


    The old man bristled, but Zehn intervened before an argument broke out. "Calm down, everyone. We don''t need violence." He glanced around, spotting the young girl in the crowd. "This girl has a point. Our leader needs to be someone who can keep growing."


    A hesitant finger pointed at Zehn. "Why not him? I heard rumors about him having A-grade potential!"


    A girl''s voice piped up, "Yes, Zehn seems trustworthy, and I heard the rumors too!"


    A murmur of agreement rippled through the crowd. Zehn, the lanky young man with nervousness etched on his face, stammered, "Me? Leader?"


    "Yes!" the girl declared. "He seems like a good guy, someone who can grow strong enough to protect us all."


    The suggestion sparked a wave of agreement. The crowd, tired of infighting, turned to Zehn. "Zehn for leader!" they chanted, their voices rising in a chorus of newfound unity.


    Zehn, overwhelmed by the sudden thrust of leadership, stammered, "I¡­ I''m honored, but isn''t this too much responsibility? Shouldn''t the leader be the human blessed?"


    But the crowd wouldn''t budge. "We''ll support you, Zehn!" they cheered. "The blessed one doesn''t care about us anyway. Where is he in this mess?"


    "Yeah, we haven''t seen the blessed anywhere!" someone shouted. "He doesn''t seem to care about us regular folks."


    The crowd erupted in a chant, "Zehn! Zehn! Zehn!"


    Zehn, overwhelmed but touched by their trust, finally conceded. "If you all truly believe in me¡­" he began, his voice resolute despite the tremor in his hands, "I accept this responsibility. But remember, an alliance is only as strong as its members. We have to look out for each other, support each other, and fight for a better future for all humans in this academy!"


    A sardonic smile played on Zehn''s lips, hidden from the flickering firelight. "It worked," he thought, a private victory dance erupting within him. S§×arch* The ¦Çov§×lFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Zehn wasn''t entirely who he appeared to be. Hailing from a minor human noble family, his awakening at ten with A-grade potential had been a revelation. It was his ticket out of obscurity, a chance to escape the stifling expectations of his lower-class background. His family, once a burden he barely acknowledged, fawned over him ¨C a meal ticket to elevate their own status.


    His siblings, once ignored, began to simmer with resentment, but Zehn dismissed them as gnats around a flame. Greatness awaited him, and gnats had no place in his future.


    The war, however, had cast a long shadow. The rise of the blessed further dimmed his shine. Now, at the academy, his A-grade potential, once exceptional, felt average compared to the racial advantages of elves and dwarves. He was no longer a towering giant, but a mere speck in a vast ocean. Refusing to accept this new reality, a hunger for power gnawed at him.


    He wouldn''t rule giants, but perhaps the sheep were more manageable.


    His plan had been meticulously crafted. Arriving early, he''d woven a web of feigned kindness, welcoming fellow humans. Rumors, carefully disseminated in disguise, inflated his potential. A few strategically placed whispers, coupled with a handful of coins for enthusiastic endorsement, had propelled him to the forefront.


    The notion of a human blessed attempting to unite their race was a minor irritation, thankfully so far unmaterialized.


    Zehn''s eyes scanned the cavern, seeking potential pawns. The naive, the strong, the ones with hidden potential ¨C all were fodder for his manipulation. He wouldn''t be a leader; he would be a puppeteer, pulling the strings from the shadows. This human alliance wouldn''t be a force for unity, but his personal hunting ground, a pool of eager recruits to bolster his own power.


    The future was uncertain, but for now, Zehn was content. He had his flock, and with careful orchestration, he would turn them into his most devoted ¨C and unwitting ¨C servants, slaves.

 Chapter 38 - 38: Battle Royale 2

    A stiff wind whipped at my hair as I clung to the edge of a cliff, peering down at a dizzying drop. This academy was nothing like the one in the novel. There, grand, ivy-covered buildings sprawled across the human continent. Here, a city defied gravity, shimmering like a jewel against the endless blue sky.


    Apparently, funding went a long way, especially if the woman who built this place single-handedly was any indication. My future sugar momma, I mused playfully. S~ea??h the ¦Çov§×lFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    I was late. Dead last, in fact. Unlike most students, eager and wide-eyed, I''d hesitated. Why come to an academy when I had my mother''s tutelage? The answer was simple: the main cast. This virtual reality exam, this entrance test¡­ it was the first step in their journey.


    And I, Neveah, intended to be there every step of the way.


    Sure, the academy might not offer much in terms of pure power. My mother, after all, was strong. But the academy offered something far more valuable ¨C proximity. Proximity to the heroes, the villains, the ones who would shape the world. I planned to leverage that proximity, to forge connections, to become indispensable.


    This world maybe headed to ruin cause why would the demons leave a perfectly good world and come to ours?


    With a deep breath, I pushed myself off the cliff. No point hanging around; the show was about to begin. Maybe I''d find Zehn, the ambitious human alliance leader the novel mentioned. Or perhaps I''d catch a glimpse of the elusive blessed ¨C the supposed heroes destined for greatness.


    A glance around the sun-drenched grassland revealed a scene of predictable chaos. Students cowered behind makeshift barriers, haphazard attempts at strategy crumbling under the pressure of the moment. Idiots.


    My eyes scanned the terrain. Heat signatures flickered beneath the surface ¨C amateurs hiding, hoping for an easy advantage. Pathetic. Further out, the lumbering forms of virtual beasts grazed. A quick scan of the test parameters confirmed my suspicion: beast kills were worth less than eliminating another contestant. Numbers would be the key.


    Blend in, achieve competency, and secure a decent position. Or, I just fight with everything I have and see how I rank among these people.


    Holding back entirely was foolish. The weak were trampled, ignored, tossed aside. I wouldn''t be another forgotten face in the crowd. But revealing everything was equally unwise. My abilities were a carefully guarded secret, a weapon to be wielded in the shadows.


    My objective: a high ranking, resources, and minimal hassle. A delicate balance.


    A chilling smile played on my lips. Efficiency, that was the answer. No elaborate displays of power, just a ruthless cull. I wouldn''t waste time toying with prey. A swift, silent execution for every creature, human or beast, unfortunate enough to cross my path.


    A low growl echoed from beneath my feet. Pathetic. A subterranean beast, likely drawn by the commotion, was burrowing towards me with all the subtlety of a drunken man. A flick of my wrist channeled a surge of energy, a silent spell igniting the ground beneath the creature. Its panicked screech was cut short as the earth erupted, spitting molten rock and scorched hide.


    The decision was swift, a firm resolve churning within my mind. Holding back was a gamble I wouldn''t take. I wouldn''t settle for mediocrity, surrounded by these bumbling fools. I craved a position of authority, a vantage point from which to truly observe and manipulate. Today, I would carve my own path.


    With a whisper and a mental flick, the temperature plummeted. An invisible wave of frost rolled outwards, transforming the lush grassland into a desolate wasteland. The screams of the unprepared were cut short as a shimmering film of ice encased them, their struggles echoing like trapped insects.


    Panic turned to a chilling stillness, broken only by the rasping wind whipping across the newly formed ice sheet.


    Those burrowed beneath the earth weren''t spared. My will delved into the ground, manipulating gravity''s pull. The earth itself became their prison, crushing their fragile forms in a silent, merciless squeeze. Beasts, both terrestrial and airborne, met a similar fate.


    Gravity became a crushing fist, slamming them into the ground or flinging them skyward, only to plummet back down like broken marionettes.


    The cacophony of battle had been reduced to an eerie silence. In the center of the desolate plain, I stood, a lone figure amidst the frozen carnage. My movements were balletic, a whirlwind of efficiency as I weaved ice magic and gravity manipulation into a deadly dance. No wasted gestures, no unnecessary theatrics.


    It was a chilling display of absolute power, a calculated demonstration that left no room for doubt.


    From the corner of my eye, I spotted a flicker of movement ¨C a single human, hidden behind a particularly thick patch of ice. They emerged cautiously, their eyes wide with a mix of awe and begrudging respect. Perfect.


    Although " I''m still limited by range. I thought I could cover the entire grassland. And also that took more mana than expected." Thought Neveah with a frown.


    "Impressive," he rasped, his voice barely audible above the chilling wind.


    A hint of a smile played on my lips. "Efficient," I corrected, my voice a low purr. "One doesn''t need theatrics to illustrate dominance."


    The message was clear. This wasn''t a plea for recognition amongst these ants. This was a declaration. I was a force to be reckoned with, a predator amongst prey. The true game, the one that mattered, lay within the walls of Arcana Mysteria. These students, these pawns, were merely the first domino to tip.


    And with a final, chilling glance at the frozen landscape, I vanished, leaving behind only whispers of awe and a stark reminder of the power that dwelled within and appeared closer to them, the two observers.


    Suddenly, a voice, cool and collected, cut through the silence. "So, will the two of you face me?" Neveah tilted his head, his icy gaze settling on a figure emerging from the shimmering heat haze above the distant plains and the cold from below.


    It was a girl, her blonde hair cascading down her shoulders, a playful glint in her emerald eyes.


    "So you noticed me, huh," she said, amusement dancing in her voice. Beside her stood the young man, his features obscured by the shimmering air, his posture radiating a quiet power.


    "Unfortunately not yet, dear sir," the girl continued, her voice laced with a hint of mock apology. "We still have to collect points, but maybe we''ll fight in the latter stages of the test." She reached out, placing a hand on the young man''s shoulder. In a blink, both figures vanished, leaving behind a faint shimmer that betrayed their movement at blinding speed.


    "Teleportation? No, it had direction, Teleportation is more of a scalar while lightspeed is more of a vector. So maybe lightspeed? A fraction of it, a blur exceeding even the limitations of sound. And the invisibility¡­ a clever manipulation of light refraction, perhaps? Recognition dawned on him.


    The Human Holy Daughter, rumored to be a prodigy with the rare light element. I must say, her control over her element is impressive. And the boy beside her¡­ that had to be him. Azrael, the human chosen one, the protagonist."Thought Neveah.


    A slow smile spread across his face, devoid of warmth but brimming with anticipation. "This is going to be interesting," he whispered, his gaze fixed on the distant lake region. The initial skirmish had been a mere tremor. The true test, the clash against the key players, was yet to come.


    ********************


    Vera watched Neveah with a furrowed brow. "He''s strong," she admitted, her voice tinged with a hint of unease. "Maybe even stronger than some six-stars I''ve encountered."


    Azrael, his brow furrowed in concentration, scanned the battlefield. "Is he a blessed?"


    Vera shook her head. "No, blessed have a¡­ signature. A specific energy around them. He doesn''t have that."


    Intrigue flickered in Azrael''s eyes. "Then what is he? Five-stars with that kind of mana pool and control... he can''t be some nobody. There have to be rumors or gossips, anything about him ..."


    Vera sighed. "His identity remains a mystery," she admitted. "His strength, however, is undeniable. Though gauging his true power is difficult. And let''s not forget his senses. Even with my light manipulation for invisibility, and presence dampened, he somehow detected me.Usually, anything below seven-stars wouldn''t be able to detect me."


    A thoughtful expression settled on Azrael''s face. "It doesn''t matter who he is," he finally declared, his voice firm. "He''s just another hurdle, another competitor. And like all others, I''ll overcome him."


    Vera offered him a sweet smile. "Of course. But for now, let''s focus on gathering points and securing a high ranking. There''s plenty of time to worry about him later."


    A silent agreement passed between them. The enigma of that person, Neveah, could wait. Now, they had a game to win, a leaderboard to dominate. But the encounter had left a mark. Neveah, the unknown five-star with chilling power, had become a flicker on their radar, a potential threat.


    *********************


    A collective gasp echoed through the observation chamber as the magical feed flickered back to life, revealing the aftermath of Neveah''s chilling display.


    The once vibrant grassland lay in ruins, a testament to the devastating power wielded by the lone figure standing amidst the wreckage.Gone were the makeshift barricades, replaced by a graveyard of shattered beasts and students encased in a deadly embrace of ice.


    Instructors and council members alike sat stunned from wherever they were watching, the silence broken only by the nervous coughs and hushed whispers.


    "What in the Nine Hells was that?" A grizzled dwarf instructor slammed his fist on the table, his beard bristling with indignation.


    "That... that was a 5 star mage?" rasped an elderly elf instructor, disbelief lacing his voice. "He decimated the entire grassland section with such control!"


    "Who is he?" boomed a dwarven instructor, his voice thick with suspicion. "A five-star strength with such control? Unheard of!"


    "Ice magic and¡­ gravity manipulation?" An elven instructor murmured, tracing intricate patterns on the holographic interface before him. "Most unusual combo for a human."


    Whispers and murmurs rippled through the chamber. Theories flew like sparks. Disbelief rippled through the crowd. A single student, wielding two powerful and complex magic systems with such proficiency? It defied logic, rewrote expectations.


    " He is not human! A Vampire!That''s what it is!" a young human instructor spat, his face contorted in a mix of fear and disgust.


    "Nonsense," scoffed a centaur instructor, her hooves clicking impatiently on the marble floor. "Vampires have a unique energy signature. This¡­ this is something else entirely. It''s something darker, more refined. Clearly different from the common Vampires. He may be one of them, a noble vampire."


    A portly dwarf instructor, known for his cynicism, chuckled dryly. "Well, that''s not suspicious at all. A nobody with the power of a prodigy. Maybe even rivaling a blessed."


    "Regardless," a wizened elven instructor piped up, his voice raspy with age, "he''s a threat. Unpredictable, powerful¡­ we need to keep a close eye on him."


    Devious plans began to hatch within the chamber. Some instructors made coded gestures, signaling their intentions to investigate this enigmatic newcomer. Others, their eyes gleaming with greed, plotted ways to exploit or eliminate him.


    " We need to eliminate him before he becomes a bigger problem." Some thought.


    Amidst the cacophony, Eliana, a young woman with fiery red hair and eyes to match, remained eerily silent. Her gaze stayed glued to Neveah''s figure on the screen. A flicker of recognition crossed her features, a faint whisper escaping her lips, barely audible.


    "Raven¡­" she breathed, the single word laced with a mixture of surprise and something deeper, a connection yet to be understood.Her expression remained unreadable, a mask of calm concealing a storm of emotions. No one understood the significance of that single word, not even Eliana herself. It was a flicker of recognition.


    Eliana''s quiet utterance went unnoticed by the others, lost in their own machinations. But in that single word hung a thread, a potential link to the mysterious figure who had single-handedly reshaped the landscape of the entrance exam.


    The game had just begun, and Neveah, the enigmatic wildcard, had become the center of attention, his every move watched with a mix of fear, fascination, and a dawning sense of something far more sinister.

 Chapter 39 - 39: Battle Royale 3

    A guttural roar echoed through the snow-capped peaks, a challenge thundering down from the storm-wracked sky. Axl, the Dragon Chosen, perched precariously on a crumbling peak, his crimson wings catching the faint crimson streaks in the dawning light. Below him, the virtual battlefield of the academy''s entrance exam unfolded, a chaotic tapestry of frantic participants and lumbering beasts.


    Axl wasn''t built for patience. Unlike some, his heart didn''t race with excitement at the prospect of showcasing his potential. It thundered with a primal hunger for battle, a yearning to unleash the power that coursed through his veins after his harrowing awakening as a Dragon Chosen. Today, the mountains, once his playground, were transformed into a crucible to test his mettle.


    Axl surveyed the scene with a predator''s gaze. A hulking minotaur, its horns gleaming with a metallic sheen, rampaged through a group of terrified students. Their pathetic attempts at magical defense were mere sparks against the whirlwind of brute force. Axl''s lips curled into a smirk, not of amusement, but of anticipation. This wouldn''t do. He craved a worthy challenge, not a slaughter.


    With a powerful thrust of his wings, Axl launched himself towards the fray. His descent was a blur of crimson and gold, the wind whipping around him like a battle cry. The minotaur, sensing the sudden shift in the atmosphere, lumbered to a halt, its beady eyes locking onto the descending dragon.


    "Finally, a decent opponent!" Axl roared, his voice rumbling across the mountainside. The minotaur bellowed in response, charging with a ferocity that Axl respected. He met the minotaur''s charge head-on, a fist crackling with raw electrical energy slamming into the beast''s chest. The impact sent the minotaur skidding backward, a surprised roar escaping its throat.


    Before the beast could recover, Axl was upon it. Lightning arced from his fingertips, weaving a web of crackling energy that bound the minotaur in place. It thrashed and bellowed, its strength useless against the crackling bonds of lightning.


    "Now this is a challenge!" Axl laughed, the sound echoing like thunder. With a swift movement, he ripped a chunk of jagged rock from the mountainside and hurled it with devastating force. The rock slammed into the minotaur''s forehead, its roar cut short as it crumpled to the ground, unmoving.


    Axl stood over the defeated creature, his chest heaving with exertion. The thrill of battle pulsed through him, a euphoric rush that made him crave more. His gaze swept across the battlefield, searching for the next worthy opponent. He spotted a pack of griffins, their razor-sharp talons tearing through a group of elven archers.


    With a burst of speed, Axl launched himself towards the aerial battle. His wings, imbued with the power of lightning, propelled him at an impossible velocity. The griffins, startled by the blur of crimson, turned their attention to the new threat. Their razor-sharp beaks screeched, talons outstretched as they swooped down to attack.


    Axl''s face split into a grin. He unleashed a torrent of lightning, a crackling storm that erupted amidst the griffins. The beasts shrieked in pain, their wings faltering as pure energy coursed through their bodies. With a maneuver honed by years spent soaring through the mountainous peaks, Axl weaved through the bewildered creatures, his fists connecting with bone-shattering force.


    Feathers rained down like crimson snow as the griffins fell, their fierce screeches fading into mournful whines.


    While the students below watched in awe and terror, Axl felt a pang of dissatisfaction. These creatures, while challenging, weren''t pushing his limits. He craved a battle that would leave him breathless, something that would truly test the power coursing through his veins.


    Just as frustration began to simmer, a tremor shook the mountains. A low rumble echoed from the icy depths of a nearby cave. Axl narrowed his eyes, sensing a surge of powerful magic emanating from within. Could this be...?


    His question was answered as a colossal figure emerged from the cavern''s mouth. An ice drake, its scales shimmering with an ethereal blue light, stomped its massive feet onto the battlefield, its eyes burning with an ancient fury. The other contestants scattered like frightened ants, their initial bravado replaced by raw fear.


    "Finally!" Axl roared, a surge of adrenaline coursing through his veins. Here, at last, was a worthy opponent. The ice drake, sensing the challenger, turned its glacial gaze towards Axl. A low growl emanated from its throat, a sound that resonated with the tremors of a coming avalanche.


    The battle that followed was a spectacle of elemental fury. Axl, a whirlwind of crackling lightning and earth-shattering.


    " Even though this creatures should be above 7 stars, right now they a nerfed to psuedo seven stars while the few dangerous ones are seven stars. This will be a great fight. Finally a worthy opponent. Our battle shall be..." Before Axl could finish someone screamed.


    " Run! It''s an ice drake."


    " Who in the world tells his opponents to run from danger. Doesn''t he know we are in a competition? Or are they in some kind of alliance." Thought Axl


    ************************


    Lara, the Elven Chosen, perched gracefully on a snow-laden bough, her keen eyes scanning the wintry battlefield. Her bow, carved from the heart of an ancient oak and imbued with the magic of the wind, lay taut in her hand. A pack of feral snow wolves, their fur the color of a fresh blizzard, lumbered through the undergrowth below.


    With a swift, silent movement, Lara nocked an arrow, infusing it with the swirling essence of wind that danced around her. The arrow zipped through the air with deadly precision, lodging itself deep in the lead wolf''s throat. The beast crumpled lifelessly, its demise barely registering a blip on the chaos unfolding below.


    Lara, ever the pragmatist, knew this was just a prelude to the main event. The academy''s entrance exam wasn''t just about slaying beasts; it was about accumulating points, and the most valuable points came from defeating other participants. Her gaze narrowed as she spotted a group of humans huddled together, their faces etched with nervous determination.


    This was Zehn, the self-proclaimed leader of the human alliance, and his ragtag band of followers.


    Lara gracefully descended from the tree, her movements silent and swift. The humans, oblivious to her approach, were locked in a heated debate. Zehn, a lanky young man with nervous energy dancing in his eyes, was frantically strategizing.


    "We have to stick together!" he yelled, his voice laced with desperation. "If we can just hold on for a bit, we can gather enough points to secure a decent ranking for all of us!"


    Just as she drew back the bowstring, a figure erupted from the group, a whirlwind of fire and wind. Zehn, the self-proclaimed leader of the human alliance, noticed and launched himself at Lara, a blazing blade in his hand. Lara, startled by the sudden attack, barely managed to deflect the flaming sword with a gust of wind that sent her tumbling back.


    "Stand down, elf," Zehn called out, his voice shaky despite his attempt at bravado. "There''s no point in fighting amongst ourselves. We should be working together, taking down the beasts!"


    Lara''s lips curved into a cold smile. "Working together? You humans and your alliances. Cute, really. But these are points and glory we''re talking about," she said, locking an arrow onto her exquisite elven bow. "Besides, weaklings like you will only slow me down."


    "Fine," Zehn replied, his voice laced with ice. "We settle it the old-fashioned way then."


    Zehn''s hand instinctively reached for the small pouch hanging at his side. He''d promised them safety, a chance to rise above their perceived limitations and they accepted, he thought he''d just use them to farm points. But this wasn''t how he''d envisioned his first major test.


    Lara released the arrow. It sang through the air, a blur of white tipped with a wickedly sharp head. Zehn, fueled by a sudden surge of adrenaline, sidestepped the deadly projectile. He raised his hand, channeling a ball of fire in his palm. sea??h th§× N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Ignis!" he shouted, hurling the fireball at Lara. The flames roared, momentarily obscuring the elven warrior. But Zehn knew better than to celebrate too soon. A gust of wind, sharp as a blade, extinguished the flames mere inches from Lara''s face.


    The battle was a dance of elements. Lara, a master archer, unleashed a volley of arrows imbued with wind magic, each one whistling through the air with deadly precision. Zehn, relying on his newfound grasp of wind and fire magic, struggled to defend himself.


    He conjured a swirling vortex of wind to deflect the arrows, but Lara countered with a torrent of water that dissipated the vortex and soaked Zehn to the bone.


    They were evenly matched, atleast that''s what Zehn thought, their strengths and weaknesses canceling each other out. Frustration gnawed at Zehn. He couldn''t afford to lose. He had to show his "allies" his strength, his leadership. But every spell he unleashed seemed to be countered by Lara''s effortless grace.


    A guttural roar shattered the tense silence. A hulking ice troll lumbered towards them, its frozen breath forming a swirling mist. Zehn and Lara momentarily locked eyes, a silent decision passing between them.


    Lara, with lightning speed, nocked an arrow and imbued it with wind magic. The arrow, a white streak against the snow, found its mark ¨C the troll''s eye. The beast bellowed in pain, stumbling back. Zehn seized the opportunity. He gathered the remnants of his magic, weaving them into a miniature tornado laced with flames. "Ignis Ventus!" he roared, unleashing the fiery whirlwind.


    The tornado slammed into the troll, the flames singeing its fur and the wind whipping at its exposed flesh. The beast roared again, a sound of pure fury, before collapsing heavily onto the snow.


    Lara, drawing upon the calming power of water magic, countered with a wave of shimmering water that extinguished the flames and left Zehn momentarily disoriented.


    " You stole my kill." Said Lara.


    She drew her bow to finish off Zehn.


    The humans, seeing this, knew what they had to do. With a silent oath, they formed a tight circle around Zehn, chanting a simple spell, their voices weaving a fragile shield of light. It wouldn''t last against Lara''s power, but it would buy Zehn some precious seconds. Time to escape. If he can get a good rank he could protect them. They had no hope in ranking high that''s why they clung to this alliance.


    For protection.


    With a curt nod to his friends, he turned and sprinted away from the clearing, the image of his fallen comrades spurring him on. He wouldn''t let their sacrifice be in vain. He would survive and repay the humiliation.


    So they took on Lara who effortlessly shot them down. No mercy. She just looked at the departing figure of Zehn and sighed.


    "Now then, come out you rat." Said Lara.

 Chapter 40 - 40: Battle Royale 4

    The desert wind howled, carrying a fine grit that stung exposed skin. Astrid, the Dwarven Blessed, stood firm against the sandstorm, hair waving like a battle flag. Her opponent, Kim, the lithe Tigerkin Blessed, crouched low, her amber eyes narrowed in a predatory glint. Both women pulsed with an aura of vibrant blue, a testament to their status as chosen of the ancient spirits.


    The air crackled with unspoken tension. The exam had pitted them against each other, a clash of wills on the burning sands. Moments earlier, the ground had trembled as Astrid charged, her warhammer, "Grudgebringer," a blur of whirling metal and dwarven fury. Kim, with the agility of a desert cat, had dodged and weaved, deflecting blows with bursts of concentrated aura.


    They were evenly matched. Astrid, a force of immovable defense, her blows heavy and relentless. Kim, a whirlwind of offense, her strikes precise and lightning-fast. Grudgebringer clashed against unseen walls of air, the sand swirling in miniature cyclones around them. Kim landed a glancing blow on Astrid''s shoulder, leaving a stinging red mark.


    Astrid retaliated with a thunderous swing that sent Kim flying backwards, but the Tigerkin landed gracefully, rolling with the impact before springing back up.


    Their auras, once vibrant blue, flickered with exhaustion. They were both pushing their limits, but neither seemed willing to concede. Astrid, fueled by dwarven pride and a healthy dose of stubbornness, roared a challenge. Kim, her face etched with a predatory grin, mirrored the gesture.


    But just as they prepared to resume their dance of destruction, a guttural growl shattered the desert silence. A pack of sand wraiths, monstrous creatures born of the desert''s malice, materialized from the swirling sandstorm. They lunged at the two Blessed, their translucent bodies radiating a chilling darkness.


    Astrid cursed under her breath. Fighting each other was one thing, but these wraiths would only complicate matters. Kim, ever practical, seemed to reach the same conclusion. She raised a hand, her aura pulsing in a new pattern.


    "Hold on, hammerhead," she said, her voice surprisingly melodic for a warrior. "These wraiths are worth more points than us fighting each other. Let''s clear them first, then we can settle our little disagreement."


    Astrid paused, considering. Grudgebringer hung heavy in her hand, but the logic of Kim''s words resonated. These wraiths, with their ability to drain life force, were a bigger threat. Besides, there was always time to settle their score later.


    With a grumbled acceptance, Astrid lowered her Warhammer. "Alright, cat. But don''t think this is over."


    Kim grinned, a flash of white against her tanned face. "Wouldn''t dream of it, dwarf. Let''s show these sand demons what real Blessed can do!"


    Together, the two warriors charged into the fray. Astrid, a whirlwind of steel and dwarven battle cries, cleaved through the wraiths, her Warhammer imbued with crackling aura. Kim, a blur of claws and lightning-fast kicks, danced around the creatures, her aura forming shimmering blades that severed their ethereal forms.


    The storm raged on, but now it was a storm of destruction, fueled by the combined might of two Blessed. The wraiths, designed to test individual prowess, fell before their unexpected cooperation.


    When the last sand wraith crumpled into dust, Astrid and Kim stood panting, their auras dimmed but their spirits unbroken. They locked eyes, a newfound respect burning in their gazes.


    "You fight well, dwarf," Kim admitted, a slight tremor of awe in her voice.


    "Don''t get too comfortable, cat," Astrid retorted, a hint of a grin tugging at her beard. "The real fight is still to come."


    They both knew it was true. The exam wasn''t over, and the desert held countless dangers ¨C and perhaps more importantly, other participants with whom they might clash. But for now, they had formed a temporary truce, a bond forged in the crucible of battle.


    The wind howled, carrying their unspoken challenge across the burning sands, a promise of a future fight between two warriors who had discovered a grudging respect for each other.


    ********************


    A tremor shook the desert sands, a ripple of unease spreading through the remaining participants. The holographic countdown clock above had begun its descent, its relentless ticking a harbinger of doom. But more terrifying than ticking seconds was the shrinking of the designated exam zone. A crimson line, visible on the ground, pulsed like a malevolent heart, slowly encroaching on the battlefield.


    Zehn, nursing a throbbing shoulder from a recent ambush, cursed under his breath. The past 24 hours had been a relentless trial. His ill-advised fight with Lara had left him depleted, and the constant ambushes by both monsters and opportunistic participants had pushed him to the limit.


    Yet, through grit and a stubborn refusal to succumb, he''d amassed a decent amount of points ¨C enough to get a decent rank. It wasn''t easy he used everything he had be it traps, sneak attacks and luring monsters to other participants just to take the final kill after they got exhausted.


    He watched, heart hammering, as figures stumbled and fell near the shrinking border, dissolving into motes of light. These weren''t unlucky encounters with beasts ¨C they were deliberate eliminations, executed with ruthless efficiency. The once vast arena had become a hunting ground, where participants stalked each other like silent predators. Trust had become a luxury few could afford.


    Suddenly, a flicker of movement caught Zehn''s eye. A group of figures, cloaked in black from head to toe, emerged from a rocky outcrop. A tremor of unease ran through him. These weren''t scavengers. They moved with a practiced precision that screamed assassins.


    His hand instinctively went to his side, where his blade was, but it was on the verge of breaking . Useless.


    His gaze darted around desperately, but the relentless desert offered no hiding places.


    Just as the figures spread out, encircling him, a sharp cry pierced the air. A woman, clad in gleaming silver armor, materialized beside him, her face grim. Lara. Sear?h the n?vel_Fire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Seems like you have attracted some unwanted company," she said, her voice devoid of its usual arrogance.


    Zehn stared at her, surprised. Then, a wry smile tugged at his lips. "Figures. Bad luck seems to be following me today."


    " Why do I keep running into her?" Screamed Zehn inwardly.


    Lara didn''t answer. Instead, she raised her bow, unleashing a flurry of arrows tipped with wind magic. The assassins, who had apparently underestimated their quarry, stumbled back in surprise as the arrows tore through their ranks. They regrouped, their faces masked in fury, and charged.


    The ensuing fight was a chaotic dance of desperation. Zehn, fueled by a surge of adrenaline and Lara''s unexpected assistance, channeled the last dregs of his magic into a series of swirling wind gusts that hampered the assassins'' movements. Lara, a whirlwind of deadly precision, cut through their defenses with her wickedly curved blade.


    The battle was brutal and short-lived. Four out of the five assassins fell, their life force dissolving into wispy tendrils that dissipated into the arid air. The remaining one, his face a mask of hatred, lunged at Lara. She sidestepped his attack, but the momentum carried him close to Zehn.


    In a desperate gamble, Zehn channeled the last ember of his magic, weaving it into a small, but concentrated ball of fire. With a grunt, he hurled it at the assassin. The fireball struck its mark, engulfing the figure in flames. He screamed, a sound ripped from the depths of his agony, before collapsing onto the sand, lifeless.


    Exhausted, Zehn slumped against a rock, his chest heaving.


    " Why help me?" Asked Zehn.


    " I didn''t help you, I just took some points" said Lara as she disappeared leaving Zehn standing alone and confused.


    " Does she like me?" Thought Zehn.


    " I mean I''m handsome and talented, she is beautiful but I don''t want to get involved with her. " Thought Zehn misunderstanding the situation.


    He peeked from behind the rock, taking in the scene. The valley floor was a chaotic mess of spells and screams. Alliances were forming and collapsing in the blink of an eye, each betrayal punctuated by a desperate cry.


    Zehn knew this was just the beginning. The final showdown was about to commence, a battle not just against other participants but also against his own exhaustion and the ever-shrinking boundaries of their prison. He gripped the hilt of his dagger, the worn leather a familiar comfort. This wasn''t over, not by a long shot.


    The real fight, the fight to survive and become an Arcana student, was about to begin.


    In a distance, Lara, a lone island of calm amidst the storm, was shooting any and all living things in her sight, her elven bow skills were a sight to behold.

 Chapter 41 - 41: Battle Royale 5

    The air hung heavy with the stench of iron and fear. Neveah, a predator in a den of prey, surveyed the battlefield from atop a crumbling watchtower. The initial chaos had settled, replaced by a tense calm punctuated by the occasional desperate scream. Beneath him, the remaining participants scurried around the shrinking arena like frantic ants. Pathetic.


    A cruel smile played on his lips. Gone were the days of toying with beasts and disposing of them with a casual flick of his wrist. No, the true entertainment had only just begun. Tonight, he wasn''t just hunting points; he was hunting them. The humans, the elves, the dwarves, the Beastmen, the dragons and the monsters - they were all mere prey in his game, their fear his amusement.


    His crimson eyes, imbued with an otherworldly glow, scanned the landscape. Thermal vision, a gift of his vampiric nature, highlighted the telltale heat signatures of living beings. A group of three figures huddled around a flickering campfire, their movements clumsy and hesitant. Perfect.


    Neveah descended from the tower with an unnatural grace, his footsteps silent on the dust-covered stones. His movements were cloaked in a shroud of shadows, augmented by the waning sunlight. The campfire cast long, distorted shadows that danced grotesquely as he approached.


    The first one to sense his presence was a young elf, her ears twitching nervously. But before she could sound an alarm, a sliver of ice, launched with unnerving precision, pierced her throat. Her eyes widened in silent terror as life drained from her body, leaving behind a lifeless husk that crumpled to the ground.


    The other two, a burly human warrior and a dwarf mage, whirled around at the sound of the thud. Their faces contorted in horror as they saw their fallen comrade. Panic surged through them, but Neveah was upon them before they could react.


    The human, fueled by desperation, charged with a battle cry, his sword raised high. Neveah sidestepped the clumsy swing with ease, a smirk playing on his lips. He reached out, a single touch sending tendrils of ice crawling up the warrior''s arm, freezing him from the inside out.


    The man''s scream turned into a choked gurgle as he became a living statue of ice before shattering into a million glittering shards.


    The dwarven mage, the wiliest of the three, saw his companions'' fates unfold and opted for a different tactic. With a desperate incantation, he launched a fireball at Neveah. The flames, fueled by fear, roared towards him.


    But Neveah merely raised a hand. With a flick of his wrist, he manipulated the very fabric of gravity around the fireball, bending its trajectory until it harmlessly arced towards the sky, exploding into a shower of embers.


    The dwarf, now utterly devoid of hope, sank to his knees, whimpering. "Please," he stammered, his voice raspy with terror. "I¡­ I have little points. I want to get a good rank, just¡­ please let me live."


    Neveah regarded him with a cold indifference. "Pleas don''t interest me,they disgust me" he said, his voice a chilling whisper. "Fear, however¡­ that is a delicacy I find most¡­ appetizing."


    He lunged forward, his vampiric speed a blur. The dwarf, his eyes wide with terror, could only let out a strangled cry before Neveah sank his fangs into his neck. The screams died down as Neveah drained the life force from the gnome, his crimson eyes glowing brighter with each stolen breath.


    When he was done, he tossed the desiccated corpse aside like a discarded ragdoll. His crimson gaze swept over the battlefield once more, a predatory glint in his eyes. There were more to hunt. The night was young, and the game had just begun. Neveah wasn''t just a participant in this exam, he was the apex predator, and the remaining contestants were his terrified prey.


    Axl, the Dragon Blessed, perched atop a rocky outcrop, his crimson wings catching the dying embers of the setting sun. The battlefield stretched before him, a tapestry woven with chaos and desperation. His eyes, glowing with electric blue aura, scanned the landscape, searching for a worthy challenger. Suddenly, his gaze snagged on a lone figure, a silhouette bathed in the last rays of light.


    "Ah, what do we have here?" Axl boomed, a hint of amusement lacing his voice. "A vampire, and a strong one at that. I didn''t know your kind could be so strong."


    Neveah, his face obscured by shadows, remained silent. His crimson eyes, however, glittered with something akin to a predator sizing up its prey. There was no fear, no hesitation, only a cold, calculating stare.


    Axl''s amusement faded, replaced by a spark of challenge. He leaped from the rock, a blur of crimson and gold, his aura crackling with raw electrical energy. "Let''s see what you''re made of, vampire!"


    Neveah didn''t respond. He simply raised a hand, and the ground beneath Axl''s feet rumbled. With a surprised yelp, the Dragon Blessed found himself catapulted into the air, gravity''s hold temporarily broken. Before he could recover, a wall of shimmering ice materialized, blocking his descent.


    Axl, his aura flaring defensively, shattered the ice with a powerful punch. But the attack was a mere distraction. While Axl focused on the ice, Neveah launched himself forward, a blur of dark energy. His fist, encased in a swirling vortex of ice, slammed into Axl''s chest.


    The Dragon Blessed roared, the force of the blow sending him crashing into the ground. He scrambled to his feet, a mixture of anger and surprise clouding his eyes. This wasn''t a mere vampire ¨C this was a force of nature, a monster wielding the very elements with an uncanny mastery.


    The battle that followed was a spectacle of elemental fury. Axl, channeling the power of lightning, unleashed a torrent of crackling bolts. Neveah, with a grace unlike any vampire Axl had ever encountered, evaded the attacks using his control over gravity. He danced around the battlefield, effortlessly defying gravity''s pull.


    When Axl resorted to earth magic, erecting a series of towering stone walls and small boulders covered in spikes, Neveah countered with his own ice magic, forming swirling shields that deflected the attacks.


    The fight proceeded in a whirlwind of ice and lightning. Neveah, a blur of dark energy and gravity manipulation, attacked with relentless ferocity. Axl, grounded by his earth magic, defended himself with a vibrant display of crackling aura. It was a dance of opposing elements, brute force meeting tactical finesse.


    Despite Axl''s impressive display of power, it was clear that Neveah was slowly dictating the battle. His unorthodox use of gravity granted him an unfair advantage in terms of speed and maneuverability. Every time Axl landed a blow, it was met with either a deflection or a swift counterattack. The knight, though valiant, was being pushed back, frustration etching lines on his face.


    The observers, a tense amalgamation of instructors and racial leaders, watched the scene unfold with a mixture of awe and apprehension. Neveah''s power was unlike anything they had ever witnessed. Axl, was s blessed dragon, the embodiment of raw magical power, was struggling against an unknown vampire!?


    Sure they said they''ll find out about the vampire but now it was urgent the most important thing. Who was He?


    The fight was interrupted by a loud screech echoing from the sky. A colossal red dragon, its scales shimmering in the light, swooped down. With a single, powerful wingbeat, it slammed into Neveah, sending him crashing into a nearby rock formation.


    "Draven! How dare you interrupt!" Axl roared in frustration, his eyes burning with anger.


    " You know why I did that my prince." Said Draven.


    "I understand, Draven," Axl rasped, forcing himself to speak. "But¡­"


    "But nothing," Draven cut him off, his voice laced with a sharp edge. "You were losing, Axl. There''s no shame in admitting it. But there is shame in letting pride cloud your judgment."


    "I wouldn''t have lost," he growled, the defiance laced with a bitter truth. "I just needed more time."


    Draven let out a snort of smoke that billowed into the sky. "Time is a luxury we don''t have, my prince." S§×ar?h the N?velFire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    " Now is a crucial stage, we must continue getting points, not wasting time fighting against that Vampire and getting a low rank. His majesty won''t tolerate any shame. For today''s battle against that vampire you can redeem yourself as not many watched except for the instructors who can be made to shut up and the racial leaders who are more concerned about this vampire." Said Draven.


    Axl remained silent, his jaw clenched. The wind whipped at his face, but it couldn''t extinguish the fire burning in his eyes. He would get his rematch with Neveah.


    "Very well," he finally said, his voice tight. "But after this test and you''re done studying him, I want a rematch. And at that time, I won''t be needing your intervention."


    Draven observed him for a long moment, then nodded. "See that you don''t, prince. Let everyone see the true potential of the Dragon Blessed."


    Next time, he would crush the vampire with his own bare hands. The vampire would learn the true meaning of a Dragon Blessed''s wrath. Axl, fueled by a potent mix of anger and newfound shame, would be relentless. This exam was just the beginning. The true reckoning, the battle to prove his dominance, would happen soon. And when it did, the vampire would pay dearly for the humiliation he''d inflicted.


    Without another word, the Draven dragon grabbed Axl by the scruff of his armor and soared into the sky, leaving Neveah behind. Axl cursed under his breath, as they disappeared into the distance.


    Neveah rose from the rubble, a dark stain blooming on his chest where the red dragon had struck him. He brushed away the dust, a predatory glint returning to his crimson eyes. The fight with Axl was unfinished, but there would be others.

 Chapter 42 - 42: Battle Royale 6

    The valley pulsed with the raw energy of desperation. Neveah, a phantom woven from the very fabric of darkness, drifted through the carnage, his movements devoid of sound or flourish. His crimson eyes, the only spark of life amidst his inky cloak, scanned the battlefield with a cold, detached intensity. He wasn''t driven by bloodlust this time. He''d satiated that hours ago.


    This, the final act of the exam, was about observation, a clinical assessment. He needed pawns ¨C expendable pieces he could manipulate in the intricate games to come. More importantly, he needed to understand the strengths and limitations of the Blessed he would inevitably face.


    His gaze flickered to a group of three figures - a human swordsman, a dwarven warrior, and a wiry elf mage. They fought with a practiced efficiency, each covering the other''s weaknesses. The human, a whirlwind of steel, deflected blows meant for the dwarf while the elf, his staff crackling with arcane energy, cast spells that disoriented their opponents. This, was a force to be reckoned with. Sear?h the N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Here, a human knight, his armor rent and bloodied, met his end by a hulking beastman wielding a spiked club. The knight''s valiant charge, a flicker of defiance in the dying light, failed to pierce the beastman''s savage fury.


    There, a knot of elves, nimble and precise, weaved a deadly dance with a band of heavily armored dwarves. Their elven blades and arrows, singing a song of death, met the dwarven axes with a sickening clang.


    A flash of silver caught his eye. Lara, the Elven Blessed, weaved through a pack of snarling Beastmen with a grace that belied her lethal intent. Her twin blades, enchanted with a green enery, danced a deadly ballet, leaving trails of sliced and cut corpses in their wake. Neveah noted her exceptional agility and also her blade skills.


    Although there was a predictability in her movements, a reliance on finesse over raw power.


    A booming laugh shattered the silence. Astrid, the Dwarven Blessed, stood amidst a wreckage of broken shields and crumpled bodies. Her warhammer, a weapon as large as some men themselves, was coated in molten rock, magma. Each swing was a miniature storm, sending shockwaves that rippled outwards, turning Beastmen into smoldering husks. Her strength was awe-inspiring, her ferocity unmatched.


    Astrid was a raging inferno, but an inferno without direction.She lacked experience.


    Suddenly, a blur of white and black tore through the battle lines. Kim, the Tigerkin Blessed, fought with a primal fury. Every swipe of her claws was a whirlwind of destruction, every pounce a devastating takedown. Unlike the others, Kim moved with a feral cunning, anticipating attacks and exploiting weaknesses. Neveah''s muted gaze held a hint of something akin to approval.


    This one¡­ this one was interesting. The rawness, the unpredictability¡­ it had potential.


    Neveah catalogued their strengths, their weaknesses. Lara, though swift, was vulnerable to brute force. Kim and Astrid, they were powerful, lacked in experience.


    Axl''s fighting style showcases his reliance on instinct and his inability to adapt to the situation.His movements were erratic, his blows although powerful rained down with reckless abandon.


    Frustration gnawed at Neveah. Fourteen hours he''d spent cloaked in the shadows, a silent observer to the carnage below. He''d witnessed displays of raw power, strategic brilliance, and even feral rage. Yet, the one he sought remained elusive.


    He scoured the battlefield once more, his red eyes boring into the fray. Bodies littered the ground, friend and foe indistinguishable in the fading light. The blessed he''d observed earlier were gone ¨C Lara, the swift elf, likely resting. Astrid, the dwarven powerhouse, probably leading a mop-up operation. Kim, the tigerkin berserker, perhaps succumbed to exhaustion.


    Just eight hours remained. The allotted time, the very reason for this charade, loomed heavy. He couldn''t leave without seeing Azrael.


    A flicker of gold caught his eye. High atop a crumbling boulder, silhouetted against the bruised sky, stood a lone figure. He was clad in simple white robes that were now dusty and tattered, his head bowed in quiet contemplation. But the air crackled with a faint luminescence, a telltale sign of his element.


    ********************


    [Neveah''s pov]


    As if on cue, Axl, a whirlwind of crimson scales and brute force, launched himself towards the aAn elimination attempt? The tension crackled in the air.


    Sure, the blessed clashed. Axl, the dragon-blessed, barreled into Azrael, the human blessed, with the grace of a runaway bull. They traded blows, a blur of white robes and crimson scales, but it was a show, not a fight. No crackling auras, no earth-shattering blows. They sparred, then stopped, a silent understanding passing between them.


    Frustration gnawed at me. Were they all so eager to play nice? Or was there something more? An unspoken agreement, perhaps, not to eliminate each other. Maybe the fragile alliance that would shatter as soon as the real conflict began. Wiping out one of their own blessed would be a slap in the face to their entire race.


    More information. Always more. It was a constant thrumming in my head, a hunger for knowledge that wouldn''t be satiated.


    The air crackled with nervous excitement as the other blessed started filtering back towards the designated area. This "match" seemed over, with no clear victor. A dull thought settled in my chest. Should I disrupt this charade? Eliminate more people even the blessed? No.


    I''d revealed enough for now.


    Unlike my first life, I wouldn''t be a fool. Piling up points wouldn''t guarantee a top rank. No leader in their right mind would allow an unknown, unblessed individual to outrank their own championed warriors (I''m also not revealing my Royal status anytime soon). They''d see it as a mockery of their power.


    No. Subtlety is the key. I''ve shown enough to be noticed, yet remain an enigma. So I''ll wait.


    The simulated battlefield dissolved around me, the stench of blood and dust fading into the antiseptic sterility of the training hall. Eight grueling hours. Eight hours of posturing, petty squabbling, and ultimately, a disappointing lack of true combat.


    A tense silence hung in the air. Blessed and non-blessed alike emerged from the simulation, weariness etched on their faces. The camaraderie forged in the initial stages had fractured, replaced by suspicion and simmering resentment. A flicker of something dark glinted in some eyes ¨C the seeds of doubt undoubtedly planted during those simulated betrayals and murders.


    A sickening smile stretched across the lead instructor''s face, a grotesque display that felt like a reward for the chaos they''d orchestrated. So, that was the objective, then? To pit us against each other, to shatter any illusions of unity.


    A clever tactic, I''ll give them that. Divide and conquer, ensure no true alliances form. It seems unity has no place in their little game.To remind them that this wasn''t a training exercise, but a ruthless competition.


    Another test, the written exam, loomed tomorrow. Three hours to showcase knowledge, strategy, and maybe, just maybe, a hint of something unexpected. Another tool used to rank them, to separate the wheat from the chaff. And like the combat test, the results would be a tool for categorizing.


    A ranking list of combat and written test shall be made separately and a combined evaluation list shall be made after.


    Still, I wouldn''t underestimate the value of a good rank. Higher rankings meant better living quarters, better training resources, and perhaps more importantly, the ability to choose my classmates, high rankers will be placed together. Surrounding myself with the weak wouldn''t do.


    I would excel, naturally. But how much? How much could I reveal without drawing unwanted attention?


    As the students shuffled out, their gazes flickered towards me, a mix of curiosity and apprehension in their eyes. Good. Let them wonder and fear, I don''t want to deal with annoying drama. Let them simmer in the uncertainty.


    With a languid stretch, I ignored the curious glances thrown my way and headed towards the dormitories. The real test had just begun, and I wouldn''t waste this opportunity to establish myself as a force to be reckoned with.


    **************


    The steam from the shower hung heavy in the air, clinging to the coolness of my skin as I finished drying off. My phone buzzed on the nightstand, the harsh vibration a jarring note in the quiet room. Two years of honing my darkness element had yielded many unexpected benefits. Not only could I cloak myself in shadows, but I could extend that cloak to information itself. This call, for instance.


    The caller could be tracked, their location easily pinpointed. Not me, though.


    The call wouldn''t be traced ¨C a perk of being the receiver, not the sender. It was like masking the phone booth itself, not just the me receiving it. My voice, too, would be encrypted, a tangled mess of sound decipherable only by those I''d pre-marked with a trace of my darkness element.Only ones who can bypass it were people with Absolute and above level proficiency in darkness manipulation.


    Still that didn''t mean I just left my people defenseless they were using high end phone''s that couldn''t be easily tracked, yes they could be tracked but that was after a lot of effort. This was just extra precaution on my part.


    "Sir," the man spoke, his voice a familiar rasp, "some people came in looking for your information."


    A flicker of amusement touched me. Efficient, these people. But predictable. "Did you give them what I prepared?" I inquired, my voice a low murmur that only he could understand.


    "Yes," he replied curtly.


    "Good," I said, a hint of a smile playing on my lips. "Now, it''s time for the next phase. I want you to start building a network. I want a vast network, a web of informants stretching far and wide. Be meticulous in your selection, recruit those with talent and a thirst for something more. Discreetly, of course.


    I''ll be visiting you soon to discuss this further and finalize the plan."


    "Yes... Master," came the man''s hushed reply.


    "Now, don''t they work fast?" I mused, a wry smile playing on my lips. "Barely a glimpse, and here they come sniffing after me. It seems I''ve piqued their curiosity."


    Two years. Two years of meticulous planning, building my network in the shadows. It wasn''t easy. Some were receptive, their skills and ambition aligning with my vision. Others required a... firmer touch.


    Coercion, manipulation ¨C necessary tools in this game. And a few, a lucky few, were bound by debts of gratitude, saved lives owed to my intervention.


    Yet, trust was a luxury I couldn''t afford. Unbeknownst to them, a touch, a brush of my darkness element marked each new addition. A silent contingency, a failsafe against betrayal. Added to this, a subtle vampiric charm, a gentle erosion of their will, nudging them towards loyalty. Not mindless slaves, but individuals subtly reshaped, their loyalty subtly bent towards me.


    My plan was simple and easy well not that easy. I craved an information network, a vast, invisible web feeding me knowledge from every corner of the academy and beyond while also controlling information given to people.


    Creating it from scratch was too slow.


    I needed a catalyst, a spark to ignite interest.


    And what better spark than myself?


    A powerful unknown, shrouded in mystery. I displayed just enough strength in the "tests," enough to pique curiosity without revealing my full hand. The instructors, these supposed leaders and even the students, had fallen prey to it.


    I displayed enough power and skill during the test to pique curiosity, to make people question the enigma that was Neveah. They''d search for information, naturally, and when they came up empty - no lineage, no history, a void where there should be details ¨C they''d scramble for any scraps they could find.


    That''s where my network came in. Through them, I''d let out a trickle of information. Just the basics ¨C a name, a vague origin, a glimpse of strength and potential.


    Trivial information, yet more than any other source could offer.


    And then, the inevitable. They''d seek more. The game was afoot. They would contact me again, desperate for knowledge. And with each interaction, I''d tighten my grip, weaving a web of information exchange.


    This initial leak would be my bait. They''d seek me out, desperate for insider knowledge, for a connection to the unknown. Slowly, methodically, I''d convert these desperate contacts into loyal informants. A network, much like the legendary Beggars Sect or the Hao Clan back in the Murim world, would form in the shadows.


    A network where information flowed freely, bought and sold with gold and secrets as currency.

 Chapter 43 - 43: Neveah

    Target Profile


    Name: Neveah


    Age: 16-18 years


    Race: Noble Vampire


    Gender: Male


    Potential: A -> S


    Type: Mage


    Stars: 5 star


    Elements (proficiency):


    -Ice (Master): Exhibits exceptional control and power with ice-based abilities.


    -Gravity (Apprentice):While less developed, Neveah possesses a rudimentary understanding of gravity manipulation.(Note: This proficiency level is suspected and might not be entirely accurate.)


    Affiliation: Unknown


    Personality:


    -Lethal: Neveah displays a ruthless efficiency in combat, prioritizing eliminating enemies quickly.


    -Stoic: He exhibits muted emotions and a detached demeanor.


    -Enigmatic: Neveah''s past and motivations remain shrouded in mystery.


    First Sighting:


    Two years ago, Neveah was spotted fighting on the frontlines of the Beastman Continent against demons. This suggests potential military training or experience.


    Additional Notes:


    -Neveah''s origins and reasons for attending the academy are unknown.


    -His exceptional combat skills and mastery over ice magic make him a potentially valuable asset or a terrifying enemy, though his allegiances remain unclear.


    -He is strong enough to push back the dragon blessed who is a 6 star knight.


    (End)


    ***********************************


    [Dragon Continent]


    Aethelred, his brow furrowed in concentration, leaned back in his throne. "So this is all you got about this vampire?" he sighed, tapping the report in his hand.


    "Yes, sire," Ashburn, his advisor, bowed his head. "He''s strong, that much is clear. But his background, his motivations, it''s all a mystery."


    "Indeed," Aethelred muttered. "Our usual sources yielded nothing, yet you found this¡­ Null organization?" A hint of intrigue flickered in his eyes.


    "Yes, Your Majesty," Ashburn confirmed. "Apparently, a new group. But remarkably, they possessed this information."


    "Null," Aethelred repeated, savouring the name. "Interesting. They even seem to know the details of the recent academy test. Sources within the academy itself, perhaps? Who are these Null? Where did you make contact?


    A base, a meeting place?"


    Ashburn grimaced. "Neither, sire. My men, while at a bar, were lamenting their lack of progress on Neveah when a stranger approached. He offered the information freely, claiming to be building an information network, a taste of their capabilities."


    Aethelred''s eyebrows shot up. "Freely? This is unexpected. If this is their ''free'' offering, one can only imagine their paid services. It seems we aren''t the only ones interested in Neveah." He tapped his finger on the armrest. "Find everything you can about Null.


    How do they acquire intel beyond our reach? Who backs them?"


    "I''ve already attempted that, my king," Ashburn admitted. "But it leads nowhere. The bar ¨C supposedly abandoned for some time ¨C was a staged performance. The bartender, the patrons¡­ no trace. Untraceable communication, a vanishing act."


    Aethelred leaned back further, a flicker of grudging respect in his gaze. "Cautious and clever. A formidable combination. For now, cultivate a good relationship with them. This Null¡­ their information is valuable. We may need them again." He tossed the report onto the table.


    "Cut off the useless sources. Null¡­ I wonder who leads this enigmatic group?" He gazed thoughtfully at the moon, a single question hanging heavy in the air.


    *******************


    Queen Valeriana, a sheaf of parchment clutched tightly in her hand. The Queen, her face etched with worry lines that seemed deeper than usual, studied Eliana with an intensity that sent shivers down the princess''s spine.


    "Eliana," the Queen''s voice rasped, a tremor of urgency betraying her usual regal composure. "Tell me, does this information confirm your suspicions?"


    "He¡­ he resembles him, doesn''t he?" the Queen murmured, her voice almost a whisper. "Raven¡­ but with red eyes not the vibrant grey- lavender of his and a few years older. "


    Eliana leaned forward, her eyes widening. "You think so too? The resemblance is uncanny,and the age does match but... but¡­"


    Eliana swallowed, her gaze flickering to the parchment. " There''s very little information about him. No known lineage, no records. It''s as if he materialized out of thin air."


    "There can''t be a coincidence," the Queen interjected, her voice laced with a newfound determination. "Find out everything you can about this Neveah. His past, his purpose at the academy¡­ everything. He''s older, his face bears the marks of experience. Yet, the similarities are undeniable. We need to know more."


    "There''s something else, Eliana. This organization, Null, who provided this information¡­"


    "Yes, Mother?"


    "I want you to find out everything about them too. They seem¡­ efficient. The details about the academy test were accurate, and this was highly confidential. They must have sources within the institution itself."


    Eliana recounted the encounter with the mysterious figure from Null, how she''d mistaken him for an enemy and attacked. He vanished like a shadow, leaving behind the envelope containing Neveah''s information.


    The Queen listened intently, a glint of intrigue in her eyes. "He vanished? No trace whatsoever? Interesting. They seem to operate in the dark, these Null."


    "He left this behind," Eliana continued, handing the Queen the ornately sealed envelope. "Apparently, it''s a token of goodwill, a glimpse of their capabilities for future collaboration. They offer their services in exchange¡­"


    "Intriguing," the Queen muttered, her eyes gleaming with a dangerous glint as she examined the envelope. "Offering valuable intel freely¡­ what is their game?"


    "Their motives are shrouded in secrecy, Mother. They claim to be building an information network, but their ultimate goal remains a mystery."


    A predatory smile stretched across the Queen''s lips. "Intriguing. Perhaps, Eliana, this Null can be more than just a source of information. This Neveah¡­ if he is indeed connected to Raven, and also be of use in our struggle against the Church''s growing power."


    She tapped the envelope thoughtfully. "We need to establish a line of communication with Null. Let them know we are open to¡­ cooperation. Their resources, and perhaps even a find a connection to Raven, this could prove invaluable."


    Eliana hesitated, a knot of unease forming in her stomach. "But Mother, can we trust them? Their sudden appearance, their methods¡­"


    The Queen''s gaze turned steely, silencing any further arguments. "Trust, my dear, is a luxury we cannot afford in this web of deceit. We will use them as much as they might use us. They may be the key to dismantling the Church''s control and, perhaps, even finding Raven. But don''t worry too much we will proceed cautiously."


    ***************************


    "Oh seems people are really interested in me, aren''t they?" I chuckled to myself, eyeing the number of successful envelopes handed on my phone. Yesterday''s little information leak had clearly made waves.


    Sure, a bunch of them used proxies and disguises to mask their identities ¨C typical. But hey, it did the trick. Now, even the racial leaders were sniffing around, curious about the unknown punk who pushed back a Axl the dragon Blessed ¨C a star stronger than me, no less ¨C in the test.


    Null wasn''t ready for the spotlight yet. It was still a fledgling network, too vulnerable for a full-blown power struggle with established information giants.


    My plan was simple ¨C steal their customers. But that required expansion. I needed a web of strong pawns strategically placed across the territory, a network with its fingers in every kind of business. Null wouldn''t be just information anymore; it would have its hands in every kind of deal and business, every whispered secret.


    But before I could truly unleash the network, I needed to finish my tests and get my rank. This upcoming test was the key. Top ten. That was the magic number. The privileges that came with it ¨C sure the independent living space was great but i needed the freedom to leave the island as I pleased. That way I can tend to Null as I please during my freetime.


    With a sigh, I cast aside the reports and headed for the shower. The written test loomed, another hurdle to clear. But fear? Not on my agenda. I schooled myself on practically most basic stuff, if I fail then no one will pass plus I know some of the essay questions as they were mentioned in the novel.


    Stepping out of the shower, a notification blinked on my phone. It was simple: "Test - Hall 206." No flowery greetings, just instructions. I smirked. Right to the point, as expected.


    Hall 206 brimmed with nervous energy. A thousand students crammed into rows, chattering like caged birds. Ignoring the anxious whispers, I took a random seat in the middle column. The invigilator, a regal-looking elf, entered with a flourish. She sprouted a forest of miniature trees that promptly handed each of us a question paper. Then, the announcement came, her voice laced with amusement.


    "You can cheat," she declared, her voice echoing in the silent hall. A collective gasp rippled through the crowd. "That is, if you''re positive you won''t get caught." A cruel smile played on her lips. "Those caught will receive a zero. Unfinished work will grant you a C+, at best. Yes, that applies even if you leave a question blank.


    Now," she continued, the leaves around us rustling, "write your name and answer ALL questions. Good luck~"


    With a final flourish, the elf conjured more vines that entwined around the walls and ceiling, their leaves rustling ominously. Surveillance magic, no doubt.


    The test itself was nothing groundbreaking. Section A a mix of true/false. Like for example.


    1. A full moon grants a magician additional magical power. Answer False. Why? Because magical power is the output of magic it solely depends on technique,proficiency or artifact. The moon has no effect on it.


    Section B a multiple-choice.


    26. Question: A witch accidentally spills a glowing blue potion on a rose. Moments later, the rose withers and crumbles to dust. What is the MOST LIKELY property of the potion?


    A. Healing - Heals wounds and restores health. (unlikely to cause destruction)


    B. Invisibility - Makes objects or people unseen. (wouldn''t directly cause withering)


    C. Strength - Enhances the physical power of the drinker. (irrelevant to the situation)


    D. Decay - Causes rapid decomposition of organic matter. (most likely effect based on the description)


    27.Question: An alchemist is brewing a truth serum. The key ingredient is a rare Nightshade flower, they have two options: a fresh, vibrant flower and a wilted one. Which flower will produce the most effective truth serum, and why?


    A. Fresh Nightshade flower - Freshness guarantees potency in all potions.(Incorrect - Freshness is not always the best indicator for potions. Some ingredients may require aging or specific processing.)


    B. Wilted Nightshade flower - The wilting process concentrates the flower''s magical properties.(Correct - Wilting can sometimes concentrate an ingredient''s magical properties as excess moisture evaporates, leaving behind a more potent essence.)


    C. It doesn''t matter - The Nightshade flower''s magical properties are not affected by freshness.(C. Incorrect - The condition of the flower can affect its magical properties.)


    D. Neither can be used - Nightshade flowers are not suitable for truth serums.( Bruh... The question said it''s a key ingredient.)


    Section C Arithmetic.(20 mks)


    1.A farmer harvests 12 bushels of wheat in the first week, 18 bushels in the second week, and follows an arithmetic sequence thereafter. How many bushels will he harvest in the eighth week? (10 points)


    2.A scout locates a hidden enemy encampment that is 30 miles due north and 40 miles due east. Calculate the shortest distance to the encampment. (10 points)


    Section D: Choose one question (30mks)


    1.You are presented with a vial containing an unknown potion. Describe a safe and methodical approach to identify its properties and potential effects. (30 points)


    2.You attempt to cast a simple levitation spell, but the object refuses to budge. Explain three possible reasons for this failure and potential solutions for each. (30 points)


    3.A magical barrier blocks your path. Without directly dispelling the barrier, describe two creative methods you could employ to bypass it. (30 points)


    4.You and your partner are tasked with retrieving a sacred artifact from a crumbling watchtower overrun by hostile creatures. Develop a strategic plan outlining your approach, considering factors like reconnaissance, combat tactics, and potential magical applications. (30 points)


    Answer question 2.


    1.Flawed Incantation: The most common reason for a spell failing is a mistake during casting.Possibility is;


    -Incomplete Ritual


    Solution: Ensure you''ve performed all the necessary steps before uttering the final words. Carefully review the spell description and meticulously complete each component.


    2.Insufficient Power: Even the simplest spells require a minimum magical aptitude to function. Here are two potential causes:


    -Drained Reserves: If you''ve recently cast multiple spells or exerted yourself magically, your reserves might be depleted, leaving you unable to muster the necessary power for levitation.


    Solution: Replenish your magic. This might involve meditation, consuming specific foods or potions, or resting in a place with strong ambient magic.


    -Reaching Beyond Your Limits: Perhaps this levitation spell is simply beyond your current skill level. It might be designed for more experienced casters.


    Solution: Attempt an easier levitation spell to get a feel for the magic or consider practicing alternative levitation techniques that don''t rely on spells, such as enchanted tools or rituals.


    3.Enchanted Object: The object itself might be the culprit. Here''s a possibility:


    -Counter-Enchantment: The object could be imbued with an opposing enchantment that cancels out your levitation attempt.


    Solution: Try casting a dispel magic spell on the object first. If unsure about the object''s magical properties, consult a more experienced magic user for assistance.


    **************************


    The test itself was nothing extraordinary. Section A was a breeze, filled with true-or-false questions. Section B offered multiple choice on magic theory, Section C tested basic calculations, and Section D was the essay section, offering a choice of questions.


    Ninety minutes. Easy. I could have done it faster but what''s the rush?


    Around me, students sweated, scribbled furiously, or stared blankly at the leafy ceiling.


    I finished with a flourish, my answers carefully calculated to raise eyebrows without provoking suspicion. No point in showing off too much.


    But unlike the people rushing to submit their papers, I lingered. Why? To observe, of course. It was fascinating to watch the elven invigilator, her movements swift and silent as she caught cheaters mid-act, their protests morphing into dejected sighs as they were escorted out. I want to know how her detection worked so I stayed and looked. S~ea??h the N?vel(F)ire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Time passed. The nervous energy that had hung thick in the air before the test had morphed into a suffocating silence as the last student, a shaky-handed gnome, finally turned in his paper. With a final rustle, the elf invigilator, whose name tag identified her as Liana, banished the leafy surveillance network.


    We were ushered into a colossal amphitheater ¨C its sheer size easily accommodated the entire student body. Anticipation hung heavy, punctuated only by the nervous fidgeting and hushed whispers around me.


    Then, a collective buzz rippled through the crowd. Phones chimed simultaneously, and a holographic display flickered to life in the center of the stadium. The results.


    A list of names scrolled down, each accompanied by a rank and a corresponding badge for their classes and residential areas. Names I recognized, some I didn''t, all displayed.


    Combat evaluation


    Name. Point Proficient Element


    1	Azrael Mor	- 7509. Fire


    2	Axl Magnus- 6900. 	 Lightning


    3	Astrid Smidt	- 6589. 	 Water


    4	Kim SherKhan-	 6478 Wind


    5	Lara Evermore- 6387 	 Wind


    6	Neveah- 6184 Ice


    7	Draven- 5324 	Fire


    ...


    999 | Zehn - 1208. Fire


    **********************


    Written test


    1	Neveah	100%


    2	Lara 	97%


    3	Vera	 96%


    4	Astrid 	94%


    4 Azrael	 94%


    6Topaz	 92%


    7	Kim	 89%


    8	Axl	 87%


    18 Draven. 63%


    10878. Zehn. 47%


    ****************************


    Final ranking


    1.Azrael Mor


    2.Axl Magnus


    3.Neveah


    4. Astrid Smidt


    5.Kim SherKhan


    6.Lara Evermore


    7. Vera Orion


    ....


    9. Draven


    ....


    5557. Zehn

 Chapter 44 - 44: Rankings...

    [Azrael''s Pov]


    First place. A bittersweet victory, tainted by the unknown. The only name in the top 5 that I couldn''t recognize, the raw power that he unleashed at the plains, that fighter ¨C it had to be Neveah. Ranked third, yet unseen before the trials. My gut churned.


    Vera slid a file across the table. "Congratulations," she offered, a genuine cheer in her voice.


    "Who is he?" I pressed, ignoring the pleasantries.


    "Here," she simply said.


    Flipping through the file, my eyes narrowed. "He repelled the Dragon-blessed?" Surprise clawed at me.


    "Yes," Vera confirmed, "but vanished after that match. No one saw him for the rest of the trials."


    Grim understanding settled in. "He could''ve kept going, racked up even more points."


    "Possibly," Vera conceded, "higher than you, even."


    A bitter truth. My first-place finish was inflated by a lucky encounter ¨C a rampaging seven-star ogre, fresh from its breakthrough. Seven hours of grueling combat, and then¡­ nothing. I''d stopped further bloodshed, exhaustion claiming me. And Axl, that relentless competitor, was breathing down my neck the whole time.


    "How did you get this on Neveah?" My voice was a low growl.


    "My sister," Vera replied. "She says unknowns are worth keeping an eye on."


    Unknowns. My gaze drifted towards Neveah, standing alone at the back, a frown etched on his face as he scrolled through the results on his phone. An unease, a prickling sensation, crawled up my spine. There was something about him, something I couldn''t place, and it gnawed at me.


    ******************


    [NEVEAH POV]


    A deep furrow etched itself between my brows as I scrolled through the rankings on my phone. Third place. It wasn''t bad, not at all, but the whole thing felt¡­off. Shouldn''t they be hiding me away, burying my results deep in some dusty archive? Ashamed of the outsider who''d waltzed in and messed up their little rankings?


    The thought sparked a flicker of something sharp in my chest. Maybe, just maybe, if I hadn''t held back, if I''d pushed myself a little further in each match¡­ first place could have been mine. The corner of my lip lifted in a smirk, quickly masked by a neutral expression. No need to spook them further, not yet.


    Third place was good. It granted a significant amount of leeway, more freedom to move within the Academy''s confines. More importantly, it gave me a reason to stay, to see what they were really up to.


    Top three. That meant even more freedom to pursue my own agenda within this little academy of theirs.Third place was the perfect perch to observe the plot from, close enough to see the main cast''s hands, far enough away to avoid unwanted scrutiny.


    My thoughts were interrupted by the increasing temperature and looked to see who it was. sea??h th§× N?vel(F)ire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    ******************


    A person with red hair was seen getting to the middle of the amphitheater, it was princess Eliana. A wave of heat rolled in with her, causing the room''s temperature to rise a perceptible notch. The students, already on edge, watched with bated breath.


    Eliana, her gaze sharp and commanding, swept over the class. "On behalf of the Council and the academy staff," she began, her voice resonating with authority, "I welcome you."


    There was no warmth in her greeting, no attempt to ease their anxieties. Instead, her words were laced with a chilling clarity. "Here," she continued, "there will be no favouritism. Status will be determined by one thing only: strength."


    A ripple of nervous murmurs coursed through the room. Eliana let the silence hang heavy for a moment before pressing on. "Make no mistake," she said, her voice turning colder, "this academy is not a game. It is a crucible, and mediocrity will not be tolerated."


    The weight of her words settled on the students like a leaden cloak. "Failure," she went on, her gaze lingering on a student fidgeting in his seat, "can have severe consequences. Expulsion. Even death."


    A tremor of fear ran through the class. Eliana''s words were a stark reminder of the high stakes involved. Here, unlike the pampered environments they were accustomed to, weakness would not be coddled. It would be punished.


    The students sat up straighter, their anxieties morphing into a steely resolve. Eliana''s message, though delivered with an icy indifference, had gotten through.


    The air shimmered for a moment before solidifying into the imposing figure of Azrael. He landed with a soft thud, a hint of surprise flickering across his face.


    Eliana stood before him, her posture ramrod straight. "As you are ranked first," she declared, her voice echoing in the vast hall, "let the people see you. Give a speech."


    Azrael, ever the pragmatist, didn''t waste time with theatrics. He stepped forward, his gaze sweeping over the assembled students. A sea of faces stared back, a mixture of curiosity and trepidation.


    He cleared his throat. "To all of you," he began, his voice a steady baritone, "congratulations on making it this far. This academy is not for the faint of heart. It is a forge, a crucible that will push you to your limits and beyond."


    He paused, letting his words sink in. "However," he continued, his voice hardening, "strength is not just about individual power. We stand here, a diverse collection of races ¨C humans, elves, dwarves, dragons, Beastmen and ...vampires ¨C yet a common enemy looms: the invaders. We cannot afford to be divided. Only through unity, through working together, can we hope to stand against them."


    A murmur rippled through the crowd. Unity was a familiar tune, sung by countless leaders before. Yet, beneath Azrael''s words, a deeper message resonated. He was a towering figure, easily six-foot-one with a chiseled physique that spoke volumes of his training. He was also, undeniably, only eighteen years old.


    Six-star at eighteen. The implications hung heavy in the air.


    A young human at the back, barely out of his teens, leaned towards his friend. "Six-star," he whispered, awe lacing his voice. "He''s just eighteen!"


    His friend, a wiry elf with fiery red hair, nodded grimly. "Yeah, makes you wonder how strong the rest of the top ten are, doesn''t it?"


    Eliana''s plan was working. Azrael''s display wasn''t just about a first-place speech. It was a stark reminder, a wake-up call. This academy wasn''t a game. It was a desperate scramble for power, a race against time to forge warriors capable of facing an unimaginable threat. The invaders were coming, and eighteen-year-old six-star prodigies were just the tip of the iceberg.


    The students needed a push, a jolt to understand the true gravity of their situation. Azrael, unknowingly, had become the catalyst.


    Eliana''s voice cut throughout the audience. "This, students," she declared, her voice heavy with purpose, "is what you''re competing with, this is the level you must strive to achieve. This academy is not a playground. It is a place that will forge you into weapons. Only the strongest will survive."


    A hush fell over the hall as Azrael finished his speech. Applause, sparse and hesitant at first, began to build, eventually filling the space. He gave a curt nod towards Eliana, then vanished in another shimmer of air.


    The students, however, were no longer the same group that had filed in moments before. Their faces were etched with a newfound seriousness, their eyes burning with a mix of fear and determination. The academy had shown them its fangs, and the bite was real.


    Meanwhile Nevaeh was lost in thought," did he just look at me? Mr. Protagonist what made you look at me so wearily?"


    *****************


    Kim slammed her dorm room door shut, the echoing thud barely registering over the roar of frustration in her head. Fifth place. That insufferable Azrael had somehow snagged first. Just thinking about his smug face made her want to rip something out of the wall.


    Sinking onto her bed, she projected a shimmering image of her Aunt Kali. The woman''s regal features materialized in the air, her crimson eyes narrowed in concern. "Kimberly, what troubles you?"


    Kim was silent,and how utterly useless she felt, she didn''t like her rank.Kali watched patiently, a hint of a knowing smile playing on her lips.


    "Kimberly," Kali finally interrupted, her voice calm and collected, "strength comes in many forms. Do not let rankings cloud your judgment. Focus on your training, push yourself further than you ever thought possible."


    "But¡­ but Azrael got first. And that Neveah¡­ he just appeared and pushed everyone around! Also the other blessed are strong.."


    Kali chuckled, a sound devoid of humor. "First place? A hollow victory, child. Azrael is strong, yes, but not strong enough. Not yet. And about Neveah...


    don''t focus on him, you just continue getting stronger."


    "I won''t let them outshine me, Aunt Kali. I''ll train harder, push myself further. I''ll prove that I, the tigerkin-blessed, am the one to watch.This academy is just a stepping stone. We have a bigger plan in motion."


    Kali''s smile turned predatory. "Precisely. Now, focus on surpassing not just your peers, but even the Blessed. They may have a head start, but raw talent can overcome mere titles."


    The portal flickered before solidifying again. Kali, now alone in her opulent study, tapped a finger against the holographic display showcasing Neveah''s final match against Axl.


    Rewinding the footage, Kali watched intently as Neveah effortlessly deflected Axl''s attacks. Her frown deepened with each passing moment. "He''s holding back," she muttered, her voice tight. "A lot.Every move calculated, every blow measured. He overwhelmed Axl, yes, but with a fraction of his true power. I wonder if the others will notice."


    Kali scrubbed through the fight, pausing at specific moments where Neveah displayed bursts of raw power far exceeding his displayed ranking. "There''s something¡­ different about him," she mused, her gaze narrowed in contemplation. "He''s a wild card. I need to keep a close eye on this Neveah."


    **************


    [Astrid Pov]


    A satisfied smile curved Astrid Smidt''s lips as the holographic ranking list solidified in the air before her. Fourth place. It wasn''t the top, but it was a solid position, a testament to her years of rigorous training. More importantly, it placed her firmly within the upper echelon of the academy.


    With a practiced ease, Astrid activated the holographic communication device embedded in her wrist. A moment later, a weathered face with eyes that mirrored her own determination materialized before her. It was Bjorn Smidt, her father, his brow etched with concern.


    "Astrid," he rumbled, his voice carrying the weight of a thousand worries. "The rankings? How did you fare?"


    Astrid met his gaze with unwavering confidence. "Fourth place, Father," she announced.


    A flicker of surprise crossed Bjorn''s features, quickly replaced by a surge of pride. "Fourth! That''s excellent, Astrid. You''ve always been a force to be reckoned with."


    "Fourth is more than enough for now. Remember, this is just the first step. With this ranking, we can start building alliances, gather information, and most importantly, identify potential allies who share our¡­ dissatisfaction with that organization. Also it makes me more credible to gather pawns for my faction."


    Bjorn''s expression cleared, a flicker of understanding replacing his initial disappointment. "Indeed. We cannot dismantle that organization alone. We need strength in numbers, like-minded strong individuals who yearn for true freedom, even disposable Pawns."


    Astrid leaned back in her chair, a steely glint in her eyes. "Exactly. This ranking gives us credibility. People will listen now. We can use this to our advantage, subtly gauge who might be receptive to our cause. It will take time, Father, but I''m optimistic.


    We will find others who crave autonomy or revenge against that organization "


    Bjorn nodded, a hint of pride softening his features. "You are wise beyond your years, Astrid. Remember, though, caution is key. We don''t know who our true allies might be, and our enemies are undoubtedly watching."


    "Of course, Father," Astrid replied, her voice laced with a steely resolve. "I''ll move carefully, one calculated step at a time. But make no mistake, we will break free, this¡­ organization¡­ they will not control us forever."


    "Sigh ... I don''t like how you shoulder this burden, you should just live...." Before Bjorn could finish he was interrupted by Astrid


    "I have to do it father, we shouldn''t just sit and hope for a hero."


    " Okay...but please be careful and don''t force yourself too much." Said Bjorn.


    " I can''t promise that." Said Astrid as she hung up.


    The holographic image flickered and faded, leaving Astrid alone in the quiet room. A determined glint remained in her eyes. Fourth place was just the beginning. It was a stepping stone on the path to a far greater goal ¨C freedom for her, her father and her race.


    *******************


    [Axl Pov]


    Axl''s phone buzzed, a tremor that sent a jolt of unease through him. He recognized the private dragon-fire encrypted signal ¨C a direct call from King Aethelred himself. With a shaky hand, he answered.


    The king''s voice boomed through the receiver, a storm cloud of fury crackling with each word. "Axl Magnus! Second place? Explain yourself!"


    Axl winced. Shame coiled in his gut, heavy and suffocating. "Your Majesty, I¡ª"


    "Silence!" King Aethelred roared. "Second place is an embarrassment! You, a blessed star, nearly bested by a vampire a whole star below you?"


    Aethelred scoffed. "Best involves winning, Axl. Not letting some pipsqueak of a vampire nearly knock you out of contention!"


    Axl flinched. The news of Neveah''s surprise attack during the combat evaluation hadn''t reached the public yet, but clearly, the important figures, the race leaders, were privy to the details. Shame burned hot in Axl''s cheeks.


    "Being a Lightning Mage of such caliber," Aethelred continued, his voice laced with icy contempt, "and needing to be saved from a Vampire who is a star weaker than yourself? Shameful, Axl. Shameful."


    "Many may not have seen it," Aethelred continued, "but those who matter did. And they will not forget. You are a disappointment, Axl. A disappointment that needs rectifying."


    "There were¡­ unforeseen circumstances, Your Majesty," Axl stammered, the excuse sounding hollow even to himself.


    "Unforeseen circumstances?" the king scoffed. "There are no unforeseen circumstances for a blessed star, Axl. You brought shame upon yourself, upon the Lightning Clan, upon all dragons! And on a global stage no less!"


    "I¡­ I understand, Your Majesty," Axl choked out, his voice hoarse. "It will not happen again. I will train harder, refine my skills. First place will be mine next time."


    "You better live up to your word, Axl," the king growled. "The Lightning Clan needs a strong heir. Disappointment is not a trait we tolerate."


    The line went dead, leaving Axl staring at the phone, his hand trembling. Shame simmered, morphing into a steely resolve. He wouldn''t be a disappointment. He wouldn''t let the king down. He wouldn''t let himself lose again, not to anyone.


    Axl clenched his fist, the image of the holographic ranking list flashing in his mind. Second place. A glaring blemish on his otherwise perfect record. It was a stain he would erase. He would rise to the top,


    ***************


    Queen Ilyana, her face etched with the wisdom of centuries, studied the rankings with a critical eye. A hint of disappointment flickered across her features. "Lara," she began, her voice as crisp as a winter breeze, "well done. Seventh place is a commendable achievement."


    Lara dipped her head in a respectful bow. "Thank you, Your Majesty. I did my ''best''."


    "Indeed," the Queen continued, her gaze lingering on Neveah''s name at the top of the list. "But the academy¡­ it requires a firmer hand, a leader with unwavering control."


    Lara straightened, a glint of understanding sparking in her cerulean eyes. "You believe I should¡­ exert more influence?"


    "Influence," the Queen echoed, her tone laced with meaning, "is a delicate art, Lara. You possess the intellect, the charm, to navigate its intricacies. But sometimes, a show of strength is necessary."


    Lara''s lips curled into a knowing smile. "Should I reveal more, Your Majesty?" she inquired, a hint of mischievousness dancing in her voice.


    Queen Ilyana''s lips curved into a rare, fleeting smile. "Reveal just enough," she said, her voice softening. "Enough to secure a grip on the academy, to bend it to our will. You are a skilled player, Lara. Adjust your strategy based on the circumstances, and remember, subtlety can be a weapon as potent as brute force."


    "Of course, Auntie," Lara replied, her voice brimming with cheerful confidence. "The academy will be ours, just like you planned."

 Chapter 45 - 45: Babel

    The holographic ID pulsed softly in my hand, displaying the address: "East Area House 3." This ranking in the top three had its perks. A spacious apartment awaited me ¨C a kitchen, a bedroom, an entertainment room for leisure, and even a dedicated training basement.


    The man handing me the ID offered, "Would you like to have servants assigned to you?"


    I shook my head. "No, thank you. I prefer to handle things myself."


    He nodded, a hint of surprise in his eyes. "Very well then. You are free tomorrow. Your class schedule will be emailed to you shortly. Be sure to check it."


    "Got it," I replied, dismissing him.


    Exploring the apartment, I found a hidden room with a teleportation circle etched into the floor. A plaque beside it read: "Not suitable for long distance. Teleports to city below the academy only."


    This was definitely a benefit. Third place granted me freedom of movement. With a smirk, I stepped onto the circle, anticipating the familiar swirl of light. A moment later, I landed in a deserted alleyway, blinking away the aftereffects.


    I pulled out my phone and sent a quick message. "Come to Stonegate, we have a lot to discuss."


    "Alright," a voice responded through the phone''s built-in comm system.


    The world was a fascinating blend of old and new. The alliance between races had ushered in an era of progress. Gone were the days of clunky carriages; dome cars zipped through the streets, sleek and efficient. Golems, once fearsome creatures, were now automated cleaners, tirelessly scouring the city''s corners.


    The skyline boasted towering high-rises, a testament to the dwarves'' engineering prowess combined with human ingenuity.


    As I navigated the bustling streets, a message popped up on my phone. It was a location pin. "I''m here," it read.


    *************


    The air in the secluded mansion hung heavy with the musky scent of old books and polished wood. Across from me sat Harvey, a dwarf with a face creased by a lifetime of labor. His thick beard, usually a source of pride. I cleared my throat, the sound echoing in the cavernous room.


    "Where''s your son?" I asked, cutting through the silence.


    "He''s seeking out the workforce we need," Harvey rumbled, his voice deep and gravelly.


    Dwarf proportions were different. They weren''t that short, but they weren''t giants either. Stocky and broad-shouldered, Harvey stood a head shorter than me, yet his presence filled the room. Though dwarves were known for their fiery tempers, Harvey''s gaze held a quiet sadness that tugged at my heart.


    "Hmmm," I mused, leaning back in the plush armchair. "Tell him to look for the forgotten ones. The people cast aside by their families, the poor, the beggars, the ones who wouldn''t be missed nor would people care for their disappearance. I don''t want anyone asking questions."


    A flicker of surprise crossed Harvey''s weathered face. "He understands, young master," he said, using a title reserved for those of noble birth. It was a formality I didn''t care much for, but I let it slide.


    Amber, a dark elf, defied the ethereal elegance often associated with her kind. Her raven hair, a cascade of midnight curls, framed a face that held more fire than grace. Small, sharp glasses perched on her nose, not to mask any physical imperfection but to amplify the brilliance of her emerald green eyes.


    Those eyes, sharp as a viper''s, seemed to pierce through facades, their gaze a constant challenge. Her figure, clad in practical attire that belied her magical prowess, moved with a predatory grace. A hint of a smirk often played on her lips, hinting at a sharp wit and a ruthless streak that lay just beneath the surface.


    Every inch of her, spoke of a woman who wouldn''t hesitate to take charge, a woman who thrived in the shadows and reveled in the chaos she could orchestrate.


    "Sorry I''m late master, please continue." She said.


    "It''s fine," I nodded. "Now, the building."


    Ink-stained parchments littered the heavy mahogany desk, evidence of countless hours of meticulous planning. Opposite me sat Harvey, his bushy brown beard bristling with suppressed excitement. Beside him, Amber, a whirlwind of red hair and fiery spirit, tapped her foot impatiently.


    "So," I began, relishing the thrill of unveiling my vision, "I envision a structure unlike anything the city has ever seen."


    A collective gasp escaped the room. Even the stoic Harvey couldn''t hide a flicker of intrigue in his eyes.


    "This building," I continued, my voice taking on a theatrical flourish, "will be a colossal monument.Ninety-nine stories it shall pierce the sky, a soaring giant known as Babel."


    Harvey''s thick fingers drummed a rapid tattoo on the desk. "Ninety-nine stories? That''s... ambitious, young master. Ambitious indeed."


    "Ambitious, yes," I agreed, a sly grin spreading across my face. "But within its walls, a vibrant world will come alive. Imagine, Harvey, a city within a building!"


    I sketched the layout on a fresh parchment, my words painting a vivid picture. "Retail shops of all kinds, from humble barbers to opulent jewelry stores. Markets overflowing with exotic clothing, gleaming weaponry, and potent potions. Restaurants serving delicacies fit for a king, delivering steaming plates to any corner of the building. Delivery services of food and items."


    Amber''s eyes gleamed. "Fast food delivery, you say? A good concept, young master. People are lazy creatures, they''ll love it."


    A chuckle escaped me. "Indeed, Amber. But Babel will offer more than just fleeting pleasures. We will establish a bank, a secure haven for their hard-earned coin. No more hiding it in vulnerable storage rings!"


    Harvey leaned forward, his gaze sharp. "A bank? An interesting proposition. But how do you plan to convince them to trust Null with their savings?"


    "By placing ''reliable'' people incharge of the bank, their nobles who wil be working for Null voluntarily or by force, also offering interest, loans, and unparalleled security. People love easy money and should their money disappear they blame them," I replied.


    Harvey''s thick eyebrows shot up in surprise. "A bank? Aye, that''s certainly something the upper crust will find appealing."


    "And the commoners?" Amber interjected, her voice laced with skepticism. "They don''t have fancy rings or bags of gold to store."


    "They have gossip," I replied, my eyes glinting. "Babel, as we shall call it, will be a melting pot of people, a constant hum of conversation. We''ll have restaurants serving up everything from quick bites to lavish meals, a place for the weary traveler and the boisterous socialite alike.And let''s not forget the allure of nightlife."


    A dark smile stretched across Amber''s face. "Nightclubs you say? Places of music¡­ and depravity?"


    "Exactly," I said, relishing her understanding. "Alcohol and Lust loosens lips, and loose lips offer invaluable information."


    I sketched a section of the building dedicated to entertainment. "Music halls echoing with laughter, taverns brimming with revelry, luxurious hotels for those seeking a night of comfort ¨C or something more¡­ depraved."


    A smirk danced on Amber''s lips. "Now that''s what I call catering to all tastes."


    "Precisely," I said. "Babel will be a magnet, attracting both the commoners with their pockets full of coin and the nobility with their insatiable desires. And as they come and go, they''ll unwittingly leave behind a goldmine of information."


    Harvey stroked his beard thoughtfully. "Information, you say? This Babel sounds not only ambitious but also cunning, young master."


    "Indeed, Harvey. Information will flow like water through this building. Whispers of rebellion, political intrigue, juicy scandals ¨C we''ll be privy to it all. Null will become the ultimate information broker, selling the secrets of the powerful and the plight of the peasants.


    We shall gather whispers, rumors, and secrets, sift through them with the precision of Null''s finest analysts and investigators, and sell the most valuable to the highest bidder."


    Amber clapped her hands in delight. "A beautiful scheme, young master. A place where money flows freely and secrets spill like spilled wine. I can already smell the money in the air."


    "Harvey," I began, turning towards the dwarf, his eyes sparkling with a challenge. "The official design and construction fall to you. Gather whatever materials and labor you need through the others. Efficiency is key. This building needs to be strong, resistant to attacks up to seven stars ¨C an architectural marvel built with breakneck speed.


    Since it took two months for the Floating Academy, Babel will rise in two weeks."


    Harvey''s beard twitched with excitement. "Two weeks, ? A tall order, even for one with my experience. But a challenge I relish!"


    "I know you won''t disappoint," I replied, then shifted my gaze to Amber, whose fiery red hair seemed to crackle with sparks as she considered the financial aspects.


    "Amber," I stated, "you''re our financial alchemist. Make sure the funds used for Babel and Null are untraceable, ''clean''. No loose ends, no questions,no room for error. "


    A ghost of a smile played on her lips. "Don''t worry, young master. Money laundering is an art form, and I''m a master artist."


    With a dramatic flourish, I raised my hand, summoning a figure from the shadows. A hulking knight, clad in dark armor, materialized with a silent genuflection. It was Kael, my mother''s gift, my loyal enforcer, and an eight-star knight.


    "Kael," I said, my voice carrying a hint of command, "security falls under your purview. Recruit capable individuals from our network and establish two security forces. The Star Order will guard the upper floors of Babel, catering to the high-rollers. Below them, protecting Null''s operations, will stand the Obsidian Order. Choose from the slaves within our ranks who possess the best talents.


    For the rest¡­"


    I paused, a thought striking me. "Send them to Harvey''s son, Eric. He can assign them tasks within Babel''s operations." sea??h th§× ¦ÇovelFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Kael inclined his head. "An effective use of resources, Master. It shall be done, Master."


    A mischievous smile spread across my face. "And there''s more," I continued. "In two weeks, I expect you both, Harvey and Amber, to reach the level of a seven-star mage. I will personally assist you in achieving this breakthrough. You are my lieutenants you can''t be weak. By then, the others will have completed their tasks and join our ranks."


    A glint of surprise flickered in their eyes before hardening into determination. "Yes, Master/Young Master," they replied in unison, bowing low.


    "Now, get to work," I commanded, a smile curling on my lips. "I have a school to attend to. I''ll be back after Babel''s completion, then we''ll have a comprehensive plan to move forward."


    "Yes, Master," they chorused, bowing their heads in respect.


    With that, I left the room, leaving behind a flurry of activity. Babel, the first piece of Null, was in motion.

 Chapter 46 - 46: Damn Variables!

    The fluorescent lights of the convenience store buzzed overhead, casting a sterile glow on the aisles overflowing with mass-produced goods. Hunger gnawed at my stomach, a familiar ache in this world obsessed with bland, magic-infused mush they called food. Tonight, I craved something more substantial, something with a hint of meat, the primal satisfaction a juicy steak could offer.


    Pushing open the automatic doors, I scanned the aisles, a mental list forming of ingredients. Canned vegetables and processed meats lined the shelves, a stark reminder of the limitations placed upon those who lacked the means to acquire better. Just as I reached the meat section, a wave of amusement washed over me.


    Here, nestled amongst the pre-packaged mediocrity, were trays of "Prime Cut Steaks" ¨C a bold claim for the pale slabs I inspected.


    Suddenly, the air shimmered, and the door chimed, announcing new arrivals. A familiar laugh, light and airy, drifted towards me. No surprise. It was Azrael, that golden boy of the academy, and his ever-present companion, Vera. They were practically glued at the hip, their laughter echoing in the sterile environment.


    They spotted me at the same time. Azrael''s smile faltered for a brief moment, a flicker of something akin to annoyance crossing his face. Vera, on the other hand, plastered on a strained smile that looked more like a grimace.


    Unfazed by their discomfort, I offered a curt nod and then I completely ignored them. My focus remained on the task at hand ¨C procuring a decent meal. With a practiced eye, I scanned the meager offerings, dismissing the pre-packaged meats as a lost cause. Perhaps some spices, a marinade of my own creation, could salvage the situation but i decided against it as I had some meat in my storage ring.


    As I reached for a selection of herbs, I felt their gazes burning into my back. Their hushed whispers reached my ears, though I paid them no mind. They were likely gossiping about me, dissecting my every move, searching for some hidden meaning in my presence at the store. Let them. Their insecurities held no power over me.


    Gathering my meager haul ¨C herbs, some decent-looking potatoes, and a bottle of olive oil ¨C I proceeded to the checkout aisle. The cashier, a young woman with tired eyes, barely registered my presence( but why is she tired we just began the academy days...). I paid for my meager bounty, the metallic clink of coins echoing in the silence I''d created by ignoring Azrael and Vera. sea??h th§× n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    My stomach growled in protest as I stepped through the threshold of my apartment. Tonight, a steak feast was in order.


    The kitchen was a disappointment. Functional, yes, but devoid of the warmth and soul of a true culinary haven. No cast iron skillets hung proudly on hooks, no worn wooden cutting boards awaited their purpose.


    With a flick of my wrist, a shimmering portal bloomed in the air, revealing the depths of my storage ring. A marbled slab of prime beef (well it''s not from a cow but from some beast that looked like it so I''ll call it beef) emerged, the crimson meat boasting a richness absent from the pallid offerings in the academy cafeteria. A satisfied smile tugged at my lips.


    I banished the portal with a thought and retrieved a gleaming knife from my ring, its weight reassuring in my hand. The rhythmic tap-tap-tap of the blade against the cutting board became a soothing melody as I sliced the meat with practiced ease. Each piece was a masterpiece, thick enough to retain its juices yet thin enough to cook quickly.


    Next came the spices. I managed to test some herbs during my stay in this world. These herbs could serve the same perpose as spices but they had some few side effects like minor hallucinations but that wouldn''t affect me. A small vial from my ring held a potent blend I''d concocted myself.


    The air danced with the aroma of roasted peppercorns, the earthy warmth of cumin, and the smoky whisper of paprika (all these were substitutes for those spices). A sprinkle here, a pinch there, the dance of seasoning was an art form.


    The standard oven here wouldn''t do. It was designed for speed, not for coaxing out the full potential of a good steak. Taking a deep breath, I channeled a sliver of magic. A vibrant blue flame ignited at my fingertips, dancing across the metal skillet I''d conjured from my ring. The heat was pure, unadulterated, exactly what the steak craved.


    The sizzling of the steak in the pan was a symphony to my ears as I sprinkled on the final dash of my secret spice blend.


    Just as I plated the masterpiece, a holographic shimmer materialized in the air, revealing my mother, Verona. Her crimson eyes and black hair, usually styled in a meticulously sculpted braid, seemed to vibrate with barely contained amusement.


    "Neveah darling," she drawled, her voice dripping with theatricality, "tell mama all about your first glorious day at that¡­ academy of yours."


    I raised an eyebrow, the suspicion thick enough to cut with a butter knife (tsk ... This woman as if she didn''t know what happened). "Oh, you know, the usual," I deadpanned. "Lectures on the history of Elnova, compulsory nap time, etiquette on the proper way to fold a napkin."


    A snort escaped Verona, and I swear I saw a mischievous glint in her ruby eyes. "Somehow, I doubt that," she said, her smile widening. "But do go on, tell me of your tales of¡­ normalcy."


    I took a bite of the steak, savoring the burst of flavor. "Normalcy," I scoffed, "is a disease I have no intention of contracting."


    Verona''s smile slipped slightly, replaced by a flicker of concern. "Then why subject yourself to this¡­ charade, Neveah? I could train you. Make you stronger, faster, a true heir to the-"


    "Interact," I interjected, a cryptic smile playing on my lips.


    She sighed dramatically, a sound that always managed to be both elegant and exasperated. "Interact with¡­ people? But you loathe people, darling. They''re messy, unpredictable¡­"


    "Exactly, that''s why I need to be close to them, to observe, describe, explain, predict their behavior and fo some hypothesis testing to verify and refine theories. Psychology 101, mother." I said, taking another bite.


    "Is that so. And that hideous disguise?" she asked, her gaze flicking to my reflection in the holographic display. Currently, I sported the kind of blandly handsome features one would find on the third male lead in a cheesy dating sim ¨C handsome, yes, but not so handsome as to threaten the protagonist''s love interest. My signature black hair was dull, and my crimson eyes were watered down.


    I shrugged, a playful glint in my eyes. "Think of it as blending in. Besides, wouldn''t want to give the competition a run for their money, would we?"


    Verona''s lips twitched, a silent battle raging between amusement and exasperation. Finally, she shook her head, a hint of a smile gracing her lips. "Just¡­ promise you''ll be careful, alright?"


    "No promises," I grinned, winking at her holographic image.


    With a final dramatic sigh, Verona shimmered out of existence. I finished my meal in peaceful silence, the only sound the rhythmic clinking of my fork against the plate. Cleaning up was a breeze with a little magic. Finally my kitchen was clean. I then headed to my bedroom and got into my bathroom.


    I cranked the shower knob to its coldest setting, welcoming the bite of icy water on my skin. It was a primal cleansing, washing away the day''s frustrations and leaving a bone-deep coolness that invigorated me. Stepping out, I wrapped a towel around my waist and strode to the bedroom, the hum of magic already building in my mind.


    Stepping out and drying with a flourish, I padded across the cold floor to the bed. Sitting cross-legged, I closed my eyes and took a deep breath, centering myself. Tonight, I would create a sanctuary, a fortress within this small apartment.


    With a flick of my wrist, a surge of magic pulsed outwards. Walls shimmered faintly, infused with layers of protective barriers. Ice magic, woven with the precision of a master, formed the first layer, a defense against any physical intrusion.


    Gravity magic followed, creating a subtle distortion in the air, warping the space around the apartment and making it difficult for anyone to enter or leave unscathed as they would trip and get crushed by the pressure inside here and it was connected to some ice spikes that would skewer the intruder.


    Alarm spells, like thin ice tripwires hidden with darkness magic, were laid across the doors and windows. Any attempt to breach these boundaries would trigger a an alarm that would be detected by me.


    Detection and surveillance spells were woven into the fabric of the room, creating a constant low hum of magical energy. Every shadow, every sound would be amplified, granting me an all-encompassing awareness of the environment.


    Finally, a soundproof barrier encased the entire apartment. No unwanted conversations and noise from outside, no prying ears would penetrate this haven. On top of it all, a layer of antispy magic pulsed, a shield against any attempts to magically scry or scan my activities.( Though some really strong could easily bypass all of this, still it gave me some sense of privacy however small)


    Sinking into the plushness of my bed, I traded my damp towel for a pair of comfortable pajamas. Now, the real strategizing began. The game plan, meticulously crafted in my head based on the novel ''Chronicles of the Blessed,'' had to be completely rewritten.


    First and foremost, the academy landscape itself had shifted. No longer were we confined to the familiar human continent. The academy, a supposed haven for magic users, now defied gravity, a floating island in the vast expanse of the sky.


    The awakening of the Vampire Queen, a creature always mentioned by the author but never appeared and me becoming her son/disciple, was a wrinkle I hadn''t anticipated. Her presence, a potent force in the world, would undoubtedly shift the power dynamics in ways the novel hadn''t explored.


    Then there was Valeriana, the human empress. Her early ascension to the throne was another unexpected twist, throwing a wrench into the delicate balance between the human themselves and between the humans and other races.


    Silvencrest, the supposed battleground where the protagonist was meant to clash with the dragon, now mourned the loss of the beast at the hands of my own mother (who for some reason was randomly sleeping in the human continent, why wasn''t she sleeping in her damn castle?), Verona leaving a gaping hole on how the story should have flowed.


    How would this rewrite the path of the protagonist, the hero destined to face this beast. Also one very important question how was he supposed to fight a 10 star beast that early in the novel? Is that really the same dragon?


    But the biggest variable, the one that loomed largest, was me. My presence, a wild card in this already unpredictable game. Babel, the ambitious project I was orchestrating, threatened to rip the established order apart. Null, the shadows I was weaving, promised to disrupt the flow of information, a thorn in the side of both the powerful and the powerless.


    The lack of information was another thorn. The novel itself, the blueprint for this world, remained incomplete, a mere 200 chapters leaving the rest to the author''s whims. Was it even still being written? And the void before my arrival, the memory gap that stretched between my past life as Rei and my new existence as Neveah ¨C a frustrating blank slate.


    Variables. So many of them, swirling in a chaotic dance. But amidst the uncertainty, a fire ignited within me. I would become the biggest and strongest variable, the one who bent the narrative to my will, the one who made all others seem trivial and negligible in comparison.


    My head throbbed with the weight of a thousand possibilities. Curled up on my bed, the remnants of dinner sat untouched on the bedside table. I''d tried, I truly had. For hours, I''d dissected the variables, the unexpected twists thrown into the plot and the new plot holes.


    With a sigh, I surrendered to the inevitable. Tomorrow would come, with its six o''clock class and the charade of normalcy. There would be time to strategize later.Closing my eyes, I pushed away the tangled mess of thoughts, focusing on the steady rhythm of my own breathing.

 Chapter 47 - 47: Class is in session...

    A hush fell over the hundred top students as a figure materialized in front of the large classroom board. It was a woman, undeniably beautiful, with scales shimmering a vibrant blue across her cheekbones and forearms ¨C a testament to her draconic heritage. Her short, blue hair framed sharp features and eyes that mirrored the color of her scales.


    The seating arrangement resembled an amphitheater, rising tier by tier. In the back row, reserved for the five Blessed, a flicker of curiosity crossed their faces. Neveah, however, sat in the middle of the room, his head propped on his hand, seemingly unimpressed by the dramatic entrance.


    The woman''s voice, laced with a hint of amusement, echoed through the room. "I lowered my power level to that of a six-star mage, yet only six of you noticed my presence. The Blessed, of course, and that human girl¡­ next to the top student." Her gaze flickered to Neveah, who remained nonchalantly propped up on his hand. S§×ar?h the n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    A ripple of unease passed through the class. A six-star? Most of them hadn''t even reached that level yet. "Disappointing," Aqua, as she introduced herself, continued, her voice taking on a sharper edge. "Disgustingly weak. Your performance at the recent royal test was also a pathetic display.


    But that''s why I''m here, I suppose. To mold you into something¡­ less pathetic."


    A collective gulp rose from the students. Being called weak by a six-star was one thing, but to be deemed so lacking by a being of such immense power? It was a humbling blow.


    "Welcome, then," Aqua declared, a hint of a predatory smile playing on her lips, "to Circle Theory 101. My name is Aqua, and consider yourselves fortunate to have me as your instructor."


    A tense silence followed Aqua''s explanation. The water droplet incident with the lionkin student served as a stark reminder of the immense power held by their new instructor. Neveah, however, seemed unfazed, a hint of a smirk playing on his lips.


    "Now, what is circle theory?" Aqua''s voice boomed once more, dispelling the silence. "It''s the art of creating, drawing, and manipulating magic circles to imbue flexibility in your spells. Imagine you want to raise a barrier using your elements. The basic method would be to brute force it with raw mana, but to create something truly profound and sturdy, a magic circle is your answer."


    She gestured towards a holographic display illustrating a complex, rune-etched circle. "Circles are excellent for building powerful effects, but they have a drawback. On the battlefield, where speed is paramount, forming them takes valuable time, leaving you vulnerable."


    A lionkin boy in the front row, emboldened by a surge of courage (or perhaps stupidity), piped up, "Then why teach us something that..." His question was cut short by a well-aimed water droplet that materialized in his mouth, causing him to sputter and choke.


    "Don''t interrupt," Aqua said curtly, her voice leaving no room for argument. "Ask questions only when permitted. As I was saying, circles offer refined control and stronger spells. While they might not be ideal for the heat of battle in your current states, everything has its place. With higher proficiency, formation times decrease significantly.


    Circle application extends beyond combat; it''s a cornerstone in engineering, alchemy, summoning, and a plethora of other disciplines."


    For the next two hours, Aqua delved deeper into the intricacies of circle theory, explaining the various components ¨C activation runes and commands, elemental compatibility, and stabilizing sigils ¨C that formed the backbone of a potent magic circle. The students diligently took notes, the weight of knowledge and Aqua''s sharp demeanor sinking in.


    After a detailed explanation and a few well-placed demonstrations (none involving waterboarding lionkin students), Aqua finally reached the climax of the lesson.


    Finally, with a sigh, Aqua ended the lecture. "Alright, for your first assignment, I want you to create a circle that can output a chain of spells, each one a variation of your element," she said, her gaze sweeping across the classroom. "Focus on versatility and control within the circle. Dismissed."


    Neveah exited the classroom, a thoughtful hum escaping his lips. "She''s a good teacher," he conceded, acknowledging Aqua''s clear explanation of circle theory. "But that look..." he trailed off, recalling the piercing gaze Aqua had directed at him specifically when mentioning those who''d sensed her presence. He''d detected her, true, but had chosen to ignore her dramatics.


    "Whatever," he muttered, dismissing the lingering thought.


    He navigated the bustling hallways, weaving through a sea of students clad in their black uniforms. Each student sported a blazer adorned with a colored streak that denoted their race. A quick scan revealed the humans in their cerulean blue, elves in vibrant green, dwarves in a stoic grey, beastmen in a fiery orange, and dragons in a regal gold.


    His own eyes flickered to the crimson streak on his blazer, a silent indicator of his vampiric heritage.


    The air crackled with nervous energy as Neveah and the other students reached the arena. In the center stood Eliana, a vision in a form-fitting black battle suit that left little to the imagination. Her fiery red hair, tied back in a high ponytail, framed her crimson eyes, which scanned the students with an intimidating intensity.


    Even the ever-confident Azrael seemed momentarily speechless, his gaze locked on her.


    Neveah, however, was oblivious to Eliana''s magnetic presence. His attention was drawn to the arena itself, his eyes tracing the intricate magic circles etched into the floor and walls. Each circle pulsed with a faint luminescence, hinting at their potential uses. A mental note was made ¨C he''d have to decipher the circles later, their purpose an intriguing mystery.


    "Four minutes late," Eliana boomed, her voice echoing through the vast chamber. "Let this be the last time. I have no tolerance for indiscipline." A collective gulp rippled through the group.


    "Now," she continued, her tone softening slightly, "I''m Eliana, your homeroom teacher and combat instructor. We''ll be diving into various combat scenarios ¨C sparring, simulations, and eventually, live battles with real stakes. Today, however, we focus on choosing your weapons."


    With a flick of her wrist, Eliana drew a complex magic circle in the air. Light swirled within the shimmering glyph, activating a hidden mechanism. The north wall rumbled as large cabinets groaned open, revealing an arsenal of weapons within.


    "Whoa," a murmur erupted through the class as they gawked at the gleaming axes, swords, and staves lining the compartments. "What circle was that?" Neveah thought, his mind already dissecting the intricate patterns. He''d attempt to replicate it later, the knowledge a potential advantage.


    For now, he opted for practicality. While his preferred weapon was a construct of ice, conjured at will, this first class demanded conformity. He strode towards the spear section, his crimson eyes narrowing in concentration as he chose a weapon with a perfectly balanced weight.


    Elsewhere, Azrael chose a longsword, its polished surface catching the light. Vera, opted for a sleek staff,she channeled causing the tip to crackle with barely contained magical energy. Axl, lumbered towards the broadswords, his burly frame dwarfing the weapon. Kim, grabbed a short sword, a mischievous glint in her eyes.


    Lara, the stoic huntress, reached for a gleaming bow, her fingers tracing the intricate carvings on its frame. Astrid, the powerful Valkyrie, hefted a massive battle axe, her face a mask of resolute determination.


    After chosing weapons, Eliana said the most outrageous thing the students ever heard.


    Vera''s voice squeaked, "Uh, Miss Eliana¡­ how exactly are you going to spar with all hundred of us?"


    Eliana''s lips twitched as if stifling a smile. "Simple," she declared, her voice ringing across the arena. "You all attack me at once. Now, begin!"


    A stunned silence hung in the air for a beat. Then, a student cleared his throat. "Are you¡­ serious?"


    ''How is she going to fight and teach us at the same time?'' thought many students.


    Eliana''s smile vanished. "Dead serious."


    A nervous silence descended upon the arena as Eliana finished outlining the sparring session. "Now that you''re armed," she stated in a voice devoid of warmth, "you''ll be facing me in combat. I will identify your weaknesses and attempt to rectify them."


    Vera, ever the pragmatist, voiced the collective apprehension. "Um... Miss Eliana," she stammered, "how exactly do you propose we all spar with you at once?"


    A chilling smile played on Eliana''s lips. "Oh, you''ll attack all at once," she declared, her words holding no room for debate. "NOW, BEGIN!"


    Before the students could fully register the command, Neveah launched himself forward, the tip of his chosen spear aimed straight for Eliana''s chest. His attack was swift and decisive, but... Eliana barehanded, she moved with lightning speed. With a single, outstretched finger, she deflected the spear''s point, the metal groaning under the force. Then, a resounding slap echoed across the arena.


    Eliana had struck Neveah across the face, the blow sending him stumbling backward.


    Stunned silence gave way to a cacophony of shouts as the other students, emboldened by Neveah''s audacity, surged forward. It was chaos. Swords clashed against the arena floor, spells erupted in flashes of light, and the air thrummed with raw magical energy. But Eliana was a storm in the midst of the maelstrom. Her movements were a blur of deadly grace.


    One by one, students were disarmed, their attacks countered with brutal efficiency.


    The Blessed, as expected, fared slightly better. Azrael, with his dazzling swordsmanship, managed to make a few glancing blows before being disarmed, blocked or parried and sent sprawling. The others, too, displayed a level of control and technique that set them apart from the rest. But even they were no match for Eliana''s relentless assault.


    Neveah, however, was a different story. Having recovered from the slap with unnatural speed, he attacked again. This time, he dodged her counter, only to be met by a bone-crushing kick to his ribs that sent him flying. Yet, he was up in an instant, a with a crazed smile.


    ( Is he a pervert why is he smiling after getting beat up?) Thought Kim as well as the other students.


    The two-and-a-half-hour session was a brutal dance of violence. The air grew thick with sweat and the metallic tang of blood. Finally, Eliana called a halt. Seventy-five percent of the students lay sprawled on the arena floor, nursing bruises and ego wounds.


    "Seventy-five percent of you," Eliana began, her voice cutting through the groans of pain, "have no technique in fighting. You flail around like children!"


    A lionkin student, his uniform covered with blood, dared to interject. "But that''s what makes our moves unpredictable!" he roared.


    " A foolish notion," Eliana retorted sharply her gaze pinned him like a butterfly to a board. "Techniques allow you to channel raw power with precision, not waste it in random attacks. You, the ones with wasted potential," she continued, her gaze sweeping across the room, "have two choices. You can cling to your pathetic attempts at combat, or you can learn."


    She moved through the room, her sharp eyes scanning the fallen students. On some foreheads, a red mark materialized, on others yellow, green, or blue. It was clear she had been assessing them during the fight.


    She then revealed the marks she''d placed on each student during the fight ¨C red for the most deficient, yellow for those lacking proficiency, green for those with promising techniques but needing honing, and blue for those with good foundation and potential. Each mark came with a recommendation: a fighting style and a suitable weapon tailored to their needs.


    The room erupted in a low murmur of surprise. Not only had she fought them all simultaneously, but she''d analyzed their strengths and weaknesses on the fly.


    Awe rippled through the crowd. Not only had she fought them all at once, but she had also managed to analyze their individual weaknesses while doing so.All this in real time.


    Lara, the archer, voiced the question hanging in the air. "Miss, what about us, the Blessed? We haven''t been marked."


    Eliana''s answer was curt. "The Blessed have techniques honed by your races. The remaining few," she gestured towards the students most likely from prominent families, "likely have access to refined methods from their own lineage."


    Her gaze then fell on Neveah, who stood silently with his arms crossed, eyes closed.


    As the dismissed students shuffled out, some muttering about the fight, others nursing their injuries, Kim pointed at Neveah, who was walking away with his eyes closed and hands pocketed. "What about him? He wasn''t marked, and I didn''t see him using a technique."


    Eliana''s reply as she dismissed Kim and walked away. "Wrong. He is using a technique. If you want further information, ask him yourself."

 Chapter 48 - 48: Clubs

    The dim light within the cool stone walls of the alchemy lab illuminated most apparatus and potions. The instructor, a gloomy elf named Wanda, sported a baggy black robe, despite the sweltering conditions. Her blonde hair was cropped short, framed by oversized glasses that magnified her perpetually tired-looking eyes.


    With a sigh that could have rivaled the desert wind, Wanda addressed the class. "Welcome to Alchemy 101," she droned, her voice lacking any enthusiasm. "Today, we''ll be brushing through the basics of potion concoction, focusing on functions and limitations. Now, before any of you get starry-eyed about brewing elixirs that grant eternal youth or invisibility, this is a non-core course.


    Think of it as the basic of the basics. You can always choose to delve deeper next year."


    A low murmur rippled through the class. While some students might have enrolled out of genuine interest in the art of alchemy, others were lured by the fantastical tales of potions with extraordinary properties. Wanda, however, seemed determined to dispel any illusions.


    "My name''s Wanda," she continued, her voice barely rising above a whisper. "And for the next hour, we''ll be dissecting the humble healing potion."


    With a flick of her wrist, Wanda conjured a holographic image of a simple glass vial filled with a shimmering blue liquid. "This," she pointed a long, slender finger at the image, "is the workhorse of any rudimentary medical kit. It can soothe minor injuries, alleviate aches, and even combat mild poisons."


    For the next hour, Wanda launched into a detailed explanation of the ingredients, their properties, and the precise steps required for successful brewing. Her monotone delivery did little to dampen the excitement of some students. Neveah, leaned forward from his chair, his hand supporting his head as he looked at the gloomy instructor.


    Was he genuinely interested in healing potions, and intrigued by their potential applications or was he bored? Only he knew for sure.


    As the hour drew to a close, Wanda raised a weary hand. "Alright, that''s it for today. If you''re brave enough to experiment on your own, the ingredients list is on the board. Just remember, alchemy is an art and a science, a delicate profession. One wrong step, and you could end up with a potion that explodes, turns you into a toad, or worse."


    "Remember," Wanda emphasized, tapping a glowing depiction of a bubbling cauldron, "it''s not just about throwing ingredients together. You need to understand their interactions, the specific ratios required, and the precise timing for each addition."


    A collective gulp echoed through the room. Maybe alchemy wasn''t all glamour and magic after all. The students filed out of the classroom, their minds buzzing with the possibilities and perils of potion-making. For some, Wanda''s lecture served as a cautionary tale, while for others, it ignited a spark of curiosity, a yearning to unlock the secrets hidden within bubbling cauldrons and swirling vials.


    The world of alchemy, for all its complexity and risk, held an undeniable allure.


    *********************


    A low chime rippled through the air. Students, already restless, perked up, their eyes darting towards the glowing sigils embedded in their phones. These were the official Academy communication channels, and a notification rarely meant good news.


    The air shimmered, revealing a holographic display floating mid-air. In bold, crimson letters, the announcement blared:


    ATTENTION STUDENTS: EXTRA-CURRICULAR ACTIVITY INITIATIVE


    The Academy recognizes the importance of student engagement beyond the classroom. Starting today, students are allowed to form OFFICIAL CLUBS. However, only students ranking within the TOP 1000 of their respective year may apply for the PRESIDENT position of a club.


    Club proposals must be submitted to your homeroom teachers for approval. Proposals should clearly define the club''s purpose, niche, and activities. Participation in clubs is completely voluntary.


    A wave of gasps and whispers filled the room. The top 1000?


    A flamboyant human student, slammed his fist on the table, making the silverware clatter. "Top 1000? That''s ridiculous! What if I have a killer idea for a dueling club, but I''m ranked 1001?"


    His friend, the ever-pragmatic mage, rolled her eyes at Azrael''s theatrics. "Calm down, You''ll break the damn table. There are probably still ways to participate. Besides, wouldn''t restricting leadership to the top students ensure some level of competence?"


    The announcement about clubs buzzed through the crowded hallway like a bolt of lightning. Students, invigorated by the unexpected freedom, huddled in excited clusters, their whispers buzzing with potential.


    "Clubs," a collective thought among the quick-witted, a sly smile playing on his lips. "The perfect foundation for factions."


    These conversations, happening simultaneously across the Academy, spoke to a shared understanding. The "official" purpose and names of the clubs didn''t matter. This was about building a foundation, a place to gather allies, to cultivate power within the Academy. Under the guise of innocent hobbies, factions were about to take root.


    Minutes later, as the doors to the administrative office swung open, they all knew it was time to put their plans into action. Lara, with a confident stride, was the first to submit her proposal ¨C the Elven Archery Club. Behind her, Axl, the boisterous dragon Blessed, barged in with a proposal for a Martial Arts Club.


    Vera and Azrael followed, their faces serious as they presented their ideas for the Mana Manipulation Club. Even Kim, usually unassuming, approached the desk with a clear vision for a Hunting Club. Last was Astrid, her head held high as she unveiled her plan for the Valkyrie Club.


    Topaz, the quiet, mysterious student who had surprised everyone by ranking 6th in the written exam, submitted a proposal for a "Litt¨¦rateur Appreciation Club." A haven for bookworms and word enthusiasts, it promised lively discussions on classic novels and an escape from the regimented world of combat training.


    Across the room, a booming laugh echoed as Burdug, a dwarf with a love for all things culinary, announced his "Culinary delights Club." He envisioned lively debates on the merits of different spices, the history of regional dishes, and perhaps even (if Eliana allowed it) some friendly cooking competitions.


    The prospect of escaping bland academy meals drew a diverse crowd, eager to explore the culinary world.


    A young human noble woman named Esther, known for her flamboyant fashion sense, strutted through the cafeteria, gathering support for her "Beauty Appreciation Club." Her vision of a club dedicated to discussing aesthetics, fashion, and self-care resonated with a surprising number of students, both male and female.


    Eryn, an elf with a fascination for the manipulation of materials, was busy promoting her "Alchemist''s Guild."


    In the corner, a group of dwarven students, their love for tinkering and inventing evident in their grease-stained overalls, huddled around Durin, a stocky figure with a gleam in his eye. They were discussing the formation of the "Engineering Guild."


    Zehn, unfortunately, wasn''t one of the top 1000 students and couldn''t officially form a club. However, his ambition to build an "empire" within the academy wouldn''t be deterred. He approached Dugan, a disgruntled dwarf ranked 998th, with a proposition. Zehn would "buy" the club from Dugan, who would simply become a figurehead president, never attending meetings or having any real say.


    The beauty of this loophole lay in the lack of specific regulations. There was nothing stopping a student from "selling" their position to another, as long as the official paperwork remained unchanged. Now, Zehn needed funds.


    He wouldn''t dip into his own pockets; instead, he planned to appeal to his growing network of allies within the academy, convincing them to contribute and secure his foothold in the club system.


    *************


    Later a notification was sent.


    Approved Clubs and Privileges


    The Academy''s club initiative has resulted in a diverse array of approved clubs catering to various interests. Here''s a glimpse into some of the clubs and the privileges:


    CLUBS. President


    1.Archery Club: Lara,


    2.Martial Arts Club: Axl


    3.Mana Manipulation Club: Vera


    4.Hunting Club: Kim


    5.Valkyrie Club: Astrid


    6.Litt¨¦rateur Appreciation Club: Topaz.


    7.Culinary Delights Club: Burdug


    8.Beauty Appreciation Club: Esther


    9.Alchemy Enthusiasts Club: Eryn


    10.Engineering Guild: Durin


    ...


    79. Rock enthusiasts: Dugan


    Privileges:


    1.Club Room or House: Based on the club''s size and membership count, the academy assigns designated rooms or even houses within the campus grounds. These spaces serve as meeting areas, storage facilities, or workshops for the club''s activities.


    2.Allowance: The academy allocates a budget for each approved club. The amount is determined by membership size and the club''s proposed activities. This allowance can be used to purchase equipment, supplies, or even organize field trips relevant to the club''s focus.


    3.Bulletin Boards: Dedicated bulletin boards are assigned to each club where they can advertise club activities, upcoming meetings, events, and recruitment drives.


    ***********


    "Alright, Zehn," Dugan rumbled, his voice a gravelly echo bouncing off his thick beard, "the paperwork''s done. You got the club."


    Zehn nodded, a triumphant grin spreading across his face. He''d managed to scrape together the agreed-upon sum ¨C a hefty chunk of his meager savings( well technically from his alliance members'' savings)¨C to secure his position.


    "But," Dugan continued, his voice taking on a sly edge, "there''s a little something I forgot to mention." S~ea??h the NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Zehn''s grin faltered. "Something¡­ else?"


    Dugan chuckled, a sound like rocks grinding together. "About that¡­ seems I forgot to mention a little detail." He leaned closer, his breath carrying the faint scent of stale ale. "You see, Zehn, the perks of running a club are quite lucrative. Did you see the announcement, the clubs, they get a monthly allowance based on membership."


    "So," Dugan continued, his voice dripping with mock sympathy, "since you''re the one reaping the benefits¡­" He trailed off, letting the unspoken threat hang in the air.


    Zehn felt a surge of anger. Here he was, a man ranked 999th, being strong-armed by a dwarf ranked 1005th in the combat assessment! The indignity of it burned. He glared at Dugan, his voice low and dangerous. "And what exactly are you proposing?"


    Dugan grinned, a flash of greed in his eyes. "A small¡­ subscription fee. To cover my, uh, administrative expenses."


    The audacity! Zehn clenched his fists. He could take this dwarf. A good punch to the jaw and Dugan would be singing a different tune. But a fight now would jeopardize everything he''d worked for. He needed control.


    Taking a deep, calming breath, Zehn plastered on a sickly sweet smile. "Of course, Dugan. How much are we talking about?"


    "But," Zehn gritted out, shoving a pouch of coins at the dwarf. " Consider this the last time you go back on your word with me. Soon, I won''t need¡­" He stopped himself, the threat hanging heavy in the air.


    Dugan''s grin widened further. "Of course, of course," he chuckled, clapping Zehn on the shoulder with surprising force. "Partners, right?"


    Dugan''s grin widened. He named a sum that made Zehn''s teeth clench. It was nearly half of the allowance they would receive. But Zehn swallowed his anger. He''d pay for now. He''d gather his allies, grow his club, and then¡­ well, then he''d deal with Dugan permanently.


    Dugan would regret ever crossing him. In the meantime, silent vows of retribution burned in Zehn''s heart. That little, overstuffed dwarf wouldn''t be extorting him for long.

 Chapter 49 - 49: What is Babel? 1

    Two weeks passed. The initial chaos of settling into the Academy had subsided, replaced by a rhythm of structured classes, grueling combat drills, and late-night library sessions. Students, once strangers thrown together by fate and ranking, were slowly adjusting to their new lives. Cliques began to form, friendships blossomed, and rivalries simmered beneath the surface.


    Today, my haven was invaded by a human hurricane named Luke. This kid, bless his enthusiastic heart, had latched onto me like a particularly clingy leech. He''d gone from "Neveah" to "sir Neveah" to the full-blown "Boss Neveah" in record time.


    "Boss, boss, boss Neveah!" he practically screamed, waving his arms like a windmill gone rogue. I pretended not to hear him, burying myself deeper into my book. Ignoring him was usually the most effective strategy.


    Unfortunately, Luke had the tenacity of a particularly stubborn weed. He materialized in front of me, panting slightly. "Boss, what do you have planned for this weekend? The others are planning a visit to some place named Babel, apparently it''s a great hangout spot in Stonegate. Will you join?" He asked, his voice laced with what I could swear were puppy-dog pleads.


    "I''m busy," I mumbled, hoping he''d take the hint and leave me to my meticulously planned solitude.


    "That''s not good, boss," he chirped, completely oblivious. "You always go to the library after class, you have no friends, and no friends means you won''t get any girls or boys if you swing that way."


    "Shut up, you idiot," I muttered, swatting him lightly on the head.


    He yelped, rubbing the spot dramatically. "Ow, boss, that hurt! Anyway, are you coming? This Babel place is a good place, I hear it''s only been opened three days ago! We have to go, be among the pioneers and all that."


    "Fine, I''ll go." Neveah said. '' I needed to go to Babel anyway.''


    Luke''s eyes widened comically. "Wait¡­ you just¡­ agreed? Awesome! I''ll go tell the organizers, Vera and Azrael!" He shot off like a human rocket, leaving me standing there.


    The cacophony of Babel was almost enough to drown out Luke''s incessant chatter as we stepped through the teleportation circle. The stark, library-like silence of the academy halls felt like a distant memory replaced by a sensory assault of light, noise, and movement.


    Towering holographic displays advertised new restaurants, the rhythmic thrumming of gaming stations pulsed through the air, and the aroma of a thousand different culinary creations tickled my nose.


    "Whoa!" Luke exclaimed, his voice barely audible over the din. "This place is amazing! So many things to see!" His eyes darted like a hummingbird, taking in the vibrant tapestry of Babel''s offerings. S§×ar?h the n??el Fire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Polished floors of what looked like black marble gleamed under the soft glow of strategically placed lights. Holographic displays shimmered on the walls, advertising various activities and showcasing an array of fantastical creatures.


    The air buzzed with a symphony of sounds ¨C conversations in an unfamiliar dialect, the rhythmic chiming of what appeared to be small, floating golems, and the enticing aroma of spices I''d never encountered before.


    Babel. My creation. Ninety-nine floors of sleek black steel gleamed under the simulated sunlight filtering through a magically enhanced ceiling. Students from Class S, a motley crew of humans, elves, and dwarves, milled about, their faces alight with a mixture of wonder and excitement.


    The aroma of exotic spices and grilled meats wafted from a section labeled "The Culinary Delights." Luke, ever the gourmand, practically drooled as he dragged me towards it. There, an array of unfamiliar dishes awaited ¨C towering stacks of golden brown "burgers" cradled in soft, white buns, crispy golden "fries," and wedges of triangular "pizza" oozing with melted cheese.


    A nearby counter displayed vibrantly colored concoctions labelled "fruit juice cocktails."


    Luke''s eyes bulged. "Neveah, look! Have you ever seen anything like this?" he exclaimed, his voice brimming with childish wonder. A flicker of amusement danced in my eyes. It was oddly satisfying to see someone else as bewildered by something.


    We sampled a few of these culinary marvels, the explosion of flavors on my tongue both surprising and strangely delightful. The "burgers" were a revelation ¨C juicy, savory, and unlike anything I''d ever tasted. The "fries" were addictive, crispy on the outside and fluffy on the inside, perfect for dipping in a tangy sauce. Damn they did a great job at this.


    "This is amazing!" Luke declared between bites. "Who came up with all this?"


    I smirked. "Let''s just say someone with a very¡­ creative mind."


    As we explored further, I observed my classmates with a detached amusement. Vera and Azrael, basically having a date.


    Beyond the food and entertainment, Babel boasted a bustling marketplace. Stalls overflowed with exotic wares ¨C shimmering silks, enchanted trinkets from the elven enclaves, and meticulously crafted weapons from the dwarf holds. Amber, my handpicked manager for the commercial sector, my marketing genius, had done a great job. Also Eric acquired some good staff.


    And me? I surveyed my creation with a sense of detached satisfaction. It wasn''t perfect ¨C the student turnout was lower than I''d hoped, and a few minor glitches. But overall, Babel was a success. Students were spending money, laughing, interacting. The foundation was laid.


    As dusk settled, casting an ethereal glow through the simulated skylight, I noticed something peculiar. A group of students huddled around a counter labeled "Babel Bank." Curiosity piqued, I approached and found a bespectacled human student, Emily, nervously tapping her foot as she spoke to a friendly-faced elf named Mia, who served as the bank manager.


    "But what about the safety of our gold?" Emily asked, voicing the concern I knew most students harbored. "This is a brand new establishment."


    Mia smiled reassuringly. "Babel prioritizes security, miss. We employ the latest magical wards and enchantments to protect your deposits. Additionally, we offer a variety of benefits for student accounts, including discounts on purchases and preferential access to certain services like loans and interests."


    Emily hesitated, then glanced anxiously at her friends. A murmur of conversation passed through the group. Finally, she straightened her shoulders and said, "Alright, I''m in. How do I open an account?"


    My lips curved into a satisfied smile. Trust, once established, was a powerful tool. To further incentivize them, I discreetly summoned a holographic display. "Attention, students of Class S!" boomed a rich baritone voice, startling everyone. "To celebrate the launch of Babel Bank, we are offering a limited-time student package.


    Deposit 10,000 gold and enjoy benefits like free room service, exclusive discounts, and other early membership privileges."


    I needed a greater nudge. With a smile, I strolled up to the counter, ignoring the curious stares that followed me. Depositing a hefty pouch of gold onto the smooth surface, I announced my request for an account. The bank teller, a young woman with wide, nervous eyes, smiled and started the process.


    The effect was immediate. News of my actions spread like wildfire. Students, emboldened by my example and the tangible benefits, flocked to the bank counter. The initial mistrust evaporated, replaced by a cautious optimism. By the end of the day, a significant portion of Class S had accounts, their gold safely (well, mostly safely) deposited within the Babel bank''s digital vaults.


    As midnight approached, the throng of students began to dwindle. Most opted to return to the academy, the excitement of Babel wearing thin and the lure of comfortable beds beckoning. A few, however, lingered, booking rooms in Babel''s luxurious guest quarters, eager to extend their experience.


    I, of course, had no need for sleep. I had matters to attend to.


    ****************


    The moonlight cast long, cool shadows as Vera and Azrael strolled back towards the academy dormitories from the Stonegate city gates. The city lights twinkled in the distance, a stark contrast to the quiet serenity of the academy grounds.


    Azrael, still buzzing from the day''s outing, broke the comfortable silence. "Honestly, I expected more people to come," he remarked, kicking a stray pebble down the path. "Seventy from the entire class? Weak showing."


    Vera shrugged, her expression thoughtful. "We did manage to connect with most of the humans, though," she countered. "A good foundation to build upon."


    "True, true," Azrael conceded. "Except for the clan heirs. They were like ice sculptures ¨C unapproachable." His brow furrowed. "And that Luke kid¡­ practically glued himself to Neveah''s side. Did you see that?"


    Vera chuckled softly. "He seems... attached. But harmless, I suppose." Azrael shot her a curious glance. "Harmless? You know him better than I do."


    Vera shrugged again. "Just an over-eager puppy chasing his idol."


    "Babel," he muttered, the name rolling off his tongue. "What a strange place. All those¡­ things. The food, the music, the clothes. Definitely not from around here. And then there''s the owner."


    "Indeed," Vera agreed. "The whole system ¨C the bank accounts, the discounts ¨C it''s sophisticated. The owner may not be someone ordinary."


    Vera frowned. "A human, you say? they must be powerful indeed to own such a¡­ unique establishment in the heart of this realm."


    "Powerful or¡­ something else entirely," Azrael mused, his voice dropping to a hushed whisper. " Should Seraphina know about this? Babel could be a crucial piece."


    Vera nodded, a newfound seriousness settling on her features. "Agreed. But first things first. Getting close to the humans, building trust. That''s our priority. We''ll have to find another way to infiltrate the Clans through the heirs."


    She paused, a ghost of a smile playing on her lips. "Though, I have to admit," she said, a playful glint in her eyes, "seeing the normally stoic Neveah dragged around by an enthusiastic Luke was rather amusing."


    Azrael laughed, a genuine, unrestrained sound that echoed in the quiet night. "Indeed. A sight worth remembering. But for now," he sobered, "let''s get some rest."

 Chapter 50 - 50: What is Babel? 2

    The stark, black walls of Null headquarters pulsed with a faint dim light, casting an almost sterile glow on the eight figures gathered around the central console. Neveah, out of his disguise and back in his usual stoic form, listened intently as Eric, Harvey''s son, spoke.


    "We''ve encountered some problems, sir," Eric said, his young voice laced with a hint of nervousness. "Minor issues, really, but something you might want to know about."


    "We can handle our own affairs, boy," Mavis, Neveah''s vampire commander, interjected with a dismissive snort. Her crimson eyes glinted with a predatory gleam under the pale light. "No need to bother His Excellency with petty squabbles."


    Neveah raised a hand, silencing Mavis. "Let him speak," he commanded, his voice a cold monotone. He valued efficiency; knowing potential problems before they escalated was key to maintaining control.


    Eric shot her a withering look. "It''s not that simple, Mavis. We anticipated the local nobility poking around, and the City Lord of Stonegate is already under our control. The problem now is the surrounding fiefdoms. Greed for Babel has ignited a spark, and they''re threatening to attack Stonegate."


    Harvey, ever the pragmatist, chimed in. "They smell an opportunity, Master. A chance to grab a piece of this¡­ Babel phenomenon. They won''t be easily dissuaded."


    Amber, her voice laced with apprehension, finished his thought. "And once we engage in open conflict, it''s like a domino effect. Other fiefdoms will see weakness. The conflict will escalate, drawing the attention of the Clan governing this region."


    Amber''s brows furrowed. "And when a Clan makes a move¡­"


    Neveah finished the unspoken thought, his voice tinged with steel. "The Royals may get wind of it."


    "Which Clan holds dominion over this region?" Neveah asked, his gaze sweeping across the faces before settling on Harvey.


    Harvey cleared his throat. "The Rutherfords, sir. A powerful family known for their traditional ways and¡­ well, not exactly known for their fondness for new ideas. They are now considered a declined family cause their 9 star patriarch is on his death bed but I still believe it''s not wise to underestimate them."


    Neveah steepled his fingers, his sharp red eyes reflecting the cold logic of his mind. "Rutherford, huh?" he said finally. He was reminded of a certain human with puppy-dog enthusiasm that had the same surname. "We''ll deal with them when the time comes. For now, focus on keeping the local squabbles under control. Discourage the other fiefdoms from joining the fray.


    As for Stonegate, know that an attack on the city is an attack on Babel itself. Babel should not fall."


    The sterile air of Null headquarters hummed with the low whir of machinery and the holographic flicker of data displays. Neveah, his face a mask of cool calculation, surveyed the gathered members of his inner circle. Eric, a young man with eyes older than his years, stood beside his hulking father, Harvey.


    Mavis, the vampire lieutenant, exuded an aura of predatory amusement, while Kael and Constantine, the silent twins, remained as enigmatic as ever.


    Neveah''s gaze landed on Mordecai, a lanky gorilla-kin whose pale skin and hunched posture gave him an air of perpetual unease and had a cut tail. "Mordecai," Neveah began, his voice a cold monotone, "did you and Harvey will focus on the social media platform I outlined?"


    Mordecai gulped, his thin lips twitching. "Y-yes, sir," he stammered. "We''ve been diligently working on the runes, just as you instructed. It''s almost done I''m imprinting security features currently."


    Neveah tilted his head, his gaze lingering on Mordecai''s excited form. This gorilla-kin was excellent engineer, despite not being blessed with the physical strength of the Ape kin, he develop his knowledge instead,his nimble fingers adept at manipulating technology.


    "Yes, sir," Mordecai stammered, pushing his thick glasses further up his long, pointed nose. "About the app¡­ it''s a fascinating concept, this ''social media.''"


    An amused snort escaped Amber, Neveah''s most trusted advisor. Her green eyes, usually sharp and calculating, held a hint of amusement. "Fascinating indeed," she said, her voice smooth as polished marble. "The lack of ''connection'' in this world is great , sir. Credit where credit is due, the idea of social media serves a dual purpose for Babel and Null."


    Neveah tilted his head slightly, acknowledging Amber''s point while smiling. "Elaborate," he said.


    Amber, ever the entrepreneur, stepped forward and smirked. "Is this one of your tests sir? Very well. Babel, the public face, generates income. This app, with its potential for mass appeal, will be a major revenue stream. Null, on the other hand, will utilize the platform to build profiles on individuals.


    People are remarkably forthcoming with details on these¡­ social media posts. A goldmine of information, wouldn''t you agree?"


    A cruel smile played on Neveah''s lips. "Indeed. Though a double-edged sword," he conceded. "Our rivals could employ the same tactics to gather information."


    "True, sir," Amber replied, her smile turning predatory. "But the advantages far outweigh the risks. With the right marketing, this app can become popular. People crave entertainment, connection¡­ a sense of belonging. We can offer them all of that, and more."


    Neveah''s gaze drifted to Mordecai, who was diligently taking notes. "Excellent. Now, listen closely," he said, his voice hardening. "I want this app marketed aggressively. We have slaves, courtesy of Eric''s¡­ endeavors. Use them.


    Post pictures of the attractive ones ¨C females, of course. Men will follow."


    Amber''s smile widened. "Brilliant," she purred. "And for a touch of authenticity, we can recruit adventurers, popular fighters. They showcase their skills in the app, draw in viewers¡­ and get paid based on engagement. A win-win situation."


    A satisfied smirk touched Neveah''s lips. "Precisely, Amber. You know exactly what to do." A sense of anticipation thrummed through him.


    "This social media platform, a tool for control and manipulation disguised as entertainment, would be Babel''s true masterstroke. It would ensnare the humans, turning their very desires into weapons against them. And it can be used to spread propaganda effectively controlling information flow."


    Neveah leaned back in his obsidian throne, a grim satisfaction etched on his face as he surveyed the reports presented by Amber. The low hum of the holographic display pulsed rhythmically, highlighting the statistics in stark blue light.


    "Excellent work, Amber," he said, his voice a low rumble. "Securing the low-income earners in Stonegate is a shrewd move. They are the backbone of the city''s economy, and having them dependent on Babel bank gives us somewhat of significant leverage. It''s small but it''s a start considering it''s been only three days."


    " I''m intrigued though, how did you get the low income commoners to trust B.Bank?"


    " Well sir, I told them their money increases and we can give them good loans and many gladly deposit. You see people like easy money. I told them only that and they were hooked." Amber said.


    Amber inclined her head, a predatory glint in her eyes. "And the ''gentle persuasion'' on the City Lord has yielded a most fruitful result. This law mandating merchants and commoners to Babel Bank affiliation will solidify our control over Stonegate''s financial landscape.


    In time we''ll popularize it among nobles especially the nobles how they can easily collect tax directly from the commoners using Babel."


    Neveah''s smirk widened. This was all going according to plan, perhaps even exceeding his expectations. "And your plans for the merchant and artisan guilds?" he inquired.


    Amber''s smile broadened. "A brilliant move, sir. These guilds, operating under Babel''s banner, will expand our reach and influence beyond the confines of banking. We''ll control the flow of goods, attract skilled individuals, and further cement Babel''s position as the heart of Stonegate''s economy."


    "And Harvey, with his engineering prowess, will be instrumental in forming an artisan guild for alchemists and engineers," Neveah added, a flicker of appreciation flickering in his red eyes.


    Neveah acknowledged, "the creation of an Alchemy and Engineering guild under Babel is another masterstroke. Monopolizing innovation fuels progress, and progress fuels power."


    A dark chuckle escaped Mavis'' lips, her crimson eyes gleaming with an unnerving hunger. "And I, of course," she purred, stepping forward, "will ensure these new guilds are filled with the most talented individuals Stonegate has to offer. My little birdies rarely disappoint when it comes to information gathering."


    Neveah tilted his head, a contemplative frown marring his usually stoic expression. Mavis, sensing his unease, spoke before he could.


    "Sir," she began, her voice laced with concern, "if Babel is to truly become a global force, maintaining Null headquarters beneath the city is becoming increasingly risky."


    Neveah''s frown deepened. "I know," he conceded, a hint of frustration creeping into his voice. "The humans will growing wary of the influence Babel will hold. Also if successful many powerful people will visit Babel and snoop around and they may find something unusual." S§×ar?h the N?vel(F)ire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Exactly, sir," Mavis interjected, her voice laced with a predatory edge. "We need a more secure location, one that allows for expansion and open recruitment."


    "Maybe a territory in the Vampire continent," Neveah declared, his gaze resolute. "It will become Null''s true headquarters, a place of power hidden in plain sight. This outpost in Stonegate will remain operational, but as a branch among many."


    A heavy silence descended upon the room. This was a bold move, yes this would happen but not yet it was still early and Babel was developing.


    Mavis stepped forward, a cruel smile playing on her lips. "If only you could unleash your full potential, sir," she purred. "Imagine the legions of shadow soldiers you could command then just like the queen. Even with your limitations, summoning them now would still bolster our forces."


    Neveah shook his head, a grimace twisting his features. "Those soldiers, even at their peak, wouldn''t be enough. Three-star strength¡­ it wouldn''t suffice for the battles to come."


    He clenched his fist, frustration coursing through him. He was powerful, undoubtedly, but the limitations of his current form were a constant thorn in his side. He needed strength ¨C raw, unbridled power ¨C to truly achieve his ambitions.


    "We''ll find a way," Amber stated with steely resolve. "We always do. Until then, we''ll work with what we have. We''ll exploit every weakness, manipulate every situation to our advantage. Babel will rise, and with it, your influence."


    "Alright then," he said, his voice a cold monotone, "let''s focus on the immediate problems. Mavis," he added, turning to the young woman with crimson eyes and a fan perpetually obscuring her face, "send me the information I requested."


    Mavis, her posture perpetually poised and elegant, bowed slightly. "At once, sir," she intoned, her voice a sultry whisper. With a flick of her wrist, the holographic screen shifted, displaying a detailed dossier on Viktor Maddox, the leader of the Dawn Guild.


    "Kael, Constantine," Neveah called out the twins, rising from his obsidian throne.


    A hulking figure with long, silver hair and piercing black eyes materialized beside him ¨C Kael, his loyal knight. Constantine, a master of shadows and teleportation, emerged from the periphery, his dark form barely discernible even in the dimly lit room.


    "Where to?" Constantine inquired, his voice a low rumble.


    A sly smile tugged at the corner of Neveah''s lips. "The Dawn Guild," he announced.


    Constantine stepped forward, his hand outstretched. In a swirl of darkness, he shrouded Neveah and Kael, the shadows coalescing around them as they vanished in a blink.


    The ones left in Null went back to their respective tasks.


    Meanwhile, in the dimly lit master''s cabin of the Dawn Guild, Viktor Maddox, the guild leader, was locked in a tense standoff. His hand trembled slightly as he held his blade pointed at the figure shrouded in darkness.


    "Who are you?" Viktor demanded, his voice raspy. The power outage, the chilling presence ¨C it all screamed of foul play.


    The figure turned, bathed in the cool glow of the moon filtering through the window. A soft chuckle broke the silence. A tall figure emerged from the darkness, stepping into the path of the moonbeam.


    His face, framed by neatly combed black hair, was as handsome as a carved statue, but his eyes ¨C a glacial blue that seemed to pierce through Viktor ¨C held a coldness that sent shivers down Viktor''s spine. He was dressed in a tailored black suit, an incongruous sight in the rustic cabin, but somehow exuded an aura of undeniable power.


    "Dawn Guild master Viktor Maddox," the man said, his voice smooth and controlled, "my name is Ray Alistair, and I have a proposition for you."

 Chapter 51 - 51: What is Babel? 3

    "Dawn Guild master Viktor Maddox," the man said, his voice smooth and controlled, "my name is Ray Alistair, and I have a proposition for you."


    *************


    Viktor settled back into the plush sofa, a defeated sigh escaping his lips. His fiery outburst felt like a distant memory, replaced by a suffocating sense of powerlessness in the face of his unwanted visitor''s abilities. Ray, still cloaked in an aura of mystery, continued to sip his tea, the clinking of the delicate cup against the saucer the only sound breaking the tense silence.


    "You haven''t answered my question," Viktor finally rasped, his voice gruff but laced with a flicker of curiosity. "What would you want with a mere silver-rank guild master like me?"


    Ray''s eyes, previously closed in what could be mistaken for serenity, snapped open. They glinted with a cold, calculating light that sent shivers down Viktor''s spine. "Mere? My dear Viktor," he drawled, his voice smooth as polished marble, "you underestimate yourself. You possess ambition, a thirst for power, and quite a past... These are qualities I find¡­ useful."


    Viktor bristled, the insult a sharp prick to his pride. He was no mere pawn to be manipulated. "And what do you know of my past?" he challenged, his voice hardening.


    A sly smile played on Ray''s lips. "Oh, Viktor," he said, his voice dripping with mock sympathy, " I know plentiful. The Viktor Maddox, the guild master who rose from humble beginnings. And the Viktor Blake, the ostracized son, cast out by a noble family¡­ a family that holds a certain dear sister of yours captive."


    Viktor''s hand instinctively tightened around the hilt of his blade, anger flaring in his brown eyes. His sister, Stella, a constant ache in his heart. He had dedicated himself to the Dawn Guild, hoping one day to amass enough power and influence to rescue her from the clutches of their cruel half-brother, Count Blake.


    But reaching the Seventh Rank, the threshold for true power, seemed an impossible dream.


    "Explain yourself," he managed to force out.


    Ray seemed to relish the flicker of defiance in Viktor''s eyes. "Power," he announced, his voice resonating with a dark conviction. "The power you lack to achieve your goals. The power to save your sister from the your half-brother, the future Count Blake, before it''s too late."


    Viktor''s heart pounded in his chest. Stella, his beloved sister, a pawn in the twisted game of a cruel noble family? Rage, a simmering ember for years, flared into an inferno. "My sister¡­ what do you mean?"


    "Let''s just say," Ray drawled, his eyes glinting with an unsettling knowledge, "rumors abound regarding Count Blake''s¡­ preferences. With your sister reaching the cusp of womanhood, how long do you think he''ll resist the forbidden fruit?" S~ea??h the Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "..." Viktor remained silent he knew about the Blake''s heir''s hedonistic activities and how he had no line that he can''t cross men women he tasted all. As for his sister...


    "I can offer you an opportunity. A chance to get back your sister, to finally claim the revenge that has eluded you for so long. You should be aware of it by now. You are weak if you dared go against the Blake''s you''d be crushed. You can''t even break through to 7th rank."


    Ray leaned forward, his eyes gleaming with a strange light. "That''s where I come in, Viktor. I can offer you the power you need, the resources to elevate yourself, to rise above your current limitations. But it comes with a price, of course."


    Viktor felt a surge of apprehension. "What kind of price?" he asked warily.


    The question hung heavy in the air, a challenge dangling before Viktor. "What kind of price?" he rasped, the desperation in his voice raw and exposed.


    Ray, however, remained unfawning. A mischievous glint flickered in his blue eyes. "Acceptance first, Viktor," he said, his voice smooth as polished marble. "The specifics of the price can be discussed later."


    Uncertainty clouded Viktor''s face. This stranger, shrouded in mystery and power, offered a path to vengeance, a chance to rescue his sister, but the ambiguity of the price sent shivers down his spine. He wasn''t a man to make rash decisions, yet the desperation gnawing at his insides threatened to overpower his caution.


    Seeing the internal battle raging within Viktor, Ray raised his hand in a sharp gesture. "To the Blake''s dungeons," he commanded, his voice devoid of emotion.


    The black-haired figure beside him, Constantine, inclined his head in silent acknowledgment. With a twist of the air, a sensation of displacement washed over Viktor. When his vision cleared, he found himself no longer in the dimly lit office, but in a starkly different setting ¨C a dank, stone dungeon.


    A wave of nausea washed over him as the stench of mildew and despair assaulted his senses. His eyes strained to adjust to the gloom, finally landing on a horrifying sight. A young woman, chained to the wall, lay huddled in a corner. Her clothes were tattered, and her body bore the marks of violence. But even in that state, her beauty shone through.


    "Stella!" Viktor roared, a primal surge of anger and protectiveness coursing through him.


    The young woman didn''t respond. Whether from exhaustion or some other reason, she lay motionless, oblivious to his presence.


    The sound of heavy footsteps approaching ripped through the oppressive silence. A man, with short brown hair and eyes that mirrored his arrogant smirk, entered the cell. Lust flickered in his gaze as he approached the unconscious Stella.


    "Stella, my dear," he cooed, his voice dripping with a false veneer of kindness. He knelt before her, his hand reaching out to caress her chin.


    As his touch grazed her skin, Stella jolted awake with a gasp. Fear and confusion clouded her eyes as she looked at the man looming over her.


    "Please¡­ let me go," she pleaded, her voice trembling. "I''m not sure what I did, but I''m sorry."


    The man chuckled, his eyes gleaming with a predatory glint. "Have you considered my proposal, Stella?" he purred, his hand lingering on her cheek. "With just one night with me, you could save your brother, Viktor."


    Viktor watched from the unseen confines of his forced observation, a silent witness to the disgusting scene unfolding before him. Rage bubbled in his chest, threatening to consume him. "You monster!" he screamed, his voice echoing in his own head. But it was a hollow cry, unheard by the people in the cell.


    Ray, seemingly unaffected by the display, leaned back on the strange platform from which they observed, his expression unreadable. "Do you accept now, Viktor?" he asked, his voice devoid of warmth, laced with a hint of impatience.


    Shame and desperation warred within Viktor. He had seen the depravity in the man''s eyes, the violation he intended to inflict upon his sister. He couldn''t just stand by and watch.


    With a choked sob, Viktor fell to his knees. "Yes," he choked out, the taste of ash in his mouth. "I''ll do whatever you want, just save my sister. Stella! Stella!" he cried out again, his voice raw with anguish. At the same time the man in the cell chuckled as he said and left locking the cell" Think about it Stella, don''t keep me waiting for long or else..."


    Ray''s lips curved into a cold smile. "Excellent decision," he said, his voice dripping with a chilling satisfaction. He turned to the silent figure beside him. "Constantine."


    At the single word, Constantine snapped his fingers. A surge of energy crackled in the air, and in a blink, Stella materialized beside Viktor, collapsing into his arms. She was unconscious, tears staining her cheeks. A single, faint murmur escaped her lips, "Brother¡­"


    The dungeon scene dissolved around them, replaced once more by the familiar surroundings of Viktor''s office within the Dawn Guild. Stella, still unconscious, lay limp in his arms as Viktor held her close, tears of relief and sorrow streaming down his face.


    A heavy silence descended upon the room. The weight of the decision Viktor had just made hung thick in the air. He had pledged himself to Ray, a stranger with an unknown agenda, in exchange for the safety of his sister. He was now hugging his sister.


    The silence in the office was thick with the weight of Viktor''s decision. Stella lay unconscious in his arms, a frail counterpoint to the storm raging within him. He had traded his freedom for her safety, bound his loyalty to a mysterious stranger with a darkness that sent shivers down his spine.


    "So, what now?" Viktor rasped, his voice hoarse with a mixture of relief and dread.

 Chapter 52 - 52: What is Babel?4

    "So, what now?" Viktor rasped, his voice hoarse with a mixture of relief and dread.


    Ray, still perched on the sofa, a picture of cool composure despite the scene that had just unfolded, leaned forward. "Now," he said, his voice smooth as velvet, "we solidify the agreement."


    A dark contract materialized in his hand, the parchment radiating an unsettling energy. Shadows danced around its edges, hinting at the power it held. Viktor felt a primal fear grip him, but the image of his battered sister steeled his resolve.


    "Sign," Ray commanded, his voice leaving no room for argument.


    Viktor eyed the contract, the darkness within it warring with the flicker of hope that burned in his chest. "What exactly is the price?" he asked, his voice barely a whisper.


    "Everything," Ray replied, his smile devoid of warmth. "But fear not, Viktor. I have no intention of treating you unfairly. Consider it a partnership, one that will grant you the power you crave."


    He gestured towards the contract. "With it, you''ll have the ability to bury Blake Manor with your own hands. Or, if your thirst for revenge demands immediate gratification, I can offer you a contingent of soldiers for the task."


    Viktor''s jaw clenched tight. He met Ray''s gaze, a cold fire blazing in his eyes. "No," he growled, the word laced with a dangerous edge. "I''ll do it myself. With my own hands."


    He reached out, his thumb hovering over the contract. This was his path now, a path paved with vengeance and shrouded in darkness. But in the quiet of the room, only one name echoed in his mind ¨C Stella.


    With a deep breath and a resolve hardened by years of suppressed anger, Viktor bit his thumb. A single drop of blood welled up, crimson against his calloused skin. He pressed his bloody thumbprint onto the contract, sealing his fate.


    A surge of energy crackled through the room as the darkness within the contract seemed to devour his blood. When it subsided, the contract lay inert, a dark symbol of the pact struck.


    "Good," Ray said, a satisfied smirk playing on his lips. "Now, rest assured. You''ll be reunited with your sister properly tomorrow. As for your training and further instructions, someone from an organization called Babel will approach you. They will guide you further." S§×arch* The Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    He rose from the sofa, his tall figure dominating the room. With a final nod, Ray and Constantine vanished in a swirl of shadows, leaving Viktor alone with the weight of his decision and the unconscious form of his sister in his arms.


    Ray''s mind, however, buzzed with the echoes of the scene he had orchestrated. Viktor''s desperation, the flicker of vengeance in his eyes ¨C it had all been masterfully manipulated. Ray wasn''t driven by some misplaced sense of justice; he was a player on a far grander chessboard, and Viktor was merely his latest pawn.


    He recalled the original narrative, the brutal fate that had awaited Stella, one of assault and murder by the count''s heir. How even in her death she was accused of trying to murder the heir.


    How Viktor was too late to save her making him sign a demonic contract to gain revenge only to be stopped before killing his sister''s murderer by the human saint Seraphina who at the time was on a campaign to increase the church''s reputation and influence.


    Neveah''s reason for saving the siblings? No, pity or a hero''s complex hadn''t driven his intervention. It was pure, cold calculation.


    Viktor was a diamond piece¨C a man of ambition burdened by a past ripe for exploitation. He already possessed a guild, a stepping stone to greater influence. And his lineage, hailing from a Count''s family, placed him just a step below the prestigious Clans, who themselves bowed only to the Royal family.


    The potential was undeniable. With a well-placed nudge, Ray could elevate Viktor''s guild, the Dawn Guild, to new heights. He could even manipulate events to secure the Count''s title for Viktor. With such influence in Viktor''s grasp, Babel, his own organization, would have a smooth path to expand across the human continent.


    With the guild support and support from a count family it would further legitimize Babel''s activities and improve it''s credibility.


    ************


    The air crackled with a cold tension in the dimly lit chamber. Neveah, his face obscured by shadows, rasped out orders, his voice hoarse with a hint of subtle urgency.


    "Constantine," he rasped, his voice catching in his throat, "did you gather enough people for your squad?"


    A hulking figure emerged from the darkness, his features hidden beneath a dark hood. "Yes, Master Neveah," he rumbled, his voice deep and gravelly. "They''re assembled, though their skills are still raw."


    Neveah nodded curtly. "Excellent. We need them operational soon. Our plan hinges on chaos. We''ll stir the pot amongst the noble families around Stonegate. Let there be sabotage, assassinations, kidnappings ¨C anything to pit them against each other.


    Let them tear themselves apart while we exploit the confusion."


    A cruel smile played on his lips, barely visible in the dim light. "And it''s time Null emerged from the shadows. Contact our previous ''clients'', remind them of our¡­ services. We cater to a discerning clientele ¨C assassinations, robberies, information ¨C whatever they desire. Promote Null, but with discretion. Remember, subtlety is key."


    Constantine inclined his head. "Understood, Master. I''ll inform Null and coordinate with Mavis to dismantle or absorb any smaller information networks around Babel. We should anticipate retaliation from established organizations, of course. A careful hand is needed."


    Neveah let out a sharp bark of laughter, devoid of humor. "Indeed. Always check their background first. If they have deep roots, back off and strike another day. But if they''re vulnerable, crush them without mercy."


    He turned his attention to a holographic display that flickered with a projected image of Viktor Maddox. "Kael," he addressed the figure hovering in the corner, his form shimmering with an ethereal light, "focus on Viktor''s development. Push him to his limits, but don''t let him unleash his vengeance prematurely. He needs to be a weapon honed to perfection before we unleash him."


    The holographic figure dipped its head in acknowledgment. "As you command, Master Neveah."


    A frustrated sigh escaped Mavis, her voice crackling through the holographic communicator. "Master, there''s been a complication with the information you asked on the Beastman continent. It seems a duo of 9-star tigerkin women are also investigating the area. My agents¡­"


    Neveah slammed his fist on the table, the sound echoing in the chamber. "Tell them to back off! Now! We don''t need unnecessary complications, especially with those creatures."


    Mavis'' voice filled with worry. "Sir, I can''t reach them. They''ve gone dark."


    Neveah slumped back in his chair, a look of weary defeat crossing his shadowed face. "Damn it all. They must have been compromised. Focus on the tasks at hand, Mavis. We can''t afford a fight with those tigers right now."


    He swept a hand across the holographic display, dismissing the images. The chamber plunged back into darkness, leaving only the rasping breaths of Neveah and the faint hum of the holographic technology to fill the tense silence. Even the most cunning manipulator couldn''t account for every variable ¨C and the 9-star tigerkin of the Beastman continent were a variable they couldn''t afford to ignore.


    The tiger queen also has intrest in that village? Does she know?


    As Neveah was lost in thought his sorroundings suddenly shifted.


    " You''ve been slacking off" said a woman in an angry tone.

 Chapter 53 - 53: Monday

    A hush fell over Class S as the door creaked open, momentarily silencing the animated discussions about Babel. All eyes turned towards the entrance, where a figure slunk in, trying, but failing miserably, to conceal a limp. It was Neveah.


    A collective gasp rippled through the class. His normally immaculate appearance was marred by a black eye and a noticeable limp. Bandages peeked out from under his blazer, hinting at further injuries. Murmurs erupted.


    "What happened to him?" a student whispered, leaning towards his friend.


    "Shouldn''t vampires heal from that kind of damage?" his friend replied, confusion echoing in his voice.


    Neveah shuffled towards his seat, the whispers and curious stares burning into his back. He sank down with a barely audible groan, wincing as his throbbing leg protested the movement.


    "Just because I missed a call," he grumbled inwardly, frustration gnawing at him. Verona''s harsh training session, fueled by her unexplained anger, had left him battered and bruised. The unfairness of it all rankled.


    His gaze drifted across the classroom, landing on the doorway once more as Professor Aqua, their Circle Theory teacher, swept in. Her eyes, usually twinkling with amusement, flickered momentarily towards Neveah, a flicker of surprise quickly masked by a professional demeanor. She ignored him, launching straight into the day''s agenda.


    "Today," she announced, her voice ringing clear, "we have presentations on your circle projects. We''ll begin with the Blessed."


    Neveah leaned back in his chair, the throbbing pain a dull counterpoint to the lively presentations that began. Blessed students, one by one, showcased their meticulously researched circles ¨C their functions, applications, and variations. Hours ticked by, filled with intricate diagrams and animated explanations of holy magic.


    Neveh tuned in and out, his mind preoccupied with the previous night''s training. Verona''s ruthless tactics, though painful, were undeniable effective. He could feel a newfound control over his powers.


    A pang of curiosity struck him. He was the only vampire in Class S, surrounded by a diverse group of students ¨C 28 dragons, 26 elves, 22 beastmen, 15 dwarves, and a smattering of humans. He wondered where the other vampires were, why they weren''t part of this elite class.


    ******************


    The air Crackled with anticipation in the combat arena. Eliana, the fiery instructor with crimson hair pulled back in a tight braid, addressed the students. "Today," she announced, her voice echoing through the vast space, "we''ll gauge your progress with sparring matches! Choose two opponents each, and let''s see what you''ve learned in the past two weeks."


    Axl, the broad-shouldered dragon with a permanent sneer etched on his face, sneered at Neveah. "Neveah fight?" he roared, his voice dripping with derision. "He can barely stand! Look at him, limping like a wounded dog. He shouldn''t even be in this class." A chorus of agreement rose from some of the students, their faces twisted in a mixture of fear and amusement.


    Neveah, his face pale but his gaze cold and unwavering, met their derision head-on. "I''m a mage," he countered, his voice low but firm. "As long as my mana pool is alright, my physical condition isn''t a hindrance."


    Eliana, unfazed by the commotion, nodded curtly. "Indeed. We''ll proceed as planned." She raised a hand, and twenty shimmering rings materialized across the arena floor. Each ring marked the boundaries of a single combat zone. "The first one to fall outside the ring or lose consciousness loses," she explained, her voice laced with a barely concealed coldness. S~ea??h the nov§×lF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Remember, anything short of a fatality is acceptable." A cruel glint flickered in the eyes of several students, their minds already conjuring up sadistic possibilities.


    A female dragon student, her brown scales shimmering under the arena lights, jumped into one of the rings. Her eyes gleamed with malicious pleasure as she pointed a mocking finger at Neveah. "Neveah, get your sorry self in here! Let''s see how long your arrogance lasts against a real opponent!"


    Neveah, despite the throbbing pain in his leg, limped onto the ring designated by the dragon woman. Other students quickly claimed their own rings, the initial excitement morphing into a tense anticipation. As the first matches began, a cacophony of shouts, clashing steel, and booming spells filled the air.


    Eliana raised her hand for silence. All eyes turned towards her. "Begin!" she commanded, her voice clear and sharp.


    The dragon woman charged at Neveah, her fist coated in a flickering aura. A sneer twisted her face as she imagined the satisfying impact of her attack. But Neveah was faster. With a flick of his wrist, unseen tendrils of dark energy pulsed from him, forming a localized gravity field around her.


    The woman''s charge faltered abruptly, her surprised yell swallowed by a choked gasp. The sudden increase in gravity pulled her down with an unrelenting force. Bones creaked ominously under the pressure, a sickening sound that sent shivers down the spines of onlookers. Trapped within the invisible field, the dragon woman couldn''t even surrender ¨C the pressure made speech impossible.


    The crowd watched in horrified fascination as the woman writhed in agonizing silence. The pressure continued to build, slowly crushing her internal organs. Neveah, his face devoid of emotion, watched the display with a cold detachment. He wasn''t reveling in her agony, but he wouldn''t show mercy either. This was a lesson, a harsh but necessary reminder of the true potential of shadow magic.


    Finally, with a choked whimper that seemed to defy the suffocating pressure, the woman lost consciousness. Only then did Neveah release the gravity field. She crumpled to the ground, a broken doll, her initial arrogance replaced by a horrifying paleness.


    Silence descended upon the arena, heavier and more suffocating than any gravity field. The ongoing duels abruptly ended as the students witnessed the brutal efficiency of Neveah''s attack. Fear, raw and primal, flickered in their eyes.


    Neveah stood tall in the center of the ring, the silence.


    Eliana, her earlier coldness replaced by a flicker of respect, cleared her throat. "Neveah is declared the winner of this match," she announced, her voice echoing through the stunned silence." Continue with your matches and also any other challengers for Neveah? Hmmm maybe I should wait for you to finish your matches."

 Chapter 54 - 54: Topaz

    Topaz stepped forward, her eyes glinting with a challenge. "I will challenge him," she declared.


    Eliana nodded curtly, a hint of amusement playing on her lips. "Very well. Begin."


    Topaz. A name I barely recognized. Bookish, they said. High marks in the combat evaluations, but untested in real combat. Curiosity flickered in the icy wasteland of my mind. She''d finished her previous fight quickly, efficiently.


    I needed to see what she was made of.


    Just the word sent a jolt through the arena. Topaz charged without preamble, wind swirling around her hand, forming a vicious blade aimed for my neck. But then, with a blur of movement, she shifted her target, the blade flashing towards my side.


    That was intriguing. I formed a wall of ice around myself in a heartbeat, a barrier against further surprise attacks. Simultaneously, icy daggers shot out from my fingertips, a flurry aimed at her shifting form.


    But she was gone. My projectiles hit nothing but air. A flicker of annoyance sparked within me. I rarely relied solely on eyesight. Mana signatures, heat signatures, even subtle shifts in air pressure ¨C all these fed into my awareness. Yet, she''d vanished like a wisp of smoke.


    Then, a whisper of danger brushed against my senses. Not visual, more of a prickling on the back of my neck. I whipped around, the ice wall shattering behind me as Topaz landed a brutal kick aimed at my neck. The impact sent a jolt through me, the residual agony from my training session intensifying with every heartbeat.


    She stood there, a smirk playing on her lips. "At least take this seriously," she mouthed, her voice barely a whisper. "''Show me what you can do, vampire.''"


    Under normal circumstances, I wouldn''t react to such a taunt. But the ease with which she''d bypassed my senses, not once, but twice, the way she''d shattered my barrier - it grated on my nerves. Frustration, an annoying, simmering thing, began to mingle within me.


    I wasn''t at my best, that much was clear. My body still ached from Verona''s merciless training. But underestimating me was a mistake she wouldn''t live to regret.


    A sigh escaped my lips, a plume of frosty vapor swirling in the air. With a flick of my wrist, a jagged ice spear materialized in my hand, its surface glinting maliciously under the arena lights. I shifted into a fighting stance, the ice spear held firm.


    First, a jab, testing her reflexes. It deflected with a clang against a shimmering barrier ¨C metal? Interesting. I followed up with a vertical slash, but she danced back, a mere hair''s breadth away from the blade. Jabs, stabs, cuts - a flurry of attacks, each aimed with deadly precision.


    She weaved through them with practiced ease, her movements fluid and efficient. Frustration gnawed at me. Was this all she had? This defensive display?


    Then, her eyes changed. The playful smirk vanished, replaced by a steely glint. An aura settled around her, sharp and focused. It felt¡­familiar, something I hadn''t encountered in a long time.


    She drew a single, slender blade. But unlike any blade I had ever seen. It glowed faintly with an internal light, swirling with a myriad of colors. Mana-forged, no doubt, imbued with complex enchantments.


    She launched herself forward, the blade a blur of light. Instinct took over. I shoved the ice spear forward, a desperate block against her attack. Metal met ice with a resounding clang. The impact wasn''t what surprised me. It was the way my ice spear cracked, a web of fissures spreading across its surface before it shattered into a million glittering shards.


    My ice could easily take on high-quality weapon attacks yet her formed metal blade was enough to destroy my ice spear? But I saw it her blade was severely cracked but she quickly reformed it making it ''new'' again.


    The thrill pulsed through me, a counterpoint to the throbbing ache in my muscles. It was quite the sensation, this simmering excitement within the cage of my self-control.


    It was clear ¨C both of us were holding back. She recognized my restraint, and I could sense a hidden depth to her power, a reluctance to unleash it fully. This wasn''t a true battle, not yet, but the thrill of the dance was undeniable.


    At some point, barriers became a formality. I met her blows head-on, the clang echoing through the arena as her enchanted blade clashed with my hardened ice constructs. She, in turn, endured the icy bite of my attacks, her movements a whirlwind of focused aggression.


    The once pristine ring bore the brunt of our duel. It was a cracked, dented, chipped mess, barely holding onto its circular form. With a final break in the engagement, we stood apart, panting, a silent understanding passing between us. This was a battle for another time, another setting.


    With a final pushback, we separated, panting slightly, the air crackling with unspoken tension. A silent agreement passed between us, a shared decision. This was a final exchange.


    She channeled her aura, the blade in her hand glowing with vibrant energy. I responded by gathering my mana, channeling it into a spell I hadn''t utilized in a while. A frozen tornado, swirling with razor-sharp ice blades, roared to life at my command. It tore through the arena with a deafening howl, hungry for its target.


    But I wasn''t finished. While the tornado surged forward, I unleashed another spell, a localized field of gravity. 24 times Elnova''s normal gravity, the maximum my current control allowed(well atleast what I showed I could easily go upto 40 times), encompassed the entire ring, pinning her form to the dented floor with an invisible hand. Her figure still stood tall only sinking a bit in ground.


    The pressure was immense, but the coverage area larger, dulling its full force. Still, it was more than enough to hold her, well atleast I thought. In that moment, the tornado collided with the glowing blade, and the air shimmered with the impact. But instead of the expected explosion, a scene of impossible grace unfolded.


    Topaz, her movements imbued with an ethereal glow, danced around the swirling vortex, her blade tracing a dazzling pattern. Each stroke seemed to cleave apart the ice blades, dismantling the tornado with the precision of a surgeon. A collective gasp rose from the stunned audience. Even I couldn''t help but be impressed. That wasn''t merely skill; it was an art.


    Just as the last wisp of the tornado dissipated, Eliana''s voice boomed through the arena. "Class is ending soon! This duel will remain unfinished. All matches in progress end in a draw!"


    "Topaz..." I thought of her name.


    S~ea??h the n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

 Chapter 55 - 55: Topaz 2

    In the dimly lit basement of his apartment, Neveah pushed himself to the limit. Sweat dripped from his toned chest, forming a small puddle on the cool concrete floor. He grunted with exertion, his muscles screaming in protest as he performed a one-handed, air push-up, weighted ice bracelets clinging to his ankles. The exertion left him panting, his lungs burning for air.


    "997¡­ 998¡­ 999¡­ 1000!" He gasped, finally completing the grueling set. "Fifty-three times gravity¡­ that''s my limit, even with person-sized localized area. Larger area should be about 43-46 times." Collapsing onto his back, he sucked in deep breaths, the icy air barely cooling his burning body. He gulped down a mouthful of chilled blood from a bottle provided by Verona.


    The crimson liquid revitalized him, sending a surge of energy coursing through his veins


    Neveah couldn''t shake the image of Topaz from the recent duel. The unassuming, bookish girl had surprised everyone with her raw power and breathtaking display of swordsmanship. "Why did she hold back?" he pondered. "If I''m right I think she could easily overpower even Axl if she went all out. Don''t know about Azrael though haven''t seen him fight properly."


    ***************


    Topaz Morton


    Age: 19


    Strength: 5 Star (above average for her age and human lineage)


    Elements: Earth (mutation) - Metal


    Wind?? (unconfirmed)


    Affiliation: The Human Great Clan - Morton


    Characteristics: Bookworm, reserved, quiet demeanor. S§×arch* The n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Background: Born with a weak and sickly constitution, Topaz initially displayed minimal magical aptitude. At the age of seven, she mysteriously vanished, only to reappear nine years later, a changed girl. Now, she held a prominent position within the Morton family, despite not being the heir apparent.


    ***************


    Like all great human families, the Clans and the Royals, the Mortons had a clear line of succession. Topaz belonged to the direct lineage, the granddaughter of the current patriarch. However, her cousin, Stanley, held the official heir position, being the grandchild of the current patriarch''s deceased brother.


    Neveah''s mind whirred. Topaz''s sudden disappearance and remarkable transformation hinted at a hidden past. What secrets did she hold? Why did she suppress her full potential? These questions piqued his interest.


    Neveah moved with a practiced grace. Every step, every strike of his training weapon, was imbued with the deadly efficiency of his shadow magic combat technique. Though the injuries from Verona''s harsh training had subsided somewhat, he moved with a measured caution, the gravity field set to a familiar 53 times Elnova''s normal pull.


    Beads of sweat trickled down his face, a testament to the exertion, but a determined glint resided in his eyes.


    "Act 1 should be starting soon," he muttered between breaths, referencing the upcoming event he''d gleaned from his intel network. "Hmmm... It was something about a rigged beast hunt and a couple of rogue teachers. Perfect opportunity to observe how the main cast reacts under pressure and handles it. And maybe¡­" a flicker of curiosity crossed his icy eyes, "¡­catch a glimpse of Topaz''s true abilities."


    Meanwhile, across dorms, in a modest apartment bathed in the warm glow of the setting sun, Topaz sat in a meditative pose. Her golden eyes, usually brown, were closed, her breathing measured and deep. A faint golden aura crackled around her form, the remnants of the excitement she''d felt during the sparring session.


    "I got carried away," she sighed, a hint of frustration coloring her voice. "That Neveah¡­ he''s a formidable opponent. Thankfully, the duel ended prematurely. If I''d pushed further, I might have revealed more than necessary." A shiver ran down her spine. "I don''t want¡­ ''them'' to know I''m here.


    I''m also sure Stanley has eyes on me here at the academy, even if we share bloodline and he''s far ahead in terms of strength and age, he sees me as a competitor for the Clan head position."


    Golden light intensified around her as she focused her energy. "I need to get stronger," she murmured, the determination evident in her voice. "I''m still far from where I need to be. Grinding, learning, waiting for the perfect moment. Right now, exposing myself¡­ is out of the question."


    "I still need to build up my strength," she admitted, the frustration evident in her voice. "I''m weak. But I won''t let that deter me. This is a game of patience and timing. Right now, I''m a fledgling. But one day..."


    A mischievous glint reappeared in her eyes, a flicker of her true personality breaking through the facade. "Though¡­ the thought of an all-out duel against that vampire¡­ it holds a certain¡­ appeal." A soft chuckle escaped her lips. "Perhaps someday. But for now¡­" she trailed off, a glint of steel replacing the amusement. "I need to repair my disguise.


    That last outburst¡­ it might raise unwanted eyebrows."


    As Neveah and Topaz wrestled with their own thoughts, a wave of uncertainty washed over the rest of Class S students.


    "Were those¡­ really just 5-star students like us?" a nervous murmur rippled through the crowd. "Could I have withstood those attacks?"


    The question hung heavy in the air, a seed of doubt planted in their minds. The overwhelming display of power from Neveah, the brutal vampire, and Topaz, the unassuming bookworm who''d unleashed a dazzling display of swordsmanship, had shattered their sense of security.


    Azrael, the human Blessed, sat in his dimly lit room, eyes narrowed in thought. "Topaz¡­ she surprised me. She didn''t exude a strong presence, but I kept an eye on her nonetheless. A member of a Clan¡­ but hiding such impressive capability? Having her on my side could be advantageous." He tapped his finger against the armrest.


    "Moira! You absolute disgrace!" Axl roared, his voice laced with fury. "You make us ¨C Dragons ¨C look like utter fools! Compared to that human background character, you were pathetic! You didn''t even last a second against that vampire!" He paced the room, his anger radiating outward.


    Moira, sprawled on the plush carpet, cowered in silence. Shame burned like a hot coal in her stomach.


    "Do you have any idea what this does to the reputation of Dragons? to my reputation?!" Axl bellowed, oblivious to his servant, Draven, silently observing the scene.


    "Calm yourself, sir," Draven interposed finally, his voice a steady counterpoint to the Prince''s fury.


    Axl whipped around, his eyes blazing. "And you shut up! I''m tired of you constantly trying to dictate to me! You''re just a bastard, a child of a commoner woman. What right do you have to tell me, the Crown Prince, to calm down?"


    Draven, unfazed by Axl''s outburst, met his gaze unflinchingly. "Then what are you going to do about it, huh?" he countered in a low, mocking voice. "When a second challenger for Neveah was called, why didn''t you step up? Why? Because you were scared. You were afraid of losing to that Vampire again, just like you did in the Combat assessment."


    Axl sputtered, his face turning an even deeper shade of red. "You¡­ insolent creature!" He lunged forward, a snarling mess of rage.


    "Sleep," Draven murmured, a single word dripping with power. Before Axl could land a blow, his eyelids fluttered shut, and he slumped onto the floor, unconscious. The same fate befell Moira as a wave of drowsiness washed over her.


    With an air of weary resignation, Draven surveyed the unconscious pair. "Getting tired of this charade," he muttered. "Taking care of an imbecile prince and following orders from his arrogant father. Soon, this will all be over."


    Picking up Axl''s limp form, Draven skillfully maneuvered him onto a nearby couch. A vial materialized in his hand, and with a swift injection, he administered the unknown substance. Then, with Moira slung over his shoulder, he vanished from the apartment, leaving behind a chilling silence ¨C the only testament to the power struggle brewing beneath the surface.

 Chapter 56 - 56: Lara

    [Lara POV]


    Another day dawned, another monotonous schedule of classes, training, meals, and sleep. Sometimes, I yearn for the days I could laze around all day in the opulent comfort of the Elven palace. Yet, a surprising spark has ignited in this seemingly dull academy life.


    Being an Elven princess, maturity came naturally to me. It often put a chasm between me and others my age, making genuine connections difficult. Of course, people still hovered around me, drawn by the allure of the Elven throne and the power it represents. Can''t say I blame them; the harsh reality is, weakness is a luxury few can afford in this world.


    Currently, my mission is to solidify an Elven faction within the academy, a no-brainer for an Elven princess. Still, a nagging desire for more¡­ ''allies,'' I suppose, stirs within me. Take Neveah, the brooding vampire. He doesn''t waste energy on socializing, yet his strength is undeniable. My aunt, a gossip extraordinaire, showed me the recording of his duel with Axl ¨C the vampire completely dominated.


    And even the recent exhibition match, despite injuries clearly hindering him, showcased his prowess. Though, the source of his earlier injuries remains a mystery, and frankly, none of my business.


    Then there''s Azrael, the human Blessed. He often greets me, extends invitations to his parties (never my cup of tea), and generally acts chummy. This misplaced familiarity grates on me. Can''t a girl get some peace and quiet? However, pushing the Blessed into hostility wouldn''t be prudent.


    And Axl, that arrogant peacock. His roving eyes, lustful and blatant, land on any skirt within a ten-mile radius, and lately, they seem to linger on me a tad too long. Should I pry those eyeballs out? Perhaps.


    Astrid, the Blessed, commands her Valkyrie club, a battalion of boisterous, battle-hungry women. Kim falls into the same category ¨C a warrior itching for a fight. Not exactly my social circle of choice.


    There he was again, Neveah. Today, the limp was gone, replaced by a faint bulge beneath his robes hinting at bandages. As always, he sat in theory class with his head buried in his arms, a storm cloud of indifference constantly hovering around him. He never took notes, much to the annoyance of professors like Aqua ¨C who already harbored a clear distaste for the aloof vampire.


    But Neveah remained unfazed, nonchalant even.


    Leaving the class, I made my way back to the dorms. While everyone had individual apartments, boys and girls resided as neighbors. As I walked, a flash of red caught my eye. A group of vampires, their blazers emblazoned with crimson streaks, were accosting Neveah.


    "Which clan are you from, scum?" The ringleader, a pale excuse for a vampire, looked like a white goblin with fangs ¨C a walking, snarling caricature. He had the audacity to smirk.


    Neveah''s response was a single word, flat and devoid of emotion: "Move."


    Before the goblin could even launch into another pompous attack, the entire group was flattened on the ground. Gravity, seemingly controlled by an unseen hand, pinned them in place. Neveah, as though completely unfazed, didn''t even spare them a glance. He simply continued walking towards his apartment, a chilling display of power in his wake.


    Brutal? Absolutely. But these guys had practically pushed him. Still, a part of me couldn''t help but be intrigued by Neveah''s enigmatic behavior. He wasn''t the type to initiate trouble, but when provoked, he unleashed a terrifying efficiency. But there''s always another layer, right?


    Well everyone has secrets.


    A guttural yell snapped me out of my thoughts. "Doesn''t that bastard know I''m a Count''s son?!" It was the goblin, sputtering on the ground. "I demand¡­"


    "Hey," I cut him off, my voice sharper than usual. "Shut it. You''re disturbing the peace."


    He seemed genuinely surprised, as though vampires had a monopoly on good hearing. "What did you¡­"


    Apparently, his vocabulary wasn''t very extensive. I decided to give him a taste of his own medicine. Water surged up from the nearby fountain, forming limbs that grabbed him and launched him like a projectile out of the academy grounds. This place definitely needed better security. Why couldn''t people just leave Neveah alone? He looked like he had enough on his plate as it was.


    Maybe I should have aimed him farther¡­


    **********


    I slammed the front door shut with a sigh, the familiar creak a welcome sound after the journey home. Today was the day. Today, I would break through the six-star barrier. No more delays, no more excuses.


    Sinking into a meditative position, I channeled mana, feeling the raw energy flow through my veins. Closing my eyes, I focused on the sensation, guiding it, coaxing it like a wild stallion. A surge of power erupted within me, violent and exhilarating, threatening to burst through the confines of my body. Hours bled into one another as I wrestled with the raw energy, slowly bringing it under control.


    Finally, with a shuddering exhalation, the storm within subsided, leaving behind a thrumming sense of power.


    Six stars. I''d finally cracked the barrier. A triumphant grin spread across my face, quickly replaced by a grimace as the consequences of my exertion hit. I was a mess of sweat, clinging to my clothes uncomfortably. A bath was a priority before anything else.


    Just as I rose to head for the bathroom, the house phone chimed. A holographic projection flickered to life, revealing my Aunt Ilyana''s face etched with worry. Not a good sign. What did this woman want now? I just wanted to scrub the sweat off before it dried into a sticky film.


    "Lara," she began, her voice tight with barely suppressed panic. "¡­ please come home quickly, even for a day. Sis is making me do activities with her claiming it''s to bond." Her voice trailed off into a pleading whine.


    "I can''t, I have classes," I said, already bracing myself for the inevitable guilt trip.


    "Screw your classes!" Ilyana practically shouted. "Help me deal with your mother."


    A wave of annoyance washed over me. This whole debacle had started a few weeks ago. My mother, known for her almost irritating kindness, had undergone a personality shift. Suddenly, she was all about family bonding ¨C smothering us with unwanted affection and dragging us to excruciating family outings. We''d initially welcomed the change, but now it was wearing thin.


    One part of me was relieved Ilyana hadn''t resorted to anything drastic. If she''d hurt Mom, well, let''s just say there would have been consequences, I would have killed her or die trying whichever came first. S§×arch* The n?vel_Fire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Thankfully, she resorted to change her kindness trait for another random trait, which gave birth to this overly affectionate new mother of mine, it seemed like a more manageable situation, albeit an annoying one.


    "It''s fine, I''ll come by soon," I sighed, cutting off Ilyana''s pleas for an immediate visit. Ending the call, I stalked towards the bathroom, the sweat now a dried, unpleasant film on my skin.


    Stepping into the cool water of the shower, I scrubbed away the sweat and exhaustion, a new worry swirling in my gut. Why did war threats always seem to crop up whenever I was trying to make progress? Couldn''t I just have a single peaceful life.


    One thing was certain ¨C I''d do whatever it took to keep my family safe. Closing my eyes, I let the water cascade down my face, washing away not just the sweat but also the lingering frustration.


    Stepping out of the shower, a sigh escaped my lips as the cool air hit my damp skin. Reaching for a towel was a reflex I quickly squashed. Wind magic, my specialty, whispered possibilities. With a flick of my wrist, a gentle breeze swirled around me, caressing my skin and drying it quickly. The sensation sent a shiver down my spine, a tingling reminder of the power at my fingertips.


    I sank onto the plushness of my bed, the exhaustion from reaching the sixth rank still clinging to me like a comfortable cloak. My stomach rumbled in protest, but ignoring it was a habit I''d cultivated. Eating felt like a chore, a necessary interruption in the pursuit of power. Meals could wait until tomorrow.


    Rest. That''s all I craved ¨C a deep, uninterrupted sleep to allow my body to integrate the surge of energy that echoed within me. But as my eyelids began to droop, a flicker of unease sparked in my gut. Sleep might be good, but stagnation was the enemy. News of other Blessed, especially Axl and Azrael, pushing the boundaries of their powers, constantly gnawed at me. I couldn''t afford to fall behind.


    One would call me obsessed. But they didn''t understand. Power was everything here. It was the difference between life and death, between protecting your loved ones and leaving them vulnerable. And lately, with whispers of trouble brewing at the Elven borders, the stakes felt higher than ever.


    We have enemies at all fronts the invaders and even our current allies couldn''t be trusted. How annoying!

 Chapter 57 - 57: Power 2

    The late afternoon sun cast long shadows through the expansive windows of the high-rise office. Madam Keller, a woman whose sharp demeanor was only accentuated by the piercing blue of her eyes, finally looked up from the mountain of paperwork adorning her desk.


    A frown creased her brow as Agent 009, a man whose stoicism was only betrayed by the faint blue glow emanating from his eyes, delivered his report.


    "Another unaffiliated group has gone dark, Madam," he said, his voice a steady murmur. "Stonegate. We''ve lost all communication, and the surrounding regions are reporting an unusual darkness creeping in."


    Madam Keller sighed. "Stonegate itself wasn''t critical, but this¡­ this string of disappearances is troubling. Any leads on what''s causing it?"


    Agent 009 shook his head ever so slightly. "Not yet. Should I dispatch a field team to investigate?"


    A flicker of steely determination ignited in Madam Keller''s gaze. "Hold off for now," she said, tapping a manicured finger against the desk. "Rumor has it a new organization is forming ¨C Null, wasn''t it? They''ve been poaching clients left and right, all thanks to them having information on that vampire appearing at the academy."


    A spark of understanding passed between them. "You suspect this might be their doing?" Agent 009 inquired.


    "An ideal opportunity to establish a base of operations," Madam Keller confirmed. "Tread carefully, though. Their strength and backers remain shrouded in secrecy."


    Agent 009 raised an eyebrow, a flicker of concern evident in the faint blue glow of his eyes. "Madam, what about Agent 011? He''s currently deployed in that region. Do you think he''ll simply let this¡­ operation happen?"


    A wry smile played on Madam Keller''s lips. "Let him act," she said, her voice betraying a chilling coldness. "This Null organization¡­ we can gauge their abilities through this confrontation. It''s inevitable ¨C a clash will happen. It''s just a matter of when."


    A grim understanding settled over Agent 009. He knew the ruthless efficiency of the organization they served. Agents wouldn''t be missed. They were expendable pawns in this larger game of power.


    Just as he was about to reply, a sharp rap on the desk cut him off. A single sheet of paper materialized in front of Madam Keller, bearing the insignia of Null. But it wasn''t the list of services offered that caught their attention. A single, stark sentence dominated the bottom: "Submit or else."


    Madam Keller''s hand trembled as she clutched the paper. Her eyes flickered with fury, then steeled with icy resolve. She took a deep breath, reigning in her emotions. sea??h th§× N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Agent 009," she said, her voice clipped and cold. "You mentioned the area is still protected by our defensive grid, correct? Top of the line security, the best money can buy?"


    Agent 009 offered a curt nod.


    "Then how the hell did they manage this?" Keller slammed her fist on the desk, the force rippling across the smooth surface. "We have two damn 8-star agents stationed here! Sealing the area isn''t an option anymore, whoever delivered this message is already long gone. Useless! All of you!"


    For a brief moment, a flicker of fear danced in Agent 009''s eyes. He''d never seen Madam Keller lose her composure in such a way.


    "You said Stonegate was the afflicted area, right?" she continued, her voice regaining its icy edge. "Wake the other eight Serpents. We are going to raze Stonegate to the ground. Assemble the soldiers. This message¡­ this humiliation¡­ we shall answer it with fire!"


    Agent 009 straightened, his professional demeanor returning. "Understood, Madam. But there is the matter of Clan Rutherford. Though their region encompass Stonegate, and they are the weakest territory. Even their Count families only possess 6-star or 7-star heads. Interfering with a Clan is¡­"


    "Rutherford''s patriarch is on his deathbed," Madam Keller interrupted, her eyes glinting with a dangerous light. "He''s the only 9-star they have left, with their second strongest, a fresh 8-star. We''ll deal with them later, once Stonegate falls and we establish control over the area. I refuse to let this blatant challenge stand. Let''s burn Stonegate to the ground. Tonight, Stonegate bleeds."


    A heavy silence descended upon the room, broken only by the resolute set of Madam Keller''s jaw. The hunt for Null had taken a brutal turn, but one thing was clear ¨C the Serpents were determined to crush this upstart organization with a merciless hand.


    **************


    "So, a 1-star Blessed is basically an Olympic athlete on steroids," he mumbled, highlighting a passage with his finger. "While a 2-star¡­ super-soldier territory."


    He flipped a page, his eyes scanning the densely packed paragraphs. "Hmm, 3-star¡­ alright, that''s where things get serious. Building-level demolition."


    A 4-star could erase a city block from the map, a 5-star could flatten a mountain, and a 6-star¡­ a 6-star could reduce an entire small island to rubble.A seven star easily destroys a country.


    Beyond eight stars, things get¡­ trickier. Paths. True Names. All these adds amplification. At that point, the destructive potential depends on an individuals unique abilities.Destruction depends on the amplification¡­


    Well all this destruction levels applies to Earth standards.


    Elnova¡­ is much larger than Earth¡­ continents being almost twice the size of Antarctica. And it seemed everything here, fueled by the omnipresent mana, was scaled up, they were tougher than your avarage stuff in Earth¨C the landmasses, the creatures, even the destructive potential of individuals. A town here translated to a city-sized area on Earth.


    The afternoon sun cast long shadows through the library windows, illuminating dust motes dancing in the air. Neveah, ever the scholar, meticulously re-shelved the ancient tomes he''d devoured, his mind still grappling with the complexities of Elnovan power levels.


    "Verona said that ten-star dragon could have leveled half the continent with that single charged attack," he muttered, recalling a passage he''d just read. "Back on Earth, that''d be a continent-busting monster, easy. Shit, maybe world ending. And yet, Verona called it miserably weak?"


    A shiver ran down his spine. If that ten-star could be considered weak, what did a truly powerful being look like? His mind conjured terrifying images of beings capable of reshaping continents with a flick of their wrist.


    He sighed, frustration tinged with a hint of awe. "Just how strong is a legit ten-star, then? And what about 11 stars what can they do?"


    Another detail from his reading gnawed at him. He''d learned that most races boasted eleven-star beings as leaders. These 11 stars could be counted by hand. "Elves have two currently¡­ that''s insane!" he thought. The implications were staggering.


    Neveah shook his head, the information overload threatening to drown him. "This is getting way too complicated," he mumbled. "Focusing on what I can handle seems like the saner option."


    "Apparently, seven-stars and above are already pretty rare, well compared to the insanely huge population." he mused. "And anyone above eight gets treated like top celebrities. My three eight-star subordinates may make me seem impressive, but I''m the freaking prince of an entire race, having this much should be normal... right??."


    "Still, even five, six, or even pseudo-seven-stars are considered exceptional achievements, especially considering the students at this academy a whooping 65000 below 7 stars and below 50 years too. But it''s just another rung on the ladder. Then things get complicated. Seven stars and above had tiers ¨C upper, middle, and lower.


    It felt like Verona had glossed over the whole system in their crash course on Elnovan power."


    "I really need to stop thinking about this with an earthlings perspective... sigh"


    Neveah reached his apartment building, the weight of knowledge both empowering and burdensome. He missed the time before, when power levels were a simple concept. Now, it felt like an ever-expanding universe, filled with complexities he was only beginning to grasp.


    With a sigh, he pushed open the door, the familiar scent of his apartment greeting him like an old friend. Maybe tomorrow, he''d tackle another book. Maybe tomorrow, he''d understand a little bit more.


    *********


    Neveah groaned, the buzz of his communicator a rude intrusion on his carefully curated pre-sleep routine. He eyed the untouched blood packs stacked on his nightstand with a flicker of annoyance. Cooking was a chore, but a shower and those blood packs were essential for a decent night''s rest.


    "Sir, they are coming," Constantine''s clipped voice cut through the quiet.


    Neveah sat up abruptly, the weariness replaced by a chilling focus. "Damn, why today of all days?" he muttered, frustration lacing his words. He glanced at the window ¨C still bathed in the twilight hues of the setting sun. The timing couldn''t be worse. "Babel hasn''t even been opened for an entire week," he continued, more to himself than Constantine.


    Neveah sighed, a gust of cool air swirling around him as he pushed himself off the bed. The annoyance melted away, replaced by a steely resolve. "Fine, let''s get this over with," he said, his voice flat.


    He rose, moving with the grace of a predator. A flick of his wrist activated a shimmering teleportation circle inscribed on the floor. With a low hum, he stepped into the swirling vortex, disappearing in a flash of crimson light.


    Moments later, he materialized in a desolate plain bathed in the eerie glow of two moons. Stonegate, the heavily fortified entrance to Babel, loomed ahead, the sounds of battle echoing faintly in the night air. Neveah adjusted his face and body, now he was Ray Alistair, a chilling smirk playing on his lips. Sleep could wait. Tonight, he had work to do.

 Chapter 58 - 58: Gorgon 1

    The flickering candlelight danced on the faces of the masked figures gathered around a rough-hewn table. Madam Keller, the undisputed leader, sat at the head, her obsidian mask doing little to hide the steely glint in her eyes.


    "Madam, have you calmed down now?" a woman with the insignia "002" tattooed on her arm inquired. Her black half-mask concealed her eyes, but a fiery orange glow emanated from behind the fabric. "As I mentioned, I''ve been monitoring Stonegate. They possess a remarkable structure ¨C Babel. Commoners call it a city within a city. It holds immense potential for profit.


    Perhaps we should reconsider your plan for outright destruction."


    Across from her, a man with the number "008" scrawled across his bicep grumbled from behind a grotesque pig mask. He was an unkempt figure, hairy and large, gnawing on a discarded turkey leg. "Just a building! It can be rebuilt," he grunted, bits of bone flying through the air.


    002 sighed, her shoulders slumping. "We don''t know their production methods or their supply chain. Destroying Babel might kill the very people with that knowledge."


    A heavy silence descended upon the room. Finally, Madam Keller cleared her throat. "Has anyone identified those backing this Babel operation?"


    "No public pronouncements so far," 002 replied.


    "Interesting. First, Null disrupts our branches, then this mysterious Babel appears. Suspicious, wouldn''t you say?" Keller''s voice crackled with barely contained frustration.


    A gaunt figure, known only as "006," spoke up, his voice raspy. "Hold on. Does this mean we''re backing out?" His scarred visage and sharp teeth potrayed a lifetime of violence.


    Keller chuckled, a dry, humorless sound. "No, 006. We simply adjust our approach. 002, how''s your niece doing?"


    The woman''s posture stiffened. "What are you getting at, Keller?" Her voice vibrated with barely controlled fury.


    "Now, now, no need for hostility," Madam Keller soothed, her voice dripping with false sincerity. "I merely propose a harmless little social gathering. Your niece can invite a few of her noble friends to Babel for a¡­ lavish party. Naturally, I''ll cover all expenses. During the festivities, some¡­ accidents might occur.


    This will undoubtedly stir the ire of their parents, potentially escalating to war with Stonegate. While they squabble, we can investigate Babel in the chaos, uncover who''s behind it all, and ultimately weaken the nobility in that region, seizing control."


    002''s gaze remained fixed on the flickering flame, her expression unreadable. "We''re not the only ones with their eyes on Babel. Whispers travel fast. Other noble factions, bordering Stonegate, have caught wind of this lucrative venture and are eager to claim it for themselves.


    Additionally, rumors say of a war already brewing ¨C kidnappings, assassinations, and nobility suddenly changing their behaviors, most likely victims of blackmail. The war you seek to orchestrate appears to be brewing on a larger scale than you anticipate, fueled by pure greed."


    A slow smile crept across Madam Keller''s face, her eyes gleaming with icy satisfaction. "Intriguing. This situation proves far more complex than initially thought. So, 002, can your niece handle this little soiree?"


    002 leaned back in her chair, a single sentence escaping her lips. "Arrangements¡­ will be made."


    "Good. Get it started tonight." Said Keller.


    "Tonight? That''s not enough time for preparations." Argued 002.


    "You said a war is brewing right? We better start early before it escalates into something the Clans have to interfere with or worse the Royals." Said Keller.


    " But... Fine." Said 002 as she got up and dialed a number on her phone.


    *****************


    The lone lamppost sputtered, casting long, distorted shadows upon the cobblestones as a rugged man, tattooed with the number "011" on his neck, whistled a jaunty tune that died off into an irritated huff. His heavy boots echoed in the otherwise silent streets of Stonegate, drawing curious glances from behind shuttered windows.


    "Now, then," he muttered, scratching his beard. "Where can I find a discreet organization? A brothel, perhaps? Nah, wouldn''t be here. Bar? Maybe.


    But a guild¡­" he paused, a light sparking in his eyes. "A guild! Surely they''d have some pull, some way of knowing where to find¡­ those who''ve been messing with my business."


    His self-talk was interrupted by the sight of a gleaming, newly constructed building that stood out in stark contrast to the weathered architecture around it. A large sign proclaimed it to be the "Dawn Guild." A smirk played on 011''s lips. "A silver-rank guild?" he scoffed. "Putting on quite the show for a bunch of nobodies.


    Maybe they''re hiding their ill-gotten gains in there, the money they stole from me!" S~ea??h the N?velFire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    With newfound purpose, he stormed towards the guild''s entrance, his boots clanging against the steps. He flung open the doors with a bang, startling a young guild member who was just polishing a table.


    "Where''s your guild leader?" he bellowed, his voice resonating in the surprisingly large hall.


    "Huh¡­ Who are yo¡­?" The young man stammered, his question cut short as 011 lunged. A sickening crunch resonated as the guild member''s face connected with the hard floor, his eyes rolling back in his head before fading to unconsciousness.


    Just then, a tall figure emerged from a back room, his face etched with grief. "What''s all this racket? I just laid my sister to rest," Viktor sighed, his voice laced with weariness.


    011, oblivious to Viktor''s emotional state, narrowed his eyes. "Are you the leader here?"


    Viktor''s posture stiffened. "Depends on who''s asking," he replied, a hint of steel creeping into his voice.


    011 scoffed. "Huh¡­ Can you repeat that?" His arrogance was palpable, a thick fog obscuring any semblance of reason.


    Viktor, however, remained undeterred. "Sir, we''re closed for the night. Come back tomorrow if you must. Get this man out of here and kindly get Jerry treatment." He gestured towards the unconscious guild member with a sigh, already turning away to retreat back into his office.


    The veins on 011''s forehead bulged, a deep flush creeping up his neck. The leader''s casual dismissal fueled a fiery rage within him. "Ignored? Dismissed?" he roared internally. Taking a deep, steadying breath, he vanished from his spot in a blur of movement, reappearing behind Viktor with lightning speed.


    A fist, crackling with raw mana, aimed for the guild leader''s back ¨C a sneak attack fueled by wounded pride.


    But...A sickening crunch echoed through the Dawn Guild hall as Viktor slammed his fist into 011''s jaw. The man, momentarily stunned, stumbled back, spitting blood to the floor. Yet, the surprise was fleeting. A feral roar ripped from 011''s throat as he charged, his fist crackling with a raw, green aura.


    Viktor met the attack head-on, his own fist shimmering with a deep blue glow. The collision was like a thunderclap, sending shockwaves that rattled the remaining furniture. Plaster rained down from the ceiling as cracks spiderwebbed across the walls. Both men grunted, their muscles straining against the impact.


    This wasn''t a brawl for the faint of heart; these were two pseudo-seven-star brawlers, their blows infused with violent aura.


    They traded punches and kicks, each strike leaving a crater in the polished stone floor. The air crackled with raw power, the scent of ozone stinging nostrils. Viktor, younger and nimbler, relied on swift dodges and precise counters. 011, older and brutish, countered with brute force, his attacks shattering anything in their path.


    The fight became a whirlwind of limbs and glowing auras, transforming the once-proud guild hall into a warzone. Tables shattered, chairs splintered, and the grandfather clock lay in pieces, its gears scattered like fallen soldiers. Yet, neither combatant gained a clear advantage.


    They were evenly matched, their styles clashing in a brutal ballet of destruction.


    Suddenly, a flicker of movement in the periphery caught Viktor''s eye. A shadowy figure, cloaked and silent, emerged from a doorway, its form blending into the background. Before he could react, another figure materialized, then another, until a dozen cloaked strangers stood like silent sentinels, forming a ring around the combatants.


    Their presence was an unwelcome distraction. Viktor, momentarily thrown off guard, felt a searing pain erupt in his shoulder as 011 landed a solid blow. He stumbled back, snarling in frustration.


    011, however, seemed oblivious to the newcomers. He saw only Viktor, his eyes burning with a manic glint. With a roar, he charged again, his fist aimed at Viktor''s head. But this time, Viktor was ready. He sidestepped the blow, using the momentum to launch himself into a spinning kick. His foot, imbued with blue aura, connected with 011''s chest, sending him flying back several meters.


    As 011 crashed into a mangled bookshelf, the silence in the hall was deafening. The cloaked figures remained motionless, their yellow eyes fixed on the two battered combatants. Viktor, panting heavily, surveyed the wreckage around him. He knew he couldn''t sustain this fight much longer.But with this unknown man''s attack, retreat was not an option.


    He had to fight, not just for himself, but for the future of his guild and more importantly his sister, now an unwilling stage for this brutal spectacle.


    He straightened his stance, his blue aura flaring anew. A fresh wave of determination coursed through him. He wouldn''t let this thug, break him.


    He was Viktor, leader of Dawn Guild, and he would protect his home, even if it meant spilling the last drop of his mana.

 Chapter 59 - 59: Gorgon 2

    The air in the ruined guild hall hung thick with the smell of ozone and dust. Moonlight streamed through the shattered remains of the roof, casting long, grotesque shadows across the debris-strewn floor. Viktor, battered and bruised, stood panting amidst the wreckage, his blue aura slowly dissipating.


    His gaze remained fixed on the unmoving form of 011, who was now finally sprawled unconscious at his feet.


    Relief, laced with a bitter aftertaste, washed over Viktor. He had won. He had defended his guild, his new home, from this brute invader. Yet, the victory felt hollow. The fight itself had been a brutal dance, a stark display of raw power that left the once-proud guild hall in ruins. But the unsettling silence that followed, broken only by Viktor''s ragged gasps for breath, was even more unnerving.


    A rustle from the shadows drew his attention. Cloaked figures, the same ones who had appeared during the fight, emerged from the periphery of the hall. Their movements were fluid, silent, their presence an unsettling reminder of the unseen forces at play.


    Viktor tensed, his hand instinctively reaching for a weapon that wasn''t there. He had fought with the ferocity of a cornered beast, but facing these silent figures, these ghosts in the moonlight, filled him with a primal fear.


    "Search the premises," a voice, laced with chilling authority, echoed from one of the figures. "See if this¡­ individual came alone."


    The cloaked figures vanished in a blur of movement, disappearing into the wrecked guild hall like phantoms. Viktor watched them go, his heart hammering against his ribs. Who were they? Were they allies, or something far more sinister?


    Suddenly, a figure stepped out from the shadows, emerging into the pool of moonlight. It was Kael, his assigned teacher, his face an unreadable mask. Viktor''s emotions warred within him ¨C relief at seeing a familiar face, mixed with a surge of anxiety.


    "Viktor," Kael''s voice was low and measured, "you did well."


    Relief washed over Viktor, a wave so potent it nearly buckled his knees. "Master-" he began, only to be cut off.


    "You only have one master," Kael interrupted, his voice firm. "And it''s not me."


    A flicker of disappointment crossed Viktor''s face, but it was quickly replaced by understanding. He bowed his head slightly. "Teacher, then."


    Kael nodded. "Your fight was commendable, but you still have much to learn before you can face such adversaries consistently. However," he continued, his gaze sweeping the unconscious form of 011, "you handled yourself admirably."


    He gestured towards the shadowed figures who were meticulously searching the wreckage. "We need to know if this¡­ individual came alone. Eliminate any potential loose ends."


    "My sister¡­ the guild members¡­ are they alright?" he rasped out, his voice thick with worry.


    Kael met his gaze. "Don''t worry. Your sister and the rest of the guild members were evacuated to safety before the altercation escalated."


    Viktor let out a breath he didn''t realize he was holding. Relief flooded him, washing away the bitter aftertaste of victory. "Thank you," he rasped, his voice thick with gratitude.


    "Now," Kael said, his tone turning businesslike, "the man you fought. What can you tell me about him? Did he mention who sent him?"


    "Actually we already know but he doesn''t need to be aware of that." Thought Kael.


    Viktor shook his head, his mind a whirlwind. "No¡­ He just barged in, looking for the guild leader¡­ beat up a Jerry and started a fight."


    Kael grunted, a flicker of annoyance crossing his features. He turned on his communicator, a small device strapped to his ear. "Master," he spoke into the device, "there are no signs of any accomplices. He seems to have acted alone."


    A short pause followed, then a voice crackled through the communicator, Ray''s voice, cold and calculating. "Is he alive if so exterminate him."


    "Wait," he said, his voice surprisingly firm. "Bring him back."


    Another pause, then a sigh. "Understood," Ray conceded.


    Kael turned back to Viktor, something flickering in his icy black eyes. "The next couple of days might be rough, Viktor. You''re coming with me to Babel."


    ***********


    Ray leaned back in his plush chair, a frown creasing his brow. His fingers tapped a restless rhythm against the armrest, the silence in the dimly lit chamber heavy with unspoken tension. Mavis, perched on the edge of a nearby table, her crimson eyes gleaming with amusement, watched him with an unnerving intensity.


    "Is this how they''ll attack?" Ray finally muttered, his voice laced with suspicion. "Will it be a direct confrontation between them and us, or will they resort to other tactics?"


    Mavis tilted her head, a predatory glint in her eyes. "Hoh... sir," she drawled, her voice dripping with amusement, "it appears our Babel is about to receive some visitors."


    "Explain," Ray commanded.


    Mavis, unfazed by his frosty tone, pushed herself off the table and sauntered closer. "Apparently, a band of young human nobles has entered the city. They seem to be in a rather¡­ celebratory mood. And from the whispers I intercepted, they appear to be headed straight for Babel."


    Eric, his ever-present scowl deepening, spoke up from his position by the window. "Shouldn''t these nobles be in their Academy learning how to be proper little lords and ladies? What brings them here? No offense master."


    Mavis let out a throaty chuckle. "Ah, Eric, my dear," she purred, "you underestimate the sheer entitlement of human nobility. They are most likely here for a frivolous reason ¨C a lavish party to show off their extravagant possessions and belittle one another. You know how they are, obsessed with maintaining a facade of superiority."


    A slow smile crept across Ray''s face, a dangerous glint flickering in his blue eyes. "So, they think they can waltz into Babel and flaunt their wealth to their peers? This is great news for Babel right? But it''s too random. This is suspicious."


    Mavis''s smile widened, mirroring the amusement in Ray''s eyes. "Indeed, sir. And Amber, she ensured Babel''s prices for luxury goods are sky-high during these ''noble gatherings.'' Let them empty their coffers trying to outdo each other."


    Ray chuckled, a humorless sound devoid of warmth. "Hmmm... Okay. But," his voice turned sharp, "there might be more to this than meets the eye. We can''t rule out the possibility that this is a scouting mission by the nobility faction, a way for them to gather intel on Babel''s operations."


    Mavis''s amusement faded, replaced by a thoughtful expression. "That''s a valid concern, sir. We should keep a close eye on these¡­ noble guests."


    A tense silence descended upon the room once more. The implications of the noble visit hung heavy in the air. Ray steepled his fingers, his gaze fixed on an unseen point in the distance. His mind raced, strategizing, analyzing. S§×ar?h the N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "We need to turn this situation to our advantage," he finally declared, his voice firm with resolve. "These nobles¡­ they present an opportunity. An opportunity to sow discord, to manipulate them into doing our bidding."


    Amber''s lips curved into a predatory grin, who was silent till now spoke. "Now that sounds interesting, sir. How do you propose we accomplish this?"


    "Have you ever heard the phrase ''feed a man''s ego and he''ll keep rewarding you?''" Asked Ray.


    ***********


    These pampered youngsters, adorned in their finery and dripping with an air of entitlement, wandered through the stores within Babel, their eyes wide with a mixture of fascination and disdain. They fingered handcrafted wares, scoffed at prices, and engaged in petty squabbles over who could secure the most exclusive item.


    It was precisely the scene Ray had envisioned. His plan, a calculated blend of manipulation and shrewd marketing, was unfolding perfectly.


    "Look at them, Amber," Ray chuckled, a low rumble emanating from his chest. "They''re like magpies, drawn to shiny baubles."


    Amber smirked. "Indeed, sir. They may scoff and complain, but their eyes betray their avarice. They crave what they cannot readily possess."


    "Precisely. And Babel caters to that very desire. We offer them a taste of the extraordinary, the unattainable. Limited edition trinkets imbued with minor enchantments, garments woven from luminous spider silk, delicacies that tantalize the taste buds ¨C all at an exorbitant price, of course."


    Amber snorted, a plume of smoke curling from her nostrils. "Exorbitant being the operative word. You''ve tripled the prices for these ''exclusive'' trinkets, haven''t you?"


    Amber snorted, a plume of smoke curling from her nostrils. "Exorbitant being the operative word. So we tripled the prices for these ''exclusive'' trinkets, don''t we?"


    Ray raised an eyebrow, a playful glint in his golden eyes. "Yes. But exclusivity comes at a cost, my dear. And besides, the higher the price, the more desirable the object becomes in their eyes. It''s a game of perception, and these nobles are masters of playing it."


    "See how they squabble?" Ray continued, a hint of amusement in his voice. "They''ll each pay an arm and a leg just to outdo each other. News of these extravagant purchases will undoubtedly spread back to Stonegate, further piquing the curiosity of the nobility."


    Amber chuckled, a dark, melodious sound, now understanding. "And the more curious they become, the more eager they''ll be to visit Babel themselves. A self-sustaining cycle of greed and envy, beautifully orchestrated, sir."


    " Yes and more importantly the nobles seeing this won''t resist the greed for Babel will be great. I''m sure these children when they are alone will tell of this experience to their parents who''ll hurry up and attack Stonegate to get Babel, of course that applies to the nobles of this region. The others will simply not interfere cause of the non interference pact which is absolute.


    Still we''ll be fighting a war on two fronts one with the nobility faction in the light and in the dark we''ll be against Gorgon I''m sure Keller is fuming about our message." Said Ray.

 Chapter 60 - 60: Gorgon 3

    The flickering light of a single candle illuminated the dimly lit chamber. Ray, draped in his usual dark robes, leaned back in his plush chair, a faint scowl etched on his face. Kael stood before him, his posture rigid and his face devoid of any emotion. A tense silence hung heavy in the air, broken only by the rhythmic tapping of Ray''s fingers on the armrest.


    "Someone''s in Babel," Kael finally spoke, his voice a low monotone. "An assassin."


    Ray''s eyes snapped open, a flicker of surprise momentarily replacing the scowl. "An assassin? In Babel? What''s the meaning of this?"


    "He''s targeting the noble children who entered today," Kael continued, his voice betraying none of his internal conflict. "Stalking them, waiting for an opportunity." sea??h th§× N??eFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    A cruel amusement played on Ray''s lips. "Ah, so the nobles are sending their cubs into death. How predictable." He leaned forward, his blue eyes gleaming with a dangerous light. "And they will want to play the victim when things inevitably go wrong?"


    Kael remained silent, his gaze unwavering. Ray''s laughter, a cold, mirthless sound, filled the room. "But to send an assassin? How crude. One would expect the nobles to have a bit more... finesse."


    "They likely want to provoke a reaction," Kael stated, "to create a ''valid'' reason for intervention. A reason believable cause who''d think a person would harm his/her child willingly?"


    Ray let out a snort of derision. "Intervention? Yes they wouldn''t dare invade Stonegate without a far more substantial justification. They want to attack but their attack should look justifiable in the eyes of the other nobles."


    A question hung unspoken in the air. Kael, ever the loyal servant, didn''t hesitate to voice it. "So, what should we do? Allow the assassin to complete their mission?"


    Ray stroked his chin thoughtfully, his gaze fixed on a wall adorned with intricate symbols. "No," he finally declared. "We don''t want to give the nobles or anyone any real ammunition. Killing a person especially a child on our soil, within Babel... that would be a PR nightmare."


    He paused, his gaze locking with Kael''s. "Here''s the plan. If the assassin attempts to strike, Amber will step in. She''ll fabricate a death using her illusions. A convincing one, mind you."


    Kael nodded, understanding dawning in his eyes. "An illusion of a student dying? But that will still cause panic, chaos."


    "Indeed," Ray said, a predatory glint in his eyes. "The nobles will be terrified, convinced that their children are in danger. But the beauty of it all is, no one will be truly harmed. Also if a student dies I don''t know whether the Academy may investigate making this situation even more annoying."


    He tapped a finger against the armrest. "Now, the interesting part. Once the illusion dissipates, Kael, you''ll let the assassin go. But discreetly, of course. Constantine will be waiting, ready to follow them back to their source."


    A slow smile spread across Kael''s face, a chilling echo of Ray''s own. "Clever, sir. Let the nobles fret and scheme while we use this to our advantage. We''ll find out who sent the assassin, their motives, and use that information to further manipulate them."


    "Exactly," Ray boomed, a satisfied smirk twisting his features. "This attempt at intimidation will backfire spectacularly. We''ll turn their fear into desperation, their anger into a weapon that ultimately serves Null."


    He fixed his gaze on Kael. "Remember, Kael, perception is reality. We''ll paint ourselves as the protectors, the ones who kept their children safe, even when their own families failed them."


    A flicker of unease crossed Kael''s mind. Protecting children through deception wasn''t a shining example of heroism, but he kept his thoughts to himself. Doubt would only complicate matters. "Understood, sir," he said, bowing his head slightly.


    Ray nodded. "Excellent. Now, go and relay the plan to Amber and Constantine. Let''s turn this assassination attempt into a triumph."


    **************


    The air in Babel crackled with a tension far more potent than the vibrant energy of the young nobles. Viktor, a ghost in the glittering throng, moved with a hunter''s grace. Kael''s chilling message resonated in his mind ¨C an assassin, a pseudo-seven star no less, stalked the halls, targeting the unsuspecting children who reveled in their opulent playground.


    Disgust rolled in Viktor''s gut. This was a barbaric act of cruelty masquerading as strategy. His gaze swept across the faces around him, searching for any telltale sign, but the careless abandon of the nobles only deepened his unease. These children, oblivious to the silent predator in their midst, were easy prey.


    Suddenly, a flicker of movement at the edge of his vision sent a jolt through him. A cloaked figure, shrouded in shadow, melted from pillar to pillar, their movements swift and silent. Viktor''s hand instinctively tightened around the hidden weapon strapped to his thigh. This was it. The assassin.


    He trailed the figure from a distance, weaving through the crowd like a phantom. The assassin seemed meticulously choosing their target, their gaze lingering on a young girl, her hair shimmering in the warm glow of the chandeliers.


    Just as the figure inched closer to the unsuspecting girl, a voice infused with amusement echoed through the hall, shattering the illusion of normalcy. "My, my, what a gathering we have here! Young blood, vibrant energy... truly a feast for the senses."


    All eyes turned towards the source of the voice. It was Amber, her crimson dress shimmering as she sauntered into the hall, a mischievous glint in her eyes. The assassin, momentarily distracted, halted his advance.


    Amber, ever the performer, swept her gaze over the crowd, pausing when she met Viktor''s eyes. A knowing smile played on her lips, a silent message passing between them, a silent agreement.


    Viktor seized the opportunity. With a burst of speed, he lunged towards the assassin, his fist crackling with mana. The figure, reacting with lightning reflexes, sidestepped the attack, sending Viktor crashing into a display of exotic jewelry. The opulent clatter served as the starting pistol for chaos.


    Shrieks and shouts filled the air as startled customers scrambled back. The assassin, their cloak thrown back in the struggle, revealed a scarred face and eyes devoid of emotion. They drew a wickedly curved blade, its surface glimmering with an unnatural light.


    The fight was a brutal dance of steel and mana. Both combatants were pseudo-seven stars, each move a testament to their honed skills and raw power. But Viktor fought not just with skill, but with a righteous fury that propelled his movements. The assassin, however, remained emotionless, a deadly machine programmed to kill.


    Meanwhile, Amber wove her own deception. With a flick of her wrist, an illusion materialized ¨C a copy of the young girl that the assassin targeted and ''killed''. The copy, identical in every detail, screamed and collapsed to the ground, clutching a blooming red rose to her chest. The original was knocked unconscious and taken by a shadow to Null.


    The illusion was so real, the crimson staining the rose so vivid, that gasps of horror rippled through the crowd. Some people paled, some collapsing in hysterics. The assassin faltered, their eyes widening for a split second in shock and surprise.


    Viktor seized the opportunity. With a powerful surge of mana, he unleashed a devastating uppercut, connecting squarely with the assassin''s jaw. The force of the blow sent the figure reeling backward, crashing through a display of crystal sculptures.


    But victory was short-lived. Before Viktor could deliver the final blow, Kael appeared beside him, his face an unreadable mask. "Enough," he said in a low voice, his voice filled with chilling authority.


    Viktor, panting and bloodied, glared at the disappearing form of the assassin. A silent question hung in the air.


    Kael, as if sensing his thoughts, spoke. "Leave him. He serves his purpose. someone is already tailing him. We''ll find out who sent him."


    Disappointment gnawed at Viktor. He had wanted to see the assassin pay for their attempted murder, but Kael''s word was law. He sheathed his weapon, frustration simmering beneath the surface.


    In the aftermath of the chaos, Amber stood tall, a picture of calm amidst the pandemonium. "It seems," she announced, her voice laced with mock sorrow, "that a terrible accident has befallen us tonight. One of our esteemed guests has met an untimely¡­ demise."


    Her words sent a new wave of fear and confusion among the students.


    Confused nobles milled about, faces pale with terror. Whispers of "murder" and "assassination" swirled through the crowd, accusations flying like daggers. Some glared at the Babel guards who stood impassively near the shattered remains of the crystal display, accusing them of lax security. Others, overcome with genuine grief, clung to each other, tears streaming down their cheeks.


    "Tend to your friends, console your loved ones. Babel will ensure their safety until daybreak." Amber said.


    Her words, though laced with a hint of authority that brooked no argument, also held a subtle empathy, a recognition of their fear. The tide began to turn.


    Amber, a deep furrow etched in her brow. "It worked. The illusion held. But some nobles may be suspicious."

 Chapter 61 - 61: Gorgon 4

    Constantine, clad in his trademark black cloak, melted into the shadows of Stonegate''s labyrinthine streets. He followed the wounded assassin, their movements swift and silent. The assassin, his face still masked by the remnants of his cloak, clutched his throbbing jaw, a testament to Viktor''s earlier intervention.


    Their chase led them through deserted alleys and bustling marketplaces, the cacophony of the city a strange counterpoint to the silent predator and prey dance they performed. Finally, the assassin reached a dilapidated building on the city''s outskirts. He slipped through a hidden doorway, disappearing into the gloom.


    Constantine, taking a deep breath, activated his own cloaking device and followed. Inside, the air hung thick with dust and the stench of mildew. Cobwebs draped precariously from the crumbling ceiling, casting grotesque shapes in the dim moonlight filtering through a boarded-up window.


    The assassin limped towards a rickety staircase, his footsteps echoing ominously in the silence. Constantine reached the top of the stairs just in time to see him enter a small, cluttered room. Moonlight streamed through a single, dusty window, revealing the figure of the assassin kneeling before a holographic screen.


    On the screen, a woman with sharp features and piercing blue eyes materialized. Her voice, clipped and efficient, filled the room. "Report, Agent Seven."


    The assassin, wincing in pain, rasped, "It''s done. The target¡­ the daughter of Kensington¡­ she''s gone."


    The woman on the screen nodded curtly. "Good. Wait for daybreak for further instructions."


    The image flickered and died, leaving the room bathed in an unsettling silence. Constantine, hidden in the shadows, watched as the assassin, his cloak falling away for a brief moment, revealed a single, stark tattoo on his arm ¨C the number 007, a mark that identified him as an agent of Gorgon.


    A smile played on Constantine''s lips. This changed things. He wasted no time, sending a coded message to Ray, relaying the information about the assassin''s affiliation.


    Within minutes, a reply arrived. Ray''s voice, laced with a hint of amusement, echoed in Constantine''s mind. "So this was Keller''s idea. I can vaguely tell what she''s planning. She''s catalyzing the war to break earlier, forcing Stonegate to show its power. She''s also trying to draw out Null and Babel''s backers.


    Hoh, that woman is smart."


    A satisfied chuckle escaped Ray''s lips. "Things will get interesting at daybreak. Okay, Keller, let''s play."


    ********************


    Dawn broke over Stonegate, painting the sky in hues of rose and gold. But the beauty of daybreak couldn''t dispel the dark cloud of fear and suspicion that lingered over Babel. The echoes of the previous night''s chaos still reverberated through the halls.


    Inside the opulent chambers, Amber, dressed in a simple yet elegant white dress, held court in the communications room. A flurry of magical signals buzzed in the air - calls and letters flooding in from enraged nobles. Amber, her face a mask of strained politeness, spoke into a magical communicator.


    "Yes, Lord Blackwood, we understand your concerns about your daughter''s safety. A thorough investigation is underway, and rest assured, we at Babel will spare no effort to find the perpetrator." She said, her eyes hardening slightly.


    " My daughter has been traumatized." Said a parent.


    Aren''t these children students at the Academy. They''re training to be soldiers and you say they are traumatized by a little blood?


    " Do you..."


    She cut herself off, forcing a smile as another communication lit up. Internally, she scoffed. These pampered children, trained for war from a young age, were supposedly traumatized by a single, albeit staged, death? Absurd.


    The next call was from a frantic Baron Rutherford. "Where is my son, Thomas?! You people promised safety! This is an outrage!"


    "Calm yourself, Baron," Eric, his voice smooth but firm, took over. "We are currently conducting a full inventory of all students. We will locate young Thomas and ensure his well-being."


    Another call. Then another. Each call a variation on the same theme ¨C accusations of negligence, threats of lawsuits, and demands for explanations. Amber and Eric, along with a team of harried employees, worked tirelessly, fielding concerns and promises of swift action.


    Suddenly, a new communication blinked on the console ¨C a personal call from Lord Kensington, the father of the "deceased" child. Amber''s smile vanished, replaced by a steely glint in her eyes. She answered the call with a cold courtesy.


    "Lord Kensington, this is Amber from Babel."


    "You monsters!" Lord Kensington''s voice crackled with fury. "This isn''t an accident! This is a deliberate act of malice by you and the corrupt City Lord! This ''accident'' was no accident! It was a deliberate murder orchestrated by you at Babel and the corrupt City Lord! You didn''t even have the courtesy of sending me her body.


    My daughter''s blood will be repaid, and Stonegate will burn!" The man was so angry that repeated some sentences.


    Amber remained unfazed. "Such accusations are serious, Lord Kensington. Perhaps you would like to¡­"


    "Blood will be repaid in blood!" he roared repeating himself, cutting her off. "Stonegate will pay dearly for this!"


    He slammed the device shut, leaving a stunned silence in his wake. Amber exchanged a ''grim'' look with Eric. A declaration of war, albeit a rather melodramatic one, delivered over a magical communicator. This was a new low.


    Outside Babel, rumors spread like wildfire. Whispers of an assassination attempt at Babel, a young viscount''s daughter slain within its supposedly secure walls, morphed with each telling. By mid-morning, the entire human continent was abuzz with the news.


    Ray, seated in his dimly lit chamber, watched the news reports unfold with a sardonic smile. He knew Gorgon had a hand in the speed of dissemination. They wanted chaos, fear, and above all, public awareness of Babel.


    But they had unknowingly played right into his hands. News travels fast, especially bad news. By noon, Babel, once an unknown entity shrouded in secrecy, was on everyone''s lips. From the opulent palaces of noble houses to the bustling marketplaces where commoners laboured, the name "Babel" echoed.


    Mission accomplished, Ray thought, a sense of satisfaction washing over him. Phase one ¨C plant the seed of intrigue and generate buzz ¨C was complete. Now, it was time for the next step. His eyes narrowed, a flicker of anticipation sparking within him.


    *************** S§×ar?h the n??el Fire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    A holographic display flickered to life within Gorgon''s dimly lit war room, casting an ethereal glow on the figures gathered around the central table. At its head sat Madam Keller, her hair pulled back into a tight bun, her face an unreadable mask. Agent 009, a gaunt man clad in black leather, stood before her, a tablet clutched in his hand.


    "Madam Keller," he began, his voice devoid of inflection, "Viscount Kensington already prepared his troupes and is headed towards Stonegate. He''ll arrive at dusk."


    A flicker of satisfaction crossed Keller''s eyes. "Good. The first domino has fallen."


    She leaned back in her chair, her gaze sweeping across the room, taking in the other agents present. Each one, clad in Gorgon''s signature black attire, stood at rigid attention, their faces betraying no emotion.


    "Now," Keller continued, her voice sharper, "do we have an idea how many people are eying this war?"


    "The region''s nobles only," Agent 009 responded, consulting his tablet. "Some have split up into three factions: one supporting Stonegate, another backing Kensington, and the last remaining neutral."


    Keller snorted. "Predictable. The ones supporting the players seek benefit. While the hypocritical neutrals are waiting to see which side wins so they can swoop in like vultures."


    "That''s not all," Agent 009 added. "Apparently smaller nobles are taking this as a chance to fight amongst themselves, hoping to expand their influence. And there''s been a surge in inquiries regarding Babel. People are curious."


    A slow smile crept across Keller''s lips. "How amusing, isn''t it, 009? How things change overnight just because of a well-placed assassination."


    "Indeed, Madam," he agreed. "Kensington has also requested a report on Stonegate''s strength and forces."


    "Of course he has," Keller said, a hint of amusement in her voice. "The man''s all bluster and no strategy. Take the request. We''ll continue with our plan ¨C infiltrate Stonegate, find traces of Null, get a lay of their strength, sell it all to Kensington, and keep a watchful eye on Babel. We want to know who''s backing them."


    She paused, her eyes hardening. "While we''re at it, we might as well offer Kensington some ''assistance'' in destroying Stonegate. A little nudge in the right direction, wouldn''t you say?"


    A collective murmur of agreement rippled through the room. The agents of Gorgon relished the prospect of chaos, and this war served their purposes perfectly.


    "Excellent," Keller declared, a dangerous glint in her eyes. "Prepare a detailed report for Kensington after investigating Stonegate. Highlight Stonegate''s weaknesses, exaggerate their numbers. That way Kensington we''ll feel the need to hire us and we''ll ''cut down the numbers'' for him to fight


    We''ll earn money for doing nothing. Let''s fuel the fire and watch it consume them all."


    As Agent 009 scurried away to fulfill her orders, Keller leaned back in her chair, a satisfied smirk playing on her lips. The flames of war had been ignited, and Gorgon stood ready to fan them, waiting for the perfect moment to strike. Stonegate, blissfully unaware of the viper in its midst, was about to face a storm of its own making, orchestrated by the masterminds of Gorgon.

 Chapter 62 - 62: Gorgon 5

    The once bustling marketplace of Stonegate was a study in disquiet. Gone were the jovial haggling and the rhythmic hammering of artisans. In their place, a tense silence hung heavy in the air, punctuated only by the occasional hushed whisper and the nervous shifting of feet.


    News of Lord Kensington''s belligerent siege had spread like wildfire, igniting a spark of fear and uncertainty within the hearts of Stonegate''s commoners.


    Groups huddled together, their faces etched with worry as they exchanged anxious speculations. "Do you think they''ll attack?" a young woman with trembling hands whispered to her friend.


    "The Lord hasn''t said anything yet," the other replied, her voice barely above a murmur. "What if he can''t stop them?"


    "We''re doomed," a grizzled old man chimed in, his voice raspy with despair. "Those nobles, they only care about power, not the lives of innocent folks like us."


    The growing unrest reached the ears of the city guard, their faces grim as they patrolled the streets, attempting to maintain order amidst the rising tide of fear.


    Meanwhile, within the imposing walls of Stonegate''s Lord''s castle, a different kind of tension simmered. Mavis, Ray''s ever-vigilant lieutenant, slammed a fist on the table, her face contorted in a mixture of frustration and anger.


    "Again?" she growled, tossing a report across the table to Ray. "What''s this, like the seventeenth attempt?"


    Ray, who was previously engaged in a rather unconventional training exercise ¨C sparring with a training dummy while wearing a weighted vest ¨C grunted as he skimmed the report. It contained details of the latest infiltration attempt, another unfortunate soul apprehended with a strange numbered tattoo emblazoned on their arm.


    "Looks like Gorgon is testing our defenses," he commented, spitting out a mouthful of blood. "They want to see how strong we are, how prepared."


    Mavis paced the room, her amusement barely contained. "Well, they''re going to be met with a nasty surprise. We''ve got the dome defense systems prepped and operational. We have soldiers training around the clock. They won''t find Stonegate wanting."


    She rattled off the city''s defensive capabilities with practiced ease. "Six thousand four-star soldiers, a thousand five-stars, a hundred six-stars and eighteen seven-stars. Those sixty six-stars and eighteen seven-stars courtesy of Null. It might not be much for a larger city, but for Stonegate, it''s enough."


    Ray finished his mock fight, collapsing dramatically onto a nearby bench. "Don''t forget the surprise factor, Mavis," he said with a mischievous grin. "We have a few hidden aces up our sleeves, remember?"


    Mavis smirked, a flicker of amusement playing on her lips. "Of course. But those are for Kensington''s ''grand'' arrival." sea??h th§× N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    The mention of Lord Kensington brought a frown to Mavis'' face. "Speaking of the belligerent buffoon," she said, "nobles from neighboring territories have been flooding the city with offers of ''assistance.''"


    Ray raised an eyebrow. "Offers? Or thinly veiled attempts to exploit the situation?"


    Mavis let out a derisive snort. "Exactly. They see Stonegate as a potential meal ticket, a chance to expand their own territories. Vultures, the lot of them."


    Ray nodded in agreement. "Don''t give them an answer yet. Let Kensington arrive first. We''ll see what his true strength is and how much we should show."


    He paused, a thoughtful expression settling on his face. "More importantly," he continued, "we need to address the public''s fear. They need to know we''re prepared, that they''re safe."


    Mavis clapped her hands together, her previous annoyance replaced with an air of determination. "Leave that to me. I''ll draft a statement, address the concerns of the commoners directly. We''ll reassure them that Stonegate stands strong, and that we won''t succumb to the whims of a power-hungry noble."


    True to her word, Mavis'' words in City Lord''s Alexei was soon resonated through every corner of Stonegate. Amplified by magical speakers, her message cut through the oppressive silence, infusing the air with a renewed sense of hope.


    "Citizens of Stonegate! My voice reaches you today amidst a time of worry. Whispers of conflict have reached your ears, casting a shadow over our once peaceful city. Fear not! For Stonegate stands strong, its foundations built on unity and resilience.


    News of Lord Kensington''s belligerent actions has undoubtedly caused unease. We understand your concerns. War is a beast that devours peace and leaves only sorrow in its wake. But let me assure you, Stonegate will not bend the knee to baseless threats!


    Behind these very walls, our soldiers train tirelessly, honing their skills to a razor''s edge. They are not just warriors; they are your sons, daughters, friends, and neighbors. They stand ready to defend our homes, our families, and the very spirit of Stonegate.


    We are not alone in this endeavor. Powerful allies stand beside us, their unwavering support a testament to the strength of our city. Together, we form an unbreakable chain, a shield against any who seek to bring harm to our doorstep.


    But our greatest weapon is not steel or magic, but the very spirit of Stonegate itself. We are a city built on the values of cooperation, compassion, and unwavering resolve. These are the very qualities that will see us through this challenging time.


    Do not give in to fear, for fear is a thief that steals courage and clouds judgment. Let us stand together, united in our determination to protect what we hold dear. Together, we will weather this storm and emerge stronger, more resolute than ever before.


    Let the streets of Stonegate not echo with whispers of doubt, but with the resounding chorus of our unwavering spirit! Let the message be clear: Stonegate will not be cowed! We will stand tall, united, and ready to defend our city against any threat, be it from without or within.


    May peace remain within our walls, but if conflict comes, we will meet it head-on, with courage and unwavering resolve. We are Stonegate, and we will not falter!"


    It calmed down the people even reignited fighting spirit in others. The people were ready to protect themselves and their home.


    Of course all of this was recorded to be used later.


    **************


    The late afternoon sun cast long shadows across the plains bordering Stonegate as Lord Kensington''s army arrived, a sprawling mass of banners and gleaming armor. Information gleaned from Gorgon had painted a rosy picture for the arrogant noble. A mere 3,800 four-star soldiers, a paltry few five and six-stars, and a laughably weak seven-star commander.


    This wouldn''t even require a full-blown siege, Kensington mused, a smug grin splitting his face. He wouldn''t need to bother with the offers of "assistance" flooding his camp from neighboring vultures. Stonegate would crumble before him.


    However, just as Kensington was congratulating himself on his imminent victory, an unsettling sensation prickled the back of his neck. The air, previously warm with the promise of a pleasant evening, began to shimmer. An oppressive heat descended upon the camp, turning the already uncomfortable armor into sweltering prisons.


    Beads of sweat formed on the soldiers'' faces, their breaths coming in ragged gasps.


    Through the distorting heat haze, they saw a figure appear in the sky. A woman, her red hair a fiery halo against the darkening sky, eyes the blazing crimson of an enraged phoenix. Her presence was a stark contrast to the stifling heat, an embodiment of raw power that sent shivers down their spines.


    "What''s the meaning of this?" Eliana''s voice boomed, resonating with a power that seemed to vibrate through the very ground. Her words reached not just Kensington''s camp, but echoed throughout the Rutherford region, a stark warning. "You dare start a war? Does the Royal Family seem like a joke to you?"


    Terror gripped Kensington''s heart. Gone was the smug self-assurance he had worn mere moments ago. He stumbled out of his luxurious tent, his voice cracking as he addressed the fiery-haired woman. "I¡­ I..."


    "I want a proper explanation! If it''s not satisfactory¡­" said Eliana.


    Eliana''s fiery gaze met his, silencing any bravado before it could form. The oppressive heat intensified for a brief moment, then receded, leaving a chilling calm in its wake. Slowly, Eliana descended, her powerful aura settling around her, yet strangely comforting in its controlled fury.


    "Your Highness...Babel and Stonegate plotted and killed my daughter," Kensington finally managed to stammer, his voice barely a whisper.


    "Is that so?" Eliana asked, her voice devoid of emotion but laced with a hidden threat. As she spoke, she came down, bringing herself level with the trembling noble. She extended a hand, not towards his trembling head, but towards the collar of his ornate armor. With a strength that belied her slender frame, she grasped the fabric and hauled the surprised Kensington to his feet.


    "Then perhaps," she began, her voice low and dangerous, "it''s time you see the truth for yourself."


    Before Kensington could even sputter a protest, Eliana propelled him forward with a single, effortless gesture. The air itself seemed to ripple around them, warping and twisting as they vanished from the sight of Kensington''s bewildered army.


    Moments later, they reappeared in front of Alexei''s imposing mansion. The air crackled with a different kind of energy here, a chaotic mix of emotions swirling around the structure. Eliana marched towards the mansion''s doors, her grip on Kensington''s collar unwavering. Her expression remained stoic, but a flicker of annoyance flickered in her crimson eyes.


    The heavy oak doors creaked open before they even reached them. Alexei stood within, his face pale and drawn, a stark contrast to his usual confident demeanor. Behind him, Ray stood guard, his expression unreadable.


    "Princess Eliana," Alexei''s voice rasped, a mix of relief and apprehension coloring his tone as he bowed. "Thank goodness you''re here."

 Chapter 63 - 63: Gorgon 6

    A while ago.


    The clang of ice against metal echoed through the pristine courtyard as I parried the icd puppets'' thrust. Sweat beaded on my forehead despite the chill emanating from my trusty ice spear. Sure, I couldn''t manipulate aura, but years of rigorous training had honed my reflexes and speed. I prided myself on being a formidable force in close combat, even against intermediate aura users.


    I should be decent.


    "What''s the meaning of this?...You dare start a war? Does the Royal Family seem like a joke to you?... I want a proper explanation! If it''s not satisfactory¡­"


    "Princess Eliana," I mumbled.


    This was bad. Very bad.


    My voice, crisp and clear, echoed through the training grounds. Orders flew, a whirlwind of activity erupting in the normally serene space. "Constantine, get Null''s people and hide them. Mavis, go with Constantine. And bring me Kensington''s daughter. Things have gotten complicated and the princess is getting involved."


    A clean spell flickered, a wash of magic momentarily obscuring me from view. A moment later, I reappeared, clad in a fitted suit.


    "Get me Alexei," I commanded, my voice tight with urgency. That woman must not find anything out of the ordinary.


    A concerned frown marred Mavis'' face. "Okay, but he''s not¡­ well. He doesn''t look all too good, sir."


    "I''ll figure it out, just go. Quickly, and get me that man." My words bore no argument.


    "Understood," Constantine and Mavis chimed in unison, their faces grim.


    With a defeated sigh. "Haah," I breathed out, running a hand through my hair. "What am I going to tell that woman?"


    Before I could formulate an answer, Alexei appeared. He looked tired, his usual lively demeanor replaced by a weary resignation. It was clear Mavis hadn''t had much time to work her magic.


    "I greet the¡­" Alexei began, but I cut him off, the weight of the situation pressing down on me. "We don''t have time for this. Be prepared, the¡­"


    My words were drowned out by a thunderous roar that seemed to crack the very sky. A fiery figure descended from above, her crimson hair a blazing halo against the darkening sky. Recognition slammed into me ¨C Princess Eliana, her aura radiating overwhelming power. Her voice, amplified by magic, echoed through the mansion grounds.


    "Stonegate Lord, get out here!" she boomed, her voice leaving no room for argument.


    I glanced at Alexei, a desperate plea hanging in the air. "Get into character," I mouthed silently, hoping against hope that he understood.


    This was a delicate dance, and Alexei, as much as I didn''t like it had a big role in it, if this idiot didn''t act well,then... Damn I hate this.


    ****************


    Now.


    "Princess Eliana," Alexei''s voice rasped, a mix of relief and apprehension coloring his tone as he bowed. "Thank goodness you''re here."


    The air crackled with raw power as Eliana descended, her fiery eyes locked on Alexei. "Don''t call me Princess," she snarled, the title dripping with disdain. "It''s a childish title."


    Alexei, visibly shaken, fumbled for a response. "What should I call¡­"


    "I''m not here for a visit or idle chatter," she cut him off, her voice cold and indifferent. "I want answers."


    I stood back, observing the scene unfold. To my surprise, Alexei, despite his nervousness, managed to maintain a veneer of composure. "Understood. Your Highness," he began, emphasizing the title, "how may I help?"


    A hint of amusement flickered across my mind. This Alexei, for all his flaws, seemed to have an instinct for using his words strategically. "Hmmm," I thought, "not bad for an idiot noble."


    "I want to know why there''s a war happening," Eliana demanded, her voice a steely blade.


    Alexei didn''t miss a beat. "Your Highness," he said, carefully emphasizing each word, "the war about to happen was initiated by Lord Kensington abruptly for no valid. We didn''t wish for things to reach this point. But we would have stopped it from getting too big and prevented and murder."


    He leaned on " reach this point", framing Stonegate as the victim. For an idiot, I guess he is still a noble who stumbled through most social interactions, his performance was surprisingly astute.


    "You bastards killed my¡­" Kensington sputtered before Eliana silenced him with a withering glare.


    "Quite," she said, her voice dripping with icy calm. "I did not tell you to speak."


    Kensington shrank back, fear a palpable presence radiating from him. Eliana turned back to Alexei. "Stonegate Lord," she began, her voice low and dangerous, "is it true you assassinated his child, who is also a student of the Academy?"


    A flicker of fear passed through Alexei''s eyes, but he managed to hold his ground. "Kensington''s daughter is unharmed and is currently resting in my mansion."


    Kensington''s jaw dropped, his face contorting in disbelief. "But¡­ but¡­ she, I was told¡­" he stammered, his carefully constructed narrative crumbling.


    Eliana''s gaze narrowed, and the air crackled with barely contained fury. "So you mean to tell me that you let this escalate even though the child was fine? What were you trying to accomplish?"


    The ground trembled under the pressure of her barely controlled power. Beads of sweat formed on Alexei''s forehead, but he remained silent. I knew the answer, the truth we hadn''t dared reveal. He wouldn''t know how to handle the next question, and it was time for me to step in.


    "If I may speak," I said, my voice cutting through the tense silence.


    Eliana''s fiery gaze finally landed on me. It was an intimidating sight, her crimson eyes glowing with barely leashed power. Yet, as I met her gaze, I felt a strange sense of calm. My past encounters with entities far more powerful had steeled me against such displays.


    "And who are you?" she inquired, her voice sharp as a whip.


    I straightened slightly, a hint of a bow in greeting. "I''m Ray Alistair, the acting manager of Babel, and I greet humanity''s future."


    Her skepticism stung, like a slap across the face. "Tsk... Merchants and their flattery," she scoffed. "What is Babel and what does that have to do with the situation?" Sear?h the N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "I apologize if my words are..." I stammered, momentarily thrown off my stride. Her fiery gaze held me captive, daring me to lie or back down.


    "Stop with the snake tongue, get to the point," she snapped, her voice laced with impatience. "I don''t have time for this."


    Taking a deep breath, I ''forced'' myself to remain calm. "Cough... Cough... I understand," I conceded. "We were trying to get to the bottom of an organization that was conducting assassinations, kidnappings, blackmailing nobles, and even carrying out terroristic attacks."


    My words hung heavy in the air. A flicker of surprise crossed her face, a hint that I might have piqued her interest. I pressed on, elaborating on my role. "In consultation with the City Lord, I discovered this organization and planned an operation to lure them out and destroy them."


    "As for my involvement," I continued, my voice dropping to a lower register, "you see, the ''assassination'' of the girl ¨C Kensington''s daughter ¨C happened within Babel. It''s cast a negative light on the business, and we''re taking steps to rectify that damage."


    Silence followed, tense and heavy. Eliana stood motionless, her fiery eyes seemingly peering through me, analyzing my words, searching for the truth. Finally, she spoke, her voice low and calculating. "How exactly were you planning on luring this organization?"


    "Wait, you bastards dared use me?" Kensington roared, his face contorted with a mixture of anger and disbelief. "You manipulated me into starting a war based on a lie!"


    Eliana ignored him for the moment, her gaze fixed on me. "Continue," she said, her voice devoid of emotion but carrying a subtle undercurrent of warning simultaneously shutting up Kensington.


    Taking a deep breath, I continued my explanation. "We have already identified the organization behind the incidents. They call themselves Gorgon." Briefly glancing at Alexei, who discreetly nodded in agreement, I added, "We''ve captured one of their members, a tattooed terrorist with the number 011.


    Additionally, the assassin involved in the¡­ staged event with Kensington''s daughter is also in custody."


    I emphasized "staged event" with a slight weight, hoping the meaning wouldn''t be lost on Eliana. "We''ve been intercepting more of their tattooed agents trying to infiltrate the Lord''s mansion. Let me assure you, our efforts were solely focused on dismantling this organization, and we never intended for a conflict with Lord Kensington, and for it to escalate to this point."


    Eliana''s gaze remained locked on me, but a small flicker of something akin to skepticism played across her crimson eyes, it was well hidden too. "Is that so?" she drawled.


    "Well, what about now? With your plans in disarray, what course of action do you propose?"


    "We will, of course, return Lord Kensington''s child unharmed," I said, my voice firm. "With the misunderstandings cleared, hopefully, things can return to a state of normalcy between Stonegate and the neighboring territories. As for the organization we''ll seek help from others to try and find them."


    A hint of a sigh escaped Eliana''s lips. "Very well," she conceded, a sliver of tension leaving her posture. "I''ll let this go for now. But let me be perfectly clear: if you ever pull a stunt like this again¡­" Her voice trailed off, the unfinished threat hanging heavy in the air.


    Alexei and I both bowed slightly. "It won''t happen again," we spoke in unison, our voices filled with conviction.


    I added, "Moreover, as a gesture of goodwill, we''ll offer Lord Kensington compensation for the trouble of assembling and marching his army."


    Eliana''s eyebrows slightly furrowed slightly at the unexpected offer. After a moment''s consideration, she simply nodded. "Okay."


    Without another word, she propelled herself upwards, ascending into the sky with incredible speed. She rapidly turned eastward, leaving a trail of crimson light in her wake.


    Alexei escorted Kensington out of the courtyard. The noble lord grumbled the entire way, spewing curses under his breath. Despite his anger, however, Eliana''s involvement ensured his compliance.


    Once alone, I leaned against the courtyard wall, letting out a long sigh. A moment later, Mavis'' voice echoed in my head, "Do you think she bought it?"


    I chuckled humorlessly and said. "Nope."

 Chapter 64 - 64: Gorgon 7

    [Eliana POV]


    Fury and suspicion simmered within me even as I rocketed eastward to Clan Rutherford, leaving Stonegate a rapidly shrinking speck on the horizon. The entire situation reeked of something rotten. Ray, the self-proclaimed "manager" of this Babel place, had spun a convoluted tale, one that left a bitter aftertaste in my mouth.


    "Luring out an organization," he''d said, his voice smooth and practiced. "Misunderstandings." "Compensation." Empty platitudes that did little to quell my suspicions.


    The ''assasination'' of a noble''s daughter, a staged event to lure out some shadowy organization? It reeked of something far more complex. The convenient capture of the low-level operatives, the ''terrorists'' trying to infiltrate the mansion ¨C all felt orchestrated.


    More importantly, the underlying ''friendship'' between Ray and Alexei, their practiced responses, the way they both jumped in to answer certain questions... it screamed coordinated deception. These entitled nobles despised merchants as they felt merchants were just peasants with some change trying to be nobles.


    So seeing a plan orchestrated by a noble working together with a merchant seems highly suspicious they''re upto something. S§×ar?h the N??elFir§×.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Anya," my voice echoed in her mind, clear and unwavering. "Gather the Shadow Weavers. I require information. Dig deep, unearth everything you can about this¡­ Babel, Ray and the Lord of Stonegate, Alexei. Leave no stone unturned. I want to know their true motives, their hidden agendas."


    A flicker of surprise, then a steely resolve pulsed back through the connection. "Understood, Princess," Anya replied, her voice a reassuring echo in my head. "We will find the truth, hidden or not."


    The games they were playing, whatever secrets they hid, would be laid bare. Stonegate might have ''appeased'' me for now, but their charade wouldn''t last long. They were underestimating my intelligence, and that would be their undoing.


    ***************


    [Neveah POV]


    "Constantine, there''s no need to drag this out," I said, my voice firm as I strapped on the light black armor. It wasn''t the heaviest gear, but it offered enough protection to deflect arrows and stray spells. "Let''s go to Gorgon. Get Kael, Mavis, and your soldiers. Let''s get through with this."


    Constantine nodded curtly. The air crackled with unspoken tension. Eliana''s visit had left us all on edge, her fiery presence a stark reminder of the danger of exposure we were in. "Understood," he said, his voice tight.


    I took a deep breath, steeling myself for the fight ahead. "That woman will keep an eye on this place," I thought, referencing Eliana''s undeniable power and watchful gaze. "We should be careful from now on."


    Moments later, Constantine reappeared. "Sir, we''re ready."


    The Gorgon base, nestled within a treacherous mountain range, loomed before us. An oppressive silence hung heavy in the air, an unnatural quiet.


    Suddenly, a voice, smooth and dripping with honeyed sarcasm, echoed from the balcony high above. "Ohhh, you are here. Null, I presume."


    I looked up, my gaze meeting the eyes of a woman with long hair streaked with some silver strands. Keller, the leader of Gorgon, a woman shrouded in secrecy and capable of unspeakable cruelty.


    "Yes, you see, you caused me a lot of problems these couple of days," I said sarcastically, my voice cold. "And for the sake of expansion, I must get control of this region." The sarcasm was thick, a deliberate attempt to unsettle her.


    "Constantine," I began, a silent command flashing through my mind, "bar any and all communications going in or out." I didn''t want any unwanted surprises or reinforcements arriving mid-battle.


    My gaze flickered to Mavis standing beside me. Another silent message passed between us telepathically. "Mavis, lock down the whole area. I don''t want people getting away. Runaway enemies are annoying."


    Keller, seemingly unfazed by our preparations, smirked, her eyes glinting with a dangerous amusement.


    "Well then, Keller," I said, my voice returning to its steely edge, "what do you choose? Submission or subjugation?" I framed the question politely, yet the underlying threat hung heavy in the air.


    "Hmmm, my my," she started, her voice adopting a mock mournful tone. "A mere five-star who hired big guns with money is threatening poor old me. What should I do? Can''t we all just get along?"


    The blatant attempt at mockery was annoying , but I remained calm. "I don''t have time for this," I said coldly. "Stop stalling."


    She shrugged, a playful glint in her eyes. "Tsk. So you caught on. Well, it doesn''t change much. As for your answer, I like being on top. I''m not a bottom girl."


    The playful facade shattered in an instant. "Very well, Kael," I said, my voice leaving no room for argument.


    Kael, my lieutenant, stepped forward, acknowledging my silent command with a curt nod. "Understood, young master."


    Suddenly, figures emerged from the shadows that clung to the base of the mountain like phantoms. Constantine''s elite soldiers, clad in dark uniforms, materialized around us, a storm cloud gathering before the onslaught.


    Across the clearing, Keller''s forces emerged, a motley crew of tattooed individuals radiating an air of ruthlessness. The tension exploded as Keller unleashed a vicious command. "Fire!"


    A volley of arrows rained down from the Gorgon base, met head-on by a wall of shields and defensive spells from my soldiers. Adrenaline surged through me as the battle cry erupted, a cacophony of shouts and clashing steel.


    From the corner of my eye, I saw a figure clad in black, a number 006 tattooed on his forearm, lunging towards Kael with a wickedly curved dagger. The glint of the blade, it looked covered in slime, shinning in the dim light, it is probably a potent poison.


    Movement became fluid, instinct taking over years of rigorous training. Mavis vanished in a blur, presumably searching for our target, the tattooed woman bearing the number 002.


    "I want her alive." I relayed to Mavis.


    The tattooed footmen, their faces twisted with a mix of fear and fanaticism, charged forward, engaging my soldiers in a brutal close-quarters battle. While both sides boasted a significant number of five and six-star fighters, the tide of the battle began to turn almost immediately.


    My soldiers, hardened and trained by countless conflicts and by my commanders, fought with practiced efficiency. Their movements were synchronized.


    The clash of steel echoed through the valley, punctuated by the booming thumps of magic and the raw screams of the fallen. Sweat slicked my palms even though the real heat of battle belonged to those locked in combat below. From my vantage point, I could see the tide turning. My soldiers, despite being outnumbered, had the upper hand.


    Their skill and discipline were pushing back Gorgon''s ragtag forces.


    A savage grin split Keller''s face, however, shattering the illusion of her earlier nonchalance. "What are you doing?" she shrieked, her voice amplified by some unseen magic, carrying across the battlefield. "If you can''t take one down on your own, gang up on them! You are not nobles, Knights, you are criminals!"


    The effect was immediate. Gorgon''s foot soldiers, previously fighting with a semblance of ''great honor'', abandoned any pretense of a fair fight. They swarmed my men, overwhelming them with sheer numbers. I witnessed my skilled fighters being brought down by sheer brutality.


    I still remained calm. This wasn''t a setback, and not a defeat. Constantine, ever the pragmatist, had anticipated this. As soldiers teetered on the brink of death, shadows consumed themm, courtesy of Constantine''s darkness magic. They vanished, whisked away to safety.


    A flicker of something akin to frustration crossed Keller''s face as she witnessed Constantine''s intervention. She snapped her fingers, and six figures materialized beside her on the balcony. They were larger, more powerfully built than the regular Gorgon foot soldiers, clad in black armor that seemed to absorb the light around them.


    Each bore a prominent tattoo, a single number emblazoned on their forearms . The same numbers I''d seen on the captured terrorists and assassins.


    "Well, let the second phase of the event begin" I thought, a smile playing on my lips despite the situation. These newcomers are Gorgon''s elite, their numbered tattoos a badge of rank and power.


    They might want to tip the scales back in Keller''s favor, but I had a few surprises of my own up my sleeve. The real fight was just getting started.


    Keller''s words hung in the air, thick with a twisted kind of flirtation. "Null people," she drawled, her voice dripping with sarcasm. "The last time you visited and graced me with your¡­ pleasant letter, I wasn''t able to properly welcome you. Today, however," she gestured towards the six imposing figures flanking her, "I brought all the important people of my family to welcome you. I hope you like it."


    "I''m terribly sorry," I replied, mirroring her sarcastic tone. "Seems I forgot a gift in the heat of the moment."


    "Oh, no worries at all, Null," she chuckled, a sound devoid of humor. "After this little visit, I''m sure you won''t be able to leave. You know, gifts are usually brought by strangers, and I wouldn''t want you to feel like one."


    Her words were a poorly veiled threat, but I refused to give her the satisfaction of fear. "Miss Keller," I drawled, pushing myself off the ground with a casual grace that belied the tension coiled within me, "don''t be so hospitable. You might give someone the wrong impression. Like, say, I might think you''re interested."


    A slow, predatory smile spread across Keller''s face. "But I am, dear sir," she purred, her eyes gleaming with an unsettling intensity. "I want to know you better. Both inside and out. I especially," she added, her voice dropping to a low whisper, "want your heart and mind."


    "You can try and take them," I challenged, meeting her gaze unflinchingly.


    Then, with a flick of her wrist, she pointed a finger towards the battlefield. Her six elite reinforcements, their dark armor glinting in the firelight, roared a war cry and surged forward.


    They were a whirlwind of deadly efficiency, carving a bloody path through my soldiers. "What a waste" I thought.


    "Constantine," I muttered. This wasn''t over yet. Not by a long shot. "Set it up."

 Chapter 65 - 65: Gorgon 8

    The battlefield was a chaotic display of clashing steel and desperate screams. Kael, a whirlwind of deadly precision, weaved through the Gorgon foot soldiers, his movements a blur as he parried clumsy strikes and delivered precise counterattacks. Across from him, tattooed with the number 006, a wiry man fought with a manic ferocity.


    006, frustrated by Kael''s effortless defense, took a deep breath, his chest and cheeks inflating. With a violent exhale, a cloud of thick, acrid smoke erupted from his lungs, engulfing the immediate area.


    From within the haze, 006''s voice echoed, distorted and menacing and mocking Kael.


    "Kekeke! How''s that for arrogance?" His voice, warped by the smoke, seemed to come from everywhere at once.


    Kael remained undeterred. He spun, blade flashing, striking out at a location seemingly at random. The clang of steel echoed as the attack met its mark, tearing through 006''s arm just below the shoulder. The tattooed fighter yelped in surprise, narrowly dodging a fatal blow.


    "What? How?The mist carries a potent poison. Your senses will dull, then¡­" His voice shocked and eyes widening in horror.


    Kael unleashed a surge of power. A wave of crackling energy erupted from him, dispersing the smoke and leaving a faint metallic tang in the air.


    Kael inhaled deeply and said. "I don''t have time for this nonsense."


    006, his face contorted in a mixture of shock and fury, lunged forward, a desperate snarl escaping his throat. The attack ended abruptly. Kael, moving with lightning speed, sliced vertically through the man''s body. A single, impossibly thin line of crimson appeared on 006''s face before his entire torso split open in a grotesque display of anatomy.


    Kael cast a quick glance at the battlefield. Six figures stood out ¨C five radiating the aura of seasoned seven-star fighters only ranging between lower and middle tier level, the last, an imposing figure radiating pure power, an a low tier eight-star, making a beeline for Ray.


    Without hesitation, Kael launched himself forward. But before he could reach his master, five figures materialized in his path, blocking his way.


    One, a masked and hooded woman with a surprisingly feminine voice, spoke first. "Where do you think you''re going?"


    Ignoring her question, Kael''s gaze placed on the woman tattooed with the number 005. Her jaw clenched in frustration. "Just because you eliminated 006 doesn''t mean anything!" she yelled, breaking the tense silence.


    Kael, however, had no patience for idle threats. He moved with lightening speed, decapitating the woman in a single, clean stroke.


    A collective gasp escaped the remaining Gorgon elite. "He''s strong," a gruff male voice, belonging to a man tattooed with 009, rumbled. "We attack together."


    There was a chorus of agreement as the remaining Gorgon elite converged on Kael, a united front against the Kael who remained unflinched by the threat.


    *******************


    "Constantine, set it up."


    " Understood." Said Constantine as he emerged from the shadows, and black ominous fibrils started forming around him and he said, " Plagues of the Apocalypse."


    A small crimson circle flared open in the sky above the battlefield, bathing the chaotic scene in an ominous red glow. The Gorgon members seemed to be in a state of what is considered status effects, they started vomiting, slowing down in movement, bleeding black blood from their ears, eyes, nose and mouth, some just dropped dead.


    This was Constantines path, Apocalypse.


    Simultaneously, Mavis reappeared beside Ray, a woman tattooed with the number 002 slung limply over her shoulder, she handed her to Constantine who transported her away. "Master," Mavis reported, "caught her, but she''s a high-tier seven-star, not an eight-star like you said."


    Ray nodded, a flicker of surprise crossing his face. "Okay, good work, Mavis. We''ve done enough for now." He cast a telepathic message towards Kael. "Cut down the useless ones, capture the rest." Another message, this time directed at Mavis, "Handle that eight-star. Try to keep her alive, if possible."


    "While the circle does its work, I''ll try a different approach." He turned towards the Gorgon castle, where Keller had vanished from the balcony.


    Moments later, Ray stood within the castle, facing a woman with fire in her eyes and a cold blade pressed against his throat. "If I kill you," Keller snarled, her voice tight with frustration, "this ends."


    Ray remained impassive. "You know that''s not true."


    Keller let out a frustrated sigh, the tension bleeding out of her posture as she lowered the knife. "Damn it all," she muttered. "I can''t even call for help. You blocked everything."


    Ray shrugged. "Precautions are necessary, wouldn''t you agree?"


    Keller studied him, a flicker of something akin to grudging respect flickering in her gaze. "What do you want? You could easily overpower us all, yet you try to minimize casualties. Why?" S§×arch* The Nov§×l?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "I told you before, Keller," Ray said, his voice calm and steady. "I need your submission, not your annihilation."


    Keller straightened, defiance flickering back into her eyes. "I''ll never-" she began, but Ray cut her off.


    "You don''t have a choice, Keller," Ray said, his voice steady.


    "I''d rather die," she spat,"Suicide is a far preferable outcome to submission."


    Ray didn''t flinch. "You wouldn''t," he countered, his voice laced with a certainty that grated on Keller''s nerves. "Death is easy, Keller. You crave control, power. You wouldn''t throw it all away so readily."


    "Don''t presume to understand me," she hissed, her voice dropping to a dangerous growl. "You waltz in here, kill my people, and then expect me to bend the knee? This isn''t some grand hero tale. You''re just as bad as the me."


    Ray held her gaze, unflinching. "Playing the victim won''t serve you here, Keller. You''ve built an empire on the backs of others. Countless lives ruined to fuel your ambition."


    A flicker of pain crossed Keller''s face, quickly masked by a sardonic smile. "So, justice warrior now?" she sneered.


    "No," Ray said, shaking his head. "Justice doesn''t concern me. I need you, Keller. You''re resourceful, cunning, and you have a network unlike any other. This isn''t collaboration. It''s¡­a collaboration."


    Keller scoffed. "Collaboration? With you practically enslaving me while you slaughter my people?"


    "Strength is the language understood across all lands, Keller," Ray explained, the sugarcoating evident in his voice. "And yes, slavery is the more accurate term. Don''t waste your breath on the rebellious child act."


    Ray watched her hand hover over the vial, but his voice remained calm. "This is a chance, Keller," he said. "A chance for revenge."


    A humorless chuckle escaped Keller''s lips. "Hoohh¡­ So, I truly don''t have a choice, then?" she said, her tongue reaching for a small vial tucked within her gums.


    Seeing this Ray spoke again. "I''ll get you Seraphina Orion, the human Saintess."


    Her tongue stopped prying on her gums and Keller''s head snapped up, her eyes wide with surprise. "Who are you? You know too much," she calmly said.


    Ray shrugged nonchalantly. "I''m the one who can offer you a chance, Keller. Whether you succeed in your revenge is entirely up to you, your dedication, your skills."


    "Why me? I''m just a nobody, stuck below the seventh rank," she said, her voice calmer now, a spark of interest flickering in her eyes.


    "Because you''re impressive, Keller," Ray countered. "A pseudo seven-star who built a vast organization across continents. You possess an exceptional talent, one I can''t afford to ignore."


    "And yet you want to enslave me?" she said, a hint of bitterness in her voice.


    Ray leaned closer, his voice dropping to a low murmur. "Trust, in this game, is a luxury I can''t afford. My plans are too delicate, the stakes too high to risk betrayal."


    Keller stared at him, a myriad of emotions playing across her face ¨C anger, doubt, and a flicker of something else. "If I become your... servant, how do you guarantee this Seraphina?" she finally asked.


    Ray smiled, a slow, predatory smile. "I don''t need weak subordinates, Keller. You''ll grow stronger, and as my influence expands, so will yours. The Orions will inevitably notice, and that''s when your chance will arrive."


    "You''ll grow stronger, and as we expand our network. Eventually, our paths will cross with the Orions. It''s inevitable."


    Keller looked up at him, a flicker of something akin to grudging acceptance in her eyes. "And that''s when I get my shot?" she asked, her voice low.


    "That," Ray said, a hint of a predatory smile playing on his lips, "is entirely up to you."


    "I still don''t trust you," she rasped, her voice tight with suspicion. "Why can''t I accompany you? I could observe your actions, see if your goals truly align with¡ª"


    Ray cut her off with a sharp gesture. "Keller," his voice was a low growl, devoid of warmth, "don''t forget your position here. I''m the one calling the shots. Your trust is irrelevant. This is your only choice - accept, or die."


    Keller''s jaw clenched tight, her eyes hardening. The situation was far from ideal, but the alternative was unthinkable. "Fine," she spat, the word laced with venom. "How do we proceed with this... alliance?" A bitter aftertaste lingered on her tongue as she forced the word out. "Do I need to swear a blood oath, some grand display of loyalty?"


    "Words are hollow shells, Keller. I deal in contracts." With a snap of his fingers, a dark parchment materialized in the air, pulsating with a crimson aura that sent shivers down Keller''s spine.


    "What kind of¡­" she began, but Ray silenced her.


    "Sign it," he commanded, his voice leaving no room for argument. "With your blood."

 Chapter 66 - 66: Gorgon Final

    "What kind of¡­" she began, but Ray silenced her.


    "Sign it," he commanded, his voice leaving no room for argument. "With your blood."


    "But¡­"Keller hesitated but Ray''s blue cold eyes shut her up.


    With a resigned sigh, Keller reached into her robes. Just as her hand brushed against a hidden pocket, a flash of blue streaked through the air. An ice needle materialized, pinning into her chest. A bead of crimson welled up in the exposed flesh of her cleavage.


    "What the¡­" Keller muttered, a surprised cry escaping her lips. Sear?h the n?vel_Fire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "You''re a cunning woman, Keller," Ray said, his voice devoid of emotion as he casually retrieved a small vial filled with a dark red liquid from a hidden fold in her clothes. "And resourceful, apparently. But not resourceful enough."


    Keller stared at the vial in Ray''s grasp, recognition dawning in her eyes. "Damn it," she muttered under her breath. "How does he know¡­?" Her thought hung unanswered.


    "Hah," he muttered, his voice barely audible over the din of battle. "Dealing with cunning women is a real pain. Why carry a vial of blood that clearly isn''t yours?"


    Keller''s face contorted in a snarl, spat back, "Maybe because I like options!"


    "Repeat after me: ''I accept the terms of this contract.''" said Ray ignoring her.


    With a defiant snarl, Keller gritted her teeth and complied. "I accept the terms of the contract."


    As the words left her lips, Ray pressed the vial, still shimmering with the blood from the ice needle, against the parchment. A crimson sigil, intricate and pulsing with an otherworldly power, flared to life. The light erupted outwards, bathing the room in a bloody glow that spilled out the windows and tore through the battlefield below.


    Constantine, sensing the shift, withdrew his magic with a grimace. The oppressive crimson circle above the battlefield flickered and vanished, leaving behind a clear, star-studded night sky. As the light in the room subsided, a faint, intricate engraving glowed on Keller''s neck, a permanent reminder of the contract she''d just signed.


    The battlefield held its breath as Mavis, a blur of lethal grace, disarmed the eight-star human before a single blow was struck. The human, a slender figure with eyes glowing a menacing crimson, stood frozen mid-lunge, her rapier clattering to the ground with a thud.


    Confusion flickered across her crimson gaze, replacing the feral rage that had fueled her movements moments before. Her once powerful stance faltered, his body slumping as if an unseen force had drained her will to fight. Mavis, perched lightly on her feet, watched with a hint of a small smile.


    Meanwhile, back in the castle chamber.


    "Congratulations," Keller said with a sardonic edge, the contract clutched tightly in her hand. "You''ve just acquired yourself a brand new slave."


    Ray''s figure seemingly defying gravity by standing on a platform of shimmering ice, didn''t even turn his head he ignored. "Come," he said, his voice laced with urgency. "We have more pressing matters at hand."


    Keller raised an eyebrow, "Pressing matters?"


    "Your little assassination attempt," Ray began, his voice dropping to a low whisper, "seems to have attracted the attention of a rather scary princess. One who''s likely laser-focused on Stonegate right now."


    Keller''s eyes narrowed.Keller stared at him, a kaleidoscope of emotions swirling on her face. How could he know about the assassination? Had she been unwittingly playing him all along without realizing it?She clenched her fists.


    Ray continued. "Let''s just say things went a bit sideways compared to what I''d planned." He left the sentence hanging, "And I told her we were hunting a terrorist organization?" He finished.


    " You told her you''re hunting terrorists? Wait you met the princess? So, the princess had noticed. Stonegate is under scrutiny then?"


    "Precisely," he confirmed the first question and ignored the latter questions. "Which means we need a scapegoat. But first things first." Ray paused, his gaze sweeping over her once more. "Organize your people. I need a detailed report on your organization''s structure and capabilities. Second, pack your bags ¨C you''re relocating."


    He gestured towards the window, where the battlefield lay in a state of stunned confusion. Gorgon fighters stared at their immobilized leader, then at Keller, waiting for direction. "Leave the cleanup to your subordinates," Ray continued. "Finally, organize them to sign individual contracts binding them to you. They''ll be under your direct command from this point on."


    She clenched her fists, a grudging acceptance settling over her. "Alright," she conceded through gritted teeth.


    Taking a deep breath for projection, she soared out the shattered window, her voice echoing across the battlefield. "Cease fire! We''re under new management!"


    The response was a deafening silence. The Gorgon fighters exchanged bewildered glances before their eyes finally landed on the figure perched on the transparent ice platform, seemingly defying gravity with his hands clasped behind his back. His cold blue eyes surveyed the scene with a detached coolness that sent a shiver down the weaker soldiers'' spines.


    The signing of contracts became a monotonous affair, overseen by Null''s stoic enforcers. A grumbling dissatisfaction hung in the air as Gorgon members filed past, resentment simmering beneath the surface. Leaving their fallen comrades unburied and the battlefield desecrated felt wrong, but these new rulers spoke the language of brute force ¨C a language everyone in the room understood.


    The weak had to bend to the will of the strong.


    Keller, navigating the throng of her people, finally reached Ray. Her voice, taut with suppressed emotion, cut through the murmur. "Where''s 004? And why isn''t she signing?" Her gaze darted across the room, searching for the missing eight-star fighter.


    Ray, his back to the chaos, didn''t turn. His voice was a cold whisper. "004 belongs to Mavis now."


    Keller''s blood ran cold. "Belongs to her?" The implication hung heavy in the air. Mavis hadn''t just neutralized the eight-star ¨C she''d turned her to a puppet, albeit an incomplete one. She needed more time to corrupt her.


    A chill snaked down Keller''s spine. One of her most formidable fighters, a puppet in the hands of their enemy.


    "And 002?" Keller pressed, her voice a rasp. "Where''s she?"


    Ray threw her a sardonic glance. "We have other plans for her. Plans that don''t concern you." His words were dismissive.


    Keller clenched her fists, frustration burning in her gut. Two of her eight-stars gone ¨C one to the enemy, the other to cut down. She cursed silently, the weight of her own weakness pressing down on her. A wave of anger, sharp and hot, momentarily eclipsed her fear. "What could you possibly want with 002?" she thought, a desperate question with no answer forthcoming.


    The signing and packing dragged on, punctuated by the hushed murmur of discontent. When finally complete, Constantine materialized from the shadows, an inky cloak around him. With a wave of his hand, Gorgon fighters vanished in groups, whisked away to Null''s base.


    Only Ray and Kael remained. The battlefield stretched before them, a desolate display of death and destruction. Ray turned to Kael, who stood poised beside him, his eight mana stars swirling in a menacing crown.


    "Leave a section untouched," Ray commanded, his voice sharp. "The one most¡­ populated." He was referring to the side with the most corpses should be left untouched.


    Kael nodded, his face cool with understanding. A dark aura erupted from him, forming a colossal blade of pure energy. He swung it down with a silent roar, and the earth trembled. A devastating shockwave ripped across the battlefield, carving a swathe of destruction. The air crackled with raw power, leaving behind a cratered wasteland.


    One section, untouched, stood as a grim monument to the fallen ¨C a testament to the chilling power they''d just encountered. In the distance, the first tendrils of smoke rose from the smoldering ruins, a silent eulogy for the battle of Stonegate.


    The dust settled on the smoldering battlefield, the acrid scent of singed earth filling the air. Ignoring the scene of destruction he''d orchestrated, Ray strode towards the lone, untouched section of the battlefield ¨C the one littered with Gorgon corpses. With a flourish, he erected a crude monument from shattered stone, an imposing symbol in the desolate landscape.


    On the monument''s face, he etched a single, powerful symbol: a bold circle with a diagonal slash through it ¨C the mark of Null. This wasn''t a mere signature; it was a declaration. A message for any who dared to bear witness. This attack, so swift and brutal, belonged to Null. Whether they interpreted it as a twisted form of justice served, or a chilling display of power, mattered little.


    He wanted them to know. And they all would know.


    Back at Null''s headquarters, a hive of activity buzzed. Gorgon fighters, disoriented and apprehensive, were processed and assigned to their new quarters. Drill sergeants barked orders, outlining Null''s rigid code of conduct: unwavering loyalty, absolute obedience, and a ruthless efficiency that mirrored their new leader.


    Meanwhile, Keller found herself stewing in a sterile chamber, the weight of her new circumstances pressing down on her. She couldn''t escape the nagging worry about her missing 002 and the fate that awaited her under Ray''s enigmatic plans. Just then, the chamber door hissed open, and Ray strolled in, his face a cool indifference.


    "Acclimatize yourself," he said, his voice devoid of warmth. "You''ll be instructed further." He offered no explanation, no reassurance, simply a curt dismissal. Keller gritted her teeth, the frustration palpable. She was a pawn now, a cog in Null''s machine, and Ray, it seemed, wasn''t about to share the bigger picture. Atleast to tge current her that is.

 Chapter 67 - 67: Null and Babel 1

    A streak of crimson tore through the twilight sky, slowing as it neared the imposing silhouette of the Rutherford mansion. The red faded, revealing a woman clad in sleek crimson armor ¨C Princess Eliana. She landed gracefully on the manicured lawn, her boots barely disturbing a blade of grass.


    A bald man with kind brown eyes stood waiting, surprise etched on his face. "We didn''t expect your visit, Princess Eliana," he said, his voice a low rumble.


    "I was in the area, so¡­" Eliana trailed off, her usual confident demeanor dimmed.


    The man, Conor Rutherford, smiled warmly. "My father''s been expecting you."


    Eliana nodded, a flicker of worry crossing her features. Conor led the way through the dimly lit mansion, the silence broken only by the soft tap of their footsteps on the polished marble floors. They reached a large oak door, and Conor gestured for her to open it.


    Eliana pushed the door open, revealing a scene that stole the breath from her lungs. A frail figure lay on a massive bed, a network of black veins spiderwebbing across his pallid skin. His eyes, once full of life, were now hollowed pits, except for the two brown pupils that gleamed with a faint light.


    "Cough¡­ Cough. You''re here, little brat," the figure rasped, a weak smile playing on his lips. He gestured towards a nearby nurse, dismissing her with a nod.


    Eliana rushed to his side, her voice thick with emotion. "I''m not a ¡­ Haah whatever¡­ How are you doing, old man?" sea??h th§× N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    A raspy chuckle escaped his lips. "Just peachy," he said, raising a trembling hand for a thumbs up. "Just kidding, I feel like a dried prune."


    Eliana squeezed his hand gently. "Sorry we couldn''t visit sooner. With the drama at the capital, family matters, and this invasion with the Blessed and the Academy¡­ things have been annoying, to say the least. But mother and Grandfather will visit soon."


    Graham Rutherford, the head of the Rutherford family, coughed weakly. "It''s alright, child. We understand. But tell me, is the Church still causing problems? Just know, the Rutherfords will always stand by the Royal Family."


    "For now, they''ve calmed down," Eliana replied, a hint of frustration in her voice. "But I appreciate the support."


    Graham chuckled, his voice weak but full of warmth. "I heard you''re a teacher now. You with your fiery temper ¨C I never saw you as the patient type."


    "It was a political move, more than anything," Eliana conceded, her lips curling into a wry smile. "And yes, teaching is¡­ annoying. Those students are about as moody as a pack of overfed squirrels."


    "Just like you were at that age," Graham countered with a mischievous twinkle in his eye. "But speaking of young people¡­ did you and the Empress manage to find young Raven?"


    Eliana''s smile faltered. "No¡­ We''re still searching. I don''t know if he''s even alive anymore¡­"


    Graham coughed again, his voice strained. "Cough¡­ Cough¡­ Anyway, you''ve grown so much. When are you going to find yourself a nice husband, eh?"


    Eliana rolled her eyes, a small smile tugging at her lips. "I don''t have time for such things." Despite her attempt at defiance, a flicker of longing crossed her features.


    The conversation flowed back and forth, filled with playful banter and veiled concern. They reminisced about old times, exchanged worried glances over the current state of the world, and bickered like an old man and his granddaughter until the first rays of dawn peeked through the windows.


    Finally, it was time for Eliana to leave. As she hugged Graham goodbye, she leaned closer and whispered, "Be careful, something is happening in Stonegate. Keep your guard up."


    Graham nodded solemnly, a worried crease appearing on his forehead. With one last wave, Princess Eliana launched herself into the sky, a crimson streak vanishing into the horizon.


    The red blur of Eliana streaked through the sky before coming to a sudden halt. A message flickered on her communicator, a chilling report from the Shadow Weavers. The Gremory Region specifically a place in it , bordering the Rutherfords'' lands, had been ravaged. A massacre, the landscape marred by destruction, and a single, ominous symbol left behind: a barred zero, the mark of Null.


    Eliana inhaled sharply, frustration tightening her grip on her chest. "Can''t I get a single day of peace?" she muttered under her breath. Null. This new organization was proving resourceful, their displays of power undeniable. But they were an enigma, their motives and capabilities shrouded in secrecy.


    Landing on a grassy plain, Eliana paced, her brow furrowed in thought. Could Null be the answer to her problem? Raven, the missing prince, remained a gnawing worry. Yet, how could she approach them? The knowledge of the Empress''s secret son was tightly guarded, a truth known only to a select few. Commissioning Null might arouse suspicion, even hostility.


    Perhaps a more cautious approach was needed ¨C a test, a carefully orchestrated meeting. But first, she had some unfinished business with her ''dear'' uncle.


    Meanwhile, within the cold confines of Null''s headquarters, a different drama unfolded. Agent 002, captured by Mavis, was chained like a beast. The tattoos marking her as Gorgon''s member were stark reminders of her predicament.


    Mavis, a predatory gleam in her eyes, studied the woman. "Sir," she addressed Ray, who stood lost in thought, a frown etched on his face. "What are your plans for her?"


    Ray remained silent for a moment, his gaze distant.


    Ray drummed his fingers on the cold metal table, his gaze fixed on Agent 002. The woman, strung up like a marionette with her chains, met his scrutiny with a defiant glare. This unexpected capture presented a tangled web of complications.


    "Seraphina," he muttered, the name tasting like bitter ash on his tongue. The woman was a viper, unforgiving and ruthless. That 002 was working for the Human Church Saintess wasn''t a surprise. It was clear Seraphina had been watching Keller''s every move, even infiltrating her organization with this very agent.


    But Ray''s forceful intervention, the dismantling of Gorgon, had thrown a wrench into those plans.


    He scowled. How would Seraphina react? Retaliation was practically guaranteed, the form it took remaining a chilling unknown. His gaze flickered back to 0002, pondering her fate.


    Turning to Mavis, a predator sizing up its prey, Ray spoke. "This woman... she''s loyal to Seraphina. A pawn used to keep an eye on Keller." He paused, the weight of his next words hanging heavy in the air. "Seraphina doesn''t let her enemies live... If they do she supervises them."


    Mavis, ever the loyal lieutenant, simply nodded, her crimson eyes reflecting Ray''s grim assessment.


    "Two options," Ray continued, pacing a tight circuit. "Double agent. Use her to spy on Seraphina''s machinations. But..." He trailed off, a humorless chuckle escaping his lips. "Although the woman''s fanaticism for the Church runs deep. Seraphina wouldn''t share her secrets with a mere pawn."


    He slammed his fist on the table, the metallic clang echoing through the cold chamber. "Then there''s the other option. Eliminate the loose end."


    But the thought of simply discarding the woman left a sour taste in his mouth. Agent 002, he knew, possessed a unique ability, a dormant power that blossomed into a formidable "law" upon reaching eight stars. That power, whatever it may be, was the real reason Ray hesitated. Here was a potentially valuable weapon, but only if he could cultivate it. And that he would.


    "No," he finally declared, the decision made. "Keep her alive. Confine her. No contact with anyone, no leaving this cell."


    Mavis'' lips curved into a predatory smile. "Understood, sir."


    Ray dismissed her with a curt nod, the weight of the situation settling heavily upon him. This unexpected capture had added another layer of complexity to his already intricate game. Manipulating Keller, dealing with the princess, and now navigating the treacherous waters of Seraphina''s wrath. Ray sighed, a single word escaping his lips. "Tiresome."


    But as he turned away, a flicker of a different emotion crossed his face ¨C a spark of morbid curiosity. This world, this strange deviation from the novel he vaguely remembered( mainly his faul), was proving to be a dangerous, unpredictable game. And Ray, for all his weariness, couldn''t help but feel a thrill at the challenge,"this is gonna be fun. But was I always like this?


    Strange as Rei I wanted ''peace'' but now... Well it doesn''t matter anyways." He shrugged.


    Ray exited the holding cell, the heavy metal door clanging shut behind him with a finality that mirrored the weight of his decision. He strode down the cold, sterile corridor, his mind already calculating his next move. This unexpected turn of events had him yearning for a return to his original plan, the simpler days before princesses and a vengeful Saintess.


    A wry smile touched his lips as he entered the lab. The sight that greeted him was a testament to their unconventional team. Mordecai, the ape-kin, sprawled across a desk, his sleep-tousled fur creating a halo around his head. Papers littered the surface, covered in a labyrinth of diagrams, numbers, and arcane equations.


    His spectacles, perched precariously on his nose, were askew, their lenses reflecting the dim overhead lights. Harvey, the dwarf engineer, occupied a nearby chair, his rhythmic snores the only sound besides the low hum of machinery in the background.


    As Ray entered, he clapped his hands together, the sound echoing through the lab like a gunshot, jolting both Mordecai and Harvey awake.


    Mordecai startled, his fur bristling as he fumbled for his glasses, his sleep-addled brain struggling to decipher the scene before him. Harvey, on the other hand, simply blinked a few times, the transition from sleep to semi-consciousness seemingly effortless.


    "Wake up, boys!" Ray declared, his voice laced with amusement. "We''re going to use our recent¡­ fame¡­ to promote our platform. Today''s the day ¨C the app launches!"


    The announcement was met with a beat of confused silence before a spark of excitement ignited in both men''s eyes. Mordecai, fully awake now, grinned, his sharp canines glinting. Harvey simply offered a gruff, "Okay," but the energy in his voice betrayed his outward stoicism.


    Ray watched the exchange, a hint of a smile playing on his lips. Yes, they were an unusual team.

 Chapter 68 - 68: Null and Babel 2

    The assassination attempt on the Kensington heir had thrust Babel into the limelight.News of the supposed attack on this girl, nestled within the Stonegate region, had tongues wagging and speculations running rampant. Then came the influx. People, from all walks of life, began pouring into Stonegate.Since the war threats were dismissed yesterday evening.


    Babel, once barely known and had limited customers, welcomed the curious throngs with open arms. Its towering structure, a marvel of engineering, housed a wonderland within. Entertainment for every age, from exhilarating games for the young to bustling bars, clubs and escorts for adults.


    Fast-food joints, with menus boasting delicacies previously unheard of, tantalized taste buds, while a revolutionary banking system streamlined transactions, a concept that seemed like magic to many. People''s eyes wide with wonder, explored the endless rows of meticulously curated shops, their wallets tingling with the promise of innovative gadgets and unheard-of services.


    The hospitality was legendary. Every visitor was treated with warmth and respect, the Babel staff anticipating their needs before they even arose. The nobles of neighboring area and even outside of the Region, initially skeptical of the upstart business, changed their mindset quickly and Babel found itself bombarded with letters.


    Some were brazen attempts at acquisition, demanding a piece of this lucrative paradise. Others carried a more diplomatic tone, filled with invitations to meet the owner of Babel.


    And then came Kurrent, the app that promised to revolutionize communication. Confusion rippled through the human populace at first. What purpose did this novel technology serve? The answer came swiftly, a news bulletin flashing on the Babel account. The assassination attempt, it declared, was a malicious lie. Pictures of the Kensington heir, alive and well, dispelled any lingering doubts.


    An official statement from Lord Kensington himself echoed the sentiment, condemning the fabricated news.


    But Kurrent offered more than dispelling rumors. It was a portal to a new world. Tutorials explained its features ¨C chat rooms abuzz with conversation, video calls bridging the physical distance, and photo sharing opening a window into each other''s lives all in one app.


    Beautiful women, emboldened by this novel platform, documented their days in Babel, showcasing its wonders and their own adventures. Soon, adventurers joined in, sharing their experiences within the city''s walls.


    The bait was irresistible. The popularity of Babel surged, fueled by Konnekt''s explosive debut. Downloads skyrocketed, especially in the Rutherford Region. Babel, sensing a golden opportunity, offered sponsorships to anyone willing to sing its praises. The strategy proved brilliant. As many applied and showcased their lives.


    Female nobility, no longer confined by geographical limitations, now had a platform to flaunt their opulent lifestyles on a global stage and they wouldn''t miss the chance.


    Kurrent, tapping into a desire for connection and prestige, became an instant hit. Within a day, the app boasted a vast user base.


    *********************


    The tension in the conference room crackled like static electricity. Keller, her brow furrowed in a thundercloud, slammed a stack of reports on the table. Amber, the strategist, remained calm on the surface, but her hand tapped a nervous rhythm against the armrest. Mavis, eyes narrowed like a predator, leaned back in her chair.


    Inside Keller''s mind, a storm raged. "Null," she thought, her jaw clenching. "To think that Babel, this supposed utopia, was theirs all along." A sardonic chuckle escaped her lips. "Of course, the cunning little weasel would take negative publicity and use it as a springboard for advertising. And those models flaunting their lifestyles on this app? His own people, starting the trend."


    Her internal monologue spiraled. "He even managed to bribe Kensington into a public statement! How far ahead is he thinking?" The growing picture of Ray''s plans sent shivers down her spine. "And that''s not all. I can tell that he wants to control the economy with this banking system and Babel retail shops. And no one will even notice it happening!"


    The realization hit her like a punch to the gut. "He''s using these models to constantly advertise Babel, effectively shutting down any potential copycats in the future. ''We were here first,'' he''s basically saying, ''and that makes us the most legitimate.''"


    One last detail gnawed at her. "And what''s with that Dark Elf lackey of his? How did he get his hands on a dark elf? As a matter of fact how did she live to adulthood? What''s this place and who''s that man."


    Breaking the oppressive silence, Amber cleared her throat. "Miss Keller, which areas do you propose for building Babel branches? I have some ideas in mind, but I value your input."


    Keller forced a smile, her voice tight. "Branches, huh? Small, functional subsidiaries in every city and town across the Rutherford Region first. We have a large customer base here."


    "That was already the plan," Amber replied, her voice lacking warmth. "What I''m asking is which nobles are most likely to be receptive. We need to start strategically."


    Keller narrowed her eyes. "Stonegate''s Lord seems perfectly compliant. Why not do the same with the others?"


    Mavis, ever the pragmatist, cut in. "Too suspicious, Keller. Controlling one or two nobles is manageable. But if their behavior suddenly shifts, someone will notice. That''s why we need you and your network to identify the most receptive ones."


    Keller sighed, a flicker of frustration crossing her features. "I understand. I''ll prepare a ranking based on their political leanings and openness to¡­ new ventures."


    As silence descended once more, Amber pinched the bridge of her nose. "Logistics..." she muttered, a hint of despair creeping into her voice. "We need more manpower."


    A holographic projection flickered to life in the center of the conference room, revealing Ray. He stood shirtless, his black hair plastered to his forehead with sweat, a testament to a strenuous workout.


    "Alright, everyone," he began, his voice booming through the room. "Listen up, I''ve got some big plans in motion."


    A collective stir rippled through the group. Keller''s brows furrowed further. This was not the first time Ray''s sudden announcements left her bewildered.


    Ray, oblivious to her internal turmoil, continued. "Stonegate is about to get a major upgrade. Babel will be the cornerstone, but I''m thinking bigger! A bustling metropolis."


    He gestured towards a holographic blueprint that materialized beside him. "We''ll leverage Viktor''s influence as Dawn''s Guild Master and the his future position as Count," he said. "Together, we''ll expand strategically."


    His eyes swept across the room, landing on specific individuals who teleported into the room. "Harvey and Mordecai, I''ve given you some architectural and engineering blueprints. Time to put those brains of yours to work. Amber, you''ll handle the business side of things ¨C making Babel an economic powerhouse. Also remember the transportation and delivery venture."


    Ray''s gaze then fell on Keller, a steely glint in his eyes. "Keller, you''ll report directly to Mavis. Your job ¨C Null''s expansion. Take those advertised missions and covert commissions, turn them into a brand. Give Null a name, a reputation."


    He finished with a flourish, a hint of mania creeping into his voice. "And Eric, you''re in charge of recruitment. We need more muscle, more minds. Money is no object, remember?"


    He continued,"The others continue honing our military might. Don''t hold back, I can afford it. I''ll be popping by to check on progress or give further instructions."


    A stunned silence filled the room. Keller''s mind reeled." An army? Eric? Mordecai? Harvey? Were there other people I hadn''t met?


    That means he didn''t bring everything while fighting Gorgon? Why can''t I tell what he''s planning?"


    Mavis and Amber, however, bowed their heads in unison. "Understood, Master," they chorused, their voices devoid of any emotion. sea??h th§× n??el Fire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    ****************


    Neveah deactivated the disguise, the shirtless Ray dissolving back into his youthful features. With a sigh of relief, he stretched, the tension of leadership momentarily melting away. "That should take care of Babel''s immediate concerns," he muttered, the weight of responsibility settling back on his shoulders as he remembered about school. "Absenteeism without permission...


    Aqua, that annoying teacher is going to have my head."


    He walked to his apartment and nearly collided with Luke barreling out of his own unit. The boy''s eyes widened in recognition, a wide grin splitting his face as he launched into a frantic greeting. "Boss! Where have you been? The teachers were pissed, well not all some didn''t even care like miss Eliana and the potions class professor, but one was especially mad, Madam Aqua!


    She was fuming mad about your absence, and guess what? She assigned a group project! You''re partnered with the Elven Princess, Lara!"


    Neveah winced internally. Luke, in his boundless enthusiasm, continued to chatter, bombarding him with details about missed classes, the new Kurrent app that was all the rage among students, and a dozen other inconsequential updates. By the time Luke finally paused for breath, Neveah felt like he''d been subjected to a verbal hurricane.


    "Luke..." he began, only for Luke to wave goodbye and dash off, leaving him speechless.


    "He reminds me way too much of Jason," Neveah sighed, shaking his head to clear his thoughts.


    Heaving another sigh, Neveah unlocked his apartment door, the weight of his dual identities pressing down on him. "First, I need to contact Lara," he muttered, the prospect filling him with a sense of dread but mostly annoyance. "Another woman I hoped to avoid meeting this soon."

 Chapter 69 - 69: Long Night.

    [Neveah POV]


    My thumb hovered over the end call button. It had been an hour, and frustration gnawed at me. Lara, the elusive Elven Princess, had vanished. My search had stretched from the bustling hallways to her quiet apartment building, all yielding nothing but disappointment.


    Eliana, my ever-reliable homeroom teacher (though a tad annoyed with my interruption), had provided the number well she basically gave me the entire contact list of the Class. Well a win is a win.


    Two rings, none answered. Third time was a charm, they say, but the answer that greeted me was far from charming.


    "Whaat¡­ Can''t you take a hint. This better be important." The voice dripped with irritation.


    "This isn''t Lara," I thought, sinking deeper into the comfortable chair in my apartment.


    Clearing my throat, I began, "I apologize for calling late, May I speak to Princess Lara?" I kept my voice polite, even as annoyance bubbled within.


    "Who are you and what do you want with her? As a matter of fact, where''d you get this number?" The woman on the other end fired questions like a suspicious guard.


    "I''m Neveah... I want to talk about our assignment which was given while I was absent. As for the number, I requested it from Miss Eliana, our homeroom teacher." I explained.


    A skeptical hum was my only reply. Just as silence threatened to engulf us again, another voice sliced through ¨C though ''younger'' it sounded calm.


    "I''ve been looking for you... I need you to... What are you doing with my phone?" It cut off abruptly.


    "Some guy was spamming it with calls so I answered it," the first woman countered nonchalantly. "Spamming?" I thought, bewildered. Three calls hardly constituted a spam attack.


    "Haahh... Give it to me... And she''s calling for you."


    A sigh followed, then the phone changed hands. "Hello, who''s this?" The new voice was closer now, and instantly recognizable ¨C Lara.


    "Neveah," I replied.


    "You must have heard about the assignment. Unfortunately, I''m not in school now. How do you suggest we handle this?"


    "We can do it at the library Sunday night. That''s if you''ll be here." I suggested.


    "Sunday night..." Her voice trailed off, then came back. "I have another idea. Come to my place tomorrow. I believe I have better resources than the academy for the assigned topic here."


    The Elven Palace. That''s what "her place" meant. It wasn''t exactly on my list of favorite locations to visit. Those two women will be there, they made me slightly nervous. But then again, the Elven Palace... maybe there, I could find that piece.


    It didn''t seem like it would be of much use to them anymore.


    "Understood," I muttered, and before I could voice any further concerns, the line went dead.


    *********************


    [ELIANA POV]


    My "quality time" with Uncle Darius was in full swing. Just as I started getting real breakthrough about Raven''s exile, Neveah''s voice popped into my Academy communicator, I forgot I had this, asking contact information for someone. Annoyed, I gave him the entire contact list of Class S.


    Honestly, these interruptions were pushing me towards early retirement. I hate being a teacher.


    "Cough¡­ cough¡­ Come on, Elara," Darius rasped, a hint of amusement in his voice despite the fire licking his arm. "Our family boasts the strongest fire resistance, you know. So why are you using fire for torture. You''re about as stupid as your parents." He coughed up another mouthful of blood, the crimson staining the floor.


    "Don''t make light of this, Darius," I said, my voice flat and devoid of warmth. "And this isn''t torture, it''s motivated questioning. I want to know what you did to Raven, where he went. What happened after."


    "Why the sudden concern?" Darius sneered. "Neither you nor your mother ever gave him the time of day. You and your mother never gave the boy a sliver of attention. You bullied him, she ignored him. You cast him aside, and I simply¡­ expedited the process. A kindness you should be thanking me for!


    Generosity should be repaid right?." He roared, the effort turning his face a mottled red.


    "Shut up," I growled, enhancing the flames further. "Answer the question. Don''t give me your self-serving narrative."


    With a quick flick of my wrist, my sword leaving a sizzling trail on Darius''s arm. The mixture of Master aura and Peak Grandmaster flame made the flesh sizzle like bacon on a griddle.


    "Do you think after everything he might have miraculously survived?" Darius cackled, his voice laced with a cruel joy. "And you call me stupid? A flimsy child shoved out the door to fend for himself to survive? Don''t be ridiculous!"


    He laughed again, the sound raw and grating. This wasn''t getting me anywhere. Mumbling a quick incantation, I activated the circle, a technique I''d discovered in the treasure vault. It hyper focused the target''s mind to the inquired topic, forcing them to blurt out the truth unconsciously.


    "What happened to Raven? Details of his exile and after," I repeated, the circle glowing faintly around Darius''s feet. His red eyes widened, momentarily losing their defiant glint.


    "He¡­ he¡­" Darius stammered, then spat blood onto the ground. "Screw you! You think I didn''t anticipate this? I know most of the vault''s secrets, brat! Techniques you wouldn''t comprehend!"


    Interesting. When he said "vault," the circle flickered ever so slightly, a detail I wouldn''t have noticed otherwise. It seemed Darius had some kind of countermeasure, something that dulled the circle''s effect.


    "Alright, then," I said, rising to my feet. "Seems I have a new lead to chase."


    A small spark of hope ignited within me. Darius''s countermeasure, his mention of the vault and the momentary change in the circle¨C it was a clue, however faint. Maybe the answers about Raven weren''t with him, but within the vault itself.


    "So you give up? Come back and try again when you have something more substantial," Darius taunted, his arrogant smirk returning.


    "I haven''t given up, Uncle," I replied. "Your pathetic counter is merely an inconvenience. I''ve extracted all the information I can for now. And trust me, getting details from your little network of allies will be a walk in the park compared to this. They wouldn''t have planned for this little truth circle, would they?"


    A flicker of fear replaced Darius''s arrogance for a fleeting moment before his face hardened once more.


    "Goodbye, Darius," I said, slapping a silencing spell on him before shutting and locking the cell door. "You piece of shit."


    The treasure vault held more than just forgotten relics and wealth¨C it held secrets, and perhaps a clue to what happened to Raven. And that was a thread I was determined to unravel.


    ****************


    Stepping inside the treasure vault, the ''scent'' of age clung to the air. With practiced ease, I disarmed the ancient security measures, a series of intricate hand gestures and magic circles and spoken commands and scannings passed down through generations. I even had to drop blood on some arrays.


    Now, the vast chamber lay open before me, an archaeological goldmine brimming with secrets waiting to be unearthed.


    But the sheer volume was overwhelming. Relics, library of techniques, weapons, gold, precious stones¨C everything was crammed shoulder-to-shoulder, a chaotic history museum locked in time. Aimlessly pawing through it all would be a fool''s errand. With a sigh, I called upon the vault''s guardian.


    "Mira," my voice echoed in the cavernous space. sea??h th§× N?velFire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    A flicker of flame materialized in the corner, coalescing into the form of a fiery woman. Mira, the vault guardian, a bloodline contracted spirit, materialized in a shimmering red dress, her hair and eyes, her hair tips burning with a calm fire.


    "Greetings," she said, her voice polite yet formal. "What brings you to the Vault child of the Empress."


    "Mira, I need your assistance," I explained. "I require a comprehensive catalogue of all items within the vault. Additionally, records of any items removed, the dates of their departure, and who accessed them. And finally, the original manuscripts detailing the purpose and history of every object ever housed here."


    Mira tilted her head, considering my request. "It will be done, Daughter of the Empress," she then she vanished in a swirl of embers only to reappear again with a humongous volume of books and scrolls.


    There was no worry of fabricated documents or altered records here. Mira, was contracted to the bloodline ensuring loyalty. Not to mention there were consequences of a betrayal which she couldn''t handle. Theft of things was almost an impossibility. Key word being almost. In some very very rare conditions it can occur but even then it would be discovered almost immediately.


    Even though knowing this I''m still here to get a clue anything that can help me get to Raven.


    "Do you require further assistance in cross-referencing? I am at your service." Said Mira being uncharacteristically nice.


    Then it hit me. Like my ancestor, my mother possessed a powerful connection to fire spirits, her monstrous flame affinity coupled with her mythical potential drew their adoration. I recalled how she''d established a bond with the Fire Spirit Queen upon reaching the 7-star rank.


    Even a high-ranking spirit like Mira couldn''t resist a chance to curry favor, hoping to impress the Queen through me, my mother.


    "I wouldn''t mind the assistance," I admitted, a wry smile crossing my lips. "Consider it a favor."


    Mira''s ethereal form materialized again, her fiery eyes dancing with delight. "I am honored, Daughter of the Empress!" she exclaimed.


    So much for the pure, emotionless spirits, I thought with a sigh. Even they couldn''t resist a little political maneuvering huh.


    Looking at the mountain of books and scrolls Mira deposited before me, I braced myself for a long night.

 Chapter 70 - 70: Elf Palace

    The shrill ring of the academy''s communication crystal startled me awake. It was barely eight in the morning, far too early for official pronouncements, can''t I rest I''ve been too busy these couple of days. Rubbing the sleep from my eyes, I answered with a wary greeting. The voice on the other end belonged to a harried staff member, informing me of a visitor requesting my presence.


    A visitor? At this hour? Who would even want to visit me? With a sigh, I decided to humor whoever it was.


    Heading down to the reception area, I found myself face-to-face with a striking elven maid. Her blonde hair was cropped short, framing a face that somehow managed to blend elegance with a touch of unexpected sass. Her attire, while undeniably practical for her duties, left little to the imagination. A pointed bow accentuated the curve of her hips as she dipped into a respectful curtsy.


    Well she''s stunning. Huh.


    "Mister Neveah," she greeted, her voice as crisp as the morning air. "I am here to escort you at the request of the Princess."


    Her words elicited a small sigh of relief. Lara, at least, was being sensible. No elaborate journeys through guarded forests or confrontations with third-rate guards. I could almost picture the scenario: some third rate elf harassing me for daring to exist near their princess or claiming to be the princess'' guest. Then verbal would turn physical. If I defended myself then I''ll be named an enemy.


    Things would even get more ridiculous as another strong idiot would come trying to protect his people and even after hearing the explanation he/she would still fault me.


    Then after another confrontation would my ''gracious host'' appear and handle the situation. There would be a lot of apologies and glares from the attacking party. Somehow again the attacking party would be linked to some powerful individual who''ll continue to harass... To annoy me. That''s how it normally goes in novels. A time wasting encounter achieving nothing.


    So for doing this I genuinely have respect for that princess'' intellect.


    "Smart woman," I muttered under my breath, following the maid out the door. Her short blonde hair bounced as she walked, and the cut of her clothing hinted at more skin than strictly necessary, but I do not to judge. Maybe that was elven high fashion.


    We bypassed carriages and wyvern stables, finally arriving at a shimmering teleportation circle.


    With a curt nod, the maid gestured for me to step inside. Her own mana flared, channeling into the intricate runes etched on the circle''s surface. She closed her eyes and muttered a short incantation, her hands swirling through the air. A tingling sensation washed over me, followed by a sudden rush of cool air, the scent of damp earth and ripe fruits filling my nostrils.


    As the light stabilized, I found myself standing in a clearing bathed in emerald light. Towering trees, their leaves shimmering with an otherworldly luminescence, surrounded me. The Elven Continent, unmistakable in its green beauty, stretched out before me.


    ************


    After an elemental wind spirit ride, the maid gestured towards a grand double door, intricately carved with swirling vines and glowing crystals. "Mister Neveah, this way please." Her voice, polite yet firm, ushered me onward.


    The Elven Palace loomed before me, a grand design that married nature and architecture seamlessly. Emerald green walls, accented with shimmering crystal lattices, shimmered in the sunlight. Stepping inside, the lack of guards surprised me. Then again, with two freaking 11-star powerhouses residing here, who needed guards?


    The maid, seemingly oblivious to my internal monologue, led me through a labyrinthine hallway until we reached a doorway. With a gentle push, the door revealed a spacious room. Creamy walls, offset by dark hardwood floors, created a sense of elegant warmth. A chandelier, adorned with glittering crystals, cast a soft glow across the space.


    Large windows offered a breathtaking view of the Elven forest canopy.


    In the center of the room, a table piled high with books stood sentinel, surrounded by plush white sofas.


    "Please, sit," the maid gestured towards the seating area. "The princess will be with you shortly. Can I offer you some refreshments?"


    I shook my head. "No, thank you."


    The maid''s gaze lingered on me for a moment, a spark of curiosity flickering in her green eyes. Then, with a small curtsey, she glided out of the room, leaving me alone.


    But alone wasn''t quite the right word. An invisible net of scrutiny seemed to drape heavy over the room. They''d put me in a comfortable cage. A place where I couldn''t snoop around and stumble upon something sensitive. No excuses of "I was just looking for the princess" that wouldn''t fly here. Not with those two 11-star monsters breathing down my neck.


    Even before stepping foot on this palace, the moment I got on this continent, I felt the constant prickle of observation. And here, within these very walls, those eyes were upon me, dissecting my every move. How then, in this suffocating atmosphere of surveillance, was I supposed to find that piece.


    My eyes glazed over as I skimmed the titles of the books on the table. "The History of Elven Circle theory," "Advanced Circles for Beginners" ¨C fascinating reads, I''m sure, but my mind was elsewhere.


    Finally, the door creaked open and Lara entered. A stark contrast to the opulence of the room, she was clad in a simple shirt and skirt, her hair pulled back in a practical braid. "Neveah," she greeted, a hint of apology in her voice. "I apologize for the wait."


    "No worries," I replied.


    She joined me, then, she glanced at the books on the table. An eyebrow lifted ever so slightly, a subtle movement most wouldn''t notice. "You know how to read Elven?" she asked.


    "A bit," I lied, it was a lie but a necessary one, keeping my voice casual, she didn''t pry further.


    Verona, had ensured I was well-versed in ancient vampiric language and text. The similarities were uncanny. Apparently, the elves had borrowed heavily from the vampiric language. Vampires noticing it completely restructured their language as they couldn''t stand speaking the same language as the ''long eared cattle''.


    Elves also added their own things to make it "unique" but fundamentally the language was the same as the Ancient Vampiric language.


    However, this restructuring came at a cost. The vampires, in a bid to differentiate themselves, had deliberately obscured the power of words. The elegant flow, the subtle inflections that could bend reality itself ¨C all but lost in the modern age as vampires got lazy and forgot the original Language.


    Verona had started teaching me the ancient texts, a slow and arduous process, but one that granted me an enormous advantage in the long run.


    "This is a more detailed reference," she said, her voice casual as she handed me another book. "It might be helpful for our project."


    This book however was Ancient Elven text.


    I looked at the book and wondered how to proceed. Yes I can read through some if bot most of it and get a rough Idea but should I expose this to them? It can bite me in future. It''s a very rare variation that even most elves have problems reading it or didn''t know it at all. S§×arch* The n?vel_Fire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    I can play the protagonist card and surprise them by reading. But... I''m not the protagonist, me being able to read things so rare will raise flags things that the protagonist doesn''t have to deal with. Already knowing to read the simplified version was surprising enough.


    Stealing a glance at Lara, I met her gaze. Her face remained an impassive mask, I can''t get a read on her intentions, offering no clues to her intentions. With a sigh, I closed the book, the sound echoing in the tense silence. A decision had to be made. Play it safe and maintain my cover, or gamble on a more proactive approach that risked revealing my hand.


    " I apologize princess but I can''t read this." I said as slid the book to her. She nodded understanding after a long pause.


    The past three hours had been a tense dance of feigned struggle and stolen glances. Lara, ever observant, offered translations when I "got stuck," her explanations devoid of suspicion(or so I thought, again I can''t tell what''s she''s thinking). We finished delving into the assignment''s depths, a veil of normalcy masking the unspoken tension between us.


    When I rose to leave, a flicker of disappointment flickered across my chest. No chance encounter with a hidden chamber, no conveniently misplaced chest containing some cheats. Patience, I reminded myself. This was just the first move.


    Lara led me out, a polite smile gracing her lips. The same elven maid from earlier materialized, her eyes seeming to pierce me once more. We arrived at the familiar teleportation circle, the cool sensation promising a return to the academy grounds.


    "Thank you for your hospitality, Lara," I said, a touch of sincerity in my voice. Though her and her family might be strange and dangerous. The thought of getting closer, however, sent a shiver down my spine. I had experienced many things but getting familiar with that family is the last thing I want to do.


    The novel said Lara was very smart, deceiving and vicious, this applied to everyone in her family. Though her abilities weren''t properly displayed, the author hinted she''s more manipulative than Seraphina who is like a villain as described.


    Then with a final nod, I stepped into the circle. The world dissolved in a flurry of light, transporting me back to the familiar halls of the academy. The mission was still far from over.

 Chapter 71 - 71: Another night

    Ilyana, brow furrowed in thought, nudged her sister''s arm. "Sis, what do you make of that vampire?" she whispered, her voice barely louder than a rustle of silk.


    Her sister, Clara, turned, a gentle smile gracing her lips. "What do you mean, dear?" she asked, her voice a soothing melody.


    Ilyana leaned in closer, her voice dropping to a conspiratorial hiss. "Isn''t he strange? Did you see how he outperformed everyone the blessed, even the other notable geniuses? The ones from great bloodlines and clans! And I could tell, he was holding back, barely exerting himself."


    Clara''s smile didn''t falter even for a brief moment. "But so was Lara, wasn''t she?" she pointed out, gesturing towards the silver-haired woman across the room.


    Ilyana shook her head, unconvinced. "It''s not the same. Even with all this wealth and influence surrounding him, even under my¡­ well, you know, gaze" she trailed off, a slight shame creeping up her neck, "he remained completely unaffected. It''s as if none of it mattered to him."


    Evelyn''s brows rose slightly. "Unaffected by your gaze? That is interesting¡­" she mused, a thoughtful glint in her eyes.


    "And then there''s the Elven text," Ilyana continued, her voice dropping to a hushed whisper. "We''re a very secluded race, how could he possibly know how to read it?"


    Clara hummed thoughtfully, a finger tapping her chin. "Hmm, that is a curious point. Is it that big a deal, though? Ancient vampire language is very similar to Elven. Why are you fussing over this? Why not simply enjoy the festivities, Ilyana?" she asked, her voice laced with a hint of amusement as she playfully wrapped an arm around her sister''s shoulders.


    Ilyana swatted her arm away, but the suspicion remained etched on her face. "Not many vampires know the ancient language. Something just doesn''t feel right about that vampire," she insisted.


    Meanwhile, Clara''s mind raced. The pieces were clicking into place. The preternatural talent, the immunity to even Lara''s allure, the knowledge of a language supposedly unknown to outsiders. A memory surfaced ¨C of a terrifying vampire. She shook her head.


    "He also lied," Clara murmured to herself, barely a breath escaping her lips. "He lied about only reading part of the text, and then claiming ignorance of the ancient script. Interesting why did he lie? I''ll keep an eye on you Neveah."


    ****************


    A low chuckle rumbled through the study hall as two students hunched over a single phone screen. The dim glow illuminated their faces, highlighting the salacious grin plastered on Byron''s face.


    "Damn, she''s a looker," Byron murmured, his voice tinged with a perverted edge. "You following Aaliyah? That foxkin is packing some serious curves, kekeke."


    Beside him, Ben rolled his eyes. "Nah, mate. Not my scene. You should check out Brianna though. Human, stunning figure, apparently sponsored by Babel. Does these things called streams where you can chat with her, request stuff as long as it''s ''safe for work'' of course."


    "Babel, huh?" Byron perked up, a glint of interest replacing his leer. "What''s this ''safe for work'' business? Sounds restrictive."


    Ben shrugged. "Beats me. And apparently, you can send her gifts ¨C financial support, kind of like packages. Gotta have a Babel bank account for that, though."


    "So, people get paid for just¡­ hanging out online?" Byron scratched his chin, a mischievous glint in his eyes. "Sounds like an easy hustle. Maybe I should throw my hat in the ring."


    Ben snorted, a barely suppressed laugh escaping his lips. "You? Have you seen yourself in the mirror, mate?" S~ea??h the ¦ÇovelFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Byron scowled playfully, shoving Ben''s shoulder. "Oi, watch it! Don''t think I don''t know what you''re thinking, you cheeky git. And no, I''m not talking about selling my ''questionable'' looks. There are other options, right? Documentaries, exploring ruins, maybe even some monster subjugation ¨C that could be exciting!


    Or hey, even just posting cool pictures. There''s gotta be a niche for that, right? I saw a whole Babel post about it the other day."


    Ben chuckled, softening his voice. "Alright, alright, I get it. You''re an ideas machine. Just remember, with Babel, competition''s is gonna be fierce. You gotta find your unique hook to stand out from the crowd."


    The tension in the study hall dissipated as Byron, with a resigned sigh, conceded, "Alright, alright. Let''s get some grub. Let''s go to Babel." Ben, relieved to avoid further debate, offered a quick nod.


    "Sure," Byron continued, already pulling out his Babel phone. "I''ll check out some Dawn Guild subjugation streams. They do some pretty interesting stuff, gotta give them that."


    Their bickering had attracted a curious glance from Professor Peabody as he shuffled past. Now, a faint smile played on his lips as he overheard Byron''s words. While the students'' obsession with Babel still baffled him, the educational value of watching skilled monster subjugation couldn''t be denied. Perhaps there was more to this platform than mindless entertainment.


    Inside Babel, the students found themselves swept up in the usual weekend flurry. Girls, not to be outdone by the boys, scrolled through streams filled with charming male influencers, their laughter echoing through the cafes. Meanwhile, noble maidens, caught in a social media arms race, meticulously documented their opulent lifestyles, each post a desperate attempt to outshine the last.


    The air crackled with a mix of genuine enjoyment and a not-so-subtle undercurrent of competition.


    The weekend nights in Stonegate buzzed with a newfound energy. Babel, the all-encompassing platform, had become more than just a digital space ¨C it was a social hub. Students and young adults, no longer confined to study halls or monotonous work, flooded Babel''s cafes and clubs. Laughter spilled out from glowing screens, punctuated by the clinking of glasses raised in toasts.


    Babel catered to everyone. While commoners enjoyed the camaraderie and entertainment, nobles, usually ensconced in their opulent estates, found themselves drawn into the social media frenzy and luxury shopping. Lavish displays of wealth, documented on meticulously crafted profiles, fueled a playful competition amongst them.


    The air crackled with a mix of genuine amusement and a desperate need to outdo each other.


    This newfound popularity had a profound effect on Stonegate itself. The once-stagnant city witnessed a surge of activity. The imposing wall that had separated the city from the outside world crumbled, a symbolic gesture of the change sweeping through Stonegate. In its place, Babel spearheaded construction projects ¨C new apartment complexes designed for a growing population.


    Since all land belonged to Alexei, the process was swift and efficient.


    Residents, weary of corrupt merchants and the constant threat of violence, embraced Babel with open arms. They were offered fair compensation and a brighter future. Word on the street was that Babel would have even defended Stonegate from the threat of Kensington''s attack.


    The "peace" imposed by the princess wasn''t a formal treaty; it was a heavy-handed decree. No documents were signed, only a veiled threat. Yet, for Stonegate, it was enough. Development continued, fueled by Babel''s initiatives and the promise of a conflict-free future. The city throbbed with a newfound optimism, its future brimming with possibilities, even if peace remained a fragile concept.


    ******************


    [Amber''s Pov]


    I leaned back in my chair, a weary sigh escaping my lips. The report in front of me practically glowed with success ¨C 39,000 students out of 65,000 in Babel were now B.Bank account holders. Also we have a considerably huge noble men accounts in B.Bank.


    Kurrent''s popularity was soaring, translating to a steady stream of revenue. Stonegate, once a stagnant backwater, was bustling with activity. We were practically printing money at this rate, the dependence on Master''s personal funds fading with every passing day.


    The influx of people was another positive. We were diligently recruiting soldiers, bolstering Stonegate''s defenses. Alexei, that useless man, remained blissfully unaware of anything beyond Babel''s virtual embrace. It was effectively his city only in name; the reins of power rested firmly in our hands.


    A pang of frustration lanced through me as I glanced at Alexei''s behavioural report. Useless. Partying from dusk till dawn, his responsibilities as Lord Paramount conveniently forgotten. Yet, here I was, neck-deep in paperwork, effectively running Stonegate single-handedly.


    Null, our intelligence network, was quietly expanding its reach. Constantine and Mavis were doing a stellar job handling the intercontinental tasks, but I knew it wouldn''t be sustainable. That, however, was a concern for another day. My current focus remained on Stonegate''s development.


    Papers piled high in my inbox, dismissed by Master''s nonchalant order to ignore them. Nobles wouldn''t dare cause trouble openly, he''d said. But the unease gnawed at me. Still, I pushed it down, focusing on the present. The harder I worked, the sooner I''d repay Master. And then perhaps...


    **************


    The rusty hinges shrieked in protest as the heavy cell door groaned open. A shaft of wan light speared through the gloom, illuminating a young man with fiery orange hair and eyes the color of a summer sky. He was clad in a dark, unassuming uniform, a stark contrast to the grimy confines of the Null dungeons.


    His gaze immediately fell upon the solitary figure slumped against the far wall. 002. Her eyes, once vibrant emerald, were now dull and lifeless. Chains, heavy and cruel, snaked around her wrists and ankles, leaving angry welts on her exposed skin.


    A wave of concern washed over the young man. He hurried forward, his steps echoing in the oppressive silence. As he drew closer, he saw the telltale signs of torture ¨C raw wounds marring her once-smooth skin, and a grimace etched upon her pale face.


    He didn''t hesitate. With a muttered incantation, his hand glowed faintly, and a gentle warmth emanated from it. The light danced across 002''s wounds, slowly coaxing the edges together and easing the throbbing pain.


    He noticed her flinch and quickly cast his eyes around the cell. Fear flickered in his blue eyes, a stark contrast to his youthful features. He fumbled in a pouch at his belt, retrieving a vial filled with an emerald green liquid.


    "Miss," he whispered, his voice barely above a nervous squeak, "are you okay? This is a healing potion. It will take away any pain you have."


    He uncorked the vial, a tremor running through his hand. But before he could bring it to her lips, 002 recoiled, a defiant glint sparking in her dull eyes. With a forceful jerk of her head, she spat the offered potion to the side, the emerald liquid splattering against the damp stone floor.


    The young man''s expression crumpled. Disappointment flickered across his face, quickly replaced by a deeper sadness.


    He flinched, not in anger, but in genuine sadness. "Oh no," he muttered, his voice laced with disappointment rather than fury. "Why''d you do that? It was very expensive. I have to clean it all up before anyone notices the potion is missing."


    He grabbed a rag, his movements swift and practiced as he wiped away the spilled potion. A tense silence filled the air as he deposited a meager portion of food through the bars and retreated from the cell, the heavy door clanging shut behind him.


    "..." 002 watched him go, her eyes regaining a flicker of their former fire. Her gaze lingered on the empty space where the potion had been, her thoughts remained a mystery.

 Chapter 72 - 72: ACT 1

    [Neveah POV]


    I scrolled through the endless stream of Kurrent posts. Act 1 of the novel was shaping up to be a splendid disaster. With the Kurrent app exploding in popularity, the elitist undercurrents in the academy were bubbling over, threatening to erupt into a full-blown social war.


    "The Academy for the Privileged Only" groups were popping up like noxious mushrooms. Entitled students and power-hungry nobles were rising, advocating for a return to the good old days when "those who serve" knew their place.


    My gaze drifted to the profile picture of Azrael, the newly chosen Human Blessed. With his kind eyes and gentle demeanor. But that''s where things got messy. Would he, the symbol of human hope, stand with the elite who coddled him, or would he champion the underprivileged, the very people he was supposed to represent, the very place he came from?


    The underdogs wouldn''t tolerate hypocrisy. They wouldn''t stand for some rich kid, no matter how blessed, trying to play the "I understand your struggle" card. One whiff of condescension, and they''d turn on him.


    And that was just the human side of the equation. This prejudice wasn''t confined to one race. Every blessed would have to navigate this minefield, choose a side, and deal with the consequences.


    A dark chuckle escaped my lips. Interesting? This was beyond interesting. It was a social tinderbox, and next week, the ball will be rolled. I braced myself, a grim anticipation settling over me.


    ************


    The bell heralded the start of the week, and Monday morning found Aqua pacing impatiently before her classroom. As the students filed in, her eyes scanned the room, landing with a scoff on a particular figure.


    "Neveah," she drawled, a sarcastic edge lacing her voice, "so you decided to grace us with your presence."


    The vampire student remained impassive, offering no response.


    Aqua''s irritation grew. "I hope you''re prepared for your punishment for this¡­ unexcused absence," she continued, her words dripping with spite.


    Neveah merely nodded, a gesture that seemed to further infuriate the teacher. Before she could unleash another verbal jab, Axl, chimed in, gaining courage from who knows where to face Neveah again.


    "Look at this bastard, hey! The teacher asked you a question! Answer it, you imbecile!" His remark sparked a wave of laughter from his classmates especially the Dragons.


    Aqua slammed a fist on her desk, silencing the snickering. "Silence!" she bellowed, her gaze still fixed on the unmoving Neveah. "Student Lara," she addressed another student, "did Neveah happen to assist you with the group assignment?"


    Lara nodded.


    "Okay," Aqua mumbled, dissatisfaction coloring her tone.


    The rest of the class went on, the topic of Circles failing to capture Aqua''s full attention. Every few minutes, she''d steal a glare at Neveah, who continued to sit stoically through it all.


    The bell marking the end of the lesson finally rang. "We''ll meet again next week," Aqua announced to the dispersing students, "since you have your Monster Hunt experience this week. And Neveah," she added, a malevolent glint in her eyes, "remain behind."


    As the last student shuffled out, the classroom door fell shut with a finality. Aqua vanished from her position at the front of the class, reappearing right beside him. "What''s your excuse for your absence?" she hissed, barely containing a mix of irritation and hunger.


    "Personal matters that needed my attention," Neveah replied, his voice devoid of emotion.


    "Personal? Did I hear that right?" Aqua''s voice rose a notch. "You know the academy dictates that its interests take precedence over anything personal. So tell me, why did you dare defy that rule?"


    Suddenly, the air in the room crackled with energy as Aqua unleashed her aura, the full force of an 8-star mage pressing down on Neveah. He, however, remained unfazed, (well he was getting annoyed), meeting her gaze.


    "If I had stayed without dealing with these matters," he explained calmly, "I wouldn''t have been at my best during lessons."


    Aqua''s eyes narrowed. "Is that so¡­" she muttered. "Good¡­ good. I think I''ve decided on your punishment." She retracted her aura, the oppressive atmosphere dissipating.


    "Understood," Neveah responded, making a move to leave. However, a hand clamped roughly onto his shoulder.


    "Did I say you were excused?" Aqua growled, tightening her grip to the point where bone creaked under the pressure. Still, Neveah remained unperturbed.


    "Is there anything else?" he asked evenly.


    Just as Aqua was about to unleash another scathing retort, the classroom door swung open, revealing Eliana, the academy''s headmistress. "Sorry to interrupt," she apologized, a hint of amusement dancing in her eyes, "but I need him. You two can finish this¡­ later."


    Aqua bristled, about to protest. "But Miss Eliana, this student was absent without¡ª"


    "Honestly, I don''t care if he was absent or not," Eliana cut her off with a sigh. "But you shouldn''t either. He''s proven himself capable. Unless he missed something vital, just ignore it."


    Soon Eliana and Neveah left leaving Aqua stunned, she snapped and said,"Those two, THEY DARE!!''


    ***************


    A low murmur rippled through the crowd of 65,000 students as Eliana led Neveah into the vast field. Before them lay a colossal teleportation circle, shimmering with an otherworldly hum. The sheer number of students, packed shoulder-to-shoulder, was overwhelming, their faces a mix of nervous excitement and apprehension.


    Here, amidst the throng, 300 instructors stood out, their powerful auras adding to the already tense atmosphere.


    Eliana''s voice, amplified by magic, cut through the chatter. "This week," she declared, "you will face the Monster Experience and Survival Test. As the name suggests, your sole objective is to survive. This is no simulation ¨C this is the real deal. The risk of death is very real. We might not be able to save you ¨C we''ll try, but it''s not guaranteed.


    In simpler terms, your lives are in your own hands." A grim smile played on her lips. "However, we are restricting the area. You''ll be facing five and six-star threats in the outer regions of the Siegfried Forest. So, choose wisely ¨C be foolish and¡­ die."


    A wave of unease swept through the students. They weren''t naive. They knew while the danger was real, Eliana''s "we might not be able to save you" was a blatant lie. Every teacher here was a formidable force, easily above seven stars. Saving them wouldn''t be a problem, it was a matter of¡­ choice. A chilling realization dawned on them ¨C the teachers wouldn''t.


    Neveah, his brow furrowed in confusion, stood out amidst the growing panic. "Siegfried?" he thought, a wave of unease washing over him. "What''s going on? That''s in the Dragon Continent. We were not supposed to go there."


    The students, sensing his unease, wasted no time in exploiting it. A student pointed at Neveah. "Look at the vampire, even he''s scared! See that frown?" His voice, amplified by shock, quickly spread the news. The blessed students cast curious glances at Neveah, their emotions veiled. Axl, however, didn''t bother hiding his amusement.


    "Tsk, tsk, how pathetic," he sneered, his laughter echoing through the gathering.


    Ignoring the taunts, Neveah remained stoic. He knew better than to react. Eliana, seemingly oblivious to the growing tension, raised her hand, silencing the crowd. "If there''s nothing else," she said, a hint of impatience in her voice, "let''s proceed. The moment you get teleported, you''ll be in the Siegfried Forest.


    Your sole task ¨C survive for six days." With a final cue, a blinding light engulfed the teleportation circle.


    *****************


    In the dim half-light of a hidden chamber, cloaked figures huddled around a crackling fire. The air hung heavy with unspoken tension, punctuated by the occasional rustle of fabric or the clink of a concealed weapon.


    One figure, shrouded in a deeper shadow than the others, spoke in a voice raspy with disuse. "Is the thing prepared?"


    A figure positioned near the fire shuffled forward, their face obscured by the hood. "Yes," they confirmed, voice barely a whisper. "The students will have a most¡­ unpleasant surprise waiting for them in Siegfried."


    A murmur of grim satisfaction rippled through the group. But another cloaked figure, their voice tinged with concern, interjected. "This is a risky move. The instructors, especially Eliana¡­ they won''t sit idly by when chaos erupts."


    The first figure leaned forward, a predatory glint in their unseen eyes. "We''ve anticipated that. A distraction has been arranged."


    A wave of impressed murmurs washed over the room. "But how? Changing the location at the last minute¡­ that''s a bold move. How did you convince them to send the students to Siegfried?"


    The figure at the front chuckled, a dry, humorless sound. "I have my ways," they replied cryptically. "Let''s just say the academy has a certain¡­ vulnerability that I was able to exploit."


    "Excellent," the leader finally spoke,"Then let''s get this plan in motion. S~ea??h the nov§×lF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    ***************


    The flickering lamplight danced grotesquely across the man''s face, etching worry lines deeper into his already weathered features. His gaze was fixed on the small figure curled up on the bed ¨C his daughter.


    A raspy voice echoed from the shadows, unseen and yet omnipresent. "You know your assignment, Marcus. Dispose of that woman else that child of yours dies."


    The man flinched, his grip tightening on the threadbare blanket covering Luna. He knew the voice, who it belonged to.


    "She''s... she''s innocent," Marcus stammered, his voice thick with despair. "She has nothing to do with this."


    A harsh laugh pierced the silence. "Innocence is a luxury we can''t afford in this line of work, Marcus. You agreed to the terms. Now, fulfill your end of the bargain, or else..."

 Chapter 73 - 73: Their POV

    Earlier that day...


    "I hope you don''t get lost in your work, Vera," Seraphina said, her voice laced with concern.


    Vera chuckled, a hint of defiance lacing her tone. "But he''s a kind person, Seraphina. And I''m doing nothing wrong by being with him." sea??h th§× N?vel(F)ire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Seraphina''s expression softened. "Be that as it may, you are a Holy Daughter, Vera. You are under a sacred oath. Nothing romantic can happen between you and this boy. This is your path. So play whatever games you want, but don''t take it too far."


    Vera nodded solemnly, her fists clenching unconsciously beneath the table. ''I hate being the Holy Daughter,'' she thought bitterly. ''I just want to be like any other normal girl out there. I want a family of my own someday.''


    "Okay, glad you understand, baby sis," Seraphina replied, "Now, chin up. You know I only want what''s best for you."


    A smile played on Seraphina''s lips, unseen by Vera. ''Heh¡­ I knew it,'' she thought. ''Just as I suspected, mentioning the oath would only fuel her rebellion. And Azrael, being a human Blessed¡­ that makes him the perfect target. Vera will use this "justification" to get closer to him. Humans don''t like being bound by restrictions and especially when emotions are heavy and easily overpower logic.


    But that''s what I want anyway. That way, she becomes his leash, our forever connection to him.''


    Seraphina''s thoughts shifted as she switched gears. ''Aside from that little plan,'' she mused, ''things have gotten a bit¡­ messy lately. I lost contact with that agent I placed on that girl¡­ what was her name again? Never mind, it doesn''t matter. Then there''s this Null organization. I saw the aftermath of their work ¨C a flattened area reeking of human bloodbath.


    Are they that bold? Unafraid of retaliation? Or perhaps blinded by arrogance?''


    A flicker of amusement crossed Seraphina''s face. ''Those numbered individuals¡­ that was the Gorgon organization, wasn''t it? The one I placed the agent with to keep an eye on that woman¡­ what''s her name again¡­? I can''t remember. Well, losing a few pawns is no great loss. But I do need to get to that academy and see what they''re up to.


    I should also give the chance to that boy to ''capture'' me."


    ********************


    [Azrael POV]


    Confusion gnawed at me as I watched Neveah furrow his brow. He was the picture of calm, the unflappable stoic during even the most stressful situations like this morning''s scolding from Aqua. So why the sudden frown at Eliana''s announcement? Was there something about the Siegfried Forest that worried him? It didn''t make sense.


    "Hey, Azrael," Vera chimed in, oblivious to my internal turmoil. "Do you think they''ll drop us off individually or in groups?"


    "Individual strength is usually their focus," I replied.


    "Splitting us up, then," Vera mused. "Adds another layer of¡­ intrigue. But friendly fire becomes a real concern. Essentially a combat assessment with real stakes."


    I nodded. I felt something was wrong with her but I couldn''t tell what it was. Hopefully she''ll open up.


    Then, with a blinding flash of light, the world dissolved around us. I reappeared, blinking away the afterimages, in a thick, dark forest. The silence was oppressive, broken only by the occasional rustle of unseen creatures. Gone was the familiar buzz of academy life, replaced by a chilling sense of isolation.


    Survival mode kicked in. Food, water, shelter ¨C those were the immediate priorities. I needed to establish a base of operations, a safe haven from the unknown dangers that lurked in the shadows. From there, I could find Vera and, hopefully, other students we could ally with.


    Zehn''s human alliance, as Vera suggested, could be a valuable asset. We could integrate them slowly, building our own force within the academy. I wouldn''t just take over; I''d offer Zehn a respected position, a chance to be part of something bigger.


    The forest floor was a treacherous path, the branches slick with moisture. Climbing offered a better vantage point, a skill honed during countless wilderness training sessions with my father. This was what I was built for, this test of resourcefulness and resilience.


    As I navigated the dense foliage, I curved streaks on barks, leaving them as markers for Vera. She''d likely do the same, creating a silent conversation in the heart of this unsettling forest.


    Mom, Dad, I thought, a surge of determination coursing through me. Be proud. I was strong, faster, more adaptable than any human my age. And I was growing stronger every day. Revenge fueled me, a burning ember within my chest. I wouldn''t let this forest, or anything else, stop me.


    I''d survive.


    *************


    [Axl POV]


    No record of that smug vampire, Neveah, anywhere. It shouldn''t have been this hard to find out who he is.


    Then a surge of heat, a primal anger, echoed within my core. Blessed, that''s right. I, Axl, wasn''t just some student. I was a scion of the mighty fire dragons, chosen by the very Goddess. And the prince, no less! Best blood, best potential, destined for greatness.


    Why the self-doubt then? Why hold back against that pale, brooding leech who constantly irked me? Shame burned in my throat, hotter than any dragonfire. Every action, every put-down, every time ignored, played on a loop in my mind. He wasn''t just mocking me ¨C he was mocking dragons, mocking our entire legacy.


    A cruel smile twisted my lips. Accidents, the teachers had said. Accidents happen during survival tests, right? Especially in a monster-infested forest like Siegfried. A little "mishap" wouldn''t raise too many eyebrows.


    The thrill of vengeance coursed through me. You wait, Neveah. This Siegfried test will be your last. You''ll pay for your arrogance, for daring to mock a prince. Your blood will stain the forest floor, a fitting tribute to the dragons you so easily disrespected.


    *********


    [Eliana POV]


    Six days. Stuck in this glorified babysitting gig when I was on the verge of a breakthrough. My frustration gnawed at me like a starving beast. This whole charade of being a "teacher" at this academy was starting to wear thin.


    But patience, they say, is a virtue. Even for someone as impatient as me. By the time I get back, those bastards in the dungeon should be ripe for the picking. My little mental conditioning technique would have had its full effect, turning them into mindless puppets ready to spill any secret, denounce any loyalty, for the sake of pleasing their new master ¨C me.


    Sure, they wouldn''t last long after that. Their minds, twisted and broken, would eventually self-destruct. But who cares about a few fried brains when they get you the information you need? They be nothing but glorified puppets.


    But how would Mom react to this new¡­ "direct" approach? She always preached subtlety, the art of the long game. But this situation called for brute force, and I wasn''t exactly wired for subtlety. Hopefully, she''d understand. After all, I was getting results, wasn''t I?


    ***********


    [Kim Pov]


    Neveah. The name itself sends shivers down my spine, even though he hasn''t done a single thing to warrant it. No snide remarks, no arrogant displays of power ¨C yet something about him screams "wrong." It''s a primal instinct, a whisper in the back of my mind that Matriarch Kali''s warning only amplified.


    "Be wary of that child," she''d said, her ancient eyes glinting with a wisdom born from centuries. "There are those who can cloak themselves in darkness, appearing harmless while harboring wicked intent."


    The fact that Neveah''s background is a complete mystery adds fuel to the fire of my suspicion. A nobody, a blank slate, yet he can hold his own against Blessed like Axl? It strains credulity. He''s either an exceptional vampire hiding an extraordinary lineage, or... something else entirely. An imposter, perhaps?


    A pawn sent by one of our enemies to infiltrate the academy, sow discord among the students, and disrupt our training?


    The teleportation left me disoriented, the damp chill of the Siegfried Forest clinging to me like a shroud. But the unease gnawing at me had nothing to do with the environment. It was Neveah. My gaze scanned the unfamiliar landscape, searching for any sign of him, any clue that might reveal his true nature.


    This "survival test" is suddenly more than just about staying alive. It''s become a personal mission. I''ll navigate this treacherous forest, I''ll hunt, I''ll fend off monsters, but most importantly, I''ll uncover the truth about Neveah.


    ***********


    [Astrid POV]


    I was pushing my limits. Six stars, maybe even a breakthrough ¨C this Siegfried Forest was proving to be a brutal training ground, but just what I needed. The air crackled with unseen energy as I channeled my mana, pushing past the familiar barrier towards a new level of power.


    Lara, Axl, Azrael ¨C They were already six stars, flaunting their power like undeserved trophies. I gritted my teeth. I''d surpass them, all of them. Kim, at least, was decent competition, but even at six stars, I had a good feeling I could take her.


    Then there was Neveah. The vampire. He was a complete mystery, a closed book. Haven''t seen him fight, haven''t even crossed paths properly, but there''s a hidden strength there, an undeniable talent. Befriending him could be a strategic move. These other Blessed¡­ well, let''s just say their sense of "ally" wouldn''t extend to protecting a mere dwarf like me.


    Survival of the fittest, that''s their motto. And trust me, I''m no stranger to that game.


    But a nagging unease gnawed at the back of my mind. "Those people," as I called them in my head ¨C the hidden organization I belonged to ¨C their silence was deafening. They''d dropped me in this mess and gone silent. A shiver danced down my spine. Something doesn''t feel right lm

 Chapter 74 - 74: Frustrated Zehn

    This whole "Blessed" business leaves a sour taste in my mouth. Apparently, they''re the chosen ones, blessed by the Racial Gods to lead the fight against the invaders. Never met one before, not properly. Except for maybe the Elf princess, Lara and even that was not a proper meet.


    The Combat Assessment ¨C never forgot that. She practically saved my hide, then went all ice queen on me afterwards. Playing hard to get, is she? Look, I wouldn''t mind being tied to the Elven royal family, but let''s be real here. Her? Sole princess?


    No way in all the realms will she ever let me have other women on the side. One woman? No sir, not for me. Harem life all the way, even if it means a bit of chaos. Besides, the strength gap¡­ it''s already there and growing. Don''t need a woman who can bench press me, thanks very much.


    Other than the elf princess, there''s Azrael, the human Blessed. Supposedly nice? Don''t know him from a pile of leaves. Then there''s Kim and Astrid, the beastwoman and dwarf Blessed respectively. Two words: walking nightmares. Both of them.


    Scary, muscle-bound war machines who wouldn''t hesitate to break a few bones over a misplaced glance. No thank you, ladies, keep your war dances far away from me.


    And Axl. Just the name sent a spike of anger through me. The guy was a walking, arrogant disaster wrapped in the future leader package. Sure, the rumours painted a clear picture ¨C a condescending jerk who wouldn''t know empathy if it bit him in the ass.


    But the truly infuriating part was the impunity. He barely glanced at anyone else, yet his "activities" ¨C caused endless trouble. And his little posse of dragon lackeys? They were like extensions of his inflated ego, bullying anyone who wasn''t a dragon or strong. My people, were lucky ¨C we kept our heads down, stayed out of their "territory," whatever that meant in the confines of the academy.


    The worst part? Axl was untouchable. Second strongest in the entire academy. You couldn''t reason with him, not without risking a very unpleasant encounter with another fire-breathing lizard. And being a prince¡­ well, that meant complaints went about as far as a pebble tossed into the ocean. The academy staff? S~ea??h the Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    They turned a blind eye, content as long as the "strong" students weren''t causing too much chaos. Strength above all, right? Screw those of us who weren''t blessed or born with a diamond spoon lodged firmly¡­ well, you get the idea.


    Love troubles, Blessed brats ¨C all background noise compared to the real concerns gnawing at me. First, there''s the club. Dugan and Vera, two thorns in my side.


    The club was going swimmingly! Recruitment was booming, pushing past 6,800 members with a potential for a freakin'' army of 10,000! Female members galore, ready for¡­ well, you get the picture. The academy even coughed up a decent building to house the operation. Everything was going according to plan¡­ except for one thing: Dugan.


    That conniving leech keeps strutting into my club like he owns the place, spinning tales of his "invaluable contribution" to its success. As if! Then the nerve of the guy, strong-arming my people, making them cater to his every whim! And the audacity to suggest jacking up the "rent" for the damn building?


    This "survival test" couldn''t have come at a better time. It''s payback time, Dugan. My boys have strict instructions ¨C capture that weasel alive. Let him see what happens when you mess with the real bossman.


    Stupid, arrogant¡­ I clench my jaw, the muscles protesting the strain. Just gotta keep a cool head in front of everyone. But inside, I''m a volcano on the verge of eruption. It''s getting harder and harder to swallow these insults, these blatant attempts to undermine me.


    Maybe I should''ve just decked him right there, in the middle of the club. But no, gotta play it smart. This test is the perfect opportunity to "accidentally" bump into Dugan and "teach him some manners." He''ll be begging for mercy before he knows what hit him.


    Vera. That name alone sends a jolt of frustration through me. Her club''s a haven for humans, the very people I''m trying to recruit! Not only does she scoop them up before I can, but she has the audacity to waltz into my territory and poach my own members!


    The worst part? I can''t do a damn thing about it. She''s stronger than me, that''s a fact. And with Azrael backing her up, complaining would be like a bug buzzing around a man''s ear ¨C annoying, but ultimately ignored. So here I am, forced to swallow my pride and keep a smile plastered on my face while she takes everything I want.


    The nerve of her! Then comes the "friendly offer." An "alliance" she calls it, where I basically become her lapdog. As if I wouldn''t see through that sugar-coated bait. It''s all about control, about adding me to her growing army.


    Just thinking about it makes me clench my fists so hard my nails dig into my palms. If only the power structure of this world wasn''t so skewed. If only strength wasn''t the only thing that mattered. Then maybe, just maybe, it would be me with the thriving club, the loyal following, the position of power.


    But dreams are dreams. Reality is this frustrating hierarchy, and I have to play the game. For now. Patience, Zehn, that''s the key. Keep your head down, bide your time, and wait for the right opportunity. This test might even be a blessing in disguise.


    A chance to prove myself, to gain some leverage.


    Until then, I''ll keep building my club, gathering allies from the shadows, and waiting for the day I can finally claim the power that rightfully belongs to me. This whole damn academy will bow before me, just you wait, Vera. You''ll all eat your words. You''re leading for now Vera, but the real game is just beginning.


    **************


    All I wanted was some peace and quiet, a chance to gather my bearings and maybe forage for some decent food in this damn forest. But fate, it seemed, had a cruel sense of humor. My first encounter of the day? A six-star monkey with a mischievous glint in its beady eyes.


    The moment I spotted the damn thing swinging from branch to branch, a primal fear coiled in my gut. Six stars. That meant it was leagues above me in terms of power. Avoiding it was my only option. I took a sharp detour, hoping to lose the furry menace in the tangled undergrowth.


    But no such luck. The screech that echoed through the trees sent shivers down my spine. There it was, perched on a nearby branch, its face contorted in a mocking grin. It flicked a banana peel at me, the rotting fruit landing with a splat at my feet.


    I gritted my teeth, forcing a smile that felt more like a grimace. Didn''t want to provoke the little beast. It seemed content to torment me for now, swinging away with a series of high-pitched chortles.


    The rest of the day unfolded like a particularly cruel joke. Every time I thought I''d found some decent food ¨C a patch of fruit,¨C the monkey would appear out of nowhere, snatching it before I could blink.


    And for some reason I wasn''t encountering any living animal to hunt.


    My stomach growled in protest, but I dared not retaliate. A fight, even a desperate one, would be a one-way ticket to oblivion.


    By nightfall, I was famished, exhausted, and utterly defeated. The monkey, perched on a branch above my makeshift camp, seemed to relish my misery. It tossed a single, overripe pear at me, a final act of sadistic amusement.


    I glared at the stupid fruit, the humiliation burning in my throat. But what else could I do? Swallow my pride, pick up the damn pear, and hope it wouldn''t give me food poisoning? Nope let''s just sleep.


    That blasted monkey! Night hadn''t even settled completely when its shrill screeches tore me from a restless sleep. This time, I wouldn''t take it anymore. It had tormented me all day, stealing my food, mocking my every move. The primal urge to fight clawed its way to the surface.


    I scrambled to my feet, chasing after the furry fiend as it cackled and swung through the trees. Blind fury fueled my pursuit, but the monkey was as nimble as a shadow. It led me on a wild chase through the dense foliage, the forest floor turning treacherous in the fading light. Just as I thought I had it cornered, the damn thing launched itself from a branch, soaring high above the canopy.


    I wheezed, lungs burning, frustration a bitter taste in my mouth. Then, the ground began to tremble. A low rumble, growing steadily louder. Fear replaced anger as I looked around wildly. "What in the¡­"


    Suddenly, the trees parted like curtains, revealing a horrifying sight. A monstrous herd of boar-like creatures, their eyes glowing red in the twilight, charged towards the place I was previously camped, snorting and trampling everything in their path. Panic flooded my veins. I was trapped, a sitting duck for this stampede.


    For a moment, the world held its breath. Then, with a thunderous roar, the herd changed course, thundering past the area I stood there, frozen in disbelief, watching as the dust settled around the empty clearing.


    The monkey, perched precariously on a branch far away, turned its head and locked eyes with me. For the first time, I didn''t see malice, but a flicker of¡­ understanding? Maybe even concern?


    Hesitantly, I lowered my weapon, a strange warmth blooming in my chest. Maybe I had misjudged the little guy. Here I was, ready to attack a creature who, in its own way, had just saved my life.


    "Hey," I called out, my voice hoarse. "Maybe we can¡­ work together?"


    The monkey cocked its head, its beady eyes scrutinizing me. It seemed wary, hesitant. I needed a way to bridge the gap, to show it I wasn''t a threat.


    Grabbing a piece of charcoal from my meager camp supplies, I started sketching on the bark of a nearby tree. A rough picture of a large ape, followed by a smaller one, connected by a line. Then, another drawing of myself, kneeling in respect to the larger ape.


    It took a while, but eventually, the message seemed to reach him. The monkey stared at the drawing, then back at me, an expression of utter disgust crossing its face.


    It let out a series of rapid-fire screeches that sounded suspiciously like, "Why would I serve a weakling like you?"


    The sting of rejection was sharp, even more so coming from a monkey. But before I could wallow in self-pity, the creature resumed its mocking gestures, swinging from branch to branch with renewed enthusiasm.


    Sighing, I realized there was no changing its mind. Maybe some respect was a bridge too far. Still, at least I owed this little jerk my life. Heaving myself up, I gathered my meager supplies, the image of the fleeing boar herd forever etched in my memory.

 Chapter 75 - 75: The Targets

    The man''s knuckles whitened as he gripped the communicator, his voice a low growl. "Where am I supposed to find this woman?"


    A voice crackled back, devoid of any human warmth. "Siegfried. She''s on a test from the Academy."


    "What...?" The man recoiled, his outrage bubbling over. "You want me to kill a student... They are basically children."


    "It doesn''t matter," the voice replied, flat and unyielding. "It''s her or your own."


    The man''s face hardened with a fierce resolve. He wouldn''t let anything happen to his daughter, even if it meant taking the life of a stranger. "I will do it," he said, his voice thick with a chilling determination.


    "Good," the voice rasped. "Don''t worry, I won''t make things difficult for you. Use that compass when you get to Siegfried. You''ll use the artifact there to create a distraction ¨C a tomb opening for an initiate. That will give you ample cover to find and eliminate the elf."


    A flicker of suspicion crossed the man''s eyes. "You are using a valuable opportunity to kill an elf?"


    The voice scoffed. "Stop getting greedy ideas. That thing is useless for those like you, seven star and above. It''s worthless. Just focus on your task. I shouldn''t remind you again, worm."


    The man swallowed his retort. He knew his place in this twisted arrangement. "Why me? Surely you have others who¡­"


    "I don''t answer to you," the voice cut him off, finality dripping from each word. "Do the job."


    The man bristled at the insult, but before he could retort, the communicator went dead. He was left alone in the sterile silence of the room, the only sound the steady rhythm of his daughter''s breathing from the nearby bed. He clenched the picture of the silver-haired elf, his knuckles turning white. The image of the compass dug into his palm.


    Anger burned hot in his gut at being used, but it was eclipsed by a cold, steely resolve.


    "This... this is the last one," he muttered, more to himself than anything.


    He leaned down and planted a kiss on his daughter''s forehead, the gesture a silent promise. Then, with a heavy heart, he summoned a nurse, his mind already whirling with the logistics of his grim mission. He would do what he had to do, but this would be the last life he would take for them.


    The weight of that vow settled on his shoulders like a leaden cloak as he stepped out of the room, the image of the elf and the promise of a "distraction" swirling in his thoughts.


    *******************


    Pete grunted with each swing of his machete, hacking at the thick undergrowth of Siegfried Forest. Sweat beaded on his bald head, mixing with the ever-present dampness of the woods. "Forest," he muttered between gritted teeth. "Everything''s wet, there are bugs, and worst of all, no signal."


    Pete swiped at his phone screen in a futile attempt to refresh his social media app. "Aaliyah''s live stream today! And she''s trying out¡­ ugh, never mind. Why am I stuck here with you?"


    Keith, walking a respectable distance behind Pete and impeccably dressed in a suit and vest despite the environment, sighed. "Focus, Pete. We have a job to do."


    "Rescue the rich kid and steal from some wannabe bandits, you mean." Pete scoffed. "It''s not exactly saving the world."


    "It''s retrieve," Keith corrected with a sniff. "And yes, it''s important. We''re getting paid a fortune if we pull this off. Six months of paid vacation!" He glanced down at his wrist, where a luxurious Babel brand watch gleamed.


    "Important because if we fail, we get whacked, right?" Pete pointed out sarcastically.


    "Well, that too," Keith conceded, straightening his tie, which had somehow managed to stay pristine despite the jungle trek. "But high-profile clients like this¡­ they have their reasons. Besides, most people wouldn''t even know the target is his son."


    Pete chuckled, a rough sound that echoed through the trees. "Kidnapped by a bunch of wannabe seven-star bandits? That''s some weak sauce for a rich kid. If he were mine¡­" he trailed off, his eyes hardening. "He''d be learning how to survive, not get himself snatched."


    "This client values family, apparently," Keith said. "Wouldn''t leave his kid to rot. Now, come on, we need to reach their base before nightfall."


    "Yeah, well, it''d be a lot faster if you weren''t so busy keeping your suit clean," Pete grumbled, continuing to hack away at the foliage.


    Keith sighed again. "Just¡­ move ahead. I''ll manage."


    "Fine, fine. Just remember, if we die, it''s your fault for bringing your fancy suit to a jungle fight." Pete muttered, pushing deeper into the humid, tangled undergrowth. With a final exasperated glance at Keith, he disappeared ahead, muttering about the absurdity of their situation. Keith, left alone for a moment, adjusted his tie one last time and muttered under his breath, "It''s hot.


    I also hate forests. Damn." He hurried after Pete, hoping they could reach the bandit''s base before things got truly messy.


    ***************


    The flickering light of a dying campfire cast dancing shadows across the haggard man''s face. Hours spent navigating the treacherous Siegfried forest had etched fatigue onto his features - an unkempt beard, long oily hair matted against his shoulders, and dirt staining his dark clothing. He clutched a compass, its needle spinning wildly. Frustration gnawed at him.


    "Follow this compass they say," he muttered, his voice hoarse. A heavy sigh escaped his lips. He glanced down at a worn picture held tight in his calloused hand. "Young girl," he murmured, his voice tinged with guilt. "But it''s you or my kid. And I choose him.


    Don''t forgive me."


    He tucked the picture back into his pocket, his movements rough, but the gesture lacked conviction. As he rose and lurched forward, the picture slipped free, fluttering to the forest floor. Unnoticed, it lay forgotten amongst the damp undergrowth, the morning dew leaving a glistening sheen across its surface.


    Dawn''s soft light filtered through the dense canopy, dappling the forest floor. Lara, her silver hair shimmering, she moved with the practiced grace of a huntress. With a keen eye, she spotted a small object nestled amongst the damp leaves. Curiosity piqued, she picked it up, wiping away the dew with a thumb.


    The image that emerged sent a jolt of icy amusement coursing through her veins. It was a picture of herself, a slightly younger version, yet unmistakable. Scrawled beneath it in bold red letters was a single word: "Target." Below that, a symbol ¨C two crossed daggers, one black, the other blue.


    Lara''s gaze turned icy. "Well, well, well," she murmured, her voice laced with a dangerous calm. "What do we have here? Seems someone''s got a death wish for little old me. And this symbol¡­ so it''s you, Father. You finally decided to show up, you rat."


    *****************


    A man, sweat dripping from his brow, chanted under his breath. His hands moved in a practiced blur, carving runes into the forest floor, arranging glowing crystals in a complex pattern.


    "So, how do I do this?" he muttered, more to himself than anyone else. "Circle here, triangle there, some sigils¡­ place the mana crystals¡­.and there!"


    With a dramatic flourish, he slammed the final crystal into place. A blinding light erupted, lancing upwards through the trees like a celestial spear. A towering silhouette began to materialize within the light, its form shifting and coalescing from swirling energy.


    A commotion arose within the forest as students, drawn by the spectacular display, rushed towards the source of the light. Eager anticipation glowed in their eyes, visions of ancient artifacts and forgotten magic dancing in their heads.


    Among the instructors, whispers fluttered. They, however, remained cautiously at a distance. Their trained senses detected something¡­off. The energy signature emanating from the forming entity was underwhelming, barely reaching pseudo-seven star levels. It was nothing compared to the legendary tombs that promised untold power. So they lost all interest.


    A figure emerged from the shadows, their face obscured by a dark hood. "What was that...?" they asked, their voice tight with concern.


    Another hooded figure, their voice laced with frustration, barked from across the makeshift ritual circle. "I don''t know! Just hurry up and finish setting up the formation! It''s already been a day!"


    Grunts and muttered curses filled the air as more hooded figures joined the frantic activity. The formation layout was intricate, each placement crucial, and their haste only added to their fumbling.


    "Tsk! This thing is huge!" one complained, struggling with a particularly complex glyph.


    "We need to finish this quickly," a tense voice hissed. "I don''t want to be here when all hell breaks loose."


    A new voice cut through the tension. "And what about that Neveah brat Aqua''s been fussing about? How do we get him?"


    A response came, tinged with a hint of smugness. "Apparently, she placed a tracker on him when she touched him. It''s supposed to make the big guy we''re summoning even more crazy, and an upper seven-star should easily kill a five-star brat so the situation handled itself." Sear?h the N?vel(F)ire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    A woman dressed in vibrant blue, her eyes blazing with the same color, finally stepped forward. "That''s enough chatter! Get this thing up and working!" she commanded, her voice leaving no room for argument.


    "Yes, ma''am!" the hooded figures chorused, scrambling to obey.

 Chapter 76 - 76: Wolves

    The primal howl erupted from the undergrowth, sending shivers down Azrael''s spine. Sunlight, dappled through the dense canopy, illuminated a pair of eyes unlike any he''d encountered during the combat assessments. Glowing a menacing violet, they held an intelligence and ferocity that made Azrael''s breath catch in his throat. These weren''t the nerfed monsters of the Academy''s Combat Assessment.


    These were the real deal.


    Behind those eyes stood a monstrous creature, easily twice the size of the wolves Azrael had faced previously. Its pelt, a swirling storm of grey and black, crackled with an unseen energy. Razor-sharp fangs glinted in the half-light, dripping with saliva. Not alone, it stood flank-to-flank with another equally imposing wolf, their violet eyes locking on Azrael with a predatory glint.


    Pseudo-Seven Star Storm Wolves, the Alphas of the pack. S§×ar?h the NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    He cursed himself for getting drawn towards the alluring beacon of light that had erupted earlier. Time wasted, curiosity punished. The howl echoed again, a rallying cry. From the surrounding trees, a wave of grey fur surged forth ¨C a pack of twenty-seven Five-Star Storm Wolves, their eyes glowing with feral hunger.


    Azrael reacted instinctively. He wasn''t naive. He knew the danger a pack of wild, unchained wild wolves posed. They weren''t mindless beasts; they fought with coordinated savagery, utilizing tactics honed by generations of hunting. Three hours. Three grueling hours of relentless combat had worn him down.


    Cuts marred his flesh, his muscles screamed in protest, his mana reserves were far from full.


    But surrender wasn''t an option. With a snarl that mirrored the wolves'', he ignited his aura. A swirling vortex of crimson fire erupted from him, pushing back the surging tide of fur. His hands blazed with an unholy light, the power of both fire and light magic coursing through him.


    The wolves, momentarily stunned, recoiled. This wasn''t a weak student anymore. This was a predator in his own right. But the Alphas, veterans of countless battles, weren''t so easily deterred. They charged, a whirlwind of teeth and claws.


    Azrael roared, his voice a primal counterpoint to the wolves'' howls. He leaped, bringing his burning blade down with the force of a hurricane. Light magic, interwoven with the fiery attack, created a blinding flash that momentarily scorched the wolves'' vision. Their coordinated attack faltered, a single step of hesitation proving fatal.


    A lesser wolf, caught squarely in the path of Azrael''s fiery descent, met a horrific demise. The blade passed through flesh and bone like a hot knife through butter, unleashing a torrent of sizzling fur and burnt meat. The pack yowled in rage, the scent of their kin further fueling their frenzy.


    Azrael fought like a possessed man. His blade became a blur, carving a bloody swathe through the wolves. Fire erupted from his fingertips, incinerating those who dared get too close. Light magic, used strategically, blinded and disoriented them, disrupting their coordinated attacks.


    But the sheer number of wolves began to tell. Bites raked across his arm, a sharp pain lancing through him. One managed to latch onto his leg, its powerful jaws tearing at muscle. Adrenaline surged, pushing him past the pain, fueling his desperate dance of death.


    He dispatched the wolf with a brutal kick, feeling a sickening crack in its spine. But two more took its place, their fangs snapping at his exposed flank. With a grunt of exertion, he slammed his flaming hand against the ground, a wave of fire surging outwards.


    The wolves yelped in pain as the flames licked at their fur. The Alphas, however, remained untouched. With their superior agility, they danced around the inferno, their violet eyes burning with an unyielding hunger. They lunged, one feinting left, the other right.


    Azrael, momentarily caught off guard, felt a searing pain erupt in his shoulder. The Alpha''s teeth had sunk deep, tearing flesh. He roared, adrenaline masking the agonizing bite. With a surge of desperate strength, he slammed his elbow into the wolf''s snout, sending it reeling backwards.


    But the other Alpha seized its moment. It leaped, a monstrous blur of grey and black, jaws agape. For a fleeting moment, Azrael met its gaze. It wasn''t just hunger he saw, but a cunning intelligence, assessing his fatigue, his weakening defense.


    The Alpha''s jaws snapped shut, not on flesh, but on empty air. Azrael, in a display of pure willpower, had twisted his body mid-air, the impact sending him crashing to the forest floor. He landed hard, the breath knocked out of him. ''Stars'' danced in his vision, pain screaming through his injuries.


    The Alpha, a whirlwind of storm-grey fur crackling with chaotic energy, paced like a caged beast. Its violet eyes blazed with a predatory hunger. Hours of relentless combat had pushed them both to their limits. The clearing reeked of burnt fur and viscera, a testament to their brutal dance.


    The Alpha snarled, its voice a deep rumble that vibrated in Azrael''s chest. Then, in a flash of coordinated savagery, it lunged. Aiming for his exposed flank, it snapped its jaws, an inferno of gnashing teeth and razor-sharp fangs.


    Azrael, fueled by a primal instinct for survival, reacted with lightning speed. He threw himself back, barely dodging the attack. The wind from the Alpha''s snapping jaws ruffled his hair, a chilling reminder of what could have been.


    Landing hard on the blood-soaked ground, Azrael lunged forward, not towards the Alpha, but past it. The beast, caught off guard, stumbled momentarily, its powerful back momentarily exposed.


    That was his chance.


    With a surge of remaining strength, Azrael channeled his dwindling mana reserves. A brilliant spear of white-hot light erupted from his palm, crackling with power. It was a desperate gamble, a technique he hadn''t mastered, a Hail Mary fueled by sheer will.


    The Alpha, sensing the danger, whipped around, a primal scream tearing from its throat. But it was too late. The spear of light slammed into its side, searing a hole through its thick pelt and muscle. It howled, a sound of pain and fury that echoed through the forest.


    The force of the attack propelled the Alpha forward, sending it crashing against a massive oak. It lay there, twitching, a low gurgle escaping its throat as it tried to suck in air. Azrael, his vision swimming, approached, his hand trembling as he held his flickering blade.


    The Alpha looked up, its violet eyes clouded with pain and something more ¨C a flicker of defiance as if not wanting to die. Then, with a final, shuddering breath, the Alpha went still. Its life force dulling away, leaving behind a silence heavier than the roar of battle.


    Azrael sank to his knees, his body screaming in protest. He had won, but the fight had taken its toll, leaving him battered and bruised. He had stared death in the face and blinked, but the cost was high.


    Looking at the fallen Alpha, Azrael knew this wasn''t over. The remaining Alpha wolves had scattered, but they would return with reinforcements, fueled by vengeance. And somewhere out there, the other Alpha, his counterpart in this savage dance, watched and waited, as if plotting its revenge.


    Azrael slumped against the rough bark of the tree, his ragged breaths echoing in the heavy silence. The battle had drained him, leaving him a trembling mess of exhaustion and pain. His potions, nestled in pouches across his armor, lay shattered on the blood-soaked ground ¨C victims of the wolves'' savage yet strategic swipes.


    A rustle in the undergrowth ripped him from his pained haze. His hand shot to his sword, fingers trembling not with fear, but with fatigue and the raw throb of his injuries. With a final dredge of his depleted mana, he began conjuring a volley of fireballs, the flames flickering weakly in his shaking grip.


    Relief washed over him like a tidal wave when a familiar shock of blonde hair emerged from the foliage. Vera. Her face, usually brimming with mischievous energy, was a mask of shock and worry.


    "My god..." she gasped, taking in the battlefield before him. Scorched earth, shattered trees, and the gruesome remnants of the wolf pack littered the clearing ¨C a macabre testament to the brutal fight. Blood spattered the ground, and Azrael''s own body bore the marks of the battle ¨C torn flesh, burnt skin and crimson lines tracing down his arms.


    Vera rushed over, her initial shock morphing into a fierce protectiveness. "Azrael, are you okay? What happened?!"


    He could offer little more than a weak nod, the pain stealing his breath. With surprising gentleness, she helped him lower himself fully onto the forest floor, a whirlwind of activity thereafter. Her movements were practiced, efficient. She fished out a potion from her own satchel, her brow furrowed in worry.


    "Here, take this," she urged, the concern in her voice undeniable.


    As Azrael gulped down the potion, a warm sensation spread through him, mending the wounds and replenishing his depleted mana. Vera didn''t stop there. Holding her hands outstretched, a soft, white light emanated from her palms, bathing him in its restorative warmth.


    Minutes ticked by, and slowly, Azrael felt strength returning to his limbs. He pushed himself upright, newfound vitality coursing through him. "Glad I followed your carved signs," Vera said, wiping a non-existent bead of sweat from her brow. "But they stopped after a while, so I had to search the whole area. Worried something had happened to you."


    Azrael managed a weak chuckle. "Haha¡­ Thanks." He scratched his cheek awkwardly, feeling a pang of gratefulness he couldn''t quite express.


    "Why you¡­ sigh¡­ never mind," she began, then stopped herself with another sigh. "Were you heading for the¡­ er¡­ tomb erection site?"


    Azrael blinked. "You mean the light? Yes, but¡­ I didn''t know it was a tomb."


    A spark of excitement lit up Vera''s face. "Tombs are goldmines, Azrael! Artifacts, techniques, inheritances¡­ the possibilities are endless. Of course, there are usually challenges to overcome, but that''s half the fun! They''re so rare and sought-after that people have made a whole career out of it ¨C Tomb Raiders!"


    Azrael frowned. "Tombs... do they have corpses? I don''t know, Vera. Desecrating a grave doesn''t sit right with me."


    Vera chuckled. "Not desecration if the owner wanted it that way, right? Tombs only appear when someone wants to leave a legacy behind, to share their knowledge or possessions with worthy challengers. Besides, the dead are gone, they know nothing. Why should we worry about disturbing them?"


    Azrael considered this, his discomfort softening slightly. "If you say so¡­"


    "I do say so!" she declared, a mischievous glint returning to her eyes. "Let''s go! It takes some time for tombs to fully form and accept challengers. We should be good timing-wise."


    Azrael hesitated for a moment longer, then a wry smile touched his lips. "Sure, sure. Lead the way, Tomb Raider Vera."

 Chapter 77 - 77: Tomb

    "See that?" he rasped, pointing towards the horizon with a calloused hand.


    A faint, pulsating light pierced the darkness, a beacon cutting through the dense foliage. Keith followed Pete''s gaze, a furrow appearing on his brow.


    "Looks like some kind of magical phenomenon," he mused, adjusting his spectacles again. "But judging by the energy signature, it''s definitely below Seven-Star level. Probably not a threat nor is it important."


    Pete scoffed. "Threat or not, it''s light. We haven''t seen one of those in hours. Maybe it''s a sign, a clue to the hideout''s location."


    Keith pondered this for a moment, then shook his head. "Doubtful, Pete. Bandits like hiding in dark, secluded spots, not places that light up the night sky like a discount disco ball. Besides, our time is better spent focusing on the task at hand."


    A static hiss crackled through their communicators, followed by their employer''s chilling voice. "Progress, gentlemen?"


    Pete, sweat beading on his chubby neck, wiped it away with a forearm. "Sir, we''ve already located the hideout," he lied, his voice smooth. "Just doing some reconnaissance, gauging their numbers and strength."


    "Good," the voice crackled back, laced with a dangerous edge. "Don''t waste anymore time. If my son gets hurt, you both will answer for it."


    The communicator clicked off, leaving an unsettling silence in its wake. Keith, ever the picture of composed chaos, straightened his tie and let out a nervous gulp. "Crazy bastard," he muttered.


    "Crazy," Pete agreed, "but the pay is enough to buy a small city. Keep that in mind."


    " And that makes this job even more suspicious. Not only did he not come personally to rescue his son. He spent an huge sum to hire us. I''m telling you Keith this job stinks." Said Pete


    " What stinks is you, you pig. And I told you people like him care about appearance they won''t shame themselves by targeting a bunch of bandits especially if they are below 7 stars. And about the money we are 7 star Vampires pushing 8 star and with our mission success rate we are expensive A-list mercenaries. Nothing is strange so stop talking or you''ll jinx us you fat bastard." Said Keith


    " If I die. I''ll haunt you." Said Pete.


    " How are you going to hunt a ghost.?" Asked Keith to that Pete remained silent.


    Hours of aimless wandering had left Pete fuming. "Seriously, Keith, where is this damned hideout anyway?"


    Keith shrugged, a hint of amusement in his eyes. "What do you mean, where? I assumed you were following some grand plan."


    Pete''s jaw dropped. "Plan? I was just walking! And since you didn''t say anything, I figured we were headed in the right direction!"


    Keith chuckled, a rare sound in the dense jungle. "Relax, Pete. Just a little joke. We''re almost there, actually. Transition zone between the outer and middle regions of Siegfried. Should be there in an hour, tops."


    Pete glared, then sighed. "Never joke about life and death situations again, alright? And one more thing¡­" he trailed off, a mischievous glint entering his eye. "Next time you ''joke'', I''ll be aiming for your foot."


    Keith held up his hands in mock surrender. "Deal. It didn''t feel right anyway. Now, let''s move."


    Pete scoffed, but a small smile tugged at the corner of his mouth. "Just wait, Aaliyah-chan," he thought, pushing through another patch of undergrowth. "Big hero Pete will be back soon, with enough money to open a B.bank account and I''ll spoil you with a lot of gifts. Now, if only I could ditch this jerk for a while¡­"


    "Almost there?" Pete grunted, his voice hoarse from hours of frustrated travel.


    Keith, ever the picture of sartorial elegance even in this wilderness, adjusted his tie and peered at his watch by the dim light. "Almost," he said, his tone laced with a hint of uncertainty. "We should be entering the transition zone between the outer and middle regions of Siegfried any moment now. That''s where their hideout is supposed to be."


    *****************


    A tense silence hung heavy in the air, broken only by the excited chatter and nervous shuffling of the incoming students gathered before the shimmering forming tomb. At the edge far away from the crowd and hidden stood Elrohir, an elf whose facial features were etched with worry. His darkened eyes scanned the sea of eager faces, a frown creasing his brow.


    "Not that one¡­ not her¡­ Also not her. And that makes 35,000," he muttered under his breath, meticulously counting the students as they passed through the shimmering gateway. Frustration gnawed at him. He''d lost the picture somewhere in the forest and couldn''t go back to look for it. So he ignored it little did he know that was his first mistake.


    With a defeated sigh, Elrohir rummaged through his pockets one last time, hoping against hope the worn photograph would reappear. It was a picture of the young woman, the target ¨C the one his employer demanded be eliminated before leaving this forest. Failure meant his own daughter''s life would be forfeit.


    A low whistle escaped his lips. A sleek hawk swooped down from the canopy, landing gracefully on his outstretched arm. Elrohir quickly retrieved a pouch from his belt and offered the feathered predator a juicy morsel.


    "Circle a wider area," he commanded, his voice firm. He spoke in a language that flowed like wind chimes, a tongue understood only by the creatures of the forest. The hawk cawed sharply, its intelligent eyes gleaming in understanding before it launched itself back into the sky, soaring high above the gathering crowd.


    Elrohir watched the bird disappear into the sky, a flicker of hope igniting in his chest. He needed to find her, and fast. Every passing moment felt like a hammer blow to his heart, a stark reminder of the price of failure.


    With a resolute nod, Elrohir activated his magic. A surge of power rippled through him, the wind swirling around his form as he channeled the element into his aura strengthening his muscles and propelling himself with wind. He blurred into motion, vanishing into the dense forest surrounding the clearing. Time was of the essence.


    He had to find the silver haired woman, eliminate her, and return before...


    This was a dance with death, and Elrohir was determined not to falter. He would save his daughter, even if it meant taking a life or giving up his.


    *****************


    The ground trembled as a colossal stone, etched with swirling runes, settled into place with a bone-jarring thud. Below, the students gathered before the shimmering portal weren''t the only ones preoccupied with the tomb''s formation. Just beneath the surface, a wondrous spectacle unfolded. Glowing bricks, seemingly weightless, glided through the air, guided by unseen hands.


    Runes blazed to life, carving intricate patterns into the very bedrock, each luminescent line humming with arcane energy.


    "Woah, is that... a tomb?" A wide-eyed human student nudged his friend, excitement bubbling in his voice. "Imagine the legendary loot inside!"


    The whispered rumors crackled through the crowd like wildfire. Tales of ancient artifacts and forgotten riches fueled their anticipation.


    "Maybe the academy knew about this all along," another student chimed in, his voice laced with suspicion. "A clever way to reward our mettle!"


    Dreams of luxury danced in their eyes. Visions of rare products gleaming under the opulent lights of Babel''s upper floors. For these students, the tomb wasn''t just a test, it was a golden ticket to a life beyond their wildest dreams.


    But their fantastical reveries were shattered by a harsh reality check. A group of students, swaggered through the crowd, their faces etched with a sense of entitlement.


    "Look at these peasants," one sneered, his voice dripping with disdain. "This tomb belongs to us trueborn elites. Scram before things get messy. We might do something you''ll regret."


    A tense silence followed, broken only by the defiant squeak of a student who dared to speak up. "What is this nonsense? This isn''t something exclusive!"


    His righteous indignation was met with a brutal fist to the face. The student crumpled to the ground, a sickening thud echoing through the gathering.


    "Did I stutter?" The bully snarled, his aura crackling with power. "This place belongs to the superior nobles. You lesser beings should be grateful for the scraps we leave behind."


    "Like I said, this place is ours. Any objections?" he challenged, his eyes sweeping the crowd with an air of superiority.


    But his question was met not with silence, but with defiance. An elven student, tall and graceful, stepped forward, his voice ringing clear. "I object."


    A stout dwarf, his beard bristling, followed suit, raising his hand in agreement. "Me too."


    From the side, a lionkin student smirked, his fangs glinting in the twilight. "Count me in." Soon, other Beastmen students stood beside him, their predatory gazes fixed on the groups.


    Suddenly, the air crackled with a different kind of energy. A group of dragon students materialized amidst the crowd, their scales shimmering under the fading light. Their leader, a young dragon with an aura that crackled with raw power, spoke with a voice that boomed like distant thunder.


    "You all seem to be confused. This is the Dragon Continent. Our home. Everything here belongs to us. You''ll get nothing from this tomb. Now scurry along, like the insignificant insects you are."


    An awkward silence followed, punctuated only by the nervous shufflings of some students. The human bully, however, wasn''t ready to back down. He glared at the dragon, his face twisted in defiance.


    "Enough of you arrogant lizards! You think you can just waltz in and claim everything? It''s time to knock you down a peg or two!"


    The dragon snorted, a puff of smoke curling from his nostrils. "Arrogant? It''s not arrogance, little one, it''s fact. No dragon here is ranked below 5,000. Where you insects struggle to reach. We rule.


    It''s that simple."


    The tension in the air grew thick. The human student, fueled by rage and a distorted sense of pride, nodded towards his friends. The dwarves and beastmen, caught between the two warring factions, instinctively reached for their weapons. A single spark was all that was needed to ignite a chaotic brawl.


    The air buzzed with anticipation as everyone ¨C from the bullies to the nervous unaffiliated students¨C braced themselves for what was about to unfold. Sear?h the N?vel(F)ire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

 Chapter 78 - 78: Tomb 2

    A hush fell over the observation room as the commotion below flickered on the massive screen. The once vibrant display of student chatter had morphed into a tense standoff. Light from the activated tomb pulsed eerily, illuminating the brewing conflict.


    "Uhm... Are we going to let this happen, miss Eliana?" A human instructor, his voice barely above a whisper, broke the silence. All eyes turned towards Eliana, her regal bearing and unwavering gaze holding the room.


    They didn''t need words. Eliana''s position as princess of the most populous race of students, humanity, gave her immense authority. Sure, the others within the room were nobles ¨C from Ducal houses, great clans, all prestigious families ¨C but here, in the face of potential chaos, Eliana held the most sway. Humans, while considered the ''weakest'' among the student body, were also the most numerous.


    A fight could turn disastrous for them.


    "Why not?" Eliana''s voice, though calm, held an icy edge. "Racial discrimination and conflict were bound to happen sooner or later. Now the students can face this reality head-on. They''ll understand just how weak they are when they fight amongst themselves."


    "Is that so." A hidden smirk played on the lips of Aqua.Eliana''s declaration hung heavy in the air, met with a heavy silence.


    "The injured and poisoned students have already been sent back," began an Elven instructor, her voice laced with concern. "The infirmary is overwhelmed with over 13,000 cases. If a major conflict breaks out¡­"


    "The academy isn''t a paradise," Eliana cut her off, her voice firm. "It''s designed to prepare them for the harsh realities of war. If they charge into reckless battles expecting a safety net, that''s on them."


    The human instructor who asked the question sighed, rubbing the bridge of his nose. Eliana may be right about the academy''s purpose, but he couldn''t shake the feeling of unease. A full-scale brawl could lead to serious injuries, even deaths.


    The observation chamber thrummed with a tense silence after Eliana''s chilling statement. Aqua, her scales shimmering faintly, leaned back in her seat, a predatory glint in her eyes.


    "Wow... That''s cold," she finally murmured, her voice dripping with a feigned sympathy.


    Eliana remained impassive, her silence a stark contrast to Aqua''s theatrics. Frustration bubbled within the blue dragon instructor.


    "Tsk," Aqua clicked her tongue in her head. She couldn''t get a reaction out of the princess. Was it Eliana''s royal lineage that gave her this air of superiority? Or was it the slight edge in magical power? Why did she carry herself like the queen of the academy.


    It annoyed Aqua that this human, this "kind princess" held such sway in the academy.


    Earlier, Aqua had considered recording Eliana''s callous statement about the conflict, hoping to tarnish the princess'' reputation. But it was a futile plan no one would''ve cared.


    And the strong in the academy staff, a collection of grizzled veterans more interested in teaching than political maneuvering, don''t care about whose incharge they just want to teach. Every student knew what they were signing up for.


    "Soon," Aqua vowed silently, a cruel smile playing on her lips. "This little surprise will loosen her grip on the academy. You''ll pay for undermining me, human brat."


    The sudden appearance of a holographic notification on the main screen momentarily distracted everyone. An elderly Elven instructor, her pointed ears twitching, pointed towards it.


    "And what about this sudden tomb?" she inquired, her voice raspy with age. "Did you know about this, Aqua? Is that why you requested a change in location?"


    Aqua blinked, caught slightly off guard. The tomb hadn''t been part of her plan. "No, not at all," she recovered quickly. "A complete coincidence. But I suppose early tomb experience won''t hurt the students."


    A low rumble echoed through the room as a dwarf instructor, his beard braided with intricate silver rings, broke the silence.


    "Hmmm," he rumbled, his voice deep as an avalanche. "The blessed are starting to show. Though, only the human one for now."


    The other instructors didn''t answer, their gazes fixed on the screen as the holographic image flickered, revealing two figures entering the observation chamber. It was Azrael and Vera, two human students, oblivious to the potential chaos brewing below. The instructors, however, knew better.


    The tension between the students was a powder keg, and the arrival of these "blessed" students ¨C could be the spark that set it all off.


    ******************


    Azrael and Vera emerged from the dense foliage surrounding the tomb site, blinking in the sudden brightness. A tense silence hung heavy in the air, replaced only by the nervous murmurs of the gathered students. Hands still lingered near weapons, and a palpable undercurrent of hostility crackled between the various races.


    "Did I miss something?" Azrael asked Vera, a frown creasing his brow. The atmosphere here was far from welcoming.


    Vera shrugged, her gaze scanning the crowd. "I''m not sure," she admitted. "Seems like we interrupted something bigger."


    Suddenly, a hulking dragon student, scales shimmering a deep crimson, stomped towards them. "You human," he boomed, his voice dripping with disdain. "You''re one of the blessed, aren''t you? Going to side with your weakling kind in this little spat?"


    Another dragon, seemingly calmer, nudged the first one. "Carson, enough of that."


    Carson scoffed, ignoring the attempt to quiet him. "We need to establish dominance over these lesser creatures! It doesn''t matter if he''s a six-star mage, I can still take him." He lunged at Azrael, the size difference stark. In one swift movement, Carson reached down and ripped Azrael''s shirt, remnants of his encounter with the wolf pack now exposed. Sear?h the ¦ÇovelFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Azrael, his eyes flashing with annoyance, didn''t back down. "Back off," he growled, the tension crackling around him. He wasn''t sure what was going on, but he wouldn''t tolerate being bullied.


    "Make me, monkey," Carson challenged, his smirk widening. His hand morphed into a wicked claw, the tip threatening to pierce Azrael''s skin.


    Before Carson could follow through, Azrael reacted with lightning speed. A perfectly executed uppercut sent the dragon reeling, his head snapping back. But to Azrael''s surprise, Carson recovered quickly, a toothy grin splitting his face. "Is that it?" he mocked, his voice laced with amusement. "Disappointing for the ''number one blessed.'' But I guess I shouldn''t expect much from a filthy monkey."


    The barb struck a raw nerve. The casual racism, the reminder of the Baron demon, sent a surge of anger coursing through Azrael. He saw red.


    Reacting purely on instinct, Azrael unleashed a flurry of attacks. Kicks, punches, knees ¨C everything connected with a satisfying thud. The dragon, caught off guard by the sudden onslaught, crumpled to the ground. Azrael continued his assault, a primal roar erupting from his throat. Fear flickered in Carson''s eyes for the first time.


    Vera, her face pale with shock, finally managed to grab Azrael from behind. "Stop!" she cried, her voice cutting through his rage.


    He paused, his chest heaving, and looked around. The students watched with a mix of terror and awe. In a matter of seconds, the arrogant dragon who seemed invincible had been brought low by the ''weak'' human.


    Shame washed over Azrael. He hadn''t meant to lose control. He loosened his grip on Carson, who lay dazed on the ground. The silence stretched, thick and heavy. Vera released her hold, her expression unreadable.


    Azrael knew this wasn''t over. He had just walked into a brewing storm, and his actions had thrown him right in the center.


    Draven strode into the scene, his gaze immediately drawn to the sight of a bloodied Carson sprawled on the ground and Azrael standing there, fists clenched and knuckles raw. A flicker of surprise crossed Draven''s face, then hardened into a steely resolve. The other dragons, recognizing their unofficial leader, surged forward with accusations.


    "Draven! He just beat up Carson for no reason!"


    A human student, a Class S himself and likely a scion of a Great Clan, couldn''t resist "Wow, the nerve of these dragons!" he sneered.


    Draven, however, ignored the commotion. He marched straight to Azrael, his tall frame casting a shadow over the surprised human. Instead of accusations, Draven did something unexpected. He bowed deeply at a ninety-degree angle, his voice firm and filled with apology. "I sincerely apologize for the trouble this¡­ idiot has caused."


    Azrael, still reeling from the adrenaline dump and the shame of losing control, stammered. "I-it''s alright. I¡­ I lost it too. Not completely his fault."


    Draven straightened, a hint of respect flickering in his eyes. With a grunt, he hoisted Carson''s unconscious form onto his shoulder. To the disgruntled dragon who whined about not being satisfied, Draven shot a cold glare that silenced him instantly.


    Without another word, Draven carried Carson away, the rest of the dragon group following in a dejected line. They settled themselves at a distance, within sight of the tomb but far enough not to cause further disruption.


    The tension, once crackling like lightning, dissipated as quickly as it arose. An awkward silence blanketed the students, punctuated only by the humming magic as the tomb completed its construction. No one dared step forward to claim tomb ownership, unsure of Azrael''s reaction or how the other "blessed" students would respond when they arrived.


    The students had become a hesitant pack, as if waiting for the alphas to show them the way.

 Chapter 79 - 79: Tomb 3

    A flurry of crimson scales and blonde hair materialized beside Draven. It was Moira, her fiery temper burning brighter than the setting sun. News of the brawl had reached her ears, and she was not pleased.


    "Draven!" she roared, her voice cracking with barely contained fury. "How can you let this go? It''s an insult to the entire Dragon race! When Axl hears of this¡­"


    Draven cut her off with a sigh. "Moira, who''s the idiot who picked a fight with a blessed, the number one student at that?" He gestured towards Azrael, who stood looking sheepish despite his bloody knuckles.


    "You''ve seen what the Top 6 can do, Moira. Remember the trials? This one here, in all his wisdom, just had to poke the bear. But if you want to go on a suicide mission¡­" He trailed off, his voice laced with a dangerous edge. "Just know you won''t have my support."


    "I don''t need your lectures on strength, coward!" Moira spat, her anger reaching a boiling point. "I asked if you had a plan! We''ll fight those humans and beasts together! A dragon never backs down from a challenge!"


    Draven stared at her, his expression unreadable. "I don''t," he finally said, his voice flat.


    "Then Axl will hear of this and you''ll answer to him!" Moira threatened, turning to the rest of the dragon students. "Who''s with me? We''ll show these creatures what happens when they mess with dragons!"


    Draven watched as the other dragons hesitated. A silent conversation played out in their eyes. Some flickered between Moira''s fiery defiance and Draven''s stoic calm. Others glanced at Azrael, the raw power he displayed still fresh in their minds. Ultimately, everyone one stepped forward to join Moira.


    A lone sigh escaped Draven''s lips. "Sometimes," he thought, "I wish I wasn''t a dragon. These people are so¡­ unreasonable. All I wanted was to find Neveah, as per His Amazing Highness''s orders. Now I''m stuck in the middle of a brawl over a tomb that wouldn''t hold a candle to our own hoards. These Dragons are swimming in wealth, and yet they fight for¡­ more?"


    A sense of futility settled over him. This whole situation was ridiculous and he was tired of it.


    ********************


    The defectors from Draven''s group, led by the fiery Moira, stomped away from the tense scene, their tails swishing in irritation. Draven remained, a lone sentinel beside the unconscious Carson. A sigh escaped his lips, a sound that resonated with the exhaustion settling over the entire tomb site.


    Meanwhile, on the other side of the magnificent tomb, a different kind of gathering took place. Humans, drawn together by a shared ancestry and a dash of opportunism, had clustered around Azrael and Vera. Azrael, sporting a replacement uniform procured from a helpful classmate, listened grimly as he was filled in on the situation. Disappointment gnawed at him.


    He had expected better from his own kind, especially the pompous nobles who started this whole mess.


    Vera, ever the pragmatist, stepped in before the situation escalated further. Her lineage, the revered Pope''s blood, granted her a certain level of untouchability. A scolding from her echoed through the gathering, a subtle reminder of her power. The human nobles, though frustrated, could only simmer in silence.


    Word of the commotion had reached Vera''s club, and its members arrived, bolstering her group. Others, not part of the club but drawn to the aura of strength emanating from Azrael, also gravitated towards them. After all, when things went south, having a "blessed" on your side wasn''t a bad idea.


    The remaining students, divided not just by race, but by a deeper sense of distrust, had retreated to their respective corners. Even friendships seemed to dissolve in the face of potential conflict. The once ''unified'' student body had fractured, each fragment seeking solace and strength within their own racial groups.


    *************


    As if summoned by the mounting tension, students began streaming in, a silent river of faces drawn towards their respective racial groups. The headcount climbed steadily, reaching a about 40,000 with some notable absences - Neveah, Axl, Kim, Astrid, Lara, and Topaz, among others.


    The colossal tomb pulsed with near-completed energy, a stark contrast to the fracturing student body. Just as the final magical flourish completed the tomb''s construction, Kim and Astrid materialized, swept away by their respective races and briefed on the brewing conflict.


    Adding another layer to the tense situation was the arrival of the Vampire gang, another arrogant group led by none other than Enia Mordred, the youngest of the prestigious Mordred Clan. His lineage automatically placed him in the position of leader, the other vampires either lacking eligible children or being past their prime.


    Enia, the same vampire who had previously sought to belittle Neveah and Lara in a pitiful attempt to assert dominance, now puffed with misplaced pride. He still clung to the delusion that Neveah was an early bloomer destined for stagnation, conveniently claiming his own laziness which had led to low assessment scores.


    Enia, blinded by arrogance, believed himself superior despite the smaller vampire population compared to the other races.


    He thought that he is superior to everyone in the academy and if the Vampires had a spot for a blessed it would definitely be him without doubt.


    ************


    A tense calm settled over a secluded corner of the tomb site. Here, under the watchful gaze of the newly formed structure, a makeshift council had gathered. Azrael, his face etched with concern, sat opposite Kim, who exuded an air of nonchalance bordering on boredom. Astrid, ever the diplomat, sat beside Azrael, her eyes flitting between the other participants.


    Representing the other races were their impromptu leaders. Moira, the fiery dragon , bristled with barely concealed resentment towards Azrael. A duel was what she truly craved, a chance to prove her strength and wash away the sting of Carson''s shame. However, logic held her back.


    She wasn''t certain of victory, and the prospect of the other races ganging up on the dragons if they initiated a fight was a deterrent. There was also Enia, who just wanted to fight but didn''t say anything he silently observed and he would go with whatever the popular decision was.


    Tyler, the elven leader, tapped his foot impatiently. He cared little for the source of the tension, only for a swift resolution. Whether peace or war, as long as the process was expedited, he was content. The longer the students remained in this volatile state, the higher the risk of an accidental spark igniting the tinderbox.


    Azrael, his voice breaking the uncomfortable silence, took the initiative. "We can''t allow this tension to escalate further," he said, his gaze sweeping over the others. "Fighting amongst ourselves will only weaken us all."


    Moira snorted. "Easy for you to say, blessed human. You won''t be the ones facing the consequences if this tomb holds something of value. If we let another race claim it then.."


    Astrid, sensing the rising hostility, interjected before Azrael could respond. "Moira, regardless of the contents, a fight will only breed further animosity. We need to find a way to work together, explore this tomb as a united front."


    Kim, finally breaking his silence, shrugged. "Fine by me. Less drama, quicker results." S§×ar?h the ¦ÇovelFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Tyler nodded curtly. "Agreed. Time is of the essence. Let''s explore, find out what lies within this tomb, and then we can part ways, if we must."


    Moira remained silent, a scowl etched on her face. While she wouldn''t openly defy the consensus, her resentment simmered beneath the surface. Nevertheless, the council had reached a fragile agreement. The students wouldn''t fight, at least not for now. Instead, they would venture into the tomb together, a tense alliance forged in the face of potential danger.


    Azrael, relieved to have avoided immediate fight, felt a flicker of hope. Perhaps, just perhaps, they could overcome their differences and navigate this challenge as a single, albeit fractured, unit.


    **********


    A stunned silence gripped the clearing. Where moments ago a throng of students stood, only the imposing blue tomb remained. The very instructors who''d monitored the tense student interactions were left speechless, their gazes flitting across the empty space, searching for any sign of the vanished crowd.


    Tension had given way to a chilling emptiness. The air crackled with a mix of confusion and dread. In the center of the clearing, the blue dragon guardian, previously dismissed as a ceremonial ornament, stood with an air of quiet power. His reptilian eyes, once flickering faintly, now burned with an intensity that sent shivers down the instructors'' spines.


    He chuckled, a low rumble that vibrated through the clearing. "Don''t fret so," the dragon boomed, his voice echoing in the sudden stillness. "The children are merely¡­ relocating." His gaze, sharp and intelligent, swept over the stunned instructors, lingering for a moment in a specific direction. This subtle shift sent a jolt of fear through them.


    "A nine-star¡­" a wizened Elven instructor stammered, her voice barely a whisper. "Teleportation at this scale¡­ and even those beyond the forest?"


    "Indeed," the dragon conceded, a hint of amusement flickering in his slitted reptilian eyes. "A minor display for your entertainment. No permanent harm will come to them, I assure you. Consider this a¡­ trial. A test of their strength, and more importantly, the fragile ''peace'' they managed to forge. You see I''ve been watching and got a rough idea."


    He gestured towards the tomb. "Within these walls lies my inheritance. And I must say, younglings of this era, you''ve impressed me. No squabbling, no bloodshed in racial wars. Quite the feat. Now," he continued, his voice fading into a playful chuckle, "let''s see how well this childrens peace holds under pressure."


    With a final wink, the dragon shimmered out of existence, leaving the instructors speechless. Eliana, the princess, broke the stunned silence first.


    "Well, shit," she muttered, her voice heavy with disbelief.


    If Neveah, were here, he''d undoubtedly blame this whole thing on Azrael and his ''protagonist luck.'' A harmless tomb had just transformed into a training ground overseen by a terrifyingly powerful guardian. Maybe wherever he was he was cussing at Azrael.

 Chapter 80 - 80: Tomb 4

    A hush fell over the students as the world around them dissolved into shimmering particles. They blinked, disoriented, and found themselves standing on a vast, rocky platform suspended in a swirling vortex of energy. Below them, an endless abyss pulsed with a chaotic mix of colors.


    Ahead, a magnificent blue dragon, his scales shimmering like polished sapphires, perched upon a colossal throne carved from obsidian. Nine blazing stars adorned his chest, there were also 2 blurred stars.


    "Welcome, younglings," the dragon boomed, his voice a comforting rumble that resonated through their very bones. "You stand now on the threshold of my Inheritance Trials. I am Auregon, a guardian of this realm, and it is I who shall test your spirit and your strength."


    A murmur rippled through the students, some awestruck, others apprehensive. Auregon''s gaze swept over them, a hint of amusement flickering in his reptilian eyes.


    "Fear not," he rumbled, anticipating their anxieties. "No permanent harm shall befall you here. These trials are designed to challenge, to push you beyond your perceived limits. But worry not, for within these trials lies the potential for immense growth, both individually and as a collective."


    Auregon gestured towards the swirling vortex below them. "Within that swirling chaos lies the path to my inheritance. It shall not be easy. You will face illusions, confront your deepest fears, and work together to overcome obstacles.


    Remember, younglings," he stressed, his voice turning serious, "the cooperation you displayed before entering these trials¡­ that peace however fragile which you want¡­ will be tested here as well. Can you maintain it in the face of adversity, or will it crumble?"


    He paused, letting his words sink in. "Those who succeed in these trials," he continued, a hint of pride in his voice, "shall be rewarded handsomely. Knowledge, power, and perhaps, a glimpse of a bygone era. Those who fail¡­" He trailed off, a playful glint returning to his eyes. "Well, let''s just say you will have a consolation prize."


    Auregon chuckled, a deep, rumbling sound that echoed through the endless expanse. "Very well then," he boomed. "Let the trials begin!" And the students and others were again teleported.


    **************


    A wave of dizziness washed over Keith and Pete as the familiar clearing around the tomb dissolved into shimmering particles. They reappeared, blinking in the sudden darkness, a stark contrast to the sunlit clearing moments before. They were in a damp, oppressive corridor of rough-hewn stone.


    "Keith, I told you that light was suspicious!" Pete hissed, his voice barely above a whisper. "Now look at us, teleported to some trial by a freaking upper Nine-star! I didn''t sign up for this crap! And we didn''t even get a chance to protest! It''s like we were there for a second, yet he gave that long-winded intro about inheritance and stuff. Like, what in the actual fuc¡ª"


    Keith cut him off with a raised hand. "Hold on a minute," he murmured, his eyes scanning the darkness. Despite Pete''s rant, a sliver of practicality flickered in Keith''s mind. "Things happen, that''s for sure. But on the bright side, I saw the bandits, well I think it was them cause unlike the students they didn''t have a uniform. I think that they are here too."


    " So did the dragon tele... Kidnap everyone in the forest or were the bandits somewhere near the tomb site?" Asked Pete.


    "Not sure." Said Keith.


    "And the kid?" Pete asked, finally calming down a bit. "Do you think he got sucked in too?"


    "Maybe," Keith admitted, his voice low. "But we can''t worry about him now. Let''s focus on getting through this trial first. This situation just keeps getting more complicated."


    **********


    Confusion hung thick in the oppressive air of the maze. One moment Azrael, Vera, Moira, Kim, Astrid, Enia, and Tyler were at the tomb site, the next, they were deposited in a dark, damp corridor. Disbelief etched their faces as they took in their surroundings.


    "What the¡­" Azrael sputtered, a rare display of surprise on his normally stoic face. Even the ever-composed Vera couldn''t hide a flicker of bewilderment in her eyes.


    "A nine-star guardian ... I knew it this tomb was too valuable. But why did it have so low energy, and why didn''t the instructors or other strong dragons notice it?" Moira thought, then said with her voice laced with disbelief. "This doesn''t make any sense."


    Kim, for once, seemed mildly interested. She tapped her chin thoughtfully, but remained unnervingly silent. Astrid, scanning the corridor for hidden dangers, let out a low whistle. sea??h th§× N?velFire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "We seem to be in a maze," she stated, pointing to the numerous branching pathways ahead.


    Enia, ever the opportunist, puffed out his chest. "This should be easy. Leave the navigation to me," he declared, a smug smile plastered on his face.


    Tyler, the elven leader, cast him a skeptical glance. "We have no idea what challenges await us. Perhaps cooperation would be more prudent."


    A tense silence descended upon the group. Moira, still fuming from the humiliation at the tomb site, crossed her arms defiantly. "I work alone," she declared, her voice dripping with arrogance. Enia mirrored her posture, a defiant glint in his eyes.


    "Suit yourselves," Vera sighed, rolling her eyes at their theatrics. "But remember, strength lies in numbers, especially when facing an unknown trial."


    Azrael, his gaze fixed on the maze ahead, spoke in a thoughtful tone. "Vera''s right. We might have our differences, but surviving this together would be the most logical course of action."


    Kim, finally breaking his silence, shrugged. "Doesn''t matter to me either way. But if there''s loot, I want first dibs."


    Despite the tension, Azrael''s words resonated with some. Astrid nodded in agreement, while even Enia seemed to consider the possibilities of a powerful guardian''s inheritance.


    "Fine," Moira begrudgingly conceded, but she was not pleased at all"But if this proves useless, I''m leaving."


    Enia, still clinging to a sliver of pride, mumbled a reluctant agreement.


    With a tentative truce in place, the group approached the maze, their individual goals temporarily overshadowed by the need for survival. Azrael, Vera, and Astrid, with their experience and leadership skills, took point. Kim, unpredictable as ever, kept a watchful eye from the back. Moira and Enia, though reluctant teammates, followed suit, their pride battling with the instinct to survive.


    ********


    Panic gnawed at Aqua''s insides. The students, blessed or not, vanishing without a trace was a disaster in the making. Especially with the Council, particularly the Dragon King, involved. A shiver ran down her spine. Aethelred wouldn''t take kindly to such a blatant display of magic, especially on such a large scale.


    And if he were to delve deeper, he might discover her carefully laid plans ¨C plans that had to remain hidden from the Dragon King''s scrutiny.


    She''d already issued strict orders to her allies ¨C disappear, blend in, avoid detection. But with the students gone, questions were bound to arise. And there would be some investigations.


    As Aqua fretted, a magical notification pulsed in her mind. Eliana had contacted Valeriana, and now the Council knew. A tense silence followed, broken only by the frantic pounding of her heart. Then, a presence. A powerful, undeniable presence materialized right in the heart of Siegfried Forest. Aethelred.


    Aqua plastered a facade of composure onto her face as she whirled around to greet the Dragon King. Sweat, despite the cool forest air, beaded on her forehead. "Your Majesty," she bowed deeply, her voice carefully neutral.


    Aethelred''s gaze, usually sharp but regal, held an unfamiliar edge of suspicion. He listened as Aqua, with practiced ease, spun a tale about the peculiar tomb, its sudden appearance, and the unsettling blue guardian spirit. However, the Dragon King wasn''t reacting. His attention flickered ¨C Aqua felt it.


    With a snort, Aethelred raised a hand, his magic humming. He scanned the forest, a deep frown etching itself onto his face. The remnants of the summoning circle, hidden as it was, couldn''t escape his keen senses. Neither could the complete absence of any human or humanoid life force within the forest, a swathe extending from the clearing all the way to the central region.


    He also saw a summoning circle that was being formed deep inside the forest and the rough method the summoners used to cover it up. He looked at Aqua and saw how nervous she was, then immediately got disinterested in the situation. He knew Aqua was upto something but did he care?


    No.


    His head snapped back towards the tomb just as the blue dragon reappeared, his booming voice echoing through the silent forest. "Don''t test me, boy. I said no harm will happen to the children. So just stay put."


    Aethelred''s frown deepened into a scowl. This unexpected guardian, a powerful being judging by his aura, added another layer of complexity to the situation. He barked an order towards the empty air, summoning his elite guard. "Find everything there is to know about this blue dragon. Now!"


    " Understood." Said the the summoned guard as he disappeared.

 Chapter 81 - 81: Ch.81

    The oppressive darkness of the maze clung to them like a shroud. Each corridor they navigated seemed identical to the last, a monotonous repetition that gnawed at their patience. The unlikely team of Azrael, Vera, Moira, Kim, Astrid, Enia, and Tyler had been thrust into this bizarre trial together, their initial bickering replaced by a tense, wary cooperation.


    Their journey(it''s just been some hours) had been fraught with challenges. Weak, grotesque creatures, black slimes, mutated by the magic of the labyrinth, lurched out from the shadows, only to be met with a swift dismissal by Azrael''s sword and Vera''s potent spells.


    Hidden traps, triggered by the slightest misstep, spat out a barrage of poisoned arrows or unleashed a torrent of fire, forcing them to rely on Astrid''s keen senses and Tyler''s and Kim''s swift reflexes.


    At several junctions, cryptic messages glowed on the damp walls, riddles that taunted them with promises of shortcuts or rewards. While Astrid excelled at deciphering, some texts remained stubbornly obscure. Faced with these linguistic roadblocks, they were forced to backtrack, frustration simmering beneath the surface.


    Dead ends, mockingly identical to the corridors they''d traversed, added to their growing irritation. Marking the paths with charcoal, a tactic suggested by Moira, proved futile. The markings simply vanished, as if the very walls themselves mocked their attempts to navigate.


    Tests of strength, speed, and reaction time materialized out of thin air, holographic projections that demanded immediate responses. In one such test, a blur of blades materialized, aimed at unsuspecting necks. Enia, ever arrogant, lunged forward, only to be disarmed by a cleverly placed holographic shield.


    His pride stung, but he mumbled a reluctant apology, the tension between him and the group thickening. Je was a baggage that they didn''t want to carry but they just moved on.


    Vera, remained calm and focused throughout these trials. Her quick reflexes saved Kim from a barrage of illusory arrows, earning her a rare, grudging nod of thanks from the usually serious student. Moira, however, couldn''t hide her growing impatience. Every failed test, every dead end, fueled the simmering rage in her eyes.


    "This is pointless!" she finally roared, her voice echoing in the narrow corridor. "We''re going in circles! Perhaps brute force is the answer here."


    She lunged towards a seemingly solid wall, channeling her draconic power into a devastating punch. The wall, however, held firm, leaving Moira with a throbbing fist and a scowl.Azrael, ever stoic, placed a hand on her shoulder something Moura didn''t appreciate and swatted his hand, but still the man talked.


    "Patience, Moira," he rumbled. "This trial tests more than just strength. We need to work together, use our different skills to overcome these challenges."


    His words hung heavy in the air. Astrid, ever the diplomat, stepped forward. "Perhaps we should re-examine the texts we passed," she suggested. "Maybe there''s a clue we missed."


    With renewed determination, they retraced their steps, squinting at the cryptic glyphs. This time, with a fresh perspective, Enia noticed a subtle pattern in the seemingly random symbols. He prideful voiced his observation.


    Working together, they deciphered the message, a revelation that brought a collective sigh of relief. It spoke of a hidden passage, triggered by a specific sequence of steps on pressure plates concealed within the floor. Following the cryptic instructions, they located the pressure plates, their combined weight activating a mechanical whirring deep within the walls.


    A section of the corridor ground away to reveal a narrow passage bathed in an ethereal glow. Hope flickered in their eyes. Maybe, just maybe, this was the path forward.


    As they entered the passage, the air crackled with a renewed sense of anticipation. The challenges they''d faced had chipped away at their initial distrust, forging a fragile bond. They weren''t friends yet, not by a long shot, but they were survivors, united by a common goal ¨C to escape this bizarre labyrinth and face whatever awaited them beyond.


    The passage snaked deeper into the unknown, a luminous trail guiding their way. The flickering light cast grotesque shadows on the walls, fueling their unease. But they pressed on, the silence broken only by the rhythmic crunch of their footsteps and the occasional muttered curse.


    Another test materialized before them ¨C a battlefield. Simulated warriors, each representing a different race, charged towards them. This time, there was no room for individual glory. They had to work as a team, utilizing each other''s strengths. Azrael, a beacon of holy light, held the front line, deflecting blows with his sword.


    Vera, her staff crackling with magical energy, unleashed bolts of potent spells. Moira, her draconic claws ripping through the illusions, provided close-quarter support.


    After what seems like an intense eternity they were suddenly placed in another area.


    The flickering torchlight cast long, grotesque shadows on the damp walls of the maze. Azrael''s group ¨C a motley crew of students, a reluctant noble, and a brooding elf ¨C trudged forward, their faces etched with weariness. The air hung heavy with the oppressive silence that had become their constant companion. Suddenly, a guttural growl echoed through the corridor, sending shivers down their spines.


    Rounding a bend, they came face-to-face with a sight that defied expectations. A group of seven figures stood clustered in the flickering light, their appearance a bizarre mix of armor and worn robes. One, a burly human with a scarred face and a battle-axe strapped to his back, eyed them warily. Another, cloaked in a shimmering emerald robe, held a staff that crackled with a faint magical energy.


    But it was the leader who commanded attention.


    His hair, a shock of silver defying his apparent age, framed a face etched with experience. A jagged scar bisected his right eyebrow, adding a touch of roguish charm to his piercing blue eyes. Despite the roughness of his companions, he carried himself with a quiet authority.


    "Hold now," the leader boomed, his voice a gravelly rasp. "Seems we''re not the only ones caught in this labyrinthine trap."


    Azrael, ever the diplomat, stepped forward. "We were indeed," he rumbled, his voice calm and steady. "May we inquire who you are?"


    The leader chuckled, a dry sound that echoed in the confined space. "We are adventurers, a band of comrades forged in the fires of countless trials. I am Eldran," he gestured towards himself, "and these are my companions." He wanted to introduce them one by one but they were too many so he just introduced himself.


    A flicker of recognition ignited in Moira''s blue eyes as they fell upon the group''s robed members. " Filthy beings," she spat, her voice dripping with disdain. "Hybrids and lesser dragons at best. What business do the likes of you have here as a matter of fact what were you doing in Siegfried?"


    Eldran raised an eyebrow, unfazed by her hostility. "Peace now, young lady. We may be a bunch hybrids and lesser dragons but we''ve seen our fair share of tombs and their guardians. We propose a temporary alliance. Strength in numbers, as I always say."


    " Don''t come closer!" Shouted Moira but Eldran wasn''t fazed by her releasing her 5 Star Aura he wasn''t afraid, he may have been offended but the Man just spoke politely.


    A tense silence descended upon the group. Astrid, the ever-diplomat, cast Moira a pointed look, silently urging her to consider. Kim, perpetually aloof, remained unreadable. Tyler, the stoic elf, simply raised an eyebrow, awaiting a decision.


    Moira, however, was far from convinced. Disgust contorted her features. "Alliance with such¡­ mongrels?" she scoffed. "We can handle ourselves. But since you seem persistent about the allianc. I''ll leave.


    I''ve had enough with you lot!"


    " The girl is right an alliance is..."Enia also was against the alliance for some unknown reason.


    Before anyone could respond, Moira stormed off down the corridor, her blue hair disappearing into the darkness. Enia, despite his reluctance against the alliance, remained silent, a flicker of doubt clouding his eyes.


    Azrael studied the remaining adventurers, his expression unreadable. He sensed a mix of power and experience emanating from the group. The strongest, he gauged, were probably high six-star or pseudo seven-star adventurers, the leader and his second-in-command pushing a true seven-star level.


    Having such allies could significantly improve their chances of navigating the labyrinth, especially considering Moira''s impulsive departure.


    "We could use the extra muscle," he finally said, his voice calm and collected. "But trust is a two-way street. I don''t trust you yet. Prove yourselves worthy, and perhaps an alliance can be forged." sea??h th§× n?vel_Fire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Eldran grinned, a flash of white teeth in his weathered face. "Agreed. Now," he scanned the maze ahead, " maybe we should find a place to rest and strategize our way forward?" He said.


    With Moira''s absence a heavy presence in the air, the group settled into an uneasy camaraderie. Finding a suitable area, they decided to rest, unable to gauge time within the labyrinth''s confines. Despite the tension, Azrael couldn''t deny the logic in Eldran''s words. Navigating the labyrinth with additional firepower, however untrustworthy, might be their best chance of reaching its heart.


    As they settled into a tense slumber, the question hung heavy in the air, would they be able to overcome their distrust and forge a temporary alliance, or would Moira''s impulsive act and the adventurers'' unknown motives tear them apart before they could even reach the next challenge? And what''s the purpose of these challenges as they are moving blindly.

 Chapter 82 - 82: ch.82

    The tension in the grand council chamber was thick enough to choke on. Aethelred, the majestic Dragon King, paced before the assembled leaders - Ilyana, the ethereal Queen of the Elves, Bjorn, the stoic King of the Dwarves, Valeriana, the ever-composed Human Empress, and Kali, the imposing leader of the Beastmen.


    Each leader''s face was etched with ''worry'', a stark contrast to the usual displays of power and authority.


    "Brute force is out of the question," Aethelred rumbled, his voice echoing in the vast chamber. "Tombs are not mere dungeons. They are repositories of ancient magic, unpredictable and complex. Destroying it could have unforeseen consequences, especially for the children trapped within."


    Bjorn, his beard bristling with indignation, slammed his fist on the polished obsidian table. "But Aethelred! We cannot simply sit here while our young ones¡­"


    "We understand your frustration, King Bjorn. But Aethelred is right. We need a more nuanced approach."Valeriana said.


    Ilyana, her voice a melodious whisper, leaned forward. "Perhaps we can glean some information from those directly involved. Eliana, Aqua, what can you tell us about this tomb?"


    Eliana, Valeriana''s daughter, stepped forward, her voice calm. "We noticed signs of a newly forming tomb in the Siegfried Forest. The energy readings were weak, indicating pseudo 7 star of less, so we concluded it was not threatening nor was it important."


    Aqua, the dragon representative and the one who had discovered the tomb, shifted uncomfortably." She''s right..."


    Aethelred narrowed his eyes. "A blinding light, you say? And students from all parts of the forest were¨C teleported at once?"


    Aqua hung her head. "Yes, Your Majesty. It happened so fast. By the time the light faded, the students were missing and a powerful blue dragon materialized within the tomb."


    A collective awe filled the chamber. A nine-star dragon ¨C guarding a seemingly weak tomb? Something''s not right.


    Kali, the Beastman leader, stepped forward, her voice a guttural growl. "A nine-star dragon? Are you certain, Aqua? Could it be a mistake?"


    Aqua shook her head, her voice resolute. "There is no mistake. The power emanating from the him¡­ it was undeniable."


    "Yes he was nine star... But something tells me he was weakened... He was probably stronger when he was alive... An 11 star atleast." Said Aethelred.


    A solemn silence descended upon the room. The council leaders exchanged glances. Never before had they encountered a nine-star guardian, especially protecting such a seemingly weak tomb. And even with such a being guarding the tomb it still showed barely psuedo 7 star reading. So they were baffled by it.


    " We just have to wait. They have the blessed in there and I don''t think the Goddesses will let them die easily." Said Aethelred.


    *******


    Relief washed over Eliana in waves as she exited the grand council chamber. The weight of worry etched on every leader''s face had been a heavy burden, even for someone used to the pressures of court life. Now, the fate of the missing students was in the hands of far more competent people ¨C the combined might of the five races.


    Leaving the imposing obsidian doors behind, she inhaled a deep breath of crisp, open-air. The council chambers, despite their grandeur, always felt suffocating. Stepping into the palace courtyard, the familiar bustle of servants and guards offered a welcome distraction.


    A flicker of movement above caught her eye. A lone raven circled the palace rooftops, its sleek black body a stark contrast against the clear blue sky. Eliana couldn''t shake the feeling it was watching her. She narrowed her eyes, the recent events sparking a connection in her mind.


    "Raven," she muttered, a frown creasing her brow. S~ea??h the N??eFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    " I finally have enough time to find out what happened to you." Thought Eliana.


    ******


    The air in the labyrinth hung heavy with the stale taste of fear and dust. The initial excitement of the tomb exploration had long evaporated, replaced by a gnawing hunger and a bone-deep weariness that clung to Zehn like a second skin. His stomach growled, a pitiful plea for sustenance ignored due to the meager rations he''d managed to snag amidst the chaos of the teleportation.


    Lost and alone, Elias stumbled blindly through the twisting corridors, his once bright eyes dull with exhaustion. The flickering torchlight cast grotesque shadows on the damp walls, each creak and groan echoing in the oppressive silence like a whispered threat. He missed the bustling life of the academy, the familiar comfort of his dorm room. Now, surrounded by unknown dangers, he felt utterly alone.


    Suddenly, a guttural roar ripped through the silence, sending shivers down his spine. A hulking monstrosity, its form half-man, half-beast, lumbered out of the darkness. Its eyes, glowing embers in the gloom, fixated on him with predatory hunger. Panic flooded him, his hand instinctively reaching for the dagger strapped to his thigh.


    He had trained for mock battles, sure, but this ¨C this was real. The beast charged, its fetid breath washing over him as he barely sidestepped a crushing blow. Elias danced away, adrenaline lending him a burst of unexpected agility. He lunged forward, aiming a desperate swipe at the creature''s exposed flank.


    The dagger, a flimsy thing against such a beast, found its mark with a feeble clang. The monster roared in pain, a sound that shook the very foundations of the labyrinth. But it wasn''t enough. It retaliated with a swipe of its massive claw, leaving a searing mark across his shoulder.


    A choked scream tore from his lips, but he refused to give in to the terror. Fear wouldn''t save him. He dodged another blow, darting through a narrow gap between the beast and the wall. Inspiration, born of desperation, struck him.


    He launched himself at a flickering torch sconce on the wall, sending flames and debris cascading down on the monster. The creature roared again, this time in fury, the flames singeing its fur. Using the momentary distraction, he bolted down the corridor, disappearing into the darkness.


    He ran until his lungs burned, until his legs felt like lead. Finally, collapsing against a wall, he gasped for breath, the pain in his shoulder throbbed with a dull ache. Tears streamed down his face, a mixture of fear and relief. He had survived, but for how long?


    Elsewhere, in a different section of the labyrinth, a different kind of struggle unfolded. Maya, a sharp-tongued mage, and Derek, a stoic swordsman, stumbled upon each other by happenstance. Both, weary and irritated, glared at each other with distrust.


    "Well, well," Maya sneered, her voice laced with sarcasm, "look who it is. Mr. Perfect Swordsman."


    Derek, ever the embodiment of stoicism, simply grunted a response. "We seem to be in this predicament together," he stated flatly.


    "Together?" Maya scoffed. "Don''t flatter yourself. I''m perfectly capable of handling myself."


    They argued, trading barbs back and forth, their bickering echoing in the silent corridors. But as they delved deeper, they stumbled upon a new challenge ¨C a room filled with pressure plates hidden beneath a layer of dust. Touching one set off a barrage of poison-tipped arrows that zipped through the air.


    Their initial reaction was a chaotic scramble for cover. Maya narrowly dodged an arrow that whizzed past her ear, her scream blending with Derek''s frustrated roar. But amidst the chaos, a realization hit them. They couldn''t navigate this alone.


    With a begrudging nod, they formulated a plan. Derek, taking advantage of his lighter armor, would sprint across the room, activating the pressure plates while dodging the arrows. Maya, using her magic to create a protective shield, would follow closely behind, neutralizing the remaining arrows with a gust of wind.


    The plan, though risky, worked. Derek, a blur of motion, triggered the pressure plates, and Maya, her concentration intense, deflected the flying projectiles. They emerged on the other side, panting and shaken, but alive.


    A tense silence followed. Maya, ever the prideful one, averted her gaze. Derek, not one for unnecessary words, simply grunted again. Yet, a silent acknowledgement hung in the air. Maybe, just maybe, they were stronger together than they were apart.


    In another corner of the labyrinth, a trio ¨C Liam, a hulking barbarian, Clara, a cunning rogue, and Sarah, a timid healer ¨C faced a different kind of challenge. Hunger had gnawed at them for days, their meager rations depleted. Desperation gnawed at Liam, his usual jovial nature replaced by a brooding silence. He was afraid.


    Those were just a couple examples of what the students were going through and what they were facing.


    **********


    The flickering torchlight cast grotesque shadows on the damp walls of the labyrinth. Pete shivered, pulling his threadbare cloak tighter around his shoulders. The oppressive silence was broken only by the rhythmic drip-drip of unseen water. Around a bend, they came face-to-face with a sight that stopped them in their tracks.


    A figure cloaked in faded green leaned against the wall, his hood pulled low, obscuring his face. A magnificent silver hawk perched on his gloved arm, its keen yellow eyes fixated on the flickering flame. An unsettling stillness hung around the figure, like a tomb guarding a forgotten secret.


    Pete, ever the impulsive one, nudged Keith with his elbow. "Who''s that creepy guy?" he whispered, his voice barely a rasp. "Looks like he belongs in a horror movie."


    Keith, ever the stoic observer, studied the figure with a piercing gaze. Unlike Pete, he wasn''t one for dramatic reactions. He considered himself a "mentalist" ¨C not in the fantastical sense of reading minds, but in his uncanny ability to gauge a person''s emotions through subtle cues. He raised an eyebrow and pursed his lips in thought.


    "Can''t judge a book by its cover, Pete," he murmured back, his voice even lower than Pete''s. "But yeah," he admitted, his gaze lingering on the hawk, "there''s something¡­ off about him."


    Despite his misgivings, Keith wasn''t one for unnecessary confrontation, especially not with a lone figure in the labyrinth''s depths. They had bigger concerns ¨C finding their way out of this maze and finding the kid and go home."


    "Just stay quiet and let''s move on," Keith continued, subtly guiding Pete past the cloaked figure. As they inched closer, they noticed the faintest flicker of movement under the hawk''s hood.


    " What if he''s a bandit?" Asked Pete and Keith stoped and was quite for a while and said," I guess we have to find out for ourselves."

 Chapter 83 - 83: ch.83

    [Nev POV]


    Siegfried Forest? Seriously? We were supposed to go to the Beastmen continent.


    Maybe it was a last minute change but what caused the change? The teachers loved throwing curveballs at us. Fine, whatever. Surprise test, I''d survive. Heck, I''d probably build a magnificent ice castle while I was at it. Survival didn''t have to be roughing it.


    It could be comfortable to... Plus I have not plans in getting involved in this ACT.


    The Act itself wasn''t the least bit rewarding and it''s only purpose was to harden the Azrael''s resolve to murder. Azrael claims that he would cut down any demons he fought without batting an eye. But when it came to races other than demons his resolve wavered.


    Basically one of the students during the summoning of the Eight star bear was planning to do something on some vulnerable beautiful students but what he didn''t know was that Vera was among those students.


    She was injured when she jumped infront of Azrael to take an attack from the bear. Azrael thought that the man was also aiming for Vera. In that moment he snapped and even though they were now hiding from the bear waiting for the teachers to rescue them. Azrael got angry beat up the boy and was almost going to kill him. No, he wanted to kill him.


    He made up his mind that some people are just trash and should be gotten rid of quickly.


    He vowed to protect his loved ones through any means. Even if it meant killing.


    Oh you might be wandering where the teachers were during this saga. Well they were busy trying to break through the ten star barrier which was set up by an expensive artefact. So they couldn''t immediately resolve the problem.


    The purpose of the summoned bear was... Well unknown they never caught the culprit until later when a teacher confessed to it in another ACT as he was caught stealing from the academy''s Library and selling it to tge black market. S§×ar?h the nov§×lF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    As for what happened to the pervert well he was sent to the human church for rehabilitation. I think he eventually landed on Seraphina''s hands and ... well connect the dots on what happened.


    Hours melted away like snowflakes in the midday sun. Nothing happened. No monstrous wolves, no territorial beasts, just me and the whispering pines. Maybe the teachers had gone overboard with the "surprise" and changed the entire location. Still, I bet those people''s original plan of disrupting the Test is still going to happen. Though there may be slight changes.


    Suddenly, a brilliant pillar of light erupted in the distance. It pulsed like a beating heart, then vanished as abruptly as it appeared. Curiosity tugged at me, but staying warm and comfy in my ice home held more appeal. It was probably some grand illusion, one of the teachers summoning a mythical beast or something. Not my problem.


    Then, the world dissolved around me in a flash of blinding light. One second I was in my cozy igloo, the next I was falling through a swirling vortex of colors and disorientation. A booming voice, deep and resonating, echoed somewhere within the chaos. It spoke of tombs, challenges, and rewards, but before I could grasp anything, I landed face-first on cold, hard stone.


    Dust filled my lungs as I coughed, scrambling to my feet. My eyes adjusted to the dim light, revealing a cramped, dimly lit corridor. The air hung heavy with dampness and a faint stench of decay. Definitely not my ice castle vision. Fantastic.


    Sighing, I brushed myself off. Time to adjust the "survival" plan. Apparently, it was no longer building a luxurious ice domicile but surviving this¡­ tomb? That''s what the booming voice called it, right? Great.


    Ninety-seven. I muttered the count under my breath, wiping the slime off my frost-spike. These things weren''t much of a challenge ¨C oozing, black blobs with a single glowing eye. More like a nuisance, really. Still, they were the ninety-seventh nuisance I''d dealt with, which meant I was making some progress through this tomb.


    The puzzles sprinkled throughout the corridors had been a breeze. A basic test of logic and observation, nothing I couldn''t handle.


    However, it all felt¡­ pre-programmed, like some elaborate video game. Still, a video game with slimes that squelched and popped when frozen.


    And then I saw Topaz.


    Topaz. But¡­ not Topaz. The girl standing before me was a stranger wearing Topaz''s skin. Her once brown hair and eyes had been replaced by a shimmering gold, framing a face that had shed its nerdy charm for a steely beauty. It wasn''t just her looks though ¨C she radiated power.


    A six-star aura, a golden halo of six stars above her form, crackled with raw energy. In her hand, she wielded a peculiar blade. It looked like a katana, but not one I''d ever seen before. Its smooth black surface had a deadly elegance, accented by swirling golden patterns. Below her, the brutal testament to her power ¨C the mangled corpse of a seven-star minotaur.


    Hacked, sliced, cleaved¡­ some parts, like the tail and fingers, were diced to a horrifying degree. Despite the gruesome scene, not a single drop of blood marred Topaz, or rather, "Golden Topaz," or her weapon. A display of absolute mastery.


    "You¡­" she began, her voice a mix of surprise and suspicion. "I can finally see ''you.'' Why the disguise? Are you like me? Hiding from something? Someone? Tell me!"


    Her eyes ¨C they were her biggest giveaway. The usually calm brown orbs were now a frenzy of emotions. Wide and manic, her pupils dilated and contracted erratically. And then, the blush. A crimson flush crept up her golden cheeks, a stark contrast to the composed warrior she presented.


    The crazed look was both frightening and confusing. She held the sword at me, her voice laced with a desperate edge. "No," she hissed, "Now that you''ve seen me¡­ I can''t risk you telling anyone. Blackmail is¡­ messy. Only silence is permanent."


    The next part was. "I found out," she said, voice teetering on the edge of a breakdown, "that killing makes problems go away¡­ fast. Unless you''re important. Then things get¡­ complicated."


    The entire monologue was a whirlwind. Half-whispered thoughts intermixed with chilling threats. It was as if she was having a self monologue as well as talking to me at the same time. Yet, through it all, I held my ground, a silent observer. There was a morbid fascination in watching her. Though she held the sharp end of the argument, I could feel the tension in her.


    She was on edge, constantly checking my every move, trying to gauge my reaction.


    Topaz''s golden eyes narrowed. "You have something to hide," she snarled, her voice gaining a dangerous edge. "Meaning you have something to lose."


    A smirk tugged at the corner of my lips. "Not necessarily," I countered, inwardly impressed by her ability to see through vampiric shapeshifting. "But still, kudos on picking that up."


    She ignored my lightheartedness. "But since you saw me," her voice hitched for a second, "I have to kill you. Maybe¡­ maybe the backlash¡­." Her voice trailed off, the last part mumbled under her breath. "I''ll just leave the academy. Go and hide somewhere."


    I rolled my eyes internally. There was no way she could think hiding would solve anything. "There''s nowhere you can hide," I thought grimly, "if, and that''s a very big if, you manage to kill me. My mother will go on a rampage."


    Topaz took a deep breath, her golden aura flaring brighter. A solid resolve hardened her features as she lunged at me, her black katana humming with dark energy. "Neveah, this time I won''t hold back," she declared, her voice echoing in the tomb chamber, "so just give me your life¡­ please die."


    I sighed, a cold realization settling over me. "Golden Topaz" was right. There was no bluffing her way out of this. "I won''t hold back as well," I muttered, meeting her charge with a chilling resolve of my own and countered he attacked sending her sliding back some distance.


    ***********


    [Third person Pov]


    Neveah''s sigh morphed into a growl as Topaz lunged. His casual facade melted away, replaced by the cold fury of a cornered predator. With a snap of his fingers, the illusory disguise dissolved, revealing his true form.


    Tall and broad-shouldered, he stood in stark contrast to his initial ''small'' self. His black hair, usually tamed and unassuming, now flowed wildly around his face, framing eyes blazing a menacing crimson. The change was startling, but it didn''t end there.


    A wave of his hand sent a frigid gust through the tomb, sending a shiver down Topaz''s spine despite her burning aura. The chamber''s temperature dropped noticeably as Neveah summoned his weapon. An intricate ice spear materialized in his hand, thick and imposing. Its blade shimmered with a chilling blue light, a stark contrast to the golden glow emanating from Topaz.


    But the ice wasn''t the only element at play. As Neveah tightened his grip, a black vein-like pattern crawled across the spear''s surface, twisting and turning like a shadowy serpent. The ice spear, initially beautiful, now resembled a deadly omen. It grew heavier, nearly matching Neveah''s height, its tip crackling with an unseen energy that resonated with the darkness swirling around Topaz''s katana.


    The playful facade gone, Neveah stood poised, the embodiment of a warrior. He wasn''t just powerful, he was a predator ready to defend his life ¨C and his secret. Gone were the days of holding back. Topaz might have awakened some dormant strength, but Neveah, was a monster, his strength couldn''t just be gauged by stars at this point. Two years ago he was taking on psuedo 7 stars.


    What change would have happened in his journey through the continent? The two stood an impending clash was definitely promised.

 Chapter 84 - 84: ch.84

    The first clash was a deafening roar that echoed through the tomb''s cavernous halls. Topaz''s golden aura blazed against the obsidian blade of her katana, meeting Neveah''s black-veined ice spear in a burst of wind and frost. Contrary to Topaz''s expectations, Neveah wasn''t just a mage. He moved with a predator''s grace, his crimson eyes tracking her every move.


    Despite her wind-enhanced speed and masterful metal manipulation technique, Topaz found herself constantly on the defensive. Neveah''s strikes were deceptively swift, his strength far exceeding that of a normal human. Each blow of his ice spear, wreathed in dark energy, landed with a sickening thud, sending vibrations through her arms and forcing her back.


    Her katana, once a deadly instrument, seemed to struggle against the chilling power of the spear. The wind she conjured to increase her agility was constantly countered by the frigid aura radiating from Neveah. Her peak intermediate mastery of aura, a feat unheard of for someone her age, seemed insignificant in the face of his raw power.


    Desperate, Topaz channeled all her remaining strength into a whirlwind attack. Her katana blurred, a golden cyclone aimed at disarming Neveah. But the vampire prince was a blur himself. With a side-step, he spun the ice spear, its black-veined surface slicing cleanly through the whirlwind. The wind dissipated, and Topaz found herself momentarily open.


    Neveah didn''t waste the opportunity. The spear slammed into her shoulder with a sickening crunch. A grunt ripped from her throat as pain lanced through her body, the force of the blow sending her crashing against the tomb wall. Her aura flickered, the golden glow dimming considerably.


    Topaz struggled to her feet, her vision swimming. Seven minutes. That''s all it had been, yet she felt like her body had been put through a forge. Despite her genius swordsmanship, her mastery of metal manipulation, and the advantage of close combat against a mage, she was completely outmatched.


    Neveah advanced, like a predator approaching its wounded prey. His crimson eyes held a flicker of something akin to pity and boredom, but it was quickly replaced by a steely resolve. Topaz knew then that this wasn''t just a fight for survival; it was a fight for his secret( Neveah didn''t care though). And he wouldn''t hesitate to finish her.


    **********


    Topaz lay sprawled on the cold tomb floor, a whimper escaping her bruised lips. Tears streamed down her face, blurring the already dim light. Defeat tasted like ash in her mouth. Yet, amidst the pain, a memory surfaced, sharp and cruel.


    "Rat... Test subject... Nothing but a weapon... Experiment number 3..." The words echoed in her mind, a cruel reminder of her past. She wasn''t Topaz, not truly. She was a creation, a product of years of agonizing experimentation.


    Ever since she could remember, her life had been a series of needles, rubber gloves, and constant prodding, poking and stabbing. Pain, not comfort, was her earliest memory.


    Even learning to read and write was torture. The ruthless teacher beat her for every mistake, his sadistic laughter ringing in her ears.


    Combat training was a brutal baptism by fire. Matches were merciless affairs, where she was beaten to the brink of death and left to heal on the cold floor, sometimes for hours. Sometimes she was lucky as potions were forced down her throat, experiments disguised as treatment, other times she was asked to walk it off.


    Years blurred together, each one bringing more excruciating tests, more fatigue, and a slow erosion of any individuality she might have possessed. They were many once, "subjects" like her, huddled together for comfort in their shared misery. But with each passing year, the numbers dwindled. Only a handful remained, their once hopeful faces now etched with despair.


    It seemed their creators were pleased with the progress, but the whispers of "mass production", "maybe we can push further" were among the scientists.


    The tests became more invasive, more agonizing, pushing the boundaries of her endurance. Privacy, a concept she barely understood, became a distant dream. Every thought, every movement was monitored, analyzed, categorized. Even sleep was a stolen moment, riddled with nightmares of needles and lab coats.


    Tears continued to stain Topaz''s cheeks, but amidst the despair, a flicker of warmth flickered to life. Even in the hell of the lab, she''d found a light, a guardian angel in disguise. One of the scientists, a woman with a kind smile hidden behind years of sterile lab coats, had become her confidante. This woman, Dr.


    Anya, had whispered stories of the world beyond the steel walls ¨C stories of sweet, warm bread unlike the bland rations they ate, of bustling cities with people unlike the harsh figures in white coats, and of landscapes so breathtaking they defied the stark reality of her existence. Dr. Anya had even given her a name, a symbol of something more than "Subject 3" ¨C Sharon.


    Sharon clung to those whispered stories, a lifeline in a sea of despair. She''d lose herself in Dr. Anya''s descriptions, picturing sunsets painted in oranges and pinks, the crunch of fresh snow beneath her boots, and the warmth of genuine laughter. But then, one day, a new subject arrived.


    This girl was different. The same age, with a head of unruly brown hair and large eyes. Yet, this girl was a shattered doll, devoid of the spark, as if she''d give up, she was broken?


    The girl wouldn''t speak, wouldn''t eat, wouldn''t even sleep. Just an empty shell haunting the sterile halls. Panic seized the scientists.


    "At this rate, she''ll die before we get anything from that Clan," a harsh voice echoed in the lab, "and we''ll be blamed for it!"


    Sharon shuddered at the memory. Even their fear was about failure, not the girl''s well-being. But something stirred within her ¨C a flicker of empathy she hadn''t known existed. In the broken reflection of this new girl, Sharon maybe saw her own mirrored pain. A silent bond formed, a shared understanding woven from the silence of their captors.


    The new girl became Ruby, a name Sharon whispered in the stillness of the night, a tiny act of defiance against their manufactured identities.


    The memory of Ruby''s lifeless form brought a fresh wave of despair crashing over Sharon. The girl, barely a whisper of a person, had succumbed to the relentless tests shortly after her arrival. Sharon, for the first time felt a hollow ache but it wasn''t the physical pain but it hurt. This new feeling confused her.


    It was not the first time she saw someone die, but this was painful somehow? Why?


    The scientists, their faces etched with a new urgency, turned their attention back to Sharon and the remaining subjects. The experiments resumed, each one more brutal than the last, this caused the loss of two subjects. The once sterile lab echoed with the sounds of their screams, a chilling symphony of pain.


    One day, as Sharon huddled in a corner, bruised and weary, she overheard a heated exchange. "Shit, what did you do?" a voice bellowed, "You brought us more problems again. We''re already on thin ice!" The venom in the speaker''s voice was unmistakable.


    "Don''t worry," came a nervous reply, "we''ll blame it on that know-it-all bitch." The name hung heavy in the air ¨C Dr. Anya.


    A cold understanding washed over Sharon. The words thrown around like insults ¨C "show off," "bitch" ¨C they suddenly clicked into place. The other scientists, envious of Dr. Anya''s compassion, were using the recent deaths as an opportunity to get rid of her.


    Panic surged through Sharon. Dr. Anya, the woman who gifted her with a name, who showed her a glimpse of a world beyond pain, was in danger. A fierce protectiveness, a feeling she''d never known before, ignited within her. Dr. Anya was the only tether to a semblance of humanity they had left, and Sharon wasn''t about to let them take that away.


    But what could she do? Warn her?


    That night, under the dim glow of the lab''s emergency lights, Dr. Anya snuck into Sharon''s cell. The air crackled with a nervous energy as Dr. Anya pressed a cool metal ring into Sharon''s palm. It was a storage ring!


    With trembling hands, Dr. Anya cast a complex spell. Sharon''s body shimmered and reformed, taking on the gaunt features of the deceased Ruby? Disbelief flickered in Sharon''s eyes, a mix of fear and confusion. But Dr. Anya''s next words, choked with emotion, cut through the haze.


    "Sharon," Dr. Anya''s voice rasped, "you need to leave. I''ve prepared everything for you in the ring. Instructions, supplies, enough to start a new life. I wanted yo save all of you but yhe others don''t wanna go. Or are soon going to die.


    Only you have a shot for a future... to live."


    Sharon, ever the quick learner, understood instantly. Escape. This wasn''t a shared flight; it was her freedom, bought at a terrible cost. A strange calm settled over her, pushing down the rising tide of emotions. She trusted Dr. Anya implicitly.


    With a lingering kiss on Sharon''s forehead, Dr. Anya''s voice cracked. "Take the name Topaz," she whispered, tears glistening in her eyes. "Live a life they could never steal from you. More instructions are on the ring you''ll know what to do."


    Suddenly, a blaring alarm pierced the sterile silence. Dr. Anya''s eyes widened in horror. "Go!" she hissed, shoving a glowing scroll into Sharon''s palm. "Follow the instructions. Hide so that they won''t find you."


    Adrenaline coursed through Sharon as the scroll pulsed with a warm light, activating on contact. In a flash of blinding white, she was slowly vanishing, leaving Dr. Anya alone in that place.


    The silence was shattered by the crash of heavy boots and angry shouts. Dr. Anya turned to face them, her back held straight, a defiant glint in her eyes. A cruel voice boomed, "There she is! Get her!"


    From the shadows, a thick earthen spike erupted, propelled by a unseen force. It pierced Dr. Anya''s chest with a sickening thud. As her life force ebbed away, a single word escaped her lips, a whisper on the wind ¨C "Live." Sear?h the n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    The image of Dr. Anya''s sacrifice, the desperation in her eyes, would forever be etched in Sharon''s, now Topaz''s, mind.


    ***********


    Then, a sudden shift. A golden power erupted from her, a beacon in the dimly lit tomb. Her body levitated a few inches off the ground, the aura around her shimmering with an intensity far exceeding anything she''d ever managed before.


    But this wasn''t a radiant light. The golden hue was corrupted, twisting and warping around the edges like molten metal infused with smoke. An inky black energy pulsed within the warped gold, growing stronger with every passing second.


    Across the chamber, Neveah watched, his crimson gaze narrowed. Tattoos began to bloom across Topaz''s skin ¨C intricate, black patterns that writhed like restless serpents on her arms, feet, and even crept up her neck. Her once golden hair, a symbol of the awakening she''d experienced, stood on end, each strand crackling with an ominous energy.


    The change in her eyes was the most comical. They had gone completely white. But even that wasn''t the end. The white bled away, a darkness spreading across the irises like a stain until her entire eye was an abyss.


    Neveah sighed, a gust of icy air swirling around him. "She had a flashback, didn''t she?"he muttered to himself. "Sigh, this is getting more annoying."

 Chapter 85 - 85: ch.85

    Neveah sighed, a gust of icy air swirling around him. "She had a flashback, didn''t she?" he muttered to himself. "Sigh, this is getting more annoying."


    The golden-black aura pulsed once more, and then with a deafening crack, it shattered. Topaz''s body, still levitating, convulsed. Where the girl had been seconds ago, now stood a warrior. Her golden hair had morphed into a mane of black fire, its tips crackling with a faint electrical hum.


    A sleek suit of dark metal materialized around her, clinging to her skin and highlighting her emerging curves with ruthless efficiency.


    Neveah''s crimson gaze flickered. "Hmmm," he mumbled, barely above a whisper. "Shouldn''t let her finish transforming."


    Before the last word left his lips, Neveah lunged forward with inhuman speed. He raised his ice spear, its tip swirling with a chilling black energy that mirrored Topaz''s corrupted aura. A dark bolt of energy erupted from the spearhead, aimed at the center of Topaz''s transformation.


    But Topaz was no longer the girl he''d fought moments ago. With a snap of her wrist, a transparent shield materialized in front of her, deflecting the dark bolt with a resounding clang. Neveah''s eyebrow shot up in surprise. A shield spell ¨C not something he''d anticipated.


    The transformation complete, Topaz hovered menacingly in the air. A chilling aura pulsed from her, warping the very air around her. Suddenly, the tomb floor shimmered as dozens of weapons materialized seemingly out of thin air ¨C swords, spears, daggers ¨C all gleaming with an dark-golden light and humming with a restrained energy.


    With a graceful leap, Topaz landed amongst the arsenal, her movements far more fluid and powerful than any she''d demonstrated before. She snatched a shimmering dagger, its hilt perfectly fitting her hand, and vanished in a blur of motion.


    Neveah reacted in time. A wall of frost materialized around him a split second before a black-tipped dagger materialized an inch from his face. The small ice shield barely fist sized and thin took on the pressure from the attack.


    Neveah looked at her eyes. "Fast," he muttered, conjuring another small ice barrier. The barrier blocked Topaz''s next strike ¨C a vicious downward thrust aimed at his head.


    The tomb chamber echoed with the clang of steel and the hiss of displaced air. Topaz, a whirlwind of black fire and fury, lashed out with her dagger. Fueled by the dark energy coursing through her, she fought like a woman possessed, her movements a blur of desperate rage. Yet, for all her ferocity, Neveah remained a storm she couldn''t quite breach.


    Neveah danced around her attacks, a deadly choreographer within the confines of the tomb. With a flick of his wrist, he sent a wave of gravity crashing down on Topaz, momentarily pinning her to the stone floor. He used this window to snatch the dagger from her grasp, flinging it across the chamber where it embedded itself with unnatural force into the wall.


    He also effectively used Topaz''s own formed weapons against her. He used telekenesis to manipulate the blades sending them towards her.


    Undeterred, Topaz erupted from the ground, fueled by the dark power. A whirlwind of wind materialized around her, propelling her towards Neveah with blinding speed simultaneously blowing away the attack.


    He countered with a burst of ice, creating a shimmering barrier that shattered under the impact. The wind whipped around him, disorienting him momentarily, granting Topaz the opening she craved. Her fist, encased in a gauntlet of dark metal, slammed into his chest, but again she was stopped by an almost invincible barrier of ice. He then gave her a blow sending her crashing into a wall.


    Dust billowed as she emerged from the debris, spitting a mouthful of crimson. Pain gnawed at her side, but she ignored it, focusing on the threat before her.


    Neveah with a snarl, he unleashed a wave of icy energy, engulfing the entire chamber in a swirling blizzard. The temperature plummeted, and Topaz was momentarily obscured by the swirling snow.


    A searing blade, forged from a darkness that defied the ice, sliced through the blizzard. Topaz, her eyes burning with a cold, eerie light, materialized before him, a storm of wind swirling around her dark metal armor.


    Neveah, his crimson gaze unwavering, conjured a small, sturdy shield just in time to block the downward slash of her blade. The force of the impact sent tremors through the air generating a gust of wind.


    The fight had become a brutal ballet of offense and defense. Neveah, with his mastery of gravity and ice, could control the battlefield, deflecting attacks and hindering Topaz''s movements. But he didn''t land a decisive blow. She felt Neveah was slowly winning, gaining momentum. Topaz, fueled by rage and the dark power, was relentless.


    Her wind manipulation granted her an unmatched agility, and her metal-manipulated weapons seemed like trash to his ice attacks. S§×ar?h the n??el Fire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    And she felt it Neveah was playing with her. While she was risking everything this vampire was playing, toying with her.


    A small smile played on Neveah''s lips as he watched Topaz stumble back, her dark metallic armor dulling and the fire in her eyes flickering. "Can she not just manipulate one type of metal?" he mused, dodging a clumsy swipe of her dagger. "So with training, she can manipulate stronger metal types?


    Interesting." He capitalized on her waning energy, delivering a swift blow that sent her crashing into the wall.


    The once imposing warrior was reduced to a whimpering mess, fear finally piercing through the dark haze.


    Her golden mane, once ablaze with black fire, reverted to its natural state, framing tear-streaked cheeks as she pleaded in fear, "Don''t come closer!" The aura that crackled around her moments ago was now diminishing fast, her dark metal armor a lifeless shell clinging to her exhausted form was cracking and breaking.


    The terrifying warrior had become nothing but a frightened child, her white eyes now laced with golden pupils, the remnants of the transformation.


    Twenty-nine minutes of brutal combat had taken its toll. Neveah inched towards her, his shadow stretching across her form becoming bigger as he got near. Fear choked Topaz as those cold, crimson eyes bore into her. Backed against the cold stone wall, she could retreat no further.


    "Don''t¡­" her voice cracked, tears streaming down her face, a mixture of exhaustion and terror. The stress of the transformation, the sheer brutality of the fight, it had all been too much. Just as Neveah reached her, her eyes slowly closed, succumbing to unconsciousness.


    Neveah sighed, a hint of frustration in his crimson gaze. He was just about to secure her when a deafening boom echoed through the tomb, shaking the very foundations. Dust rained down from the ceiling, and cobwebs danced in the dim light.


    "Now what?" he muttered, annoyance lacing his voice.


    *************


    Sometime ago


    A hush had fallen over the makeshift campsite carved into the tomb chamber. The ''adventurers'' and Azrael''s group, slept soundly within their earth-mage-crafted tents, well some of them were sleeping.


    There was no need for guards to patrol the halls ¨C the trials themselves regulated the flow of challenges, offering a brief resting perion between each encounter. Unless you actively sought them out the same way Azrael''s group did at first looking for a quick way out.


    Also no rewards were even given after each test too.


    Azrael, however, remained restless within the confines of his tent, separated from Vera by a thin canvas wall. He tossed and turned, the events of the day replaying in his mind. The frustration gnawed at him ¨C venturing deeper into the tomb only to face another ambiguous challenge. Was there a point to this? A way to win?


    He wanted to talk to someone and who''s better than Vera.


    At Vera''s tent. Hesitantly, he peeked through the fabric ¨C Vera slept soundly, bathed in the faint, magical glow emanating from the nearby crystals.


    With a sigh, Azrael decided against disturbing her sleep. Stepping out of his own tent, he sought a breath of fresh air ¨C even the stale air of the tomb felt preferable to the restlessness churning in his stomach. He wandered further into the chamber, the echoing silence amplifying the soft crunch of his boots on the cold stone floor.


    Suddenly, a hushed conversation, barely a whisper, drifted through the tomb''s labyrinthine halls.


    "Sir, is this really okay?" a voice, younger and laced with a hint of doubt, questioned. "If we do something against the academy students, we might be hunted."


    A harsh chuckle filled the air. "We are bandits, kid," another rasped. "Hunted is practically our middle name. But this job¡­ this can change everything. A fat payday, enough to disappear, start a new life. Think of it as the last score, one giant heist."


    The leader, a gruff middle-aged man with streaks of grey in his otherwise handsome features, silently watched as he though. "If this succeeds, I can finally go home. No more looking over my shoulder. It has to succeed." Clenching his fists.


    "Okay," another mumbled, a hint of worry lingering in his voice. "But what about that kid we snatched? Do you think he''s here too?"


    The leader scoffed. "If this plan works, we''ll be rich beyond our dreams. That kid won''t matter anymore. Just some fool who crossed the wrong path. He isn''t even worth what we have planned."


    A chilling grin spread across the face of another man. "But first, the dragon. The young blue one, right? She''s alone now and should be a great first target."


    "Boss, if she''s gonna die anyway," the man continued, his eyes gleaming with a sickening desire, "can we have some fun with her? Maybe the other female students too? And that high and mighty blue dragon. Breaking her spirit would be¡­ stimulating." He licked his lips.


    Azrael listening was disgusted.


    The leader sighed, a flicker of contempt crossing his face. "Fine. Have your fun, but keep it discreet. We don''t need any unwanted attention right now." Disgust flickered in his eyes.


    "Filthy bastards," he thought. "But I need to keep them satisfied."


    "Alright, enough chatter," the leader boomed, his voice regaining its gruff authority. "Get into character. We need to pull this off before the trials are over and suspicion falls on us."


    "What?" Said Azrael he was surprised as he felt a hand on his shoulder.

 Chapter 86 - 86: ch.86

    A sudden touch sent a jolt through Azrael. He whirled around, hand instinctively reaching for his weapon, only to see Astrid''s calm gaze staring back at him. Relief washed over him, so intense it almost left him breathless.


    "Hey..." he rasped, his voice thick with surprise.


    "Couldn''t sleep," Astrid explained, her hand lingering on his shoulder. "Didn''t trust those new ''allies'' of ours. Decided to keep watch."


    Azrael''s cheeks burned with shame. He''d readily accepted the bandits'' offer to join forces, desperate for some camaraderie in this strange tomb. Now, Astrid''s words echoed the unease gnawing at his gut since overhearing their conversation.


    "Oh," he mumbled, scratching his head awkwardly. "Uh, right."


    There was no time for self-flagellation. "We''re outnumbered," Astrid continued, her voice low and serious. " They are strong, too. We need to warn the others. Maybe come up with a plan."


    A silent nod escaped Azrael''s lips. Together, they crept back to their shared campsite. Reaching their tent, they found the others, Enia and Vera were sleeping while Tyler and Kim were found awake.


    With hushed urgency, Azrael and Astrid explained what they had overheard. Disbelief and anger flickered across their faces.


    "I knew those guys were fishy!" Kim exclaimed, arms crossed and a frown marring her usually carefree features.


    "Bandits?" Tyler muttered, incredulous.


    "And they''re planning something," Azrael confirmed, a knot tightening in his stomach.


    "Too many, and they pack a punch," Azrael said, voicing the harsh reality. "We need to slip away before they notice."


    Enia and Kim, usually quick with witty remarks, remained silent, the gravity of the situation sinking in. A grim nod was their only response.


    "But we can''t just leave them to their¡­ plans," Vera interjected, her voice resolute. "We need to buy some time. A distraction, a delay. Something to give us a chance to escape. Amd if we can we should bring them down"


    "I have some herbs," Tyler offered, rummaging through his bag. "Not fully lethal, unfortunately, but they can slow them down. Weaken them, knock some out,severe ailments and pain¡­ the effects vary. It''s a cocktail of poison herbs"


    A collective nod of agreement circled the group. It wasn''t a perfect solution, but it was their only shot at escaping the clutches of these bandits with their nefarious intentions. With newfound determination, they began to formulate their plan. If the poison proved effective they would consider another way instead of running away.


    Tyler, his brow furrowed in concentration, meticulously combined a selection of herbs from his pouch. He then burnt it and began channeling a gentle breeze that directed the concoction towards the bandits'' camp. The poison mixture, invisible and odorless, wafted through the air, carried by the wind magic.


    Azrael''s group, positioned strategically upwind, felt no ill effects. However, the bandits stirring within their makeshift tents were soon met with a wave of debilitating symptoms. Plop. Plop. Plop. Sounds of bodies hitting the hard stone floor echoed through the chamber.


    Confusion turned to panic as the bandits experienced a myriad of reactions. Some gripped their heads, faces contorted in agony. Others doubled over, their insides rebelling in a violent revolt. A few bled inexplicably from various orifices, adding to the unsettling scene.


    " It''s effective. Plan B. We subjugate the bandits." Said Kim as the others nodded.


    Azrael was somewhat reluctant to go through with the plan of killing but he knew this was a situation he couldn''t avoid. Also Vera told him that he doesn''t have to kill anyone and just let the others do it. To this he still felt bad but it lessened his guilt.


    "What''s happening? Ahhhh!" one bandit shrieked, his voice raw with terror.


    "It hurts so bad!" another echoed, clutching at his throbbing chest.


    "I feel something crawling in my skin," a third whimpered, his voice barely a whisper.


    The leader, alerted by the commotion, burst out of his tent to witness the carnage. Disbelief clouded his features. This wasn''t part of the trials. He scanned the room, searching for the source of the attack. Was it another unforeseen test? Impossible, the trials wouldn''t disable half the participants.


    Poison then? But how? They hadn''t shared food or drink, and their own rations were not shared everyone had his own.


    Suspicion flickered in his eyes. Airborne poison? An ambush? By who? The students or maybe a third party or even subbotage? But why? Sear?h the N?vel(F)ire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Was he discovered?


    Still he had to check if the students were responsible.His gaze landed on the seemingly serene area where Azrael''s group resided.


    Desperate for answers, he ignored the growing discomfort in his chest, the early warning signs of Tyler''s herbal concoction. He needed confirmation. With a determined glint in his eye, he activated a small wind barrier around himself, momentarily halting the poison''s effects, and cautiously approached their tent.


    "Students!" he called out, his voice strained. "Are you there? I think we''re under attack!"


    Silence greeted him. He reached out, his hand hovering over the fabric door, a sliver of unease slicing through his confidence. As he prepared to yank it open, a sudden, sharp pain shot through him. He stumbled back.


    One moment he was calling out, the next a searing wave of fire erupted from Azrael''s outstretched hand, bathing the fabric door in a sudden, blinding light.


    The leader, startled, barely managed to throw himself back as the flames danced across the doorway. Disbelief morphed into fury as he realized he''d been tricked. With a snarl, he lunged forward, a whirlwind of wind swirling around him. A shimmering blade materialized in his other hand ¨C a short sword, deadly and sharp.


    But Azrael was ready. He infused with the strengthening aura that pulsed around him, he met the leader''s charge head-on. His longsword, imbued with a faint golden glow, deflected the wind-buffeting short sword with a clang of steel.


    Astrid, ever the immovable force, materialized on the other side of the leader, her battle hammer a blur of motion. Her Earth magic granted her a solidity that allowed her to stand firm against the leader''s wind attacks. With a thunderous roar, she slammed her hammer down, aiming for the leader''s legs.


    The leader, agile as a cat, twisted away just in time, the force of the blow sending a tremor through the chamber. He lashed out with his wind magic, creating a miniature cyclone that threatened to engulf Astrid. Azrael reacted instantly, a torrent of fire aimed directly at the vortex, disrupting it and sending the wind dispersing with a hiss.


    The fight devolved into a whirlwind of clashing elements. Azrael and Astrid, their movements honed to a deadly dance, kept the leader on the defensive. Azrael used his fire offensively, forcing the leader to expend energy maintaining his wind shield. Astrid, unyielding and relentless, provided a solid counterpoint, her earth magic creating walls and obstacles to disrupt the leader''s movements.


    The leader, initially confident in his skills, grew frustrated. These weren''t mere students, but formidable opponents working in perfect sync. His initial advantage of surprise had been squandered, replaced by a bitter realization: he had underestimated them and the poison.


    " tsk... If only the tomb hadn''t weakened me. I could crush these two. Also the poison is starting to affect me also looks like the poison resistance I have is useless."


    He knew he couldn''t maintain this defensive dance for long. He needed to create an opening, to exploit a weakness. But Azrael and Astrid moved as one, their attacks coordinated and relentless. His once lightning-fast movements were beginning to falter, exhaustion creeping in.


    With a desperate gamble, the leader unleashed a powerful gust of wind, aiming to push them both back. The force slammed into them, sending Astrid stumbling back a step. Azrael, however, stood his ground, the strengthening aura anchoring him like a rock.


    Seeing his chance, the leader lunged, aiming a vicious slash with his short sword at Astrid''s exposed side. This was the opening he''d been waiting for.


    But Azrael wasn''t done yet. With a surge of will, he channeled his fire magic, not into an attack, but into a blinding light. A searing beam erupted from his outstretched hand, momentarily blinding the leader.


    In that split second, Astrid recovered. Grounding herself with Earth magic, she unleashed a devastating uppercut with her hammer. The blow, laden with the raw power of the earth, caught the leader square on the jaw with a sickening crunch.


    Tye leader though somewhat experienced and strong couldn''t Last long against the relentless attack of two blessed even though they were weaker than him.


    The fight was over. The leader, his face contorted in pain, crumpled to the floor. Azrael and Astrid, panting but victorious, stood above him, the silence broken only by their ragged breaths and the distant echoes of groaning bandits succumbing to Tyler''s herbal concoction.


    ********


    Tyler, his brow furrowed in concentration, nocked an arrow on his bow, the fletching glinting under the faint magical glow. He had spent the night meticulously concocting the poison oak concoction, but now his focus was on deadlier precision. His first target, a hulking brute, stood swaying precariously, the poison already clouding his judgment.


    With a whisper-quiet release, the arrow found its mark, burying itself deep in the bandit''s forehead. Another convulsion, a choked gurgle, and the bandit crumpled to the floor, lifeless.


    Kim and Enia, not to be outdone, moved like a whirlwind. Kim, her daggers flashing like twin vipers, danced through the disoriented bandits, exploiting their weakened state. Enia, her earth magic thrumming beneath her feet, manipulated the very ground itself, tripping and sending bandits sprawling into unconscious heaps.


    Vera, her calm demeanor a stark contrast to the unfolding chaos, became a beacon of support. A wave of her hand produced a rain of water spikes, raining down on those succumbing to the poison''s stabbing their limbs, allowing Tyler and Kim to finish the job.


    But not all the bandits succumbed easily. A particularly burly individual, a seven-star mage, roared in defiance, his eyes blazing with hatred. He unleashed a torrent of wind, sending Kim flying backwards. Before she could regain her footing, another bandit, his face contorted in pain but fueled by desperation, charged at her.


    Just as the bandit''s blade was about to connect, an arrow materialized in its path, the fletching brushing Kim''s hair. It was Tyler, his bow a blur as he fired a second, then a third arrow. Each one found its mark ¨C one in the head, the others anchoring the bandit to the ground. The fallen warrior collapsed with a groan, the fight draining out of him.


    The remaining bandits, in pain and weakened, lost their will to fight. They fell prey to Tyler''s relentless arrows or were subdued by Kim and Enia''s combined assault.


    It was clear that Azrael''s group was winning. Until a voice was heard," what is happening here?"

 Chapter 87 - 87: ch.87

    Frustration twisted in Moira''s gut. They''d been circling for what felt like hours, lost within the labyrinthine depths of the tomb. In her walks she had gone through different monsters and trials and found Carson as well as other dragons and they were moving together. Now, emerging into a chamber she vaguely recognized, her heart lurched into her throat.


    It was the same chamber where Azrael and his group had camped. But the scene that greeted her was a grotesque tableau.


    Bodies, some grotesquely contorted, littered the floor. Arrows protruded from lifeless forms, while others bore the marks of brutal bladework. The stench of blood and something else ¨C a sickly sweet herbal aroma ¨C hung heavy in the air.


    Moira''s gaze darted around, searching for Azrael and the others. Relief washed over her as she spotted their figures clustered near the entrance of their tent, their faces etched with grim determination.


    But before she could call out, another figure materialized in the chamber entrance. Carson, the cocky blue dragon she''d reluctantly befriended, stumbled in, flanked by two other dragons, their scales gleaming in the dim light. However, their entrance was marred by the sight of a figure lurking behind Carson, a cruel smile plastered on his face.


    Eldran, the bandit leader, his face contorted with a mix of desperation and triumph, held a wickedly sharp knife pressed against Carson''s throat. The playful swagger Carson usually carried had vanished, replaced by a mask of terror. S§×ar?h the ¦ÇovelFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "What is happening here?" Moira''s said.


    No answer came. Her gaze locked with Azrael''s, a silent question hanging in the air. But before he could respond, Eldran''s voice, laced with a venomous snarl, filled the chamber.


    "Don''t follow me, or else this dragon dies!"


    Moira''s blood ran cold. Fury surged through her, battling with a primal fear for her newfound companion. "What are you doing, you mongrel!" she spat, her voice trembling with a dangerous anger.


    Eldran, his eyes darting between his hostage and the approaching figures, ignored her. "Shut up! You bitch!" he barked, the unsteady grip on his knife a stark contrast to his harsh words.


    Without another word, he started dragging Carson backwards, the other two dragons flinching at the sight of their kin threatened. With a final menacing glare at the group, Eldran vanished into the darkness at the far end of the chamber, Carson''s muffled pleas echoing after him.


    Silence descended once more, broken only by the ragged gasps of those still struggling to breathe amongst the fallen bandits but they were shot and killed shortly after. The air crackled with a tension thicker than the tomb''s stale air. Moira, fueled by a potent mix of frustration and rage, locked eyes with Azrael. This unexpected turn of events had just thrown their plans into chaos.


    But one thing was clear ¨C they had to save Carson.


    Despair threatened to engulf Moira as Eldran, the bandit leader, disappeared into the inky depths of the chamber''s far end, dragging a terrified Carson with him. A primal need to protect her companion warred with the cold logic of caution.


    Azrael''s voice, low and urgent, cut through the paralysis gripping Moira. "We need to follow him. Now."


    Moira didn''t like Azrael, or maybe anyone. That was clear. But for some reason she felt she could trust him.


    Azrael explain to the others that he should move with Moira, that the two of them would attract less attention. He said that it was mostly his fault that this happened so he was taking responsibility.


    And Moira''s reason for going was a reason she herself knew, Carson was important to Axl and she was afraid Axl may blame her if something happened to Carson and that he may make things difficult for her. So she had to save him.


    Azrael, his gaze held a steely resolve that mirrored Moira''s own determination. Together, they sprinted after Eldran, the other members of Azrael''s group trailing close behind. The air grew colder with each step, the darkness deepening until it felt like a living entity, swallowing them whole.


    Suddenly, the chamber floor lurched, the ground beneath their feet giving way. Moira shrieked, the world tilting on its axis as she plummeted into an abyss. A desperate cry for Azrael tore from her throat, lost in the echoing screams of the others.


    Then, a searing pain lanced through her arm. She opened her eyes to find herself dangling precariously over a seemingly bottomless pit, her fingers wrapped around a jagged rock face. Below, jagged spikes gleamed menacingly in the faint magical light filtering from above.


    Panic clawed at her throat, but then a strong hand clamped around hers, anchoring her like a lifeline. She looked up to see Azrael, his face etched with concern as he hauled her back onto solid ground.


    The relief was so intense it almost made her knees buckle. But the moment was shattered by a searing hiss. A glowing red spear materialized in mid-air, aimed straight at Azrael''s chest.


    Moira reacted instinctively, a surge of protective energy erupting from her core. The force field she conjured deflected the spear with a clang, sending it skittering across the stone floor. But the exertion left her drained, her vision swimming.


    Azrael, his chest heaving, stared at her with a mixture of surprise and gratitude. Before he could speak, a hulking stone golem materialized in the center of the chamber, its glowing red eyes boring into them, it was 7 star.


    This was no ordinary ambush. They had stumbled into another one of the tomb''s trials, and the consequences of failing were far too real.


    The golem roared, shaking the chamber, and lumbered towards them. Azrael, barked orders, directing Moira to take cover while he engaged the golem. He lunged forward, his longsword a blur as he unleashed a fiery attack.


    Moira, despite the tremor in her legs, knew she couldn''t stand by. She gritted her teeth, channeling her remaining energy into a protective barrier around Azrael, deflecting a blow from the golem''s massive fist.


    The battle raged on. Azrael, his movements hampered by the earlier fall, fought with a desperate intensity. Moira, her reserves dwindling, struggled to maintain her barrier. Just as the golem''s fist was about to connect with Azrael, a sickening crack echoed through the chamber.


    Moira''s barrier had shattered, leaving Azrael exposed. She screamed, a primal cry of fear and helplessness. But before the golem''s fist could land, Azrael shoved her out of the way, taking the full force of the blow on his shoulder.


    A choked gasp escaped his lips as he crumpled to the ground, his face contorted in pain. Moira''s world narrowed to Azrael''s fallen form, fear replaced by a surge of fierce protectiveness. Ignoring the throbbing pain in her arm, she rushed to his side, cradling his head in her lap.


    "Azrael!" Her voice shook, a tremor of fear and something unfamiliar, something akin to¡­care.


    He groaned, his eyes fluttering open. They locked with hers, surprise giving way to a flicker of warmth. "You¡­ saved me," he rasped, his voice weak.


    Moira nodded, her throat too tight to speak. She tore a strip of cloth from her uniform, her movements swift and focused despite her lingering fear. "Hold still," she commanded, her voice surprisingly firm, as she began to bind his injured shoulder.


    In that moment, amidst the chaos of the trial and the looming threat of the golem, a fragile bond began to form. The hostility that had initially marked their encounters had melted away, replaced by a grudging respect and a flicker of something more. They had faced danger together, and in that shared experience, a seed of trust had been sown.


    ************


    Keith and Pete had stopped Elrohir to ask him about bandits and a bearkin hostage. Elrohir didn''t respond and Keith gave a nod to Pete who backed away.


    The air crackled with a tension as thick as the stale tomb air as Keith, the epitome of a meticulous man in his tailored suit, stalked towards Elrohir. Unlike Keith''s clinical demeanor, Elrohir exuded a deadly calm, his stance reminiscent of a seasoned assassin. But beneath Elrohir''s John Wick-like exterior, a faint glow emanated ¨C a telltale sign of his aura manipulation.


    The flickering torches cast grotesque shadows on the chamber walls as Keith launched into a flurry of attacks, his movements surprisingly swift for someone dressed for a board meeting. He wasn''t a fighter, not in the traditional sense, he was a surgeon. His weapon was a scalpel, his aim precise and lethal.


    Each lunge targeted Elrohir''s major pressure points, aiming to sever vital arteries with pinpoint accuracy.


    Elrohir, however, was a whirlwind of wind and steel. With an agility that defied his weathered appearance, he danced away from Keith''s strikes. But Elrohir wasn''t solely relying on reflexes. Invisible strings of wind, manipulated by his aura, materialized, whipping razor-sharp daggers coated in a faint, magical sheen towards Keith.


    The metallic clang of steel on steel echoed through the chamber as Keith, with inhuman reflexes, deflected the flying daggers. Sparks flew, momentarily illuminating the grim scene. In the background, a bored groan resonated. It was Fat Pete, the hulking brute who accompanied Keith.


    He sprawled on a pile of cushions he''d conjured from his spatial storage ring, a half-eaten drumstick dangling from his greasy fingers.


    "Come on, Keith," Pete bellowed, his voice laced with a thick Brooklyn accent. "Wrap this up already! I got places to be, people to meet."


    Keith ignored him, his focus solely on Elrohir. He knew brute force wouldn''t work. He needed a precise opening, a single, fatal strike. He feinted towards Elrohir''s left, but instead, twisted his body with unnatural speed, aiming a vicious kick at Elrohir''s unguarded knee.


    Elrohir, caught off guard by the sudden change in tactics, barely managed to sidestep the blow. The force of the missed kick, however, whipped a loose dagger flying, its trajectory taking it straight towards Fat Pete''s unsuspecting head.


    Time seemed to slow down. Elrohir''s eyes widened in horror, Keith''s lips stretched into a predatory grin. But in that split second, a surge of emerald light erupted from Fat Pete''s massive form. An invisible barrier shimmered into existence, deflecting the dagger with a resounding clang.


    The surprise attack had broken the rhythm of the fight. Elrohir glared at Fat Pete, his aura flickering with a volatile mix of anger and frustration. Keith, ever the opportunist, saw his chance. With a predatory glint in his eyes, he launched another attack, a flurry of precise strikes aimed to end the fight. The outcome of the clash now hung in the balance.

 Chapter 88 - 88: ch. 88

    The world lurched and blurred around Eldran. The poison Tyler had concocted was a relentless beast, coursing through his veins, stealing his strength, and muddling his thinking. He''d managed to snag a hostage ¨C that pesky dragon ¨C but keeping a grip on the struggling boy was proving more difficult with each passing second.


    Carson, the boisterous dragon, did not like this at all. His bellows of protest echoed through the chamber, alternating with frustrated curses and desperate pleas. Eldran, his vision swimming, could only tighten his grip on the knife pressed against the dragon''s throat, an attempt to maintain control.


    He''d envisioned a grand escape, a bargaining chip to secure his freedom. Now, all he wanted was to reach a safe distance before the poison claimed him. A surge of anger, fueled by his weakening state, flared within him. Carson''s resistance was infuriating.


    With a snarl, Eldran lunged forward, the knife connecting with Carson''s shoulder in a shallow stab. A surprised yelp escaped the dragon, followed by a shove that sent Eldran reeling back. The world tilted precariously, and with a cry of his own, Eldran stumbled backwards. His foot caught on a barely discernible groove hidden in the dusty floor.


    Before he could react, the ground beneath him gave way. He plummeted into a yawning darkness, the weight of his armor accelerating his descent. His scream, choked off by the sudden rush of air, was swallowed by the depths.


    Carson, dazed and momentarily stunned, looked around in disbelief. The pressure against his throat was gone. He took a deep, shuddering breath, air filling his lungs. He gingerly touched the wound on his shoulder, wincing at the sharp sting, but relief washed over him. He was alive.


    Looking down the dark hole where Eldran had disappeared, Carson felt a pang of morbid curiosity, quickly replaced by a surge of self-preservation," serves you right you bastard. Hope you die a dog''s death." He said as he spat on the hole.


    This tomb was a treacherous place, filled with hidden dangers. He had to get back to the others.


    With a powerful beat of his wings, he launched himself into the air, the echo of his frantic roar fading into the labyrinthine depths of the tomb. His escape had been a stroke of unexpected luck, but he needed to get back to the others and maybe get some treatment.


    **********


    The flickering torchlight cast Lara''s shadow long and menacing against the damp stone wall. Sweat beaded on her brow, trickling down her temples, a stark contrast to the cool air seeping from the ancient engravings that adorned the passage.


    Ever since discovering the faded photograph, a tangible link to her past and presumed enemies ¨C the Twin Daggers association ¨C Lara had been consumed by a singular purpose: find the assassin.


    The tomb, a treacherous labyrinth of trials and traps, had become a frustrating detour. Yet, with each puzzle solved, each monstrous guardian felled, a sliver of hope remained. The inscription on the crumbling wall before her offered a cryptic clue: "Those who seek knowledge must face the flames of truth."


    Lara, a seasoned tomb raider with an insatiable thirst for ancient secrets, couldn''t resist the challenge. Besides, who knew what knowledge this "truth" held?


    Ignoring the dull throb of fatigue in her muscles, she set about deciphering the riddle. Her gloved fingers traced the intricate symbols, years of experience honing her keen mind for such tasks. A faint whirring sound filled the chamber as a hidden panel in the wall slid open, revealing a narrow passage bathed in an eerie red glow.


    This was it. The trial of flames.


    Lara took a deep breath, adrenaline coursing through her veins. The flickering light glinted off the bow string on her hand.


    Stepping into the passage, the heat intensified with each step. The red glow emanated from an inferno raging within a cavernous chamber at the passage''s end. The air crackled with heat, shimmering like a mirage.


    But amidst the flames, a figure materialized. Cloaked in a shadowy silhouette, its features obscured by the flickering light, it held a menacingly familiar glint of a blade.


    A monster.


    She shot the monsters and moved on with the challenges, solving puzzles, riddles.


    *********


    The clang of steel echoed through the chamber, punctuating the desperate dance between Keith and Elrohir. Sparks flew as Keith parried a flurry of Elrohir''s wind-manipulated daggers. But their duel was rudely interrupted by the lumbering arrival of a new figure.


    A young bearkin, his fur matted with blood, stumbled into the chamber, leaving a trail of crimson on the dusty floor. Pete, who had been sprawled on his makeshift cushion throne, shot up with a startled yelp.


    "Shit, Keith!" he bellowed, his voice laced with a newfound urgency. "I think we found the boy!"


    Keith, mid-dodge from a particularly vicious swipe of Elrohir''s daggers, barely spared him a glance. "Kinda busy here," he growled, the strain of the fight evident in his voice.


    But before they could strategize further, a new threat emerged. With a sharp whistle, Elrohir summoned his avian companion. The bird, a majestic creature with feathers that shimmered with an eerie light, landed on Elrohir''s outstretched arm. It puffed up its chest, a menacing glow emanating from its core. It then flew up to the middle of the room.


    Dread flooded Keith''s veins. Recognition flickered in his eyes ¨C he knew that glow. It was a self destructing pseudo seven-star beast, capable of generating a devastating explosion.


    "Take cover!" Keith roared, a primal instinct overriding his fighting instincts. "Protect the kid!"


    Pete scrambled, knocking over his pile of cushions in his haste to find shelter. The air crackled with an ominous energy as the bird swelled further, its final glow blindingly bright. Just as the realization dawned on Keith that Elrohir was willing to sacrifice his own familiar to escape, a thunderous boom shook the chamber.


    The self-destruction of the bird caused a deafening explosion, showering the room in debris and dust. A wave of pressure slammed into them, sending Keith flying backwards and Pete tumbling into a heap on the ground. By the time the dust settled, the chamber was plunged into a thick haze, Elrohir nowhere to be seen. The explosion was felt by almost everyone on the tomb.


    Keith coughed, spitting dust from his mouth. His vision blurred as he struggled to his feet, a primal fear gnawing at him. Elrohir was gone. His anger at the elf''s escape was quickly replaced by a surge of concern. With a growl, he turned towards the bearkin, who lay whimpering amidst the debris.


    "Hey, kid," Pete called out, his voice hoarse. "You alright?"


    Silence. Dust hung heavy in the air, obscuring the figure. Keith''s apprehension grew, his initial annoyance at the interruption replaced by a sliver of dread. He knelt beside the bearkin, his gloved hand cautiously reaching out.


    This unexpected detour in their fight had come at a cost. Now, they had an injured boy on their hands, and a cunning enemy who had managed to slip away.


    ********


    A collective gasp echoed through the collapsing labyrinth as visions on the hovering screens flickered and died. Auregon, the ancient entity who had orchestrated these trials, faded into nothingness, his shimmering form dissolving like mist.


    The air, previously heavy with the tension of competition and violence, seemed to exhale a sigh of relief. Despite the chaos that had unfolded ¨C the fallen bandits, the near-fatal clashes ¨C foolishness.


    In that moment, Auregon''s words echoed in the silence: "This era''s disappointing... blinded by arrogance, ignorance, some unfounded hate against each other." He had witnessed it all ¨C the displays of weakness, arrogance, and even bloodshed. But he had also seen glimmers of hope.


    Moira and Azrael, forced together by circumstance, had begun to forge an unlikely bond. Their initial distrust had melted away in the crucible of shared struggle, replaced by a grudging respect and a flicker of something more.


    A ghost of a smile played on Auregon''s translucent lips, invisible to all but himself. "Still, all is not lost," he murmured, his voice a mere whisper. "I can see a hope forming among the young ones."


    The once vast labyrinth began to shrink, compressing the remaining chambers until they converged into a single, echoing hall. Tired bodies stumbled towards each other, wary greetings exchanged. The trials were over, for now.


    "Looks like even in this era, no peace, no true understanding, racism is still there" Auregon sighed, his voice fading with his form. "Old friend, looks like we died for nothing." But even as his essence dissipated, a final declaration resonated through the chamber:


    "Let''s end this... shall we. They are not quite worthy of the true trials. Be prepared, children. The next trial will be grander. I won''t have to take over an insignificant tomb formation.


    There will be serious challenges, I won''t be limited like this again. Next time, I''ll send you to the graves of the heroes!"


    Then, with a final, echoing whisper, Auregon was gone. Silence descended once more. And the tomb began to shrink as Auregon''s influence faded and it was reverting to the intended tomb size, the one before Auregon interfered. Sear?h the Nov§×l?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

 Chapter 89 - 89: Dragons vs Nev

    The labyrinth shuddered, echoing groans resonating through the crumbling stone as the vast expanse compressed towards a single chamber. Walls lurched closer, forcing the remaining participants into an uneasy convergence. Lana was confused as no other trial popped up no matter how many Chambers she entered.


    A tense silence hung in the air, replaced only by the sounds of stones grinding against each other as they moved.


    Suddenly, a figure emerged from the encroaching darkness. Elrohir, his face etched with a desperate purpose, stumbled into the chamber. His usually dark black hair was matted with sweat and dust, a testament to the battle he''d fought. His eyes, however, locked onto Lara with a laser focus that belied his fatigue and injuries.


    Relief, laced with a dangerous edge, flickered in them. He had found his target. And Lara who had been tracking this assassin by the use of a spirit, had confirmed that this amn was indeed tge assassin.


    Without preamble, Elrohir launched himself at Lara. He fought with a ferocity born of desperation, his movements honed by years of experience. Yet, Lara was a force of nature.


    Elrohir, already weakened by his battles within the tomb, was clearly outmatched. Lara parried his blows with ease, her counters swift and precise. Despite his valiant effort, his exhaustion and the limitations of being a lower seven-star fighter caught up with him.


    With a well-placed kick, Lara disarmed Elrohir, sending his blade clattering across the dusty floor. The glint of steel was replaced by a cold, menacing glint in her eyes she leveled one of her arrows at his chest. The fight was anticlimactic. She''d thought it would be something difficult but it wasn''t .


    "Tell me about your employer," Lara''s voice, devoid of warmth, echoed in the chamber. "The Twin Daggers."


    Elrohir remained silent, his jaw clenched, a defiant glint in his eyes. Lara''s lips tightened into a hard line. She wouldn''t tolerate defiance. Her gaze flickered to the shimmering needle tucked in her holster. A cruel efficiency settled over her features.


    She plunged the needle into Elrohir''s arm. A jolt coursed through his body, his eyes widening in shock. Before he could react, he slumped unconscious, his rigid form crumpling to the floor.


    With practiced ease, Lara retrieved a small, intricately carved crystal cocoon from a pouch on her belt. She placed the unconscious Elrohir within, whispering an arcane command as the crystal pulsed with a soft blue light, encasing him in a stasis field. With a flick of her wrist, the crystal cocoon vanished into a ring on her finger.


    "I''ll deal with you later," Lara muttered to herself, a cold glint in her eyes.


    ************** S§×ar?h the N??eFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    The walls groaned in protest, the shrinking labyrinth squeezing the remaining participants closer and closer. Panic flickered in some eyes, replaced by a wary curiosity in others.


    Axl, his breathing ragged with exertion, stumbled into a new chamber. His gaze swept the room, searching for any sign of escape, any way out of this suffocating tomb.


    Then his eyes landed on a familiar yet too different Vampire, Neveah.


    Neveah, however, was not the same slender figure Axl remembered. The vampire was different, molded into a more imposing form. His frame had filled out, his muscles now toned and defined beneath his clothes. And though Axl hated to admit it, even in the dim light, Neveah''s sharp features had morphed into a striking handsomeness, his black hair framing red eyes that held an unsettling intensity.


    For a moment, Axl didn''t recognize him, thought he was someone else.


    But the nonchalant, dismissive eyes, the vampire who had humiliated him at the combat assessment and continued looking at him and everyone else with disinterest as if they were nothing.


    As a flicker of recognition ignited in those red eyes, and a wave of anger crashed into Axl.


    This was him. The same infuriating vampire who had ''mocked'' Axl''s every misstep. The same infuriating elf who had effortlessly outmatched him every day from the start of the academy. Axl''s humiliation boiled over, fueled by the adrenaline of the trials and the frustration of being trapped and looking for the vampire for hours, he found him. He wouldn''t let this opportunity pass him by.


    He wouldn''t let Neveah live.


    A surge of dark energy pulsed through Axl, his vision blurring at the edges. Ignoring the crumpled form of Topaz sprawled unconscious on the floor, Axl locked eyes with Neveah. His fangs extended, a guttural growl escaping his throat. Bloodshot eyes burned with a predatory glint as he lunged towards Neveah, fueled by a desire for vengeance.


    The walls of the chamber creaked and groaned as Axl slammed into Neveah, a crackling ball of fury. Lightning danced around his aura-enhanced fists as he rained down blow after blow. Neveah, however, was a whirlwind of controlled chaos. He weaved through the onslaught, a graceful predator to Axl''s raging bull.


    His hands, imbued with dark energy, blurred as he parried Axl''s lightning-infused strikes, the sharp crackle of electricity meeting the chilling hiss of darkness.


    Axl, frustrated by his lack of progress, slammed his fist into the ground. The earth rumbled in response, a jagged wall of rock erupting from the floor to block Neveah''s escape. With a flick of his wrist, Neveah conjured a wave of gravity, compressing the ground beneath the rock wall, sending it crumbling back into the floor.


    The chamber became a battleground of elemental fury. Sparks flew as Axl channeled lightning into his body, his attacks becoming bolder, more reckless. Neveah, calm amidst the chaos, countered with chilling bursts of darkness, his movements precise and deadly.


    Seeing his brute force tactics failing, Axl reached into his pocket, a glint of triumph flickering in his crimson eyes. He withdrew a small, intricately carved stone, its surface pulsing with an ominous green glow. Before Neveah could react, Axl chanted a low incantation, the stone flaring to life.


    "Too late! Behold!" Axl roared, a smug smirk twisting his lips. "The power of the Dragon''s Call!"


    Neveah felt a surge of curiosity as unfamiliar energy pulsed through the chamber. ''Dragon''s call, was it?'' thought Neveah.


    He lunged forward, a wave of dark energy aimed at disrupting the artifact''s activation. But Axl was faster. He moved as if teleported, a guttural laugh escaping his lips.


    As the green light reached its peak, the chamber shuddered. Axl''s smirk faltered, replaced by a surprised gasp. Four figures stumbled out of the swirling vortex first ¨C Draven,a confused Moira, Carson, and the dragon students, not all but just his elites, those in the top 1000, they were 87 of them.


    Confused murmurs filled the chamber. The newly arrived dragons, disoriented and bewildered, glanced around. Their confusion turned to terror as Axl''s voice, dripping with malicious intent, echoed through the room.


    "Kill him!" he roared, his voice tinged with a hint of madness.


    His command was met with a chilling silence. Then, as if a switch had been flipped, their confusion morphed into a primal rage. Their eyes glowed red, a chilling hunger twisting their features. It was clear ¨C Axl''s artifact had worked. It had enslaved them, transforming them into mindless puppets driven by a single, savage purpose ¨C to kill.


    Neveah sighed, a deep weariness settling upon him. He surveyed the scene


    Neveah became a whirlwind of controlled fury. Darkness tentacles writhed around him, coiling and lashing out with the precision of a serpent. Icy blasts erupted from his fingertips, freezing the air and slowing the dragons'' movements. Gravity, his unseen hand, slammed them into the dusty floor, momentarily stunning them.


    But they were relentless. Driven by the maddening curse of the Dragon''s Call, they fought like mindless beasts, throwing everything they had at Neveah. Fire roared from their maws, claws ripped at the air, and their tails lashed out with bone-crushing force. It was a chaotic symphony of destruction.


    Neveah, however, was a maestro of war. Years of honing his combat skills in the shadows flowed through him. He weaved through the maelstrom, deflecting fire blasts with shields of darkness, his movements a blur of silver and black. His ice magic, precise and deadly, froze limbs mid-swing, shattering them in the next instant.


    He fought like a storm, elegant and brutal in equal measure. But the sheer number of dragons was overwhelming. One by one, he brought them down, but for every dragon he incapacitated, another surged forward, fueled by the insatiable hunger for his demise.


    His movements became more brutal, dictated by necessity. Gravity became a crushing force, pinning dragons to the ground, their bones snapping under the pressure. Ice spears carving deep wounds, the crimson bloom staining the dusty floor.


    He was brutal, if he had been weak it would be him laid on the floor; he was a survivor, a dark wind reaping a brutal harvest. But even with every dragon he felled, the tide seemed unending. They crawled towards him, a grotesque tableau of broken bodies propelled by a twisted will. Moira, her once vibrant scales dull and lifeless, dragged herself forward with a single-minded determination.


    Draven, a mangled mess of bone and muscle, roared in defiance.


    Neveah''s looked at it coldly, there was no room for sentimentality. With a heavy sigh, he unleashed a wave of darkness so potent it seemed to swallow the chamber itself. The dragons, bathed in its chilling embrace, finally ceased their movement. They lay still, their bodies broken, their eyes vacant husks, they were alive, but barely.


    From the corner, Axl watched in stunned silence. His face, a mask of fury and disbelief, contorted as he saw his ''elites'' fail. He had expected a swift victory, not this gruesome ballet of death.


    With a roar, Axl charged into the fray, a pathetic attempt to salvage his twisted plan. Neveah, resolute, met him head-on. A single, icy blast sent Axl sprawling, hitting the wall breaking it.

 Chapter 90 - 90: Nev vs the Blessed

    The chamber echoed with the clash of steel and the tortured groan of fractured stone. Neveah, a blur of blue and darkness, danced a deadly ballet against Axl''s furious onslaught. Axl, his face contorted with rage, wove a tempest of lightning and earth, each strike aimed to cripple the agile vampire.


    Suddenly, the collapsing wall gave way, and a new figure stumbled into the carnage. Azrael, his eyes wide with horror, took in the scene before him. Moira, his new fiery tempered friend and reluctant companion, lay broken and bloodied on the floor. Shards of ice glittered around her, a chilling testament to the violence that had transpired.


    A primal rage, hot and fierce, surged through Azrael. Every muscle in his body screamed for vengeance. He scanned the room, his gaze landing on the other fallen dragons ¨C all bearing similar wounds of ice and darkness. His fury solidified into a single, chilling conclusion: the vampire fighting Axl was responsible.


    But then, a voice cut through his haze of rage. "Neveah, you bastard!" Axl roared, desperation lacing his voice.


    Azrael froze. The name, spat with such venom, sent a jolt of recognition through him. This handsome, battle-hardened vampire, this whirlwind of lethal magic¡­ it was Neveah?


    The image of Moira, broken and bloodied, fueled a firestorm within him. He ignored the illogicality of it all ¨C what would Neveah accomplish by targeting dargons? He didn''t even stop to think. Right now, all he saw was a monster responsible for Moira''s suffering.


    With a feral roar, Azrael launched himself into the fray. His blade, imbued with a destructive golden light amplified by his rage, slashed towards Neveah''s back. Neveah, slightly caught off guard by this sudden aggression, twisted nimbly, the ice spear in his hand deflecting the blow with a shower of sparks.


    Neveah, now facing two opponents, assessed the situation with a practiced calm. Axl, his aura flickering with exhaustion, continued his relentless assault, lightning crackling around his fists. Azrael, fueled by blind fury, attacked with a reckless abandon, his flaming blade a blur of light, each slash making streaks of fire.


    Neveah, though outnumbered, remained unfazed. His movements, honed by years of combat, were a symphony of deadly grace. He weaved between attacks, his ice spear a deadly extension of his will. With a flick of his wrist, gravity shifted, throwing Azrael off balance just as he lunged for a blow.


    Axl, seeing the opening, slammed a fist into the ground. A jagged wall of rock erupted, aiming to trap Neveah. But before it could connect, Neveah conjured a wave of dense gravity, instantly compressing the rock wall into harmless dust.


    The chamber became a whirlwind of clashing elements. Lightning danced with darkness, ice met fire, and the very air crackled with the raw power of their auras. Neveah, fought, his every move calculated to neutralize his opponents.


    With a renewed determination, Neveah pressed on, his movements a dance between offense and defense. As whirlwind of darkness and ice,he had Axl cornered. The dragon, battered and bloody, crumpled under a deluge of dark magic attacks. Just as Neveah prepared to deliver the fatal blow to stop this annoying dragon, a shout tore through the chamber, laced with raw terror.


    "No! Stop it! NEVEAH!" The voice belonged to Azrael, his face contorted with a mixture of rage and fear. He thought Neveah was going to kill Axl. S§×arch* The N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Neveah ignored him. At that very moment Astrid and Kim were already in the chamber confused at first but quickly made a scenario on their head, all fault pointing at Neveah.


    Kim immediately interpreted the tableau. "I knew this bastard was no good!" she snarled, her form dropping into a four-legged crouch. Claws flashed in the dim light as she propelled herself towards Neveah with surprising speed.


    Astrid didn''t waste time with words. With a powerful leap, she landed in the center of the room, her warhammer singing through the air. As it slammed into the ground, the earth rumbled, a wave of compressed earth and stone rippling outwards. It forced Axl''s crumpled form out of Neveah''s path just as the elf launched his attack.


    Neveah managed to sidestep the earthen wave, but slightly, his balance was off. By the time he regained his balance, Kim and Azrael were upon him. Kim, a blur of feline grace, was a hair''s breadth away, her razor-sharp claws poised above his neck. Azrael, his face a mask of fury, had his flaming blade pointed at Neveah''s heart, the heat burning the school''s badge.


    Astrid hovered a few feet behind, her own aura crackliing around her warhammer, ready to strike.


    "What did you do to Moira!?" roared Azrael, his voice thick with a barely contained rage.


    Axl, seeing the scene shift, seized the opportunity. With a grimace, he down a potion, his body regaining its vitality and his aura flaring back to life. A cruel smirk twisted his lips as he muttered, "This bastard went crazy and started attacking us. He''s a spy, that''s for sure. Kill him!"


    Neveah, trapped in this unexpected stalemate, remained silent. He knew words wouldn''t work right now. And this people clearly made up their minds.


    Before he could formulate a plan, a primal instinct kicked in. They weren''t just standing there menacingly; they were all charging up attacks, their auras flaring, their faces grim.


    Neveah knew then that this wouldn''t be a fight for dominance; it would be a fight for survival. Neveah was about to unleash the full fury of his magic.


    The chamber reverberated with a deafening groan. The once sturdy walls buckled under the weight of the collapsing labyrinth, sending shockwaves through the room. The sudden movement threw everyone off balance. Kim, frozen mid-pounce, stumbled, while Axl, fueled by his recovered strength, lunged at Neveah.


    Neveah reacted with lightning speed. With a flick of his wrist, a dome of shimmering ice erupted from the ground, encompassing himself. Simultaneously, he unleashed a surge of gravity so potent that it felt like the world had flipped on its axis.


    Kim, hurled backward by the gravitational force, slammed into the crumbling wall with a sickening thud, her claws scraping furrows into the stone. Axl and Azrael, caught mid-attack, dug their claws and sword into the ground, respectively, desperate anchors against the invisible torrent pushing them away.


    Astrid, with snarl, launched herself upwards, defying the crushing gravity, her warhammer gleaming in the flickering light.


    From the newly formed cracks in the collapsing chamber, other figures stumbled into view. Some of the students and the remaining dragon students, who weren''t summoned, watched in horror as the scene unfolded before them. Their friends and even future lords, were injured and bleeding, and Azrael, Kim, Axl nad Astrid were now locked in a vicious fight with a man they didn''t recognize.


    They were very confused.


    Neveah, his face a mask of grim determination, wasn''t interested in a prolonged fight. He needed to get out of this. He summoned two chilling figures from shadow and ice ¨C monstrous versions of himself, complete with swords and shields. These weren''t sentient beings, but deadly puppets, designed to distract and disorient to buy time.


    They clashed with the remaining foes. Astrid, a whirlwind of fury, parried the dark puppet''s warhammer blows with a metallic clang. Kim, despite her throbbing pain, launched into a furious assault on the ice puppet, her claws ripping through its frozen flesh.


    These shadow warriors weren''t meant to win; they were a mere delay tactic. Neveah used the precious seconds they bought him to turn his full attention on Azrael and Axl. With a brutal efficiency, he unleashed a torrent of attacks. Axl, despite his newfound strength, was quickly overwhelmed, his lightning magic proving ineffective against Neveah''s darkness and ice.


    Azrael, fueled by rage and desperation, held his ground longer, his sword flashing in a desperate dance.


    But in the end, their exhaustion and injuries took their toll. Kim, with a final burst of feline ferocity, managed to shatter the ice puppet, while Astrid, with a powerful swing, sent the dark puppet crumbling to pieces. Now, injured and weary, they could only watch in horror as Neveah turned his full attention on them. Something they''d regret.


    Kim, her bones already protesting, went down under a brutal kick, a sharp cry escaping her lips as bones crunched. Astrid, her breath ragged from the gravity spell and the fight, doubled over as Neveah landed a devastating blow to her stomach. Her warhammer clattered to the ground as she crumpled to the floor, gasping for breath.


    Only Azrael remained standing, his vision blurry, his body screaming in pain. Yet, he refused to give in. Neveah, mere feet away, ice spear glinting in his hand, looked down at him with a cold indifference. In Azrael''s eyes, however, burned a defiant fire. He wouldn''t let this monster hurt anyone else. He wouldn''t let him get away with this.


    Azrael stood there, wounded and exhausted, but fueled by a rage that defied reason. He knew he might not win, but he wasn''t going down without a fight.

 Chapter 91 - 91: To kill a blessed.

    Azrael, fueled by a cocktail of fury and desperation, charged at Neveah. His movements, however, were sluggish, his strength waning. Neveah sidestepped the attack with effortless grace, the back tip of his ice spear hit his stomach, clearly not taking this serious or so Azrael thought, a mockery. The futility of it all, his own weakness, tore at Azrael''s heart, fueling his rage further.


    "Pathetic," Neveah muttered, his voice cold and detached.


    Across the chamber, Axl watched with a twisted sense of glee. Neveah''s relentless assault had subdued Kim and Astrid, but it was clear Neveah was getting fatigued, he was not as ruthless as before.


    This was his chance. A cruel smile stretched across his face as he pulled out a small, ornately carved orb from his pocket. Dark energy pulsed from the artifact, swirling around it like a miniature storm.


    Without hesitation, Axl aimed the orb at Neveah, his finger hovering over the activation point. He didn''t care if Azrael, caught in the blast radius, got hurt too. It wasn''t that he had anything personal against Azrael, it was about eliminating Neveah and it was a perfect opportunity.


    Axl never hesitated, his finger twitching above the activation point. Why should he care about consequences. What mattered now was to kill Neveah, the rest of the things his family will handle it. Besides Azrael doesn''t even have a big background, it didn''t matter if he was a blessed like him, he was a peasant at the end of the day on top of being an insignificant human.


    A desperate shout ripped through the chamber. "Axl! Don''t!"


    But it was too late. Driven by a blind thirst for vengeance, Axl slammed his finger down on the activation point. The orb flared to life, a beam of emerald green energy lashing out towards Neveah. The beam was as strong as an upper eight star attack.


    Azrael, noticing the shift in Neveah''s attention, glanced over his shoulder just in time to see the deadly projectile hurtling towards them. His heart hammered in his chest. He couldn''t dodge in time. He was going to die, here, in this collapsing tomb, alongside the very person he was trying to kill, what''s worse is that he didn''t get to have his revenge.


    A flash of blinding green light engulfed them. The chamber echoed with a deafening crackle, the very air crackling with potent magic. Then, silence descended. Everyone who had taken cover or ran far from the trajectory, held their breath, waiting to see the aftermath. As the emerald light faded, a tableau emerged that defied explanation.


    Neveah stood untouched, his figure shrouded in a now swirling vortex of darkness. The orb that Axl had used lay at his feet, shattered into a million shimmering pieces. But the most shocking sight was Azrael. He stood unharmed, no longer fueled by rage, but by a look of utter bewilderment. He looked at his hands, then back at Neveah, his mind struggling to comprehend what had just transpired.


    Had Neveah somehow deflected the attack? Or was there something more at play here?


    The answer was, at the moment when the tomb groaned its final protest, with the very air thrumming with anticipation. With a deafening roar, the ceiling gave way, a cascade of dust and debris raining down upon the chamber.


    Lara who saw her injured comrades ¨C Astrid and Kim crumpled on the cold floor. She surged forward, her aura flaring as she channeled healing energy, a gentle green glow emanating from his hands. Vera, her eyes red-rimmed with worry, mirrored her actions, her own healing magic bathing Astrid in a warm light.


    Amidst the chaos, when Axl, was fueled by a desperate hope and a twisted sense of vengeance, unleashed his final attack. A beam of concentrated light, an upper eight-star attack by its intensity, lanced from his hand, a searing green laser aimed squarely at Neveah and Azrael.


    Vera''s anguished cry, a choked "Noo!" echoed through the chamber, her tears blurring the scene before her. Lara, however, remained a statue of stoicism, her cold detachment a stark contrast to the unfolding mayhem.


    Neveah, his senses honed to a razor''s edge, reacted with lightning speed. With a flick of his wrist, gravity itself warped around him and Azrael. An invisible force propelled them upwards, just as Axl''s laser beam ripped through the air where they had stood moments before. The destructive energy carved a smoking gouge into the chamber wall, a testament to the attack''s power.


    Neveah landed with a controlled grace, Azrael sprawled gracelessly beside him. For a moment, their eyes met, Azrael''s filled with a mixture of confusion and grudging respect. Neveah, however, had no time for such things.


    He focused on the figure shrouded in darkness standing amidst the dust and rubble at the entrance - the source of this entire mess, Axl,and he charged towards him as the tomb collapsed.


    News of the collapsing tomb spread like wildfire through the continents. People who had been guarding the perimeter, alerted by the tremors and thunderous roars, reported the scene to their superiors. Curiosity, concern, and a healthy dose of fear rippled through the ranks. What had transpired within the ancient tomb? Were the students safe? Had they found some great artifacts?


    Slowly, a throng of people began to make their way towards the ravaged forest. Even Race leaders, their faces cold, but inside etched in worry and anticipation, marched alongside seasoned instructors. The devastation was undeniable. Trees lay uprooted, the earth bore the scars of violent tremors, and a dense cloud of dust hung heavy in the air.


    As the crowd ventured deeper, the sight that greeted them was far from the triumphant return some had envisioned. The entrance to the tomb was completely crushed into rubble, a gaping maw of debris the only remaining evidence of its once imposing presence.


    Scattered around the clearing lay the students, some groaning in pain, others unconscious. And some students who had taken Vera''s and Lara''s lead were healing students. The staff and instructors who saw this immediately sprung into action helping the injured as well as tallying the survivors to get a good idea of the survivors. But a question was on their minds," did they come out with nothing?"


    Then suddenly, Axl, propelled by the shockwave of Neveah attack, went flying through the dust cloud, like a broken doll flung through the air. Neveah, hovering above the settling debris, was a chilling picture of rage and annoyance.


    He swooped down, his dark aura swirling around him, and landed a booted foot right on Axl''s writhing form. A guttural growl escaped Neveah''s lips as he used Axl''s body as an impromptu surfboard, skimming over the collapsing trees and foliage at breakneck speed.


    "What are you doing you bastard?!" Axl rasped, the dust and Neveah''s foot on his neck choking his words.


    "Take a guess," Neveah replied, his voice devoid of warmth.


    They tore through the forest, a macabre comet hurtling towards an unknown destination. Axl, wheezing for air, used the momentary reprieve to fuel his defiance. "Do you know who I am?" he spat, his voice laced with desperation. "I''m the prince of dragons! You think you can get away with this?"


    Neveah remained silent, his focus on the people arriving. Axl, mistaking his silence for fear, continued his rant.


    "You''ll fail, vampire! I''ll hunt you down. I''ll destroy everything you hold dear ¨C your family, your friends¡­ all of it. And the women? Oh, the women in your life ¨C they''ll be my playthings. Slaves to serve my every whim.


    And then, when I''m bored, I''ll give them to my surbodinates to play with, and after they are broken I''ll ki¡­ kuekk" Axl chocked before finishing.


    Just as Axl reached a fever pitch, Neveah abruptly dug his heel into his neck, pinning the dragon prince to the ground, chocking him. Axl wheezed.


    A spear of ice materialized in his hand, darkness swirling around it, but at its tip, a tiny, swirling vortex pulsed with an ominous energy ¨C condensed gravity, potent enough to turn Axl''s arrogant head into a bloody mess.


    A booming voice, raw with power, echoed through the forest. "Stop!" It was Aethelred.


    Neveah, mid-thrust, froze. But it wasn''t Aethelred''s voice that truly startled him. His spear disintegrated to dust as he was going for the kill and he was binded by golden chain in his position. Sear?h the ¦Çov§×lFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    The chains seemed like they came from above but it''s ends were faded and invisible, as if they were not there but held by air. Neveah tried to free himself but...


    In the blink of an eye, the world dissolved into a blinding white light. When his vision cleared, he found himself in a stark white room, devoid of any features except for five figures shrouded in darkness. Their faces remained hidden, but a potent aura emanated from them, a mixture of power and¡­ something else, something Neveah couldn''t quite place.


    A wave of golden energy washed over him, pinning him in place.


    "You dare harm our chosen?" A single voice spoke, yet it echoed and resonated, sounding like a chorus of whispers. The words were laced with an undeniable authority.


    " Great... Just Great." Neveah thought grimly, this situation got even more ridiculous.

 Chapter 92 - 92: Wages of Sin

    The white room pressed in on me, suffocating in its sterile perfection. The five figures loomed before me, shadows twisting in their robes. They called Axl, the arrogant bastard, "their chosen"? My stomach churned. So I automatically deduced they were the Gods or at least their representatives.


    "Your Name," one commanded, the voice echoing like a chorus in the empty space. My name tripped off my tongue, "Neveah Isolde." Why should they care even about my name, I thought.


    This wasn''t some courtroom; so maybe asking my name it was a power play, to intimidate and I was the fly caught in the spider''s web.


    "Give me your reason for trying to kill the dragon chosen," another figure spoke, their voice feminine and unnervingly calm.


    "Self-defense," I said back, as calmly as I can.


    "Self-defense..." they echoed, drawing out the word. It felt more like an accusation than a question. "Elaborate."


    I took a steadying breath. "They attacked me, the blessed. Multiple of them, with no warning, no explanation. They wanted me dead." My voice sounded hollow and robotic even to my own ears.


    "Hmmm..." another voice hummed, the sound like distant thunder. "But you brutally disarmed them, rendering them defenseless that should be enough.


    And even in the final moment, you spared the human blessed''s life, despite his clear hostility. Yet, you attempted to kill the dragon chosen. Explain."


    "The rest were manipulated," I snarled, each word laced with venom. "They saw their fellow ''chosen'' being attacked and reacted without question. Prejudice or not, they were the aggressors, not me." My eyes darted between the shrouded figures, frustration growing with each silent response. Then my head was made to bow to look down.


    " Know you place child." Said the calm voice again.


    I knew my place, I just wanted to see the face of god.


    Them one of the figures hummed, the sound like distant thunder rolling through the room. "Perhaps," it conceded. "But even the dragon, the blessed you claim instigated this, is a blessed and that doesn''t change the fact that you, a nobody, tried to kill him. You are aware how important they are, aren''t you?"


    " You should have just put your head down and accept it like the insignificant vampire filth you are." Said a voice without even trying to hide their malice.


    My jaw clenched. "Maybe," I said with a sigh. "But the whole situation got to this because of him. He should be held accountable, no?"


    A collective sigh, swept through the room. "We don''t care about blame, boy," another figure intoned. The voice, devoid of emotion, sent a shiver down my spine. "We care about truth. And your justifications reek of self-serving bias. So what if your life was in danger, such is the life of mortals.


    You should have disarmed him cause you had the ability mad calmly resolve your differences. What you did, what you tried to do was inexcusable!"


    Before I could retort, a wave of searing pain ripped through me. A golden whip, materialized out of thin air, lashed across my face, the searing energy stripping the flesh from my cheekbone all the way down to my sternum. A groan tore from my throat, choked back into a ragged gasp as the white light dimmed, replaced by an agonizing blackness.


    This wasn''t a trial. It was a torture chamber. These weren''t goddesses or their representatives. They were playing as something far worse ¨C judge, jury, and executioner all rolled into one. And they weren''t interested in the truth. They had their narrative, and they would break me until I conformed to it.


    So I''m here for punishment for attempting to lay my hands on a chosen, I thought.


    "Correct," boomed a voice that echoed in the white room, seemingly coming from all directions at once. "You will be punished. Your decision to kill a blessed was immature, reckless, and¡­ out of jealousy."


    Jealousy? The accusation hit me like a physical blow. Me? Jealous of a pompous, power-hungry bratty dragon prince? No way!


    I opened my mouth to retort, but the words died in my throat as another figure materialized before me. It was still shrouded like the others, but instead of a humanoid figure, it transformed into a colossal dragon. I didn''t look at it I just saw the shadow on the ground. It roared, the sound shaking the very foundation of the room.


    "Impudent brat!" it boomed, its voice shaking my very core. The sheer power emanating from the creature was suffocating. Seemed it read my mind.


    Then, from the side came a different voice, this one shrouded but somehow holding a seductive quality.


    "My, my," it purred, almost flirtatious. "She''s mad now."


    The dragon ignored the comment, focusing solely on me. "The wage of sin against the divine is death!" it declared.


    My blood ran cold. Death? Well it was expected wasn''t it?


    The room began to constrict, the white walls pushing inwards, the pressure building, tge figures seemed to be in the same room as I was yet they weren''t even here. My face hit the floor with a sickening thud, the air knocked from my lungs.


    My body felt like it was being squeezed in a vice, bones grinding against each other, cracking, my organs pressing against it other, my heart trying to beat with all it''s might against the pressure around it, struggling but failing, blood flowing from every orifice. O couldn''t move anypart of my body my head felt heavy and I began sweating under the pressure. I couldn''t even take in air.


    It was suffocating


    But amidst the crushing pain, something strange happened. A tingling sensation spread through my body, an energy I couldn''t quite place. My gravity manipulation, dormant since the fight, began to surge, an unconscious reaction to the crushing weight. It wasn''t enough to counter the force, but it¡­ it fought back? The pressure lessened ever so slightly, just enough for me to draw a ragged breath.


    And my proficiency was rising?


    What? How? This didn''t make sense. They were trying to crush me, yet my own power, in this desperate struggle, was somehow resisting. Maybe it was a last-ditch effort, a survival instinct kicking in, or maybe¡­ maybe there was a connection between this strange punishment and my unique magic. But why haven''t they noticed.


    Or maybe they don''t even care. The same way a grasshopper tries to push away a predator when it''s caught using it''s legs but being unable to get away. It was futile attempt. And they weren''t the least bit bothered by it.


    A sliver of hope, fragile as a spider''s thread, sparked within me. They wanted to break me, but perhaps, just perhaps, I could turn this against them. It was a long shot, yes, but it was the only shot I had. Focusing all my remaining energy, I channeled my gravity manipulation outwards, pushing against the invisible force that sought to crush me.


    It was a struggle, a battle against an overwhelming force, but for the first time since they brought me here, I wasn''t just a victim. I was fighting back, it was a pathetic attempt, yes. But this time I won''t just lay here and wait for my death.


    Even if I die. Atleast I could say I tried to fight back especially against god''s might. It was a flex.


    ***********


    [Third person PoV]


    The white room resonated with a heavy silence. Neveah lay crumpled on the floor, his body a testament to the brutal power unleashed upon him. His ragged breaths were the only sound that dared to pierce the tension.


    "All in favor of the vote," boomed the voice of the dragon-shaped figure, its words echoing in the sterile space. The vote was for his death.


    A soft chime, almost musical, filled the room. It was followed by a sigh, light and almost amused. "I veto him to be kept alive," it declared.


    The dragon figure, its form shimmering with righteous fury, roared in outrage. "What?! He is blasphemous! He attacked a blessed! My blessed!" It was undoubtedly the Dragon Goddess, her voice heavy with disapproval.


    "As he said," countered another figure, its voice devoid of emotion but laced with a hint of amusement, "It''s not his fault that the blessed are disappointing. And he just wanted to protect his life. Also we are pushing it. We have limits and in this decade alone, we interfered with the mortals and their realm more than we interfered for the past dozen millennia."


    "I don''t accept this!" roared the Dragon Goddess. "I veto your veto. I want this brat dead! This was a great humiliation not only to the dragons but also a slap in the face to me. Screw the rules. I''ll bear the punishment."


    Another figure spoke, its voice calm and collected but very chilling, a stark contrast to the escalating tension. "It doesn''t work like that. A veto can only be used once in a meeting. The rest are obsolete else veto power is meaningless. And you being able to take the punishment isn''t a problem, the problem is what comes after, inspection and observation, our freedom will be limited.


    And I won''t jeopardize my freedom so that you can kill some brat to satiate your rage."


    The Dragon Goddess, her form shrinking with frustration, muttered a disgruntled, "Tsk... Do whatever you want."


    A wave of unseen pressure lifted off Neveah. He gasped, sucking in a deep breath that sent a fresh wave of agony through his shattered body. His wounds, however, remained unhealed, a stark reminder of their power.


    The air crackled with a tension that was different from before. The earlier aggression had been replaced by an air of¡­ calculation.


    "Still, he must be punished," declared the calm voice that had lifted the pressure. S§×ar?h the n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

 Chapter 93 - 93: My Child

    Silence descended upon the white chamber once more. Neveah, battered and broken, lay sprawled on the cold floor. His ragged breaths echoed in the sterile space, a testament to his resilience. The figures, cloaked in darkness, stood around him, their forms no longer colossal but human-sized ¨C a chilling intimacy in their judgement.


    One figure, adorned with a flowing white robe and a crown of intricate silver, stepped forward. Her voice, once playful, now held the weight of ages. "Neveah Isolde," she spoke, her words resonating with power. "You have been judged."


    Neveah, his vision blurry, could only lift his head a fraction, meeting their gaze with a defiance that surprised even himself as he took deep breaths. "What is your judgement?" he rasped, his voice raw with subtle pain.


    The figures held their gaze for a long moment, her expression unreadable. Then, she raised a hand, and the air crackled with unseen energy. "You, who craved power," she boomed, her voice echoing through the chamber, "shall be stripped of it."


    A wave of searing white light erupted from her hand, engulfing Neveah. He groaned, a primal muffled sound ripped from the depths of his being, as the magic ripped through him. The very essence of his strength, the darkness that fueled him, was being torn away.


    When the light subsided, Neveah lay still, his body wracked with tremors. The darkness was gone, replaced by a hollowness that echoed within him. He tried to conjure a simple ice spell, a feat he had performed effortlessly a thousand times before. But nothing happened. Frustration clawed at his throat. He was¡­ empty.


    Powerless.


    The figure with the silver crown continued, her voice devoid of emotion. "Hmmm... So you shall walk Elnova," she declared, her words etching themselves onto the very fabric of reality, "without being able to wield strength. You won''t be able to get stronger, your vessel shall be unable to store mana. The strength you boasted of and cherished will be taken away from you.


    You will never rise through ranks. This is your punishment. You''ve been cursed by god!"


    " You should be grateful you are being kept alive. Be grateful of god''s mercy!" Said another figure.


    As the final words faded, the white chamber began to shimmer. The figures blurred, then dissolved into shimmering motes of light, disappearing completely. Neveah was left alone, in a cold, bright room that seemed to mock his misery.


    "God''s mercy ...huh? They stripped me of my strength and are sending me back in a dangerous world as a weak person. How merciful. Fuck. What now?" He gave a hollow chuckle.


    *************


    [Nev POV]


    The world bled back into focus in a sickening rush. One moment I was sprawled on a cold, hard floor, the next I was lying face-first in the damp forest soil. Gone was the sterile white chamber, replaced by the familiar scent of pine and damp earth. My body, a moment ago racked with pain, ached anew, a dull throb spreading through every muscle. Stars, they were draining.


    I could feel it, a siphon pulling on my very being, taking away ''my mana''. With a gasp, I took a deep breath focusing on my current situation as my vision swam. I had attained level Lower 0 star. I was empty. They''d taken everything.


    My gaze fell upon the scene before me, a tableau frozen in time. Axl, sprawled on the ground a hair''s breadth from my ice spear which disintegrated into dust, was mid-rant, a look of pure terror contorted on his face. So time hadn''t passed here?


    The dragon''s face, initially pale with fear, was regaining some color, replaced by a sneer that twisted his features. "Heh," he rasped, his voice laced with a newfound arrogance. "I knew you couldn''t do it." The stench of fear that had clung to him moments ago was replaced by something far more nauseating ¨C the unmistakable odor of shit and urine. Disgusting.


    "I told you right? This is the privilege of having a backer. You can feel their gaze correct. They are here, My father as well as the other race leaders. You are not getting out of this alive. You put your hands on blessed as well as the children of powerful people.


    No one will let you live and no one is coming to save you. You are alone and I''ll make sure to keep my earlier promise to you Neveah. Now get off of me you bastard." Said Axl.


    "Am I going through the same conversation I had earlier but with different people? If I didn''t know better I could swear they practiced it. And I''m in no mood for this thing. But what''s with this, he hasn''t noticed I''m weaker? Cause I can feel no mana in my body. And when I try to collect it it passes through me.


    And what''s even more strange is that I can still control gravity and the other elements though it''s a bit troublesome because, I can''t ''power'' it as mana is just going through me. Damn." I thought.


    I then got out of my thoughts and replied to whatever bullshit Axl was saying and told him." Make me."


    My words hung heavy in the air, a challenge thrown down despite the odds stacked against me(but he hadn''t even noticed."Axl, his bravado momentarily shaken, stared at me, his eyes narrowed. He opened his mouth to retort, but before any words could escape his lips, a commotion erupted from the sky.


    A figure materialized above us, his regal robes and air of authority unmistakable. Aethelred, the oh so High King of Dragons, his eyes blazing sapphire as they locked onto mine.


    "I asked you to stop," his voice boomed, crackling with power, "And ...Get your foot off my son."


    My gaze snapped down to find Axl''s signature arrogant smirk. Smirking as if he won something. My foot, was still on his neck. Then his body suddenly disappeared.


    I saw a figure wearing in an immaculate tuxedo, his hands glowing with a gentle light as he healed Axl''s wounds. "Clean spell," he muttered as he cleaned him up.


    Axl, his voice high-pitched and strained, launched into a flurry of accusations. "Father, he¡­ he cowardly attacked us! He poisoned¡­ me and the rest of the Dragons! And when the others tried to help me, he also attacked them with the intent to kill! I had to use drastic measures. I¡­ I used the artefact you gave me."


    Bjorn, the Dwarf King, materialized beside Aethelred, his beard bristling. "Is this true, Astrid?" he bellowed, his voice gravelly with concern. A groan came from behind him, and Astrid, her face pale but determined, gave a shaky nod.


    The other Race Leaders had arrived as well. Kali, the lithe Beast Queen, her emerald eyes narrowed in my direction. Valeriana, the stoic Human Empress, her expression unreadable. And Ilyana, studied me with a gaze that seemed suspicious of me. S~ea??h the N?vel(F)ire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    " Really... That''s what you''re going with? I cowardly attacked you?" I said to which Axl momentarily shut up before a smile formed on his face and he said,"that''s what happened. If my friends weren''t unconscious thanks to you they''d say the exact same thing. I just wanted to protect them and when I couldn''t, my fellow comrades tried to help me, but you overpowered us.


    I just hoped things didn''t get this far."


    " Haahhh... And by your looks you believe that story, don''t you." I said with a sigh, to which Ilyana and Kali raised their brows perhaps amused or confused, I didn''t care.


    Then Aethelred''s voice boomed like a thunderclap, "Boy¡­you better give me a proper explanation of what you''ve done¡­ Or else." The threat hung heavy in the air, a storm cloud gathering above me. The other Race Leaders, with the exception of Valeriana, mirrored his murderous glare. Ilyana, stood apart, her gaze on me a mix of disinterest and suspicion.


    It was then that my shadow flickered, a subtle shift that only I noticed. A genuine smile played on my lips. The racial leaders, however, didn''t miss it. Aethelred''s eyes narrowed into slits, a bolt of pure lightning crackling in his hand aimed straight at me.


    "Does this seem amusing to you?" he roared, his voice laced with fury.


    Before the attack could land, however, my shadow surged. It solidified into an intricate, beautiful wall of ice, shimmering with a cool blue light. The temperature plummeted, sending shivers down the spines of the students and even causing slight but visible discomfort amongst the Race Leaders. The playful mood vanished, replaced by a chilling tension.


    As the clouds rolled in, obscuring the moon and plunging the area into a near total darkness, a voice echoed through the clearing, feminine and laced with frost.


    "Or else what, King of Dragons? Tell me, what will you do to my son?" They looked for the source of the voice but couldn''t find it. But I knew who it was.


    Verona, she was here and she was not happy.

 Chapter 94 - 94: The Prince of Vampires

    "Hey..." the woman''s voice, laced with a hint of amusement, cut through the tension. "Let me hold my son. Give me control. Just for a while."


    Verona bristled, her regal bearing momentarily cracking. "It''s MY son," she spat, her voice laced with possessiveness. "And I''m not giving you control. Not again."


    The woman chuckled, a sound like wind chimes in a blizzard. "Again huh...That''s why you went to sleep that day, didn''t you. You " Her words hung heavy in the air, an accusation wrapped in a knowing smile. Sear?h the ¦ÇovelFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Verona''s face contorted in anger. "Stop right there," she hissed, her voice dangerously low.


    "Sigh..." the woman sighed, a sound that sent shivers down the spines of those gathered. "You are a coward," she said, her voice devoid of malice but dripping with calm absoluteness. "But I don''t care about that. Let me hold my son and give me control, sis. You owe me."


    Verona''s nostrils flared. "Owe you?" she asked, her voice threatening.


    "Yeah," the woman replied, a glint in her icy blue eyes. "I told you about what will happen. What our son will go through. And I''ve been telling you we should make ''that''... We already wasted enough time and..." she trailed off, leaving the sentence unfinished.


    Before Verona could retort, the woman raised her voice, silencing her. "Sis... The future is not definite, but..." she paused, her gaze flitting to Neveah, "...I am.


    I only said what I said because I''ve seen the child, I could vaguely tell his personality, how he thinks, the way he moves as if he knows what will happen or what''s supposed to happen, him gathering miniscule power, not knowing how strong you are... how strong we are. I still don''t know why he''s doing what he''s doing. And why he chose to hide who he is. But in that aspect, he is similar to you.


    Isn''t he."


    Verona''s jaw clenched, her eyes locked on the swirling mist that hid her sister''s true form. "I''m not hiding..." she muttered, defiance laced with a hint of doubt.


    The woman''s laugh echoed through the space, a chilling sound devoid of warmth. "Really?...Even you don''t believe that," she said, her words sharp as ice shards.


    "Our son will be taken by those women," the woman continued, her voice turning serious. "They will strip him of his strength since they can''t kill him directly. That''s why I made you teach him the other method. Our method. The method of not cultivating some stupid stars."


    Verona''s expression remained stoic, but a flicker of unease crossed her features. "You want to give him that? We''ll be basically making a second me," she protested.


    The woman shrugged, the movement unsettling in its fluidity. "Not quite... Besides, aren''t children basically copies of their parents? And we won''t be taking his free will. But let''s just ask him. But you already agreed to it, didn''t you?


    The reason you made him stay stuck at 5 star for all these years? You know how frustrated he was that he couldn''t move forward?"


    Verona opened her mouth to argue, but the words died on her lips. A pang of guilt flickered in her eyes, a flicker quickly replaced by a steely resolve. "What use will the stars be if he was gonna be weakened anyway?" she said, her voice cold.


    "Right?Now we make him strong the right way, our way." Said the voice.


    Within the cold stone walls of a secluded castle tower, Verona lay sprawled upon her bed. Her usually sharp eyes were clouded, her features slack in a state of partial slumber. Within the hazy landscape of her mind, a conversation played out ¨C two halves of the same whole, arguing amongst themselves.


    Suddenly, the world around them stilled. It wasn''t a physical stillness, for Verona and her inner voice, they could still move their body but they didn''t they just watched. The world itself seemed frozen, encased in a shimmering glass bubble. Then, in an instant, they felt it ¨C Neveah''s presence, yanked away with an invisible force.


    "It''s happening," one Verona stated, a touch of relief laced with fear in her voice.


    "Calm down," the other Verona chided, a hint of desperation creeping into her tone. "You can''t go against them as you are. You are weak and you''ll make the same mistake as father. I know you are not scared of death, but don''t you want to see Neveah''s progress, his journey? So hold on."


    Verona bit her lip so hard it bled, her nails digging white crescents into the palm of her hand. Frustration and a potent cocktail of emotions flickered in her eyes.


    "If only you ascended a while ago instead of sleeping... You could''ve done something," the second Verona sighed, her voice laced with a sharp edge of blame.


    Verona ignored the jab, both feeling and ignoring the weight of the Goddesses'' gaze on Elnova. It was a gaze that burned with icy superiority, disinterest masking a deep-seated control. They saw Elnova as a speck of dust beneath their omnipotent notice.


    The weight of her decision, made during that long sleep, settled on her like a suffocating shroud. Had she made the right choice, choosing this path of hidden strength for Neveah? Or was it all a foolish gamble, destined to fail?


    " I hate this..." Said Verona


    " I know sis," said the voice in her head.


    **************


    The world remained frozen, a silent tableau holding its breath. Verona, trapped in her vulnerable state, gritted her teeth, channeling all her remaining will into a single purpose ¨C seeing her son again. The echo of the Goddesses'' presence lingered, heavy and oppressive, before finally fading away like smoke on the wind.


    Seizing the opportunity, the voice that mirrored Verona took control. The voice, well the ''other Verona'', took control saying Verona was very emotional and shouldn''t be allowed to move or make decisions now. So she took over.


    With a surge of unfamiliar energy, Verona''s body, no longer ''hers'' in this moment, rose from the bed. Cloaked in swirling mist, the form solidified, taking on an ethereal beauty''. This was Verona, empowered by the other, stronger and logical half of her being.


    "Hooh," the voice, laced with a quiet strength, resonated from Verona''s lips. As she stretched her hands. "Let me meet my son officially."


    The remaining sliver of Verona within, simply nodded, but not after showing her possessiveness by sayin, " MY SON."


    The Verona in control knew she could argue, but the futility was evident.


    With a whisper that tore through the frozen world, the form that was now Verona shimmered out of the castle tower, leaving behind a fading echo of power. The world lurched back to life, the silence shattering with the rustle of leaves and the chirping of birds.


    ************


    Verona materialized in a flurry of swirling mist, the forest clearing coming into sharp focus. Her form, usually cloaked in cool winter hues, had changed. Her skin now shimmered with an otherworldly pale luminescence, and her eyes, once icy blue, burned with an intense violet glow. The air crackled with unseen energy as she surveyed the scene. Relief battled with affection as she spotted Neveah.


    But her gaze quickly shifted to the figures surrounding him, landing on Aethelred. The High King of Dragons stood tall, his regal bearing a facade masking the turmoil in his eyes. Before Verona could unleash the storm brewing within her, Aethelred spoke, his voice strained.


    "Boy¡­you better give me a proper explanation of what you''ve done¡­ Or else." She heard the dragon King say as she was coming to this space.


    "Or else what, King of Dragons? Tell me, what will you do to my son?"


    "Who are you?" Aethelred asked, genuinely confused and surprised. He regained his composure as his elite guard gathered around him.


    Verona''s lips curled into a snarl, her voice laced with ice. "Who I am is irrelevant," she hissed. "But you... you dare threaten my son?"


    A ripple of shock spread through the clearing. The some racial leaders exchanged startled glances, Bjorn looked at Valeriana meanwhile whispers breaking out amongst the gathered crowd. Valeriana was too young she hadn''t seen the woman, Bjorn, Aethelred and Ilyana had no businesses to meet the Vampire queen.


    Though there was a time when Aethelred was looking for Verona but at the time Verona was sleeping.


    The strong woman infront of them was a stranger.


    Only Kali, remained impassive and quite, a flicker of recognition passing through her emerald eyes. She was unfortunate enough to meet the woman, and the memory still sent shivers down her spine. When it dawned on her... Her gaze became serious.


    Just then, a new arrival added to the tense situation. Count Chatham with an aura of power radiating from her newly acquired 11-star rank, landed gracefully near the commotion. Having been summoned to the scene as the vampire representative, she found herself amidst a maelstrom of tension.


    Her eyes scanned the scene, finally landing on the stunningly beautiful woman with violet eyes and a regal presence.


    "I greet the Monarch of the Night," Chatham proclaimed, bowing her head deeply. "The Vampire Queen!"


    The revelation hung heavy in the air. Shock rippled through the crowd, even affecting Aethelred for a moment. Everyone, except for Kali, stared at Verona in bewildered awe. The whispers intensified, a wave of panicked recognition washing over the clearing. The rumors, the legends, the whispers of the ancient and powerful Winter Queen ¨C they were all true. And she was here, defending her son?


    And her son is Neveah?

 Chapter 95 - 95: Prince Neveah Nox

    A stunned silence gripped the clearing. Chatham''s declaration, hanging heavy in the air, had shattered the facade of normalcy. The whispers that had begun as a ripple transformed into a crashing wave. The legendary Vampire Queen, a being shrouded in myth and whispered warnings, stood before them, radiating beauty and fury.


    If Valeriana is a monster of this era, then Verona is the Valeriana before Valeriana was Valeriana.


    Eyes darted between Verona and Neveah, the pieces finally clicking into place. Neveah is the prince of Vampires.


    The tension, thick enough to choke on, was broken by a quiet question. Neveah, his gaze fixated on his mother"Are her eyes¡­ purple?" he thought, with a hint of wonder.


    Verona, her initial fury softened by her son''s dazed state, a small smile played on her lips. It was a rare sight, a glimpse of warmth that seemed to defy the aura of power that surrounded her.


    Turning to Chatham, Verona gestured towards Neveah. "Hi Cara," she greeted, her voice regaining its usual regal composure. "Seems you are doing well, hmmm? You even got to 11 stars. Congratulations! I should promote you, don''t you think?"


    Chatham, still reeling from the revelation of of seeing her Queen, bowed her head, a mixture of surprise and a strange sense of excitement playing on her features. "Thank you, Your Majesty," she stammered. "Such an honor would be¡­"


    "Oh! Have you met my son?" Verona interrupted, amusement dancing in her purple eyes. "This is my heir. Neveah Nox."


    Neveah, still bewildered by the ''strangeness'' of his mother while looking at Verona with scrutiny offered a greeting. "Hello," he mumbled, unsure of the proper etiquette in this bizarre situation.


    Chatham, recovering her composure at the introduction, bowed once more. "I greet¡­ my prince," she said, the last word catching in her throat. The realization of who she was addressing, the heir of the Winter Queen, sent a jolt of nervous excitement through her.


    A collective gasp rippled through the crowd that wasn''t Aethelred or the other leaders. It was the students, the younger generation who had just witnessed the power shift play out before their very eyes, This handsome vampire was Neveah and he was the prince?!


    Zehn stared at Neveah with a mixture of envy and disbelief.


    "Wait," he muttered, mostly to himself. "I don''t swing that way, but... that handsome dude is Neveah and he''s a prince?! Come on, why does he get to have everything while my life''s shitty?" He scowled, kicking a stray pebble. "Not to mention this stupid tomb trial. I''ve encountered more brain teasers than fighting challenges.


    I''m not a bookworm, so I didn''t know how to solve them! Not to mention how unlucky I was ¨C triggering traps in every chamber, getting stuck in stinky slime¡­ why does my life suck while another guy''s life is amazing? He''s the prince, has a beautiful, strong mother, he''s handsome, strong, and smart¡­ Like, damn wait, I''m glazing, aren''t I?"


    Zehn shook his head, his envy tinged with a grudging respect. Neveah''s hidden identity and the revelation of his powerful lineage changed everything.


    " Prince?" Azrael who cowardly didn''t speak up for Neveah who saved his life thinking that Axl was right in what he said so far was now surprised that Neveah is the prince.


    Enia felt his blood run cold. He remembered his earlier interactions with Neveah, the casual way he''d "bugged" the prince. His face drained of color. "Count Chatham? Did she say that person is¡­ Neveah and he''s a prince? The prince?


    Wait, that woman is the Queen? I bugged the prince? Oh no, is my life in danger? If he''s the prince, why didn''t he say anything? I better hide for now¡­" He cast a furtive glance around, desperately searching for a hiding spot.


    The revelation of Neveah''s true identity sent shockwaves through the students. Envy, fear, and a newfound respect warred within them, creating a volatile mix of emotions that would likely have long-lasting consequences.


    A knot of unease tightened in Vera''s stomach. She stood apart from the throng of students, her gaze fixed on the unfolding drama but her mind far away, lost in a conversation long past. A voice, sharp and laced with authority, echoed in her memory: "Vera, don''t ever get near the Royal Vampire House or its affiliated members. If you do, in fact, meet any one of these people, report to me immediately."


    Seraphina''s words had always felt cryptic, a whispered warning in their otherwise carefree childhood. Now, under the weight of the revelation that had just rocked the clearing, they slammed into Vera with the force of a revelation.


    Her face hardened with a grim resolve. Reaching into a pocket within her cloak, she retrieved a holographic communicator. With a flick of her wrist, she activated it, a shimmering image forming above her palm. It displayed the scene in the clearing ¨C Verona facing down the stunned leaders, Neveah standing beside her, his presence no longer a secret.


    "Vera, I''m kinda busy right now," Seraphina''s voice crackled through the communicator, tinged with a hint of annoyance.


    But before Seraphina could finish, Vera cut her off. "Big sis, it''s them¡­ the Royal Vampires." She held the communicator closer, ensuring the image was clear.


    The annoyance in Seraphina''s voice vanished, replaced by a sharp intake of breath. She was told of everything happening ."So¡­ Neveah is the Vampire prince? And he managed to overpower all four blessed at once after beating up a bunch of dragons too?" she questioned, disbelief lacing her tone.


    Azrael, who had was close to Vera, looked down at his shoes, his face pale in shame of being outdone even when they ganged up on Neveah.


    Seraphina let out a sigh, a sound that resonated with both frustration and a hint of admiration. As she studied the scene, her eyes narrowed in surprise. "Count Chatham¡­ 11-star already? Shit¡­" she murmured, her voice lost to the communicator but her mind already racing with possibilities.


    Another figure emerged, radiating an aura of power that rivaled even the stunned leaders. It was Clara, the former Elven Queen, her emerald cloak swirling around her.


    Ilyana turned, her brow furrowing in surprise. "Clara? What brings you here?" she asked, her voice low and rumbling.


    Clara''s gaze, sharp and unwavering, landed on Ilyana. "A monster has awakened," she declared, her voice echoing through the clearing. "And I''m here to ensure the safety of my people." Her words were laced with a barely veiled warning, a clear reference to the newly revealed Vampire Queen, Verona.


    Clara then moved towards Lara, who watched her approach with a mixture of curiosity and apprehension. "Are you alright, baby?" Clara asked gently.


    Lara nodded, her expression still etched with confusion. Her eyes, however, darted towards Neveah, dhe stared at him strangely.


    Across the clearing, Kim stood rooted to the spot, her jaw slack with disbelief. "So that''s why," she muttered, piecing things together. "The reason he looked shady but was hella strong¡­ because he was hiding the fact he was the Prince of Vampires?"


    A bitter taste filled her mouth. The guilt she had felt for mistrusting Neveah threatened to overwhelm her. "But¡­ but he tried to kill the dragons, almost killed Axl¡­" she mumbled, trying to justify her earlier assumptions. "He''s a bad person, right?"


    Astrid, standing beside Kim, offered a curt nod, her expression devoid of surprise. Unlike Kim, her reaction was one of cold disapproval. Neveah''s royal status meant little to her. She believed in merit and character, and in her eyes, Neveah''s hidden identity and his actions during the trial painted him as a dangerous individual, someone who used power for his own ends. Sear?h the n??el Fire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    To her, he was just as bad as anyone else who abused their position.


    The revelation had split the students into distinct camps. Some, like Lara, were caught between their newfound respect for Neveah''s strength and the lingering doubts about his past actions. Lara couldn''t say she knew Neveah but, she didn''t believe Axl''s bullshit reason that Neveah attacked him for no reason.


    Neveah was someone who attacked when provoked, this was proved by the pale goblin ( she means Enia, she doesn''t care about his name) who confronted Neveah at the dorms.


    Others, like Kim, grappled with the dissonance of his royal lineage and his perceived aggression. And then there were those like Astrid, who saw not a prince, but a potential tyrant, and felt a cold disapproval of Neveah (100% sure he don''t care).


    The clearing was a microcosm of Elnova itself ¨C a chaotic blend of emotions swirling in the wake of Verona''s revelation. Axl, the center of the accusations mere moments ago, now stood as a pale caricature of his former self. Beads of sweat trickled down his forehead, his gaze darting nervously between Neveah and the imposing figure of Verona. "This bastard was a prince?


    Shit, Fuck,Fuck, Fuck, Fuuuck!!!" he thought, the weight of his own arrogance crashing down on him.


    Verona, her violet eyes radiating a cold fury, turned towards Aethelred. The Dragon King, who had initially held his head high, now found himself dwarfed by her presence. He hovered awkwardly in the air, the advantage of height suddenly stripped away.


    With a flick of her wrist, the world seemed to shift. A subtle force pulsed outwards, and everyone who had been airborne, including the stunned dragon elites, found their feet planted firmly on the ground. The sudden shift caused gasps and stumbles, further emphasizing Verona''s dominance.


    "So," she hissed, her voice laced with icy venom, "Dragon King, tell me why you are threatening my son."


    The audacity of her stance stunned even the most seasoned observers. Aethelred, who prided himself on his regal bearing, was startled momentarily. Regaining some semblance of composure almost as quickly, he puffed out his chest and said.


    "Your son¡­" he began, his voice cracking with pressure. "He tried to kill my son, not only that, he severely injured many dragons. It''s unforgivable."


    Despite his words, a flicker of doubt danced in his crimson eyes. His hands, hidden behind his back within the folds of his robe, were clenched into fists, the white knuckles a stark contrast against the red and blue scales. He yearned to unleash his fury, but a primal instinct held him back.


    This woman, this terrifyingly powerful being, emanated an aura that screamed danger, and what''s even more scaring was that he couldn''t get a read on Verona''s stars. For the first time in his reign, Aethelred was forced to choose diplomacy over dominance, a bitter pill to swallow but a necessary one.

 Chapter 96 - 96: Her Decision

    Verona''s voice cut through the tension like a blade, a knowing glint in her violet eyes. "You know," she drawled, her tone laced with a dangerous amusement, "there were times when an attack on a prince warranted a war between the two countries."


    Aethelred''s gaze hardened, his nostrils flaring. The air crackled with unspoken threats. "What are you implying?" he growled, his voice strained. It was a testament to his simmering anger that he still refused to acknowledge Verona''s title, a deliberate attempt to downplay her power.


    Verona''s smile vanished, replaced by a glacial stare.


    "What war?" Kim countered, her voice dropping to a low hiss. "You think you can declare war on me because of that¡­ spoiled bastard?" Her eyes flickered towards Neveah before continuing. "He started all of this! Shouldn''t he be punished for his arrogance?! He tried to kill the dragons and even us!" Kim, emboldened by a misplaced sense of foolish courage, blurted out.


    But her outburst died in her throat as she found herself on the receiving end of a withering tri-fold glare. Chatham''s icy blue eyes held a flicker of annoyance, Kali''s emerald-blue gaze burned with silent reprimand, and Verona''s violet stare threatened to freeze her on the spot. The combined effect was devastating.


    Kim''s face drained of color, her bravado dissolving faster than mist in the midday sun. With a whimper, she crumpled to the ground, unconscious.


    Still, Verona''s casual suggestion of war sent shivers down everyone''s spine.


    Axl, who had been nodding along in agreement with Kim moments earlier, now flinched under Aethelred''s steely gaze. Even he, blinded by his own pride, could sense the shift in power dynamics.


    Kali, ever the diplomat, stepped forward, her nine-star tigerkin attendant rushing to Kim''s side. "I apologize for my niece''s outburst," she said, her voice firm despite the tremor that ran through her. "Though, I would like an explanation of why this happened."


    Verona''s eyes narrowed, Kali''s composure, even in the face of such power, was admirable.


    Verona''s sigh echoed through the area, her voice heavy. "Let me guess the situation," she began, her voice low and dangerous. "Your son painted Neveah as the villain, and fueled by their limited information, the others readily adopted that narrative. And with their ''blessed'' status and influential backgrounds, the rest of you followed and accepted their story without question." S~ea??h the N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Her gaze swept over the area, landing on Axl, Azrael, Astrid, and a now-conscious Kim. Each flinched under her scrutiny, a mixture of shame and fear clouding their features.


    "We were in the middle of interrogating him," Bjorn mumbled defensively, Aethelred offering a silent nod of agreement.


    Verona''s lips curled into a humorless smile. "Interrogating? How do you interrogate a dead man, answer me Dwarven Monarch!" she countered, her voice rising slightly. "The attack the Dragon King launched at Neveah was an 8-star attack, at the very least. You want me to believe a 5-star vampire could withstand such an assault and remain available for your questioning?


    And the rest of you¡­ you simply stood by and watched? Meaning ...you agreed with the method."


    The room grew colder, the air thick with Verona''s suppressed fury. The racial leaders, despite their best efforts, felt their confidence waning under the weight of her unspoken threat. Just as they began to formulate a response, a gasp escaped Aethelred''s lips.


    A subtle shimmer surrounded Verona, a visual glitch that never solidified but they could see it a stunning crown. It arced above her head, six brilliant blue stars adorning each side forming an ethereal crown. The air crackled with a sudden surge of power, a tangible manifestation of her presence.


    "Twelve stars?!" Bjorn breathed, his voice filled with a mixture of awe and terror. The other leaders echoed his sentiment, their eyes wide with disbelief.


    Meanwhile Valeriana was motivated? As if she felt her goal was viable when she saw the 12 stars. Verona noticed it and was impressed by the young empress'' talent. But this was a serious conversation and she needed to act as such.


    Verona''s smile widened, the amusement devoid of warmth.


    The revelation hung heavy in the air, shattering any remaining pretense of defiance. The racial leaders, used to wielding power within their own domains, had never encountered an entity of such immense strength. They realized, with a sickening certainty, that they had made a grave miscalculation which could have catastrophic consequences.


    Verona''s revelation, a crown of twelve shimmering stars hovering above her head, hung heavy in the air. The pressure she exuded was a tangible entity, a suffocating weight that pressed down on the leaders of the races, almost forcing them to their knees but it didn''t as Verona was holding back ALOT!!


    Axl, Azrael, Astrid, Lara and Kim, all caught in the wake of this power display, felt utterly insignificant, but they were shielded by their respective monarchs.


    Verona scanned their humbled forms, a predator surveying its prey. Just as the oppressive aura started to rise getting stronger, threatening to crack them under its weight, a flicker of something unexpected crossed her features. It was a fleeting glimpse, a flicker of a smile that seemed to defy logic. With that smile, the crushing pressure inexplicably vanished, leaving behind a bewildered silence.


    " Not yet." She muttered under her breath that no one heard even Neveah who was close to her.


    In that moment of quiet, Verona had felt it again ¨C the gaze of the Goddesses upon Elnova. In the moment it came it was gone as Verona''s power stopped rising.


    Verona''s gaze swept over the room, settling on the downcast faces of the blessed students. "It''s not Neveah''s fault your blessed got beaten up," she declared. "They should blame their weakness for their predicament." Her statement sent a ripple of unease through the crowd.


    Neveah, however, stepped forward with confidence radiating from him. "Yes, but I do have something to say, I have video proof of confrontation between me and the dragons" he announced. His voice, though youthful, held a surprising coolness firmness that surprised the racial leaders.


    Apart from the Null report, none of them knew of Neveah''s personality. So seeing him unfazed by this situation was a surprise but Aethelred looked at Neveah strangely, he was the cause of this situation. He wanted nothing more than to end him but he knew he couldn''t not with that monster beside him. He didn''t want to anger the vampires.


    Yes, the Dragon King was afraid of Vampires, though he wouldn''t admit it.


    "What?" Axl blurted out, his earlier bravado replaced by a gnawing fear. The rest of the room echoed his sentiment, their eyes fixated on Neveah, wondering what proof he could possibly possess in this situation.


    " Yes, Video proof," Neveah stated simply, his gaze locking with Aethelred''s. The Dragon King''s face remained cool.


    "How can we be sure it''s valid?" Aethelred questioned, a desperate attempt to regain control of the narrative.


    Never, however said "The recording artifact was made by the churches, so if..."


    Verona cut him off and continued as she stated coolly. "If you question its validity, it means ...you question your Gods." Her smile widened showing her fangs, at this moment she was very proud of Neveah.


    " Hahaha..." She couldn''t help but laugh.


    Neveah, sensing Aethelred discomfort, couldn''t resist adding a final jab. "Oh, but you can check its authenticity by taking it to the churches," he said in a cold tone, but internally he was liking this. Momentarily he even forgot he was weak now.


    Aethelred''s face contorted into a grimace. He wouldn''t be caught questioning the divine authority of the churches. "That¡­ that isn''t necessary," he mumbled, dismissing this conversation. He doesn''t want to be embarrassed anymore.


    Verona''s smile widened"Good," she declared, her voice became serious, ringing through the clearing. "Then Bianca, Chatham, heed my decree. From this day forth, the Vampires withdraw from the alliance, consequentially the vampire students will drop out of the academy."


    A murmur arose from the crowd. This was a drastic decision.


    "There''s no need to learn where we will be constantly painted as the antagonists," Verona continued, her voice gaining a bitter edge hinting at something. At this moment Clara and Kim felt affected by the statement," she knew?" they thought grimly.


    With a final flourish, she turned towards her subordinates. "Neveah, give the elves the artifact as they were the least involved in this matter. Bianca, get me ALL vampires. We are going back to Nightingale."


    Neveah''s walked over to Lara and handed her the recording artifact. Lara, took it from him, she then looked at the disguised Clara who just nodded.


    Across the clearing, Bianca, a tall, imposing vampire with black hair and black eyes, emerged from the crowd one who knew could tell she looked like Constantine and Kael.


    Her piercing black eyes scanned the area, locating the other vampires, even the hiding Pete and Keith, with practiced ease. With a silent gesture, she gathered them, and as if by magic, they vanished into thin air.


    The remaining students and leaders stood speechless, their gazes fixed on the spot where the vampires just stood. Lara, holding the recording artifact, became the center of attention. Now everyone was curious what had happened in the tomb. Axl''s face was pale.

 Chapter 97 - 97: ch. 97

    Lara, her hands fumbled slightly as she looked for the activation point, activated the recording artifact. A holographic image flickered to life above her palm, displaying the scene from Neveah''s perspective. The air crackled with a tense silence as everyone leaned in, eager to see the truth for themselves.


    The recording began with a jarring boom, the sound echoing through the chamber. Neveah, ''caught off guard'', whirled around, searching for the source of the sudden noise. His gaze landed on the doorway as it burst open, revealing a furious Axl.


    From then on, the scene unfolded at a breakneck pace. Axl, his face contorted with rage, unleashed a torrent of spells, summoning the group of ferocious dragons that filled the chamber. They now by a feral madness, tore through the room, their roars shaking the very foundations. Sear?h the n?vel_Fire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Neveah, reacted with lightning speed. Employing his vampiric agility and ice magic, he weaved between the dragons, deflecting their attacks and desperately trying to calm them. But the students were far gone, their minds clouded by Axl''s artefact.


    A collective gasp rippled through the crowd as the recording captured Neveah''s ''struggle''. The students, normally the picture of composure and control, were now reduced to frantic chaos, scrambling to avoid the rampaging dragons. Neveah, with grace, neutralized them one by one, using only the minimal force required to subdue them.


    His actions, while brutal at times, were undeniably efficient, prioritizing the ultimate safety of dragons.


    A gaze of respect arose from Clara, Kali, and Valeriana. Even amidst the chaos, they recognized Neveah''s skill and restraint. He wasn''t a mindless brute, as some had portrayed him to be, but a tactician, working under impossible circumstances. He could''ve chosen the easy path and simply killed them but he didn''t.


    The scene shifted, the focus shifting to the arrival of the other blesseds. Their initial expressions of concern were quickly replaced by suspicion as they turned their accusing eyes on Neveah. The recording captured the escalating tension, the escalating threats, and ultimately, the inevitable confrontation.


    Neveah, outnumbered and cornered, fought ferociously. The image flickered as spells collided, the air thick with magical energy. But despite his disadvantage, Neveah held his own, his movements fluid and precise. This while it impressed the Race leaders one didn''t like it at all, like Aethelred. The vampire was a growing threat and the worst thing was that he couldn''t do anything about it.


    The climax arrived in a flash of blinding light. Axl, eyes gleaming with malice, activated a hidden artifact, unleashing a powerful attack targeted directly at Neveah. Azrael, caught in the crossfire, who was in the path of the blast. In a selfless act of heroism, Neveah lunged forward, saving Azrael.


    The silence in the clearing was deafening. The students, their faces flushed with shame, exchanged hesitant glances. The truth, laid bare before them, shattered their preconceived notions.


    Lara then deactivated the artifact. The holographic image dissolved, leaving behind the raw emotions of the onlookers. Shame, regret, and a flicker of admiration for Neveah''s might now filled the area. The once accusatory stares had melted into a somber understanding.


    The video evidence had spoken for itself, revealing a story far more complex than anyone had initially imagined. And as the weight of the truth settled around them.


    They also saw and heard the threat of Axl, how he was gonna ''play'' with Neveah''s female relatives. The race leaders especially the females were disgusted that applied to other female students.


    " Disgusting." Ilyana mummered, she also thought if the son was like this the father might be the same.


    But right now they were glad tge Vampire Queen didn''t hear this cause they didn''t know what would have happened.


    The recording artifact cast an accusatory light across the clearing. The holographic image had vanished, leaving behind a scene thick with unspoken truths. Axl, his face ashen, dared a glance towards his father, only to be met with a chilling silence.


    "Dad... I can explain," Axl stammered, his voice a mere tremor in the tense atmosphere.


    Aethelred, his face an unreadable mask, didn''t even turn. "Quiet," he finally rumbled, his voice devoid of its usual booming authority. "We''ll deal with this at home." The weight of his words hung heavy, carrying a promise of punishment far harsher than any public reprimand. Shame washed over Axl, a bitter aftertaste to his initial self-righteousness and arrogance.


    Across the clearing, Azrael, Astrid, and Kim fidgeted under the weight of their own scrutiny. The video replayed in their minds, a constant reminder of their own misjudgment. They had allowed their biases to cloud their vision, leading them to attack the very person who was a victim in this. Shame burned in Azrael''s eyes, a silent apology directed towards Neveah.


    Astrid, who had prided herself on her logic, felt a pang of self-loathing. Kim, ever the outspoken one, now sat with her head bowed, the echo of her accusations ringing painfully in her ears.


    "What a mess," Ilyana muttered, shaking her head as she surveyed the students. The elf had seen her fair share of conflicts, but this one, fueled by misunderstandings and inflated egos, left a bitter taste in her mouth.


    Kali, ever the pragmatic leader, stepped forward. "Indeed," she agreed, her eyes hardening. "We should prepare to erase their memories."


    Understanding dawned on the faces of the race leaders. The raw footage held the potential to destabilize the future of Elnova. Axl, the future Dragon King, exposed as an impulsive, arrogant and spoiled child. The other "blessed" revealed as impulsive and easily manipulated. This information, left unchecked, could erode public trust and weaken their leadership positions before they even began.


    Kali''s analogy with the chess player resonated with the other leaders. A single public defeat, however devastating, could forever overshadow future victories. They needed to control the narrative, to ensure this event remained a buried secret, a footnote in the history of Elnova. It was a necessary manipulation, a calculated erasure of truth to preserve a fragile peace.


    With a heavy heart, Bjorn nodded his agreement. The others followed suit, nodding in agreement.


    Valeriana, her face etched with great disinterest still helped, pointed her hilt skyward. In a silent command, a wave of magical energy pulsed outwards. Students, instructors, and even academy personnel slumped to the ground, their consciousness fading into a peaceful slumber.


    Only the blessed ¨C Axl, Azrael, Astrid, Lara and Kim ¨C remained awake, a quartet of pale faces staring at the aftermath of their actions.


    Ilyana sighed deeply. With a practiced hand, she began to play a mournful melody on her harp. The melancholic notes swirled through the air, weaving a spell of forgetfulness. This wasn''t a complete erasure, but a rewind, pushing the memories of the past few hours back into the recesses of their minds, erasing them completely and the last note faded.


    Aethelred, his voice heavy with disappointment, addressed the remaining group. "Remember what happened here is your fault. Not only Axl, but all of you who jumped to conclusions without evidence. Your classmates and colleagues won''t remember anything from today. But you will."


    Ilyana couldn''t help but harbor a silent question. "Hypocrite," she thought, a flicker of disapproval crossing her features. After all, hadn''t Aethelred himself judged Neveah without full knowledge?


    Kali stepped forward, her gaze cold and unforgiving. "Consider this a harsh lesson. A day when all of you were overpowered by someone ''weaker'', all the while entangled in your comrade''s petty schemes. How you were manipulated and used."


    Axl, his shoulders slumped, met her gaze with a flicker of defiance quickly extinguished by shame. He didn''t regret his actions he just regretted he was caught.


    Aethelred focused on his son, his voice hardening. "Axl, your impulsive actions have caused significant trouble and damages to your peers. And you also wasted our time. You will be punished, severely."


    Below, amidst the fallen students, a soft moan escaped someone''s lips. Slowly, eyes blinked open, a wave of confusion washing over their faces.


    Valeriana, with a natuy smile, addressed the bewildered students. "Welcome back from the tomb excursion! Here''s a little surprise for you all. To ease the transition back into academy life, we''re giving you a two-week break. No classes, just relaxation. Consider it a short holiday."


    A murmur of surprised delight rippled through the crowd. Free time? Who could argue with that?


    "As for the staff and instructors," Bjorn''s voice boomed, "please gather for a meeting in three days. We have some important matters to discuss."


    The air crackled with a sense of unease veiled by the students'' elation. . The truth had been buried, but its ramifications wouldn''t be easily forgotten. The weight of the day settled upon the shoulders of the "blessed," a constant reminder of their mistakes and the consequences they would now face.


    The memory manipulation might have shielded the students, but it wouldn''t shield Axl from the possible wrath of Azrael, Astrid, and Kim. For them, the true cost of his actions was far from over.


    Bjorn''s voice echoed through the clearing, a single word heavy with finality. "Depart."

 Chapter 98 - 98: Whats your worth?

    With a flash of blinding light and a tingling sensation, the air shimmered. Students, instructors, and academy personnel vanished in an instant, teleported back to the familiar halls of the academy. Gone from the tomb, gone from the weight of the confrontation. Only the blessed remained, marooned in the aftermath of their actions.


    A sense of isolation washed over them. Axl, sullen and silent, was whisked away by a stoic figure with wings of obsidian, his punishment to be dealt with within the Dragon Royal Palace. Astrid, and Kim found themselves surrounded by the concerned faces of their respective monarchs and guardians.


    Shame burned hot in their cheeks as they were led away, whispers of disappointment and stern pronouncements following them like shadows.


    Valeriana lingered behind with Azrael. Unlike the others, he wasn''t immediately taken away by the teleportation. She sighed, a deep breath that spoke volumes. "Let me take you to the Church," she said, her voice laced with annoyance.


    Azrael, who had never been in such close proximity to the human leader, simply nodded awkwardly. Her presence felt suffocating now. He felt like a small child being scolded by a disappointed parent.


    The journey to the Church was cloaked in silence. Valeriana used the time to voice her disapproval. "Your actions today were unacceptable, Azrael. Rash decisions fueled by misguided bias are the hallmark of fools, not future leaders."


    Azrael winced under her words. Shame gnawed at him, each word a searing indictment. He mumbled apologies, promises to do better, but they felt hollow even to his own ears.


    The imposing white spires of the Church soon came into view. Valeriana deposited Azrael at the grand entrance, a curt nod her only farewell. Seraphina, materialized at his side. ''Relief'' flickered in her eyes, quickly replaced by ''concern'' as she saw the shame etched on his face.


    "Azrael," she began, her voice filled with concern, "what happened?"


    Azrael, ever the trusting soul, poured out the events of the day. The accusations, the fight, the horrifying truth revealed by the recording artifact. He didn''t spare himself, recounting his own failings with a dejected voice.


    Seraphina listened intently, a storm of emotions brewing beneath her calm exterior. Once he finished, a long silence hung in the air. Her thoughts remained shrouded, hidden behind a stoic facade.


    Finally, she offered a hand, gentle yet firm. "Come," she said, leading him inside. "Let''s get you settled. Ooh and Vera is here also."


    *************


    [Nev PoV]


    The castle loomed around me, oppressive even in the welcoming light that streamed through the windows. Mom strode ahead, her cape billowing behind her like a dark storm cloud. Back in our home, but with a chill settling in my gut that had nothing to do with the stone walls.


    "Get those vampires to their homes and Chatham, gather the counts in two days. Bianca, hold a ceremony and close off the continent. Nothing non-vampire should remain here. Give them a warning first. If they don''t follow after a day, dispose of them..." Mom''s voice was a whipcrack, each word a lash across the loyalty of our kind. "Scratch that, leave my garden alone.


    I think Neveah still has some unfinished business there."


    The mention of the garden sent a bad memory towards me. GOBLINS. They were still there and I need to take care of them.


    As the others dispersed, Mom turned to me, her steps heavy. We entered her bedroom, a place of opulence that felt suffocating today. I couldn''t see her face yet, my back to her as she stood shrouded in shadows. "Neveah..." Her voice held a weight that hadn''t been there before.


    "I apologize for my actions," I started, my voice barely above a whisper. "I acted impulsively again." S~ea??h the Nov§×l?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "How?" The question hung in the air, laced with an underlying current that made me shiver.


    "I tried to kill a blessed recklessly," I confessed, hanging my head. "And I was punished for it."


    Silence. Then, "By who?" she asked, her voice colder than usual.


    "Not completely sure," I admitted. "The gods, or maybe their representatives."


    "Did you see their face?" She asked.


    "No," I shook my head.


    "Right," she scoffed. "They wouldn''t let a ''sinner'' see their face."


    Sinner. Was that what I was now?


    "The punishment was that I lost my power. I can''t get stronger¡­ Not anymore." I confessed the worst part.


    "Power?" Her voice dripped with icy disdain. "Five-star is considered power? Whatever. I made you a vampire to be heir, how are you going to do that now? What''s your worth, Neveah?"


    Her violet eyes, usually filled with a fierce pride, now glinted with a cold look that cut me deeper than any blade ever could. My reflection stared back at me in her eyes ¨C a pale, powerless vampire( still handsome though), a mockery of the legacy I was supposed to inherit. Was this the end? I was scared that she would abandon me. Wait do I have abandonment issues?


    Well It would not be completely strange? Wait what am I thinking? Focus!


    Silence stretched between us, thick and suffocating. The air itself seemed to chill with each passing second, mirroring the icy glint in Mom''s eyes. I wanted to speak, to defend myself, but the words wouldn''t come.


    Finally, she spoke again, her voice laced with a dangerous calm. "What do you plan to do, Answer Me! But choose your words carefully, boy." The way she called me "boy" instead of my name sent shivers down my spine.


    "You have this expectation that things have to go a certain direction, like you know how people act or should act, but at moments you show it." Her words hit a nerve, dredging up the memory of my surprised reaction when she first revealed herself as the Queen. Shame burned in my cheeks.


    "The surprised look as if something wasn''t supposed to happen or be there. Case in point, when you met me. When I introduced myself as the Queen. You were startled, as if I''m not supposed to be here at this time. I don''t know nor care why you act that way. But I''ll ask, what''s your worth?"


    I knonw about the little clubs you are building, Babel and Null was it?" Mom''s voice took on a knowing edge. "Now that you don''t have individual power and you''re registered behavior so far, let me guess you want to be a manipulator? You want to control strong people to work for you and do your bidding?" A sharp pang of betrayal lanced through me. Did she truly believe I was that callous?


    "That''s why you hid the golden-haired girl back at the tomb site and told her you''d contact her. Is that it, is she one of the pawns you are setting up in this checker-chess game of yours?" The room seemed to darken further as she spoke, the oppressive atmosphere intensifying with each word.


    "Tell me I''m wrong, Neveah," she finally challenged, her voice a low growl. I could almost see the storm brewing in her violet eyes. Desperate, I opened my mouth to speak, to plead my case, but the words still refused to come. How could I explain the complexities of my plans, my desire to use my knowledge and cunning to navigate this treacherous world without power?


    **********


    [3rd Person POV]


    " Hey what are you doing?" Said red eyed Verona.


    " What do you mean? " Asked Violet eyed Verona who was looking at Neveah coldly.


    " What''s with the lecture. You were just supposed to give ''it'' to him." Said red eyed Verona who was in her mind.


    " Yeess... But if I gave it to him too easily. He won''t value it as he should. So I have to make him earn it." Said Violet eyed Verona.


    " How does that answer my question?" Said Red eyed Verona threateningly.


    " You spoil him too much. He needs to be humbled." Said Violet eyed Verona with a shrug.


    " I spoil him cause I''m his mom. It''s only natural." Said Red eyed Verona.


    " Don''t worry... I''ll handle this. I can also spend some time with him~ fufufufu~" said Violet eyed Verona.


    " Okay... Keep it to a minimum." Said red eyed Verona.


    This internal conversation Neveah was completely oblivious to.


    The silence stretched taut, a heavy weight in the oppressive air. Shame gnawed at Neveah, the accusations hanging thick and unchallenged.


    "I... I don''t know how to proceed," he finally choked out, his voice barely a whisper. "I don''t want to be weak."


    Then, taking a deep breath, she blurted out, "Can I tell you something? When I lost everything, when my power was taken, I heard a voice¡­" his voice hitched. "A woman, I''m guessing Raven''s mother¡­ saying I was a disappointment, and I was abandoned¡­" "I couldn''t see her face, but the memory terrified me. It made me think¡­"


    Before he could finish, Verona cut in, her voice sharp. "You thought I''d abandon you? Is that it?"


    He was quite.


    Verona''s expression softened a fraction. She moved closer, her hand reaching out to cup Neveah''s cheek. "Neveah," she said, her voice low and firm, "I am disappointed. Disappointed that you wouldn''t trust me enough to come to me. It''s good that you want to build yourself independently, but learn this: you are not alone anymore."


    "Then help me then," Neveah pleaded, his voice raw. "Make me stronger than I was."


    Verona''s lips curved into a smile. "You want me to go against the Goddesses, just for you?" Amusement colored her voice.


    Neveah faltered. He knew the audacity of his request. The weight of the consequences settled upon him, the risk his mother was taking for a fledgling vampire. She remained silent.


    Verona sighed, a sound both exasperated and fond. "Your bad habits are showing," she said, brushing a stray strand of hair from Neveah''s face. "But it''s fine. I''ll make you strong. I just want you to have complete, solid, even fanatical faith in me. Because I''m your mother.


    I''ll help you through anything, even if it means going against the gods."


    " Why are you saying it as if you had a choice? As if you are doing him a favor. You were supposed to." Said Red eyed Verona.


    " Shut up." Yelled Violet eyed Verona internally.


    With those words, she pulled Neveah into a tight hug. Neveah hesitated for a moment, surprised by the gesture. But then, he melted into it, burying his face in his mother''s shoulder. Verona''s embrace was fierce, possessive almost, a silent promise of protection.


    After a long moment, Verona released her and gently guided Neveah to lay beside her on the bed. Neveah snuggled closer, seeking comfort in the familiar warmth of the mother''s body.


    Verona held him close, spooning him like a child. (I like being the small spoon).


    "I have questions," Neveah finally said, her voice firm despite the tremor in her hands.


    "Shoot," Verona replied.


    "Who are you?" The question hung heavy in the air, a challenge cloaked as inquiry.


    " That''s my baby?" Said Red eyed Verona with a cheer.


    Verona''s eyes, slightly narrowed. "First of all, what happened to you? Why are your eyes purple? Are you still Verona?" Questions tumbled out of Neveah.


    Verona smiled. "I''m still your mother, yes," she said, the answer a dodge yet an affirmation.


    "You are not her," Neveah countered, his voice gaining strength. "You don''t ''feel'' like her." It was a truth he couldn''t explain, an instinctual dissonance that resonated deep.


    A flicker of surprise crossed Verona''s face. "Hmmm. Very perceptive," she admitted. "I''m not her, but I am still your mother. But why did you spill all your insecurities to a person you know isn''t your mother." The words were heavy with unspoken meaning.


    Neveah wasn''t convinced. "I still felt okay to trust you and about the mother part, don''t know about that," he muttered,l. " How about I call you Auntie."


    " Auntie? Hilarious... Hahaha." Red eyed Verona was too happy.


    A shiver ran down is spine, a sudden chill and an ominous feel. The casual address seemed to have struck a nerve.


    "You know what, never mind," He said quickly, brushing it aside with a sigh. "But still, where''s my mother?"


    The ominous feeling dissipated with Verona''s sigh. "She''ll be back soon. For now, she is resting."


    Neveah opened her mouth to protest, but Verona silenced her with a sharp look. "Nev¡­ Leave it alone."


    "Understood," Nev said.

 Chapter 99 - 99: No questions.

    [Nev POV]


    I still had a million questions, but for now, I focused on the immediate concern.


    "Did the other people notice I was cursed and that I''m weak?" I blurted out, worry gnawing at me. "I mean, it''d be a major pain if they knew. The churches could make me public villain number one! That, and things would just be annoying in the future."


    Verona scoffed, a sound that somehow managed to be both elegant and dismissive. "Why should you care if they make you the villain? There was a time when I was the public enemy, a terror. And unlike those bullshit fantasy stories," she added, flexing "and at the end , I won."


    Taking a deep breath, she continued, "Oh, and about you being cursed or weakened¡­You shouldn''t worry about that.I made it look as if you were fine. That you had all your stars and didn''t bear the stigma curse of the gods."


    Relief washed over me. "So, they didn''t suspect anything?" The thought of facing down ''holy warriors'' every mow and then seemed annoying and tiresome.


    "Since no one noticed you were away for a while while you were getting cursed," she said, amusement dancing in her eyes, "then maybe unless you or the gods decide to announce it to the world, no one will ever know."


    "Does that mean you noticed while I was gone? A 12 star can perceive divine intervention." I asked curiously.


    Verona smirked, a glint of something dangerous flashing in her purple eyes. "Of course I knew," she said, her voice low and powerful. "I always keep an eye on you."


    A silence descended again, heavier this time. Verona turned my body now I was looking at her. " And you think I''m 12 star?" she asked casually, the earlier tension seemingly forgotten.


    But things clicked in. She remembered the display of her stars earlier. "Ohh, you mean earlier?" she said with a grin. "No, I''m not that weak."


    "Weak? 12 star is weak?" I gave a hollow chuckle.


    "There are still things you are not aware of. I''m ''officially'' 12 star, but I''m stronger than that. My true strength is hidden."


    Curiosity flickered in Neveah''s eyes. "By what? And why?" he pressed.


    Verona''s smile vanished, replaced by a fleeting flicker of darkness in her eyes. "Darkness, as for why you don''t have to know yet" she declared and then continued, " part of how will get you strong, but now just rest drink blood and eat these." She made purple crystals and handed them to Neveah.


    "What are..." Before he could ask Verona stuffed them in his mouth. " Just eat."


    As Neveah crushed the crystals with his teeth he then began thinking, " I''m not going to start from 0 again, wil I?"


    " Well that depends on your body and you. But you''ll definitely be stronger than 4 star. Though we won''t be going the traditional method of training so accurately gauging your strength will be a bit difficult as many factors will come in play. Now no more questions... Drink." She said as she showed her nape yo Neveah.


    **************


    The dawn after the trials in the Tomb of the broke much like any other. Birds chirped, students grumbled through morning routines, and teachers prepared for another day of lessons. They woke up but membered school is out.


    Kim, was being punished for her insolent behavior and was being made to read. On her desk, nestled amongst her training manuals, lay a small, intricately carved box. Curiosity piqued, she opened it to find a pouch of shimmering ring in it gold coins and a delicate bracelet adorned with an emerald depicting a leaping fawn.


    As she slipped it on, a surge of energy coursed through her, invigorating and familiar. It felt like a connection, a deepening of her Beast heritage.


    " What''s that?" Suddenly Kali appeared and asked


    " I don''t know." Kim replied still not looking at her aunt.


    " Maybe the tomb gave out rewards. And they seem pretty decent. Enough of that let''s get to training si that you won''t be outdone easily." Said Kali.


    Across the world, Astrid woke to find a similar package on her doorstep. Inside, a golden pendant engraved with a flowing stream symbol adorned her necklace. Putting it on, a warmth spread through her, a tingle that whispered of enhanced agility and mastery over the Wayfinding magic unique to her kind.


    Meanwhile, in a dungeon, a pair of gauntlets appeared. He didn''t even have the strength to look at it.


    " What''s this a reward? Well you won''t be needing it." Said the woman holding a whip.


    Lara, however, received a reward of a different nature. Her eyes fell upon a thick, leather-bound journal that hadn''t been there before. Its worn cover and the strange, swirling script on its pages sent a thrill down her spine. Hurrying downstairs, she showed it to her mother. Her mother''s eyes widened in recognition. "Ancient Elven," she breathed, tracing the symbols with a trembling finger.


    "This could be a fragment of a lost legacy, Lara. A key to uncovering powerful knowledge, this is pretty good."


    Azrael, still burdened by the events within the tomb, was practicing his swordsmanship in a quiet corner of the church grounds. As he swung his blade. Two books appeared before him he opened them and a series of intricate movements and unintelligible whispers seemed to solidify in his mind. Confused, he stopped and tried to recall where he''d seen them. Then, it hit him. Were these techniques?


    His heart pounded as he practiced the gestures, feeling a subtle resonance with his blade. As he continued, a faint bluish aura shimmered around him, hinting at the hidden potential within.


    The rewards, delivered anonymously and unceremoniously, were a testament to the students'' accomplishments. Though scattered and unique, they served as a reminder of their trials and the profound impact they''d unknowingly set in motion.


    Zehn also got rewards. As he reached for his training boots, a hefty pouch clinked against the floor. Inside, a ring with a decent amount of gold coins gleamed, a welcome reward for his bravery and strength during the trials. But nestled amongst the coins was a worn leather scroll, its edges singed from what could have been a close call with a fire spell.


    Unfurling it with calloused fingers, he recognized a series of combat maneuvers ¨C a sequence designed to exploit openings in an opponent''s defense. This technique could make all the difference in his upcoming sparring session, " hehe... I''m finally taking off." He said triumphantly.


    Across the school, Topaz stirred. Ever the scholar, her mind buzzed with unanswered questions about the trials she felt something was wrong and something very important was missing. As she sat up, a book materialized on her bed, its cover an earthy brown adorned with swirling symbols that seemed to vibrate with a subtle power.


    Cracking it open, she found a detailed journal on Earth Manipulation, filled with intricate diagrams and forgotten lore. One section, titled "Variations and Applications," sent a thrill down her spine. This would be another step on gaining true freedom.


    The other participants found their rewards scattered around their rooms ¨C pouches of gold, sturdy weapons, and in a few rare cases, scrolls outlining basic combat techniques. These rewards, though practical, paled in comparison to the journals received by Zehn and Topaz.


    Journals, it seemed, were reserved for exceptional performances or those who unlocked a deeper connection with their lineage during the trials.


    Neveah, however, received something entirely different. He received two rewards which he didn''t check and just stuffed them in his ring. One was a letter addressed to "My Descendant," the other was a journal, with Vampire Progenitor written on it. But since he didn''t look at them he didn''t know what they were. Right now he was preparing for his ''reboot''.


    **********


    Excitement crackled in the air like static electricity the morning after the tomb trials. Students bustled through the hallways, their rewards clutched in eager hands. Zehn, his ring full of gold jumped merrily.


    Around Babel, whispers of extravagant purchases and happy students were heard. They were here to party.


    Deep within her dorm room, Topaz carefully traced the symbols in her earth manipulation journal. A nervous hum vibrated through her, the feeling of untapped potential simmering just beneath the surface. Suddenly, a shimmer of light startled her. Before she could react, Bianca materialized in the room, her sharp features etched with purpose.


    "Topaz," Bianca announced, her voice flat and authoritative. "Orders from my master. You are to come with me."


    Topaz blinked, a furrow creasing her brow. "Your master? Who is he... Who are you?... I don''t understand. Why?" Confusion swirled within her, anxieties pricking at the edges of her mind.


    Then she started to suspect this woman was from her previous organization. And she immediately started releasing killing intent. She would protect herself.


    Bianca, oblivious to Topaz''s internal storm and unbothered by her killing intent, frowned. This wasn''t how she''d anticipated this going. The girl was supposed to expect someone to come for her, her master had told her so. Instead, she was met with blank confusion. She narrowed her eyes, suspicion creeping in.


    Is she faking or... Memories? Had something happened? A quick scan with her own power confirmed the suspicion. Topaz''s memories were gone, wiped clean.


    A frustrated sigh escaped Bianca''s lips. This was a complication. "What a pain," she muttered, more to herself than Topaz. "This will inconvenience Young Master. Guess I''ll just take her. Someone will deal with it." With a shrug of dismissal, Bianca disappeared in a blink, then reappeared directly behind Topaz. S§×arch* The N??eFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Before the young girl could react, Bianca plunged a syringe into her neck. Topaz''s eyes widened in surprise, then they fluttered shut. She crumpled to the floor, unconscious.


    In the blink of an eye, the room was silent once more. Bianca, a ghost in the fading morning light, vanished as quickly as she appeared. Gone with her was Topaz and the journal Topaz had, leaving only the echoing silence.

 Chapter 100 - 100: Regret

    Exhaustion clung to Eliana. Hours hunched over dusty tomes and brittle scrolls, even with the spirit''s assistance, had taken their toll. What should have been a four-day dig through the archives, even with help, she''d condensed into a grueling few hours. Now, red hair a mess and eyes burning from the strain, she paced the corridor, anxiety gnawing at her.


    Reaching a specific door, she threw it open, the word a frantic cry, "Mother!"


    Valeriana, the woman Eliana addressed, hovered in a meditative position, a violent crimson aura swirling around her. Slowly, her eyes cracked open, the fiery irises settling on her daughter. "What''s wrong, Eliana?" she asked, a hint of concern cutting through the intensity of her meditation.


    "It''s bad, Mother," Eliana stammered, the fear thick in her voice. "Really bad. Raven, he..." Her words caught in her throat, terror momentarily rendering her speechless.


    A knot of dread tightened in Valeriana''s stomach. "Calm yourself first," she instructed gently, reaching out with a wave of soothing energy that washed over Eliana. "Tell me what happened."


    Taking a deep, shuddering breath, Eliana forced herself to speak. "Darius¡­ he used Soul Condemnation on Raven." The words hung heavy in the air, a death knell that sent a jolt through Valeriana.


    "What?!" The shock ripped through her composure, the aura around her flaring momentarily.


    "It''s a technique that destroys his soul slowly," Eliana explained, voice trembling.


    "I know what it does," Valeriana snapped, the calmness from before replaced by a simmering rage. "It''s a forbidden technique, one our ancestor, obtained from the Vampire King. But are you sure, Eliana? Are you absolutely certain?"


    Eliana''s grim nod spoke volumes. She launched into a detailed account of Darius'' interrogation, recounting the strained sessions with him and his allies, even a few disapproving elders. Piece by piece, she laid out how the evidence fit together.


    The sudden diagnosis of D potential for Raven seemed orchestrated, a convenient excuse for some of the elders to punish the boy for his resemblance to the man they loathed. Valeriana listened, her expression hardening with each revelation.


    Eliana explained how they used Valeriana''s seclusion and Eliana''s absence to create an opportunity. With the patriarch temporarily weakened and unable to intervene, they saw it as the perfect chance to get rid of Raven. Killing him, however, was likely out of the question; they couldn''t predict Valeriana''s reaction, even in her weakened state.


    So, exile became the solution - a way to remove the shame from the royal family''s eyes without incurring Valeriana''s wrath.


    "They knew you wouldn''t defy them, Mother," Eliana said, her voice tinged with bitterness. "Injured, weakened, ostracized, you had little power or support. Patriarch''s daughter or not, you were vulnerable and Darius also being your brother he had sway not to mention grandfather was missing at the time."


    Despite everything, she continued, Darius maintained some form of surveillance on Raven, just as they had. However, Raven vanished after entering a forest known for a major battle. The curse placed upon him as a tracker flickered and died, leading them to believe he perished within the woods.


    As Eliana finished her narrative, a suffocating silence descended upon the room. Valeriana, now a storm brewing beneath the surface, hovered in a stillness that sent shivers down Eliana''s spine. The air crackled with raw, unbridled fury. The Soul Condemnation technique, the orchestrated exile, the convenient disappearance ¨C each detail fueled a fire within Valeriana, a fire that promised retribution.


    "Wait... You got all this from interrogating?" Asked Valeriana tears flowing down her eyes but Eliana didn''t answer.


    " Eliana... What did you do. Are those people alive?" Asked Valeriana.


    Valeriana''s question hung heavy in the air, a stark counterpoint to Eliana''s silence. Finally, the truth spilled from Eliana''s lips, a confession laced with a chilling revelation. "They are dead, mother," she said, voice calm and cold. "I¡­ I killed them. What remained is¡­ a cold puppet that only accepts orders to fight. I used a spell I found in the vault."


    Valeriana''s eyes widened in surprise, did she feel remorse? No. They were bound to die anyway. But this way was even better as they didn''t waste and power.


    Shame washed over her. "It''s all my fault," she choked out, tears flowing freely now. "I ignored Raven, hoping that man wouldn''t target him to get to me. Hypocrite, wasn''t I? I ignored Raven but took care of you." Her voice broke, raw emotion tearing through her composure.


    "I hoped¡­ by ignoring him, I''d keep him safe. No, that''s not it. I ignored him because he was a constant reminder of that man¡­ how he hurt me, the betrayal. Even after coming back and finding him gone, I just asked you to keep an eye on him assuming he was okay." Her voice turned into a desolate whisper. "I didn''t know anything about the D grade potential, the curse¡­ or is it that I didn''t care?"


    Eliana, tears blurring her vision, mirrored her mother''s anguish. "It''s not all you," she sobbed. "I even bullied him in the guise of training. I lied to myself, saying I only wanted him strong. Now I know it was just¡­ me lashing out. All because I was mad at that man for hurting you, and I took it out on Raven."


    A tense silence descended, broken only by their ragged breaths and choked sobs. Suddenly, Valeriana straightened, a flicker of determination replacing the despair. She reached for a scroll, a glint of purpose in her eyes. "Wait a minute," she declared, unfurling the parchment.


    With a muttered incantation, the scroll glowed, bathing them in an ethereal light. It scanned them both, searching their very essence. A moment later, the light focused, revealing a single word hovering beside each of their names.


    Valeriana ¨C [Maternal Bias] ¨C Dispelled


    Eliana ¨C [None]


    Eliana''s brow furrowed in confusion. "What is this, Mom?" she asked hesitantly.


    Valeriana stared at the inscription above her own name, a chilling realization dawning on her face. "I was cursed," she whispered, her voice barely above a breath. "But how? I didn''t have any physical contact with Darius after Raven''s birth¡­ "


    Her eyes narrowed in sudden understanding. "It''s him!" she exclaimed, a spark of fury igniting within her. "The only time I was vulnerable was during our fight, the one that regressed my rank. That man¡­ although they left hurriedly, he didn''t look like a loser."


    A horrifying truth unfolded before them. That man, in a final act of spite, had placed a curse upon Valeriana, warping her feelings towards her own son. Her subconscious aversion to Raven, her dismissal of his struggles, it wasn''t entirely her own.


    *********


    Frustration hung heavy in the air as Valeriana paced the cold floor of the chamber. The weight of unanswered questions pressed down on her, each tick of the clock an agonizing echo of their lost time. Eliana, sat on a chair looking at her mother.


    "Silvencrest," Valeriana muttered, tracing a finger along the intricate network of roads on the map. "It''s the only lead we have. Raven was last seen there, according to Darius."


    Eliana''s brow furrowed as she studied the map. "It''s a gamble," she admitted, "a vast city filled with countless eyes and ears it''s also been years. Finding Raven there will be like searching for a needle in a haystack."


    Valeriana stopped pacing, her eyes hardening with resolve. "A gamble we must take. Every passing moment increases the danger he faces."


    "There might be another option," Eliana said hesitantly, reaching into a satchel beside her. With a flourish, she produced a small, intricate box carved from a jet-black stone. "I recovered this from a hidden repository within the Vault. It''s a bloodline tracker, an artefact said to detect the presence of a specific bloodline regardless of distance. Atleast we''ll know if he''s alive."


    Valeriana''s eyes widened. "A bloodline tracker? There was something like that in the vault? Can it truly locate Raven?"


    "There''s aloy of things in the vault some are very dangerous others I don''t have access to only you the Empress has. As for this artefact it holds the potential, yes." Eliana admitted, her voice cautious. "However, specific rituals and preparations are needed to activate it. Resources must be gathered, would require some days."


    Valeriana clenched her fists. Days. Days they couldn''t afford. The gnawing fear for Raven''s safety intensified, a storm brewing within her. She looked at the map again, her gaze fixed on Silvencrest.


    "I cannot wait," she declared, her voice firm. "I will head to Silvencrest immediately. Perhaps while I search for clues there, you can complete the preparations for the bloodline tracker."


    Eliana''s lips pursed in understanding. While she didn''t like the idea of Valeriana facing unknown dangers alone, she understood the mother''s urgency. "Very well," she conceded.


    A flicker of gratitude softened Valeriana''s features. "Thank you, Eliana."


    ***********


    King Aethelred tapped his fingers impatiently on the armrest of his throne, a frown creasing his brow. "Ashburn," he called out, his voice heavy with regal authority.


    Ashburn, the King''s advisor, materialized from the shadows, his form a silent testament to his years of service. "Your Majesty," he bowed deeply.


    "Tell me again," Aethelred rumbled, "the name of the boy¡­ my other son."


    "Draven, Your Majesty," Ashburn confirmed.


    "Draven," the King repeated, savoring the name on his tongue. "That''s right. Strong, is he?"


    Ashburn pursed his lips. "He possesses immense potential. He could have broken through to six stars¡­ seven months ago, but he suppressed it."


    Aethelred''s eyes widened. "Six stars? And without the resources a prince normally gets?"


    "Indeed, Your Majesty," Ashburn replied. "He has fended for himself, living in the wild and surviving on his own skills."


    A smirk played on the King''s lips. "That boy¡­ he has my blood in him, that much is clear." A dark glint flickered in his eyes. "Fetch him. I want him brought before me."


    Across the castle, in the dank confines of the dungeon, Faustina, the Dragon Queen and Axl''s mother, had overheard the exchange. Her hand clenched into a fist, her nails digging into her palm. "He brings that woman''s child here?" she hissed, fury twisting her features. "This threatens Axl''s claim to the throne! I can''t allow this."


    Her mind raced, formulating a plan. She needed to shift Aethelred''s focus back to Axl. "Yes, that''s it," she muttered, a glint of determination hardening her gaze. "I need to make Axl get his attention again."


    With renewed purpose, Faustina strode through the shadowed halls, her steps echoing in the oppressive silence. She descended deeper into the castle, her destination clear: the dungeon where her son, Axl, was being punished for his recent failures.


    Meanwhile, Aethelred sat brooding on his throne. "Unlike my¡­ ''legitimate'' son," he spat the word with disdain, "who has nothing to show for himself but his undeserved " blessed" title." A bitter chuckle escaped his lips. "This Draven, on the other hand¡­ he may be useful."


    But a wave of frustration washed over him. "Yet, I need to restore fear and respect," he thought, his gaze hardening. "The other race leaders¡­ I can feel their growing contempt. The Vampire Queen¡­ twelve stars while the rest of us stagnate at mid 11 star at best. And the Elves¡­ those arrogant bitches, have two eleven stars amongst them already.


    And Kali¡­ that woman is nearing the upper realm of eleven stars. The human child¡­ a growing annoyance. Another eleven star in the making, but that damned old fossil protects her. Though it''s not him I''m afraid of but the weapons and techniques the first human Emperor left, they are too unpredictable." S§×ar?h the Nov§×l?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    He clenched his fists, frustration simmering. "As it stands, I hold only a complete edge over the ''current humans'' and dwarves and the humans are slipping away. The rest¡­ unpredictable. Why are my dragons so stagnant, what''s holding our progress. Right now I regret the loss of that imbecile 10 star. This situation¡­ I don''t like it.


    Maybe I should rob the humans while they are weak ... I may lose a lot but I will gain so much more, but I can''t do it hastily." He was lost in thought.


    ***********


    Thanks for reading 100 chs


    (? ??^???)


    (T¨ŒT)


    Thanks for the support so far~~

 Chapter 101 - 101: ch. 101

    Crimson tapestries, woven with scenes of past glories and whispered hunts, draped the vast hall of Castle Evermore. Crystal chandeliers, each a cascading waterfall of firelight, cast an opulent glow on the gathered Vampire nobility. Whispers, curled through the air, thick with anticipation.


    Tonight, Queen Verona held a grand ceremony, and rumors ¨C juicier than any juicy morsel ¨C swirled around the purpose. A prince. The queen, veiled in an enigma of crimson silk, was said to have an heir.


    Vampire lords and ladies mingled in a decadent dance. Velvet gowns, as dark as midnight, shimmered with unseen embroidery. Gaunt figures, their eyes glowing with an ancient hunger, moved with surprising grace. Ambitious parents, both those with sons and daughters, cast pointed glances at their offspring. Conversations, laced with veiled ambition, circled the elusive prince. Sear?h the N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Mira," a voice, smooth as polished obsidian, murmured into a young woman''s ear. Her emerald gown, the color of fresh blood, clung to her slender form. "Your father insists you make a good impression tonight." Mira, her crimson lips pursed in a practiced smile, turned to find Lord Lother, his face as sharp as his tailored suit.


    "The prince, my dear," he continued, his voice low, "an alliance with him would elevate our House."


    Across the hall, a young lord named Andrew, his black hair styled in a rebellious mess, scoffed. His father, a stern man with a receding hairline, hissed in his ear, "Straighten your back, Andrew! Tonight, you make nice with the prince or there will be¡­ consequences." Andrew rolled his eyes, a movement barely perceptible in the dim light.


    "There''s no guarantee there even is a prince, Father," he muttered. But a flicker of curiosity sparked in his eyes, betraying his nonchalance.


    Tonight, the Queen held court and the Vampire Count Clans, the apex of nobility below royalty, were gathered.


    Among them were the formidable Countess Blanche and the dazzling Countess Chatham, their gowns shimmering like rival constellations. Blanche, her beauty sharp as a newly sharpened dagger, had brought her two daughters ¨C raven-haired Lane and the more reserved, Mera ¨C and her niece, the fiery-eyed Vivienne.


    Each daughter held herself with a practiced elegance, their movements a silent display of ambition for the rumored prince.


    Across from them, Count Mordred, a man whose imposing stature was barely softened by his velvet cloak, held court with his brood. Five sons, each a reflection of their father''s stoic power, stood behind him, a silent army vying for the Queen''s favor. A flicker of amusement danced in Countess Blanche''s eyes as she noted the display.


    Count LeNoir, etched with the lines of a life both long and ruthless, leaned on his polished cane. His son, Edgar, stood beside him, a stark contrast in his youthful earnestness. Edgar''s eyes, shielded behind thick spectacles, scanned the room with a mix of curiosity and nervous energy.


    They settled, for a fleeting moment, on Countess Chatham, her solitude a stark contrast to the family displays around her. A hint of a smile played on her lips, a secret held close in the dim, blood-red glow of the hall.


    As the music swelled and the vampires began their elegant waltz, a hush fell over the room.Crystal chandeliers cast a shimmering glow over the opulent hall of Castle Evermore, their brilliance failing to dim the growing impatience of the assembled Vampire Nobility. The early hours of revelry, filled with rich wines and lively conversation, had given way to a simmering discontent.


    Queen Verona''s absence loomed large, a tangible entity in the grand, empty space beside the throne.


    Viscount Anastasia, her crimson gown a tempestuous contrast to her cool demeanor, fanned herself with a lace handkerchief. "This delay," she hissed, her voice tight with frustration, "is an affront. We were summoned, promised a grand announcement, and left to fester like mortals in a sunlit courtyard!"


    Lord Lother, his face as pinched as his tailored suit, chimed in, "Indeed! And the state of the Continent is a further insult. Trade routes choked, travel restrictions, the withdrawal of our children from the Academy ¨C a complete lack of transparency!"


    Murmurs of agreement rippled through the crowd. The recent lockdown enacted by the Queen had severely hampered their undead existence. Whispers drifted between groups, laced with both frustration and morbid curiosity. "Did you hear about the Baroness'' shipment of vintage burgundy being stuck at the border?" one hissed. "Unthinkable!"


    Across the hall, a gaggle of young vampires, their pristine appearances belying their ancient bloodlines, gossiped with a fervor rarely seen among the undead. "It has to be Count LeNoir," Elara, Countess Blanche''s golden-haired daughter, declared, her voice barely a whisper.


    "Volkov is far too¡­ uncouth," Lane, her raven-haired sister, countered, rolling her eyes dramatically. "My money''s on that rogue envoy from the Eastern Provinces."


    Their niece, Vivienne, scoffed. "Please. The Queen wouldn''t stoop to a nobody." A sly smile played on her lips. "Besides, wouldn''t that be deliciously scandalous?"


    The whispers and complaints continued, a rising tide of discontent threatening to engulf the opulent setting. Yet, amidst the growing disquiet, a singular question throbbed in every undead heart: who could be the father of the rumored Prince? The answer, shrouded in as much mystery as the Queen''s absence, promised a revelation that could reshape the balance of power in the centuries to come.


    Discontent simmered like a stagnant blood pool in the grand hall of Castle Evermore. The murmuring throng of Vampire Nobility, having simmered in impatience for Queen Verona''s arrival, now shifted uneasily under her piercing gaze. Her absence had been a calculated move, and the tension it built now crackled in the air.


    Verona''s gaze swept into the room with a regal iciness that silenced the whispers. Disappointment etched deep lines across her ageless face.


    "I envisioned this a joyous ceremony," she began, her voice resonating with a power that resonated through every undead bone. "But the sight before me is¡­ disappointing."


    A collective gasp rippled through the hall. Verona, a queen known for her ruthlessness, rarely displayed such open disapproval. Her words hung heavy, a potent mix of disappointment and a barely veiled threat.


    "You, who once were monsters that made the very air tremble with fear, now resemble nothing more than¡­ potbelly pigs!" The insult hung in the air, a grotesque comparison aimed at those who had grown complacent. "A vampire dares call himself a Baron when his power barely reaches five stars?" she scoffed, her gaze landing on a particularly portly figure who shrank under her scrutiny.


    "Some of you Viscounts," she continued, her voice dripping with disdain, "haven''t even reached seven stars! There are only three ranks Baro, Viscount and Counts, yet you wallow in weakness. The power disparity between Viscounts and Counts is a chasm!"


    A bead of sweat trickled down Count Mordred''s pale forehead as the Queen''s attention fell on him. "You, Mordred," she addressed him directly, "a Count for a century¡­ and still a low-ten star? For 110 years you haven''t progressed. Shameful!"


    Blanche, her face emotionless, flinched under the Queen''s harsh scrutiny. Though Verona acknowledged Blanche''s progress, the veiled criticism of her "half-hearted" efforts was clear.


    "And then there''s the human girl," Verona declared, her voice dropping to a low growl. "The one who became Empress. Within seven years, she''ll be an eleven-star, surpassing all of you who have stagnated for decades!"


    The room held its breath. A human surpassing the most powerful vampires in such a short time? It was a terrifying prospect.


    Verona scanned the room once more, her eyes finally settling on Countess Chatham, the lone figure. "Clan Chatham, however," she announced, a hint of a smile gracing her lips for the first time, "will be promoted. You shall become the first Ducal House of the Vampires! And..."


    "The continent will remain closed," she echoed, her voice echoing through the cavernous hall even after she vanished.


    A collective groan rippled through the crowd. Trade routes were their lifeline, and the lockdown bit deep. Yet, compared to the Queen''s next statement, it felt like a minor inconvenience.


    "Three years," she had declared, the words dripping with icy finality. "Three years until all titles are revoked. Everything. Except Duke and Royal. But even those," she continued, a cruel smile playing on her lips before they disappeared, "can be challenged. Just know I don''t give titles recklessly that applies to everyone, even my own son who will be participating anonymously."


    The room erupted in chaos. Generations of entitlement evaporated in a heartbeat. They were weak, the Queen had said, complacent leeches living off inherited power. Now, it would all be stripped away. Titles, respect, perhaps even their bloodlines.


    "A tournament," someone bellowed above the din. Or a bloodbath?"


    The murmur spread like wildfire. A continental tournament? Open to all ¨C nobles, commoners, even plebeians, the dregs of society. Verona didn''t care about blood purity; she would grant it herself. This was a game of survival, a culling of the weak, and an opportunity for the hungry to rise.


    Countess Chatham remained a solitary island of calm amidst the storm. Her newly bestowed Dukedom felt less like a reward and more like a target painted on her back. A flicker of worry crossed her face, a concern not for herself but for the unseen figure the Queen had alluded to ¨C the prince, forced to fight for recognition, and ge will be up against people with Laws and Domains as well.


    Across the hall, Blanche''s face contorted in a mask of fury and fear. Her daughters exchanged panicked glances. Their lineage, their privilege, all hung in the balance. Mera, ever the pragmatist, straightened her spine, a steely glint entering her eyes. Survival wasn''t a new concept to vampires.


    Mordred, his face ashen, slammed his fist against the wall. A century of complacency had brought him to this precipice. Now, he would have to fight for everything, even his very existence.


    The silence in Castle Evermore was deafening. Queen Verona''s pronouncement hung heavy in the air, a suffocating weight that pressed down on every vampire present. Among them, Count Mordred was a volcano on the verge of eruption.


    "A century she disappears," he snarled to himself, his voice barely a whisper but laced with enough venom to curdle blood, "and when she returns she spouts this nonsense? What gives her the right?"


    Discontent simmered within him, a poisonous stew fueled by years of stagnant power and a gnawing sense of entitlement. The other Counts, including LeNoir and Blanche, had approached the newly appointed Duke Chatham, offering congratulations and carefully veiled attempts at currying favor. Mordred, however, remained rooted to the spot, a dark scowl twisting his features.


    Suddenly, Bianca, her face a mask of forced cheer. With a practiced smile and a flourish, she presented a sealed letter to the Duke. "Congratulations once again, dear Chatham," she chirped, her voice laced with a hint of forced sweetness. "The Queen has entrusted you with a new territory ¨C the northern expanse. Your task, reclaiming and developing it."


    She knew "reclaim" wasn''t a euphemism used for fallow land. The north was a wild frontier, sparsely populated by vampires and rumored to be teeming with something far more unsettling ¨C intelligent monsters.


    "And," Bianca continued, leaning in conspiratorially, "the Queen hinted she might visit with her son."

 Chapter 102 - 102: ch. 102

    The ethereal Council chamber buzzed with static as holographic figures flickered to life. No physical bodies were present, only shimmering projections of the most powerful leaders on the world.


    "Kali," Valeriana began, her voice echoing through the chamber, "there''s no need to be so curt. Aethelred called a meeting, so surely there''s something worth discussing?"


    Kali, a woman whose hair seemed to crackle with static, scoffed. "There''s nothing to talk about. Why waste our time?"


    Ilyana, her form shimmering in shades of blue, crossed her holographic arms. "Exactly. We know most everything already. Vampires out of the alliance, that Neveah boy becoming a powerhouse, and the potential wrath of the Vampire Queen hanging over our heads like a bad omen."


    Valeriana sighed. Ilyana''s bluntness, while refreshing, could be grating at times. "True, but there''s still the academy situation. What do we tell the instructors and students about the sudden disappearance of the vampire faculty?"


    Bjorn, a burly man with a thick beard, scratched his holographic chin. "Just say they left. No need to complicate things."


    Ilyana rolled her holographic eyes. "We''re wasting valuable time here. Aethelred," she addressed the imposing figure of the Dragon King, who sat on his throne, his head resting on a holographic fist, "why did you call this meeting anyway?"


    Aethelred, his voice deep and rumbling, finally spoke. "It''s the demons. Their attacks are escalating. They''re no longer sending small fry. Now, Viscounts lead entire armies of Barons."


    Valeriana pursed her lips. "Then we deal with them as we always have," she declared. "But what about proactive measures? As for the people, those who are above six stars or past the age limit who didn''t make the academy cut¡­ what if we enrolled them in a new, specialized military academy?"


    Ilyana groaned. "Another project? Do we have to?"


    Static buzzed rhythmically as the holographic figures argued back and forth. "It doesn''t have to be a separate program," Kali argued, her fiery hair crackling with every word. "We can integrate military training with the academy curriculum. And make new training barracks."


    Bjorn, his burly form seemingly etched with worry lines, interjected. "Wait, a unified army? The academy was one thing, but an army is...!"


    Aethelred, the imposing Dragon King, boomed from his holographic throne. "It won''t be a formal army, Bjorn. Our commanders will oversee the operation. We''ll select an abandoned region and send qualified instructors to train these older individuals. It won''t be as grand as the academy, but it''s a practical solution. Once the Academy students are strong enough, we can consider inter-program exchanges."


    Valeriana, ever the voice of reason, expressed a different concern. "But what about past conflicts between our commanders and armies? They lost comrades, friends, families. Old wounds can reopen easily."


    Kali scoffed. "Dwelling on the past serves no purpose. They either overcome these issues or let them jeopardize our future. There''s no room for sentimentality."


    Aethelred''s voice turned grim. "The students'' progress in the academy is¡­ respectable, but too slow."


    Bjorn offered a counterpoint. "It hasn''t even been eight weeks! Their growth is impressive considering the limited timeframe. Time is our biggest enemy."


    A tense silence followed as Ilyana''s question hung in the air. "And the vampires? Are we simply ignoring them?"


    All eyes turned to Aethelred. A flicker of unease crossed his holographic features. "What do you mean?" he hedged.


    Kali''s eyes narrowed. "You know exactly what I mean. We all do."


    The unsaid hung heavy - the need to apologize to the Vampire Queen. Pride, however, made the notion unbearable. They acknowledged their mistake, the potential for a war with the entire vampire race, yet their arrogance held them back. The Queen''s power, witnessed to be at a terrifying twelve-star level, filled them with dread.


    The idea of attacking her together, with their combined eleven-star strength, never crossed their minds. Unlike lower-star individuals, who could potentially overcome someone of a higher rank, those limitations vanished above eight stars. Each tier became a chasm of power, and the jump from eleven to twelve was considered insurmountable.


    Except for perhaps a monster like Valeriana who could somehow fight across levels, none present believed they could fight someone of the Queen''s caliber.


    "The continent remains closed," Valeriana finally declared. "Nothing gets in."


    A collective sigh of relief, tinged with apprehension, rippled through the race leaders internally and when they noticed that they sighed in relief it bothered them, A LOT!!


    Bjorn, with a forced cough, shifted the conversation back to the proposed military academy, and they delved into the specifics, their initial discord gradually replaced by the urgency of building a defense against the escalating demon threat.


    *******************


    The gentle rhythm of the Elnovan waves lapped at the pristine white sand, a symphony overshadowed by X''s grim pronouncement. "The vampire continent is closed," he stated, his voice a stark contrast to the carefree melody of the beach. S§×ar?h the N?vel(F)ire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    T, nestled under a large beach umbrella, groaned. "Ugh, X," he drawled, his voice muffled by the shade of a wide-brimmed hat. "Work? Seriously? We talked about this ¨C no business on vacation time."


    T''s attire spoke of leisure: a pair of faded blue board shorts and a linen shirt unbuttoned to reveal a tanned chest. But the shadow cast by the hood hid his face, a stark contrast to X''s sun-kissed features.


    "There''s more," X continued, a hint of unease in his voice. "The Vampire Queen is awake. And she has a son."


    Silence descended, broken only by the whispering waves. T remained still for a moment, then threw his head back and let out a booming laugh. The sound echoed across the beach, a stark contrast to the tranquil setting.


    "That''s unexpected!" T exclaimed, wiping a tear from his eye. "She was supposed to awaken years later, according to¡­ well, you know who." His voice trailed off, a veiled reference hanging in the air.


    "A son, huh?" he mused, his laughter subsiding into a thoughtful chuckle. "Interesting. Didn''t know she had one of those. Looks like she found a worthy man!" She said the last sentence with bitter dissatisfaction.


    X, ever the stoic one, watched T with a hint of apprehension. "Don''t worry about it," he advised. "I''m sure¡­ HE has a plan. Now, just relax and wait for orders." His voice held a hint of authority, a reminder of their roles and the unknown game they were playing.


    T sighed, the weight of responsibility settling on his shoulders despite his attempts at leisure. He brushed the sand off his shorts and stood, a glint of amusement flickering in his shadowed eyes. "Alright, alright," he conceded, turning away from the calming waves.


    "But let''s hope HE doesn''t have us chasing shadows again." The two figures, one shrouded in mystery, the other a harbinger of impending chaos, disappeared from the picture-perfect beach, leaving behind only the rhythmic crash of the waves and the unanswered questions that hung in the salty air.


    ****************


    Lara burst into the opulent study, the heavy oak doors slamming shut behind her. Her face, usually serene, was etched with a worry that creased her youthful brow. Finding her mother, Clara, bent over an ancient scroll, Lara blurted out, "Mother, you have to see this!"


    Clara, an ageless beauty with eyes that held the wisdom of centuries, looked up from her work. Concern flickered across her face at her daughter''s agitation. "What is it, Lara? What troubles you?"


    Lara rushed forward, a small, enchanted tablet clutched in her hand. Its surface shimmered with a holographic image. "During the trials, Mother," Lara began, her voice tight, "an attacked me. I also found my picture with two twin daggers beneath"


    With a tap on the tablet, the image zoomed in, revealing two intricately carved daggers, their blades a menacing black gleaming in the holographic light.


    Clara leaned closer, her eyes narrowing. "Show me the twin daggers," she commanded.


    Lara swiped on the tablet, and Clara gasped. With a touch of disbelief, she murmured, "They are identical."


    Lara nodded, her expression grim. "Exactly. And that''s not all. I also have the man encased in the crystal cocoon ¨C Elrohir?"


    Clara''s jaw tightened slightly. With a wave of her hand, she dissipated the cocoon, revealing Elrohir, a gaunt man with wild hair and confusion etched on his face. Why is he before the queen?


    "Tell me about the daggers," Clara''s voice was firm, devoid of her usual warmth.


    Under Clara''s gaze, a powerful ability that could probe minds and extract truths, Elrohir crumbled. He confessed, his voice trembling, that he had been contacted by a powerful figure who threatened his sick daughter''s life if he didn''t kill Lara.


    What interesting to know is that he had never known Lara''s true identity as the princess. She was never shown in public and unless you were nobility or a student at the academy you wouldn''t know her.


    "Your daughter is safe now, Elrohir. We''re going to get her."


    Relief washed over Elrohir''s face, replaced by a flicker of confusion and suspicion. "But... how?"


    Clara, her gaze steely and unwavering, revealed a sliver of her true power. "We have ways."


    Lara watched in awe as her mother, with a few deft commands, dispatched a team of elite guards, tasked with not just rescuing Elrohir''s daughter, but also discreetly gathering intel on the man who had threatened them. In that moment, she saw not just her mother, but a formidable protector, a woman who wielded power as effortlessly as she nurtured.


    " So what do you want from me?" Asked Elrohir


    " Perceptive... Admirable. Just wait you''ll be useful later." Said Clara.

 Chapter 103 - 103: ch.103

    Topaz stirred on the soft bed, a white bandage wrapped around her head. The room, furnished with tasteful simplicity, was unfamiliar. A ''young'' woman with dark, emotionless eyes sat by the window, a holographic display shimmering before her.


    "You''re awake," Bianca said, her voice cold and almost robotic.


    Topaz flinched, the throbbing in her head intensifying. Memories, fragmented and hazy, flickered through her mind. This woman, she appeared in her room, talked about a master then she kidnapped her!


    "Where am I?" she croaked, her voice hoarse.


    "In my guestroom," Bianca replied, turning and offering a forced smile. "Master thought it best you recover here after¡­ the incident."


    "The incident? And who is this master?" Topaz thought.


    " I have a video for you." Said Bianca.


    "Can I see¡­" Topaz started, hesitantly gesturing towards the holographic display Bianca had been playing.


    Bianca''s smile ''warm'' never faltered for a moment before she turned the display towards Topaz. It showed a blurred, chaotic scene of a fight. Neveah, a blur of dangerous movement, dominated the screen. Topaz, her movements sluggish and hesitant, was pinned to the ground with alarming ease.


    "This is¡­ me?" Topaz rasped, disbelief twisting her features.


    "The first part," Bianca confirmed, her voice flat. "You were¡­ overpowered quite easily."


    The scene shifted, the blurry fight replaced by a close-up of an intricate hand gesture Topaz didn''t recognize. A blinding blue light erupted, engulfing Neveah. Topaz looked on, confused and momentarily unguarded. Then, Neveah launched another attack, this time met with a desperate, almost feral movement from Topaz.


    "But what¡­" Topaz stammered, watching the screen in horrified fascination as a dormant power seemed to awaken within her.


    The fight continued, this time more even. Topaz, wielding a strange fighting style, managed to almost land a few blows on Neveah. But the tide turned again, Neveah gaining the upper hand. The final moments showed Topaz, sitting her back on the wall and in exhaustion, a look of pure terror on her face, pleading with Neveah to stop. Then, darkness.


    The video ended, leaving Topaz reeling. Her body still ached, the memory of the fight both terrifying and exhilarating. The techniques she used seemed alien, unlike anything she had trained in.


    "How is this¡­ possible?" Topaz whispered, her eyes locked on the deactivated hologram.


    "You tell me? I''m actually impressed, I should take her..." Bianca thought.


    Topaz looked up, searching Bianca''s face. "Then why don''t I have these memories?"


    A mischievous glint appeared in Bianca''s eyes. "Oh, I could have," she admitted, "but where''s the fun in that?" Reaching into a pouch, she pulled out a gleaming necklace, an eleven-star artifact humming with power.


    "Besides," she continued, holding the necklace up, "seeing it firsthand is much more impactful than a mere memory, wouldn''t you agree?"


    Topaz gripped the sheets, the memory of Neveah looming large. She recalled the overwhelming power, the fear, and then¡­ the drama between Neveah and the race leaders. Then darkness the moment the Human Empress raised her sword.


    With a sigh, Topaz leaned back against the pillows. Bianca''s playful cruelty never ceased to amaze her. Still, the knowledge that her memories could have been restored with a flick of a wrist left a bitter taste in her mouth.


    Topaz, having regained a semblance of calm, fixed Bianca with a steady gaze. "You were the one who hid me at the tombs, weren''t you?"


    Bianca met her gaze, a hint of amusement playing on her lips. "At the young master''s orders, yes."


    "Young master?" Topaz echoed, a flicker of suspicion crossing her features. "You mean Neveah, right?"


    Bianca cocked her head, a single eyebrow raised in mock surprise. "Is there anyone else you have in mind?"


    Topaz chewed her lip, the question hanging heavy in the air. "What does the prince of Vampires want with me? I''m just¡­ nobody special."


    Bianca sighed, a theatrical display of exasperation. "That, my dear Topaz, is above my pay grade. The young master has their reasons, and frankly, knowing wouldn''t be much use to you anyway. Besides you are special."


    Topaz opened her mouth to protest, but Bianca cut her off with a flourish. "But fret not! While you await your ''grand destiny'', I shall be diligently preparing you."


    An excited glint sparked in Bianca''s eyes. "Since you''ll be by my young master''s side, I believe a proper maid is in order! You, my dear, shall be my very first disciple!"


    Topaz sputtered, indignation rising in her chest. "A maid? I don''t¡­"


    Her protest died in her throat as Bianca, with a speed that defied logic, whipped a silken sash around Topaz''s wrist. The next moment, Topaz found herself disoriented and airborne, the room blurring into a kaleidoscope of colors as Bianca whisked her away, leaving behind a trail of unanswered questions and a very bewildered maid-in-training.


    A grim silence hung heavy in the air of the opulent chamber. Queen Verona, her face etched stoic, as she stood beside the unconscious form of Neveah sprawled on a plush chaise lounge.


    With a flick of her wrist, the Queen summoned Bianca, who materialized in a flurry of silks and lace, the telltale signs of the newly acquired maid uniform clinging to her form.


    "Bianca," Verona began, her voice low and laced with concern, "you are aware of the upcoming tournament, yes? Have you and the twins reached a decision on your participation?"


    Bianca, still flustered from the teleportation, clutched the hem of her maid dress, a picture of hesitant awkwardness. "I¡­ I¡­" she stammered, unable to form a coherent sentence.


    Verona sighed, a hint of understanding softening her features. "Bianca," she said gently, "there''s no need for formalities. Whatever decision you and the twins make, know that I will support you."


    Relief washed over Bianca''s face, and she finally managed a small, hesitant nod. "O-okay," she choked out, before dissolving once again into a shimmer of purple light.


    As Bianca vanished, Verona''s gaze returned to Neveah''s unconscious form. Her brow furrowed in concentration. "He''s still not here yet," she murmured to herself, "but it should be soon. Please, be quick," she pleaded, her voice tinged with desperation, "I don''t have much time before¡­"


    Her sentence was abruptly cut short by a chilling voice that seemed to emanate from the very depths of her being "Before we leave," red eyed Verona finished finished.


    *****


    A bewildered Topaz blinked as Bianca reappeared beside her, seemingly unfazed by their high mountaintop location. "Disciple," Bianca announced with a flourish, holding out a stack of leather-bound books. "I reviewed your manual reward. Not bad, but terribly outdated. So, I took the liberty of adding some annotations and improvements."


    Topaz, who hadn''t even noticed Bianca''s absence, could only stare at the proffered books. This whole situation felt surreal. A moment ago, she was a student, and now, here she was on a mountaintop, thrust into the role of a ''disciple'' to a strange maid.


    "Here," Bianca continued, shoving a smaller book into the pile. "Master these techniques before I get out. You have There years."


    Topaz grumbled under her breath. "I still don''t know what''s going on. All I want is a normal life! And what''s with this book of being a bride?" She flipped through the books, her eyes widening in confusion. "How to be a good bride? Seriously?


    And a bride to who."


    " As a maid there are times you need to relieve your maste... " But before she could finish she was met with a very confused look from Topaz.


    The mischievous glint in Bianca''s eyes dimmed for a moment. Perhaps Topaz''s innocence was more genuine than Bianca initially assumed. A sigh escaped Bianca''s lips. "Never mind," she muttered, "I''ll explain that later. Focus on these techniques for now."


    Topaz frowned, frustration tinging her voice. "But what about the Academy? And what about my life¡­ my ''responsibilities as the human clan''s daughter''?"


    Bianca''s response was a blunt, dismissive, "Forget it."


    Topaz sputtered, her mind reeling. "And three years? What happens in three years?"


    Before Topaz could get an answer, Bianca vanished once more. Disoriented and alone, Topaz found herself trapped in a secluded cave. It wasn''t a prison, exactly. The cave was surprisingly well-equipped - a comfortable bed, a makeshift bathroom carved into a secluded corner, and a large, dedicated training area. In the center, a sturdy reading desk held the mysterious books Bianca had provided.


    Gazing around the unexpected training haven, Topaz couldn''t help but mutter, "Now let''s break through," mimicking Bianca''s earlier declaration. Yet, with a sinking feeling in her gut, she knew this breakthrough wouldn''t be of her own choosing. S§×ar?h the N??eFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Meanwhile, in a hidden corner of the cave, a shimmering portal shimmered into existence. Bianca, now clad in a different attire, one suited for combat, stepped out, her face hardened with resolve. With a deep breath, she settled into a meditative pose, her eyes gleaming with an unseen purpose.


    It was clear: Bianca had her own agenda, one now intricately tied to Topaz''s fate, and the path forward wouldn''t be easy.


    ******


    A jolt of energy ripped through Neveah, dragging him from the comfortable oblivion of unconsciousness. He blinked, taking in the dimly lit chamber, the scent of lavender and earth clinging to the air. His back throbbed, a dull ache that paled in comparison to the previous training sessions. His gaze fell on Queen Verona, a curious expression etched on her face.


    "Awake at last," she said, her voice devoid of its usual regal tone. It was softer, laced with a hint of concern.


    Neveah tried to push himself up, wincing at the unfamiliar stiffness in his muscles. "What¡­ happened?" he rasped, his voice hoarse.


    "Consider it a necessary reset," Verona replied, gesturing towards a shimmering pile of violet crystals nestled near the corner. "Go on, feed."


    Neveah''s mouth drooled, drawn ti the crystals by an instinct he couldn''t explain. As he popped a crystal into his mouth, it wasn''t tasty, or energizing he felt nothing.


    Unlike previous training sessions, this one didn''t leave him feeling pain or exhaustion atleast not yet...


    Verona knelt beside him, her gaze fixed on a pristine section of his bare back. In her hand, a shimmering auta pulsed with a faint purple light. "This time," she announced, her voice serious, "will be different."


    Neveah tensed, expecting the familiar searing pain. Instead, a cool, tingling sensation spread across his skin as her hand touched him. He felt, mesmerized, as intricate patterns bloomed across his back, etched in the same violet light emanating from the needle. It wasn''t a painful inscription, but an intricate dance of technique leaving a permanent mark.


    "Try to feel it," Verona instructed, her voice soft. "Reach out with your senses. Try to manipulate the mana around you."


    Neveah frowned, focusing his newfound energy. He pushed, he pulled, he strained¡­ but nothing happened. The ambient mana, a swirling sea of power that everyone instinctively manipulated, remained stubbornly distant. Even before when he was cursed he could move it but he couldn''t store it within himself or power any powerful attacks.


    It felt as if an invisible barrier separated him from it, a barrier that pulsed with a faint rejection.


    "It doesn''t work," he said, frustration creeping into his voice. "The mana¡­ it doesn''t respond. It''s like it doesn''t recognize me."


    Verona''s lips curved into a faint, enigmatic smile. "Good," she simply said, her voice devoid of explanation.


    Neveah stared at her, bewildered. But before he could question her cryptic response, a wave of exhaustion washed over him, pulling him back into a dreamless sleep. As Neveah slept, the newly etched patterns on his back pulsed with a subtle violet light...


    The training wasn''t even close to starting....

 Chapter 104 - 104: HUNT

    Neveah blurred through the dense canopy, his form flitting between trees with practiced ease. Yet, a frustrated growl rumbled in his throat. "Tsk," he muttered, "still too slow." His crimson eyes flickered with the reflection of the setting sun as he landed on a sturdy branch, the forest floor a dizzying blur below.


    Earlier that day''s conversation with Verona echoed in his mind. The queen''s explanation, though cryptic, had piqued his curiosity.


    "What exactly are you doing?" he''d asked.


    Verona, her brow furrowed in concentration as she continued her intricate work on his back, had replied, "Preparing you to use a better form of energy. Now, stay still."


    "Better?" Neveah had pressed, suspicion mingling with a flicker of hope. "Does that mean you see mana as flawed?"


    "Everything has flaws," Verona had conceded, "but yes, mana and aura both have more limitations."


    "Can you explain?" He''d persisted, eager to understand the reasoning behind this unorthodox training.


    Verona had sighed, "Look," she''d said, "as you progress further, your stars, whether based on aura or mana, become like beacons. They¡­ those who govern this world can sense them. Mana is the energy of ''this'' world, yes, but it''s not the only one. Have you ever encountered demons? They use a different type of energy entirely. And then there are the Goddesses¡­" She''d trailed off, her voice hardening.


    "The details are beyond your current understanding. You''re just too weak to know. But the point is, they can restrict your access to mana, the very same way you were banned from using it, basically everyone that has solely invested on mana nad aura alone are leashed¡­ well that''s not the only way they can control your growth.


    They can stifle your progress in other ways too, I''m guessing that''s how their blessed are going to progress ridiculously fast."


    Neveah''s frown deepened as he recalled his frustrating attempts to manipulate mana after the inscription. It felt like trying to grasp smoke, the energy slipping through his fingers just as he thought he had a hold of it.


    "The energy I''m training you to use," Verona had continued, "it''s much harder to detect, much harder to manipulate. I''m using your adaptation trait to your advantage, feeding you doses of my own crystallized energy to pave the way."


    Neveah''s hand instinctively brushed against the cool, intricate patterns etched onto his back. A strange hum vibrated beneath his fingertips, a feeling that resonated deep within him. It was a connection to something unfamiliar yet strangely alluring.


    "Why didn''t I start with this energy?" he asked, his voice laced with genuine curiosity."This could have been so much easier."


    Verona, her violet eyes devoid of emotion, met his gaze unflinchingly. "I didn''t trust you, Neveah. Turning you into my son was an impulsive act I made. Granting immediate access to such power¡­ well, let''s just say I wasn''t sure you wouldn''t turn on me in future."


    Neveah felt a small anger simmering, then cooled into a grudging understanding. "I¡­ I understand," he conceded, his voice quieter now.


    Verona surprised him by stepping forward and pulling him into a tight embrace. Her touch was cool, yet strangely comforting. "But¡­" she continued, her voice a low murmur against his ear, "as time passed, I¡­ I started to feel something for you. An instinct to protect, a mother''s love. I enjoyed the bond we shared. You became more than just a simple experiment of having a son."


    She released him, her eyes softening for a fleeting moment before hardening again. "Now," she declared, her voice regaining its regal authority, "I have a task for you. You will achieve absolute mastery over both gravity and darkness magic."


    Neveah stared at her, his jaw slack. Absolute proficiency? Over two incredibly complex forms of magic? "H-huuh?" he stammered, his voice bordering on a squeak.


    "Ten years," Verona repeated, ignoring his stunned expression. "That''s your deadline. Now, go. Hunt."


    "Wait, I still have questions!" Neveah protested.


    Verona''s smile held a hint of cruelty. "You''ll figure it out, Neveah. You''ll have to. This new energy¡­ it''s your key. You''ll learn to use it on your own. Your first target: the pseudo-seven-star Lord who rules the First Area of the Garden.


    Consider it a test run."


    Neveah opened his mouth to argue, to plead for some form of explanation, but Verona cut him off with a sharp gesture. "Go. The clock is ticking."


    ***********


    [Nev POV]


    "Sigh¡­ Remember this feeling," Verona said, her voice echoing in my head. She''d channeled the energy through me ¨C unlike mana, which flowed with a sense of ''order'', this one was pure chaos refusing to be contained. I was worried for my body but it withstood the energy, Verona had a hand in it I''m guessing.


    Five minutes of that chaotic energy bath, and I found myself dumped unceremoniously in the middle of the damn Garden. Here I am now, hunting, the lord of the area, a mutant, a freaking twin-headed orc.


    My confidence, once sky-high, had taken a nosedive. Hunting wasn''t exactly going according to plan. Sure, I hadn''t spent all my time searching for the orc ¨C I''d been diligently trying to tap into this chaotic energy, too. But even with my adaptation trait, it felt like wrestling with air. Controlling elements was on hold for now as I wasn''t sure what would happen.


    All I could do was focus on the raw energy, trying to channel it, to understand it. And since I couldn''t use it as mana, I decided to ise it as aura, which I have no experience of but I thought it was just coating myself with it and trying to strengthen myself.


    At the time I didn''t know that that was my first mistake a very big one that I would be punished for... S§×arch* The nov§×lF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    As for the orc... well, they weren''t exactly tactical geniuses. Let''s just say goblins had them beat in the cunning department. But what they lacked in brains, they made up for in brawn. Ridiculously strong.


    From what I''d observed, they had a small village of around forty or so, complete with a surprisingly decent security system for such a rudimentary society. They had these overgrown, smelly guard dogs, patrolling the perimeter with a vigilance that would put some trained soldiers to shame.


    The stench hit me first. A pungent wall of fermented vegetables, rotting meat, and something suspiciously like¡­ well, shit. It wasn''t a titan-blocking wall but it served a purpose. The orc village reeked to high heaven, a noxious barrier that would likely deter any sane creature from venturing close.


    A ten-foot wall, a truly impressive feat for a society that hadn''t discovered the wheel yet, encircled the crude wooden huts that housed the orcs. It wasn''t exactly a Fort, but it was constructed from a surprising mix of materials. Dung and mud formed the base, surprisingly sturdy after years of baking under the unforgiving sun.


    Embedded within were fist-sized stones, haphazardly placed but numerous enough to deter a casual charge. And to top it all off, sharpened tree trunks, their bark stripped and points hardened by fire, jutted out at precarious angles from the top of the wall. Not exactly elegant, but effective.


    The real deterrent, however, came in the form of their guard dogs. These weren''t your average hounds, no sir. These were monstrous beasts, the size of small bears, with matted fur that hung in greasy clumps. Their eyes glowed a sickly yellow in the fading light, and their slobber dripped in thick ropes, leaving trails of glistening slime on the rough-hewn wooden gate.


    Two hulking orcs, barely visible in the growing darkness, wrestled with the beasts, their guttural commands barely audible over the low growls that emanated from the hounds'' throats.


    It wasn''t high tech, but it was effective. They might be dumb as bricks, but these orcs weren''t completely clueless. But just like their bastard cousins, they are unhygienic, sloppy and disgusting... A plague.


    *************


    [ 3rd Person POV]


    A sly grin stretched across Neveah''s face as he surveyed the smoldering remains of the orcs'' hunting traps. He disarmed their already set traps. Used placed spices on their regular hunting spots for off-putting the hound''s noses.


    Frustration echoed through the orc village in the form of guttural bellows and the rhythmic thwack of clubs against wooden posts. The orcs, already on edge from the previous night''s events, stomped their feet in a primal display of anger.


    Neveah, cloaked in shadow, took a perverse satisfaction in the chaos he''d sown. Gone were the days of a straightforward hunt. He was a shadow in the night, a harbinger of misfortune for these simple creatures. Last night, he''d caused "accidents" ¨C making them miss their hunting quotas, blocking the small river tributar from supplying them with water, burnt their already stored food.


    Sleep deprivation was another weapon in his arsenal. He''d discovered a patch of nightshade plants that, when stimulated with the fire, emitted a series of piercing shrieks that echoed through the night, shattering the orcs'' slumber. The result: a village reeking of discontent, full with suspicion, and sorely lacking in both rest and hydration.


    Their usual boisterousness was replaced by a simmering rage. Accusatory glances were exchanged, punctuated by the occasional fistfight between sleep-deprived orcs. The air crackled with tension, a stark contrast to the carefree atmosphere Neveah had observed earlier.


    Nev estimated himself to be as strong as a normal 5 star, he couldn''t go through with a head on brawl against the orcs. He wanted them weak, disoriented, and easy prey. But he did it with sadistic passion, he called it efficiency but he was just being petty.

 Chapter 105 - 105: Orcs

    A growl, raw and primal, echoed through the orc village. Grog, the larger of the twin orc warlords, slammed a meaty fist onto the rickety wooden table, scattering a pile of gnawed bones. "Again?" he bellowed, his voice a gravelly rasp.


    Across from him, his brother, Drok, mirrored the action, scattering his own collection of chewed-on trinkets. Their frustration was palpable. For the past few nights, an unseen tormentor had been plaguing their village. It began subtly ¨C misplaced tools, overturned cooking pots, seemingly random fires. But the annoyance had escalated.


    Last night, a strategically placed rockfall had nearly crushed their prized hunting boar, leaving them with a meager breakfast of stale bread and dubious stew.


    Exasperated, the orcs had spent the day following a trail of muddy footprints, a deliberate clue left by Neveah. The trail, however, ended abruptly at a rocky cliff face. Exhausted and frustrated, they were on the verge of giving up when a deafening crash erupted from the direction of their water well.


    Grog and Drok exchanged a panicked glance before charging towards the source of the noise. They found a scene of utter chaos. The well, their only source of fresh water, lay in ruins, its heavy wooden cover splintered to pieces. Shards of ceramic water jugs littered the ground, and a thick, muddy slurry oozed outwards, slowly engulfing the surrounding area.


    "What in Gruug''s name is this?" Drok roared, shaking his fist at the sky.


    The orcs, already on edge, erupted into a cacophony of angry shouts and accusations. With their water supply compromised and their frustration at an all-time high, the orcs redoubled their efforts to find the culprit. This time, they were determined, their bloodshot eyes scanning every shadow, every rustle in the undergrowth.


    Neveah, perched high in a nearby tree, watched the scene unfold with a smirk. He''d left another trail, a series of disturbed leaves leading deeper into the forest. It wouldn''t take them long to find it. He chuckled, a low, chilling sound that sent shivers down the spine of the nearest orc who happened to glance his way, though he dismissed it as a gust of wind.


    The game was on. Neveah relished the chaos he''d sown, the growing desperation in the orcs'' eyes. He wasn''t aiming for a quick kill; he was breaking them, turning their once-proud village into a boiling pot of fear and paranoia. And as the enraged orcs stormed off, following his latest trail, Neveah knew it wouldn''t be long before he unleashed the next wave of his playful torment.


    A chorus of whimpers and whines echoed from within a makeshift wooden cage, a stark contrast to the usual boisterous barks that came from the orc village''s guard dogs. Neveah, concealed by a veil of shadow, peered at his captives ¨C the three hulking female hounds, their bellies visibly swollen with pups.


    A cruel twist, perhaps, but an undeniably effective one. He''d infiltrated the village under the cloak of night, using a combination of swiftness and the chaotic energy to bypass the orcs'' weakened defenses. The male hounds, sensing his approach, had launched into a frenzy, their frantic growls and barks serving as an unwelcome alarm.


    But Neveah, with his newfound abilities, had managed to subdue them with a surge of disorienting gravity, rendering them helpless bystanders.


    The commotion, however, had woken the orcs. Groaning curses and the clatter of armor filled the night air as the twin orc warlords, Grog and Drok, emerged from their hut, their rage palpable. But rage quickly turned to panic as they saw the empty kennels and the agitated state of the male hounds.


    "The brood mothers!" Drok bellowed, his voice thick with a mix of fear and fury. He gestured at the distraught hounds, their whimpers escalating into a mournful howl. "They were heavy with pups!"


    Grog, his single eye narrowed, scanned the ground. He spotted a telltale sign ¨C a series of deep drag marks leading away from the kennels. A guttural growl rumbled in his chest. "The intruder," he snarled, his voice laced with a murderous intent. "He took them."


    The orcs, their suspicion towards this unseen tormentor now a burning certainty, rallied around the warlords. The frustration and annoyance of the past few days had morphed into a singular, primal desire: vengeance. They would find their brood mothers, and they would make the intruder pay dearly.


    Grog, the more strategic of the two, pointed towards the drag marks. "Follow the trail," he commanded in their orc language, his voice heavy with grim determination. "Find him. And when you do¡­" he trailed off, his single eye gleaming with a savage glint, "leave nothing but bloody dust."


    " But wet dust forms mud, sir." Said another orc.


    " Shut up don''t you have somewhere else to be stupid?" Asked Grog.


    " Not until dusk, sir." Said the other orc amd Grog gave him a gut punch and went away fuming.


    Neveh, watching the scene unfold from the shadows, felt a flicker of satisfaction. He''d taken a gamble, targeting something precious to the orcs, something that would not only disrupt their guard detail but also evoke a raw, emotional response.


    As the orcs, fueled by fury and desperation, charged into the forest following the trail, Neveah melted back into the darkness, a phantom predator leading them on a merry chase. He was toying with them, manipulating their emotions, turning their once-formidable defenses into a desperate scramble.


    The game was far from over, but Neveah, fueled by the chaotic energy coursing through him, was reveling in his newfound power and the fear he was instilling in his primitive prey.


    The orcs, a snarling mob led by the twin-headed warlords Grog and Drok, followed the drag marks with a vengeance. The forest floor crunched under their heavy feet, their guttural shouts echoing through the silent trees. The male hounds their whines turning into a desperate chorus of barks, leading the orcs deeper into the woods.


    Finally, the drag marks ended abruptly at the mouth of a dark cave, its entrance barely visible beneath a tangle of twisted roots. A wave of unease washed over Grog, a prickling sensation on the back of his neck that he couldn''t shake. Still, the sight of the cave, a potential den for their captured brood mothers, fueled their rage.


    "There!" Drok roared, pointing a bone-tipped club towards the cave entrance. "They must be inside!"


    Without waiting for further orders, the male hounds surged forward, their eagerness to reunite with their mates overriding any caution. Grog, however, felt a cold dread grip him. He raised a hand, his booming voice barely audible over the excited barks. "Wait!"


    But it was too late. The lead hound, a hulking beast, had already disappeared into the darkness. A sickening snap echoed from within the cave, followed by a loud, desperate yelp. Grog''s premonition solidified into a chilling certainty. Trap.


    A strangled scream ripped from the darkness as a series of taut wires hidden within the cave entrance snapped with a metallic twang. The ceiling groaned in protest, and with a horrifying rumble, the entire cave entrance caved in, tons of loose stone and dirt collapsing inwards. A horrifying silence descended, broken only by the choking coughs of dust-covered orcs.


    Drok, his face contorted in rage and grief, roared a primal challenge. The remaining male hounds, sensing their mates'' and future children demise, howled in fury. Blinded by rage, they charged towards the collapsed cave entrance, intent on digging their fallen comrades free.


    Their desperation proved to be their undoing. As the first hound clambered over the debris, a hidden tripwire released a cascade of horrors. Spiked tree trunks, precariously balanced above the entrance, plummeted down, impaling the unfortunate hound in a shower of gore.


    The chaos triggered a domino effect. More tripwires were activated, sending a series of deadly projectiles flying ¨C sharpened logs, jagged stones, even a couple of small boulders strategically placed for maximum damage. The air split with the sickening thud of bodies and the panicked screams of the orcs.


    In a matter of seconds, the entrance to the cave became a macabre tableau of death and destruction. The remaining male hounds lay twitching amongst the fallen orcs, their bodies riddled with spikes and crushed by falling debris. Grog and Drok, miraculously unscathed, stood amidst the carnage, their rage replaced by a cold, horrifying realization.


    They had underestimated the intruder, their primal emotions blinding them to his cunning. This wasn''t just a tormentor anymore; and they were not hunting a prey, they were being hunted and Grog was furious. The game had taken a gruesome turn, and the orcs, for the first time, felt a flicker of fear in the face of this unseen enemy.


    A macabre ballet of death unfolded before Neveah''s crimson eyes. Orcs, once his targets for controlled chaos, now lay strewn about the cave entrance, victims of their own fury and his elaborate trap. The twin-headed mutant, a grotesque aberration with four arms wielding massive clubs, stood defiant amidst the carnage.


    Each club swung with brutal efficiency, deflecting a hail of the continuously incoming spiked logs and jagged stones. S§×ar?h the N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Neveah watched with a detached curiosity. A satisfied smirk played on his lips, but a flicker of concern lurked beneath the surface. He''d gotten a handle on circulating this chaotic energy, navigating its unpredictable currents within him. However, unlike mana, it wasn''t readily replenished. He had a finite pool, he was sure not every orc will be killed by these traps.


    " I''ve also wasted too much time... She''ll be furious... But I wasn''t confident in taking these people head on."


    The mutant orc, finally clearing the barrage, roared a challenge, a guttural sound that reverberated through the forest. It was time to end this, to experiment further with this volatile energy.


    Taking a deep breath, Neveah focused. The chaotic energy within him pulsed, a storm waiting to be unleashed. He closed his eyes, picturing ice, the same way he dealt with mana, its frigid stillness a stark contrast to the chaotic energy he wielded.


    With a mental push, he attempted to channel the chaotic energy, not to disrupt or destroy, but to mimic, to twist its essence into something new. A cold sweat prickled his skin as the energy crackled in response, resisting his inexperienced command. But Neveah persisted.

 Chapter 106 - 106: A MONSTER!

    A triumphant smirk twisted Neveah''s lips as the ice shard materialized in his hand. He did it! But before he could unleash his creation, a surge of raw, chaotic flames erupted from his palm instead.


    Instead of a shard of ice, a miniature inferno roared to life, a swirling vortex of flame that crackled with an unnatural blue hue.


    Neveah panicked. He hadn''t aimed for fire; he''d envisioned ice, not the raging flames before him. But the chaotic energy, unpredictable, had twisted his will.


    His mind raced as he forced the inferno to recede, but it didn''t.


    The flames grew, licking at his fingers, searing pain igniting across his hands. He gritted his teeth, channeling all his focus on halting the chaotic output.


    Suddenly, a colossal object came hurtling through the air ¨C a massive tree trunk, dislodged by one of the orc''s desperate kicks. It slammed into Neveah''s side with a bone-jarring impact, the force of the blow mercifully severing the connection between him and the chaotic energy.


    The inferno from his hand sputtered and died, leaving behind a swirling vortex of smoldering smoke. But the damage was done. The entire area around the cave entrance was now ablaze. The orcs, caught off guard by the sudden eruption of flame, scrambled in panic. Flaming debris of the already falling trunks and bolders rained down upon them, ignited by the rogue inferno Neveah had unleashed.


    The twin-headed orc, momentarily stunned, roared in fury as its domain became an inferno. The forest floor, littered with dry leaves and fallen branches, became a raging flame pit. Flaming logs tumbled down the hillside, setting the surrounding undergrowth ablaze.


    Neveah, slumped against a nearby rock, his vision blurred by pain, watched the scene unfold in horror. His arms were singed a deep red, the flesh around his hands blackened and charred. Two fingers on his left hand dangled precariously, burnt to the point of disintegration, falling away like grotesque cigarette buds.


    But the flame caused pain was a mere joke compared to the agony coursing through his very being. The chaotic energy, used offensively for the first time, had taken a brutal toll. His entire body throbbed with a deep, bone-chilling ache, a stark contrast to the mere circulation he''d been using previously.


    This was a different beast altogether ¨C a powerful weapon, yes, but one that wielded a double-edged sword.


    As the flames danced and roared around him, Neveah realized the gravity of his mistake. He craved power, but in his arrogance, he''d underestimated the chaotic energy''s volatile nature.


    The forest, once a stage for his sadistic humt, was now a raging inferno. The orcs, were now victims caught in the crossfire. And Neveah, watched it burn.


    From the heart of the inferno, a figure emerged, a grotesque silhouette roaring in a primal mix of fury and grief. It was the twin-headed orc, its monstrous form a testament to its resilience. The flames writhed around it, licking at its exposed flesh, but the beast fought on. Its massive clubs swung with a destructive rhythm, clearing a path through the storm of fire.


    The orc wasn''t unscathed. One of its four arms hung limp, pierced clean through by a flaming tree trunk. Its roar, once a thunderous challenge, was now raspy and choked, smoke billowing from its burning head. In a display of raw decisiveness, the beast tore at its singed flesh, ripping away smoldering skin to expose raw, bleeding muscle fibers.


    Its remaining head, now stripped bare, revealed a network of snarling veins and gnashing yellow teeth, a horrifying visage devoid of any semblance of reason.


    Its remaining foot, crushed by a dislodged stone, dragged behind it, leaving a bloody trail on the scorched earth. The other, blackened and raw from its fiery trek, threatened to give way at any moment. Yet, the beast pressed on, its single remaining eye burning with a feral determination.


    Neveah, back against a tree, watched the horrifying monster''s spectacle unfold.


    With a grunt, he reached into his spatial ring, a shimmering portal etched onto his finger. A blur of silver materialized in his hand ¨C a sleek, enchanted spear, its surface thrumming with a faint magical energy. The flames danced around him, casting grotesque shadows as he propelled himself upwards in a burst of unexpected agility.


    He then realized that he jumped too high.


    " Oh come on..." He grumbled as he stabilized himself mid air, fighting through the pain.


    Below, the twin-headed orc, a grotesque parody of resilience, roared a challenge. It combined its three remaining clubs into a makeshift weapon, its remaining eye fixed on Neveah. A faint, pulsating aura crackled around the crude weapon, a testament to the orc''s own primal power.


    Neveah, suspended mid-air, gritted his teeth. He knew his reserves were almost depleted. But desperation fueled him. He channeled everything he had left, pouring the chaotic energy into the spear and his own right hand. The spear pulsed with an unstable red-black light, mirroring the burning tendrils of chaos that danced around his scorched fingers.


    A primal yell ripped from his throat as he position himself to throw the spear downwards to the orc. The orc, sensing the impending attack, swung its makeshift weapon with a ferocious arc, its guttural roar echoing in a strange, speaking in a language Neveah didn''t understand.


    As the spear shot forward his hand went with it as it snapped from Neveah''s body.


    "BRING IT ON!!!!!" The orc shouted.


    The impact was a horrifying symphony of destruction. The orc''s clubs, imbued with traces of aura, met the chaotic spear head-on. But the clash was a one-sided affair. The clubs shattered on contact, wood splintering into a million pieces as the chaotic energy within the spear surged forward, unstoppable.


    The spear, a red-black streak of destruction, ripped through the orc''s body with sickening ease. There was a burst of blood that extinguished most of the flame, a sickening tear sound, a grotesque gaping hole that separated the orc''s upper body from its lower half. Leaving only the head attached to the shoulders, and the feet attached to the waist.


    The arms were almost in pieces some were completely obliterated.


    The orcs, its remaining heads still locked in a silent roar, as it fell to the ground. Neveah won!


    But the victory, if it could be called that, was short-lived. The last vestiges of chaotic energy drained from Neveah, leaving him a hollow shell. His vision swam, his body a canvas of searing pain. The world blurred into a nightmarish kaleidoscope of fire and smoke as his grip on consciousness loosened.


    Then, a flash of violet light ripped through the inferno. Verona materialized beside him, a look devoid of emotion etched on her face. With a flick of her wrist, she telekinetically stopped the runaway spear, its chaotic energy finally sputtering out. Even stopped the flames.


    The other hand reached out, catching Neveah''s unconscious form just before he could plummet to the earth below.


    Silence descended, broken only by the crackling of the inferno. The forest, once a playground, now lay ravaged, a testament to the destructive power of chaos and the folly of those who dared to wield it. Sear?h the nov§×lF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Verona held Neveah''s limp form, the inferno''s dying embers casting an orange glow on the scene of devastation he''d wrought. She gazed upon the scene with a cold stare. With a focused concentration, she channeled healing energy into him, mending the charring burns and mending shattered bones. The pain on Neveah''s face eased, replaced by a peaceful unconsciousness.


    Verona''s violet eyes flickered towards the discarded spear, its chaotic energy now fading into nothingness.


    A silent conversation played out within her ¨C two sides of the same coin.


    "This child," one side, the one with violet eyes, mused, "He''s a monster, he surprises me every time, sis."


    "Looks like the plan for a making him into another me, won''t happen," countered the other side, with crimson eyes as she said in relief.


    "I never intended to simply recreate myself," the violet eyes countered. "I wanted him to forge his own path."


    "He did," the red eyes conceded, "but not in the way we thought. He let the chaos run wild and free, unlike us who imposed order on the chaotic energy."


    "Indeed," the violet eyes sighed. "It''s worrisome, considering the laws and his domains well when he reaches that level¡­ But imposing order doesn''t make the energy chaotic anymore, right sis?"


    But the violet eyes were interrupted. "We''ll deal with that when the time comes," she declared. "Right now, his body needs serious fortification. If only he had a 7-star body ¨C he might have handled the chaotic energy much better."


    "A fair point," the other agreed. "We have a long road ahead. This is just the beginning."


    " So how are we going to teach someone who weilds chaos?"


    " That''s for him to decide qnd navigate through... But like those invaders we could make him give it a nature... "


    " Should we kidnap a demon... For some experimenting?" Asked the Violet eyed Verona.


    " It may help us... Cause I feel they also use the same energy as us but it is way different... With case study on how they use it and how we use it Nev could have the better of the two" said red eyed Verona


    " So we are making him even more monstrous." Said Violet Verona.


    " We don''t compromise?" Declared Red eyed Verona.


    With a final, synchronized look at the scene of destruction, Verona''s form shimmered and vanished. Neveah, still unconscious but safe within her care, disappeared alongside her. The forest fell silent once more, the only remaining evidence of the night''s events the ashy remains and the chilling bloody site.

 Chapter 107 - 107: Demons 1

    The stench of brimstone and sulfur hung heavy in the air, a grim curtain drawn across the war-torn landscape. This wasn''t just any battlefield; it was the frontline, a desperate struggle for territory for the continents beyond the now closed Vampire Continent.


    Across the ravaged plains, demonic hordes surged forward, led by monstrous figures radiating an aura of power. These weren''t just your run-of-the-mill imps or goblins. No, these were Viscounts, demon lords comparable to 8 or 9-star champions ¨C beings of immense strength that dwarfed even the most seasoned human warriors.


    In simpler terms, if a Baron-level demon was a formidable 7-star opponent, then these Viscounts were a terrifying leap in power, they had ''laws''.


    The problem wasn''t just their individual might, though. Each Viscount commanded a grotesque army ¨C lesser demons, twisted creatures snarling with bloodlust and monstrous beasts clawing for a taste of flesh. These hordes crashed against the hastily formed defenses like a tide against a crumbling dam.


    The various soldiers of the Elnovan Continents, clad in steel and fueled by a desperate courage, fought with unwavering determination. Mages unleashed barrages of arcane energy, painting the sky with streaks of fire and lightning. But against the sheer number and power of the demonic forces, their valiant efforts seemed like a child throwing pebbles at a mountain.


    The air crackled with the clash of steel and the unholy shrieks of the demons. Cries of pain and the clang of armor being cleaved echoed across the battlefield, a grim symphony of war. Hope dwindled with each fallen soldier, with each defensive line breached.


    General Silas Ironheart slammed his fist on the war council table, his weathered face contorted in disgust. A holographic map of the demon-infested border flickered before him, a stark reminder of the precarious situation.


    "Another Viscount sighting," he growled, the words scraping against his throat. "The 3rd Legion is requesting reinforcements. How many casualties?"


    A young mage, barely out of his apprenticeship, consulted the data stream. "Heavy, sir. They estimate at least¡­ 500 soldiers."


    Silas snorted. "Overwhelmed, as always." Under his breath, he muttered, "Or so they claim."


    A hush fell over the room. Everyone knew the unspoken truth. While the constant demon incursions were indeed a threat, they were also a perverse source of profit for some. The lesser nobles, ever opportunistic, used the chaos to inflate the severity of attacks, milking aid from the central government.


    Their tactics were transparent. Cry wolf enough times, and eventually, the real wolf wouldn''t be readily believed. Exaggerated reports of overwhelming forces delayed reinforcements, allowing the demons to chip away at the borders. The delay, however, served a more sinister purpose.


    By the time reinforcements arrived, the lesser nobles, often with "minimal losses" on their end, would swoop in to "finish the job." They''d "liberate" ravaged towns, seizing any remaining resources and claiming the spoils of war for themselves.


    And the cycle continued. Demons attack, nobles feign helplessness, resources flow, and then the "liberation" ¨C a thinly veiled land grab disguised as heroism. It was a sickening game everyone was aware of, but one that remained unchallenged.


    King Alaric, the grizzled human leader, stroked his beard thoughtfully. "Perhaps," he began, his voice heavy with a calculated neutrality, "we should re-evaluate the allocation of resources. Maybe the southern territories, consistently under siege, require a more¡­ and even a permanent presence from the Knight Orders."


    A knowing smile played on Silas'' lips. The Knights, though seemingly above the fray, wasn''t above playing the game themselves. A bigger, permanent Knight Orders presence meant a tighter leash on the southern nobles, a way to ensure their(the lesser nobles) "heroism" wasn''t as profitable.


    Of course, this move wouldn''t be without cost. The Royal Guard received a hefty cut of any "liberated" resources. But for Alaric, it was a necessary price to pay. A controlled system of corruption was better than the unchecked chaos currently plaguing the borders.


    A sigh escaped Silas'' lips. This war wasn''t just against demons; it was a war against the insidious rot within their own ranks. And as he surveyed the faces around the table, each calculating their own personal gain, he wondered if the demons were truly the bigger threat.


    ***************


    General Aella slammed her fist down on the holographic map, the blue glow flickering with the demonic incursion pushing deep into Beastmen territory. Gone were the days of fending off Baron-level skirmishes; this was a full-blown demonic onslaught led by multiple Viscounts, a terrifying escalation that sent a tremor of fear through the war room.


    "Five Viscounts, confirmed," Aella growled, her voice as fierce as the tiger she resembled. "They''re coordinating their attacks. One''s targeting the grasslands, the source of our cavalry''s food supply, another''s laying siege to the Eastern Pass, and the third¡­" she trailed off, a glint of grim understanding in her amber eyes, "¡­is heading straight for Leonidas'' territory."


    These weren''t the impulsive Barons of yesteryear, easily outsmarted and overpowered. Viscounts were a different breed(literally). They were strategists, deploying specialized demon armies unlike anything they had faced before.


    The holographic map flickered, displaying cavalry units of skeletal war steeds ridden by hulking Barghests, infantry legions of spiked-armor Imps, and even monstrous siege canons operated by twisted witches.


    The situation was even more dire in other continents. The Dragon Continent reported coordinated attacks from two Viscounts, one a fire-breathing behemoth wreaking havoc, the other a cunning shadow manipulator dismantling their defenses from within.


    In the Elven Glade, a supreme Viscount, radiating an aura of power that made the screen shimmer, led a squad of lesser Viscounts in a calculated assault.


    The air in the war room crackled with a tension as thick as dragon smoke. The carefully cultivated web of deceit and profit spun by the lesser nobles was ripped to shreds by the sheer scale of this demonic invasion. This wasn''t a game anymore. This was a war for survival, and the human race leaders were finally staring down the barrel of a threat that transcended their petty squabbles. sea??h th§× N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    General Aella straightened, her regal bearing unwavering despite the dire situation. "We can no longer afford petty politics. Inform Leonidas," she declared, her gaze sweeping across the room, "We mobilize the full might of the his Lionkin army. This time, we fight as one."


    A grim determination settled over the warriors present. The comfortable game of inflated threats and delayed responses was over. The demons were playing for keeps, and the races of the world, for the first time, were forced to confront a threat that could consume them all.


    A holographic map flickered across the war council table, a grim tapestry woven with the threads of demonic incursion. General Aella, her amber eyes narrowed in fierce concentration, traced the movements of the demonic forces across the continents.


    "The Beastmen hold firm," she announced, her voice echoing in the tense chamber. "We have pushed back the Viscount''s forces from the grasslands, securing their food supply and the tigerkin war sisters are coming." The Beastmen, with their unmatched ferocity and coordinated warbands, were proving to be a thorn in the side of the demonic invasion.


    "The Elven Glade," she continued, tapping a shimmering image of a sprawling forest, "has managed to repel the Viscount''s vanguard. Their mastery of archery and hit-and-run tactics are proving highly effective."


    A grim silence descended upon the room. While the Beastmen and Elves boasted minimal losses, the news from other continents was far less optimistic.


    "The Dwarven mountains," a grizzled dwarf general rumbled, his voice thick with frustration, "are under constant siege. The constant tremors from their infernal explosives are hampering our defenses."


    A human mage chimed in, his face etched with worry, "The southern city-states continue to struggle. Their reliance on mercenary companies is proving unreliable, and their fortifications are simply inadequate."


    A wave of pity washed over Aella for the humans. They were the most diverse race, yet lacked the cohesion of the Beastmen or the natural prowess of the Elves.


    "And the Dragons?" she inquired, already dreading the answer.


    A sigh escaped the lips of an aged Dragonborn ambassador. "Pride comes at a cost," he rasped. "While the purebloods remain largely unscathed, the hybrid settlements and lesser dragons bear the brunt of the attacks. They fight valiantly, but¡­" he trailed off, his voice heavy with unspoken grief.


    The truth hung in the air. The Dragons, with their immense power and unmatched arrogance, refused to fully commit to the war effort. They saw themselves as above the fray, content to see their lesser kin bleed while they protected their own.


    Aella clenched her jaw. The demons were clearly adapting their strategy. The initial attacks led by Barons had been easily repelled, but the arrival of the Viscounts, with their cunning tactics and specialized armies, was proving to be a significant challenge.


    The war council meeting stretched on, a grim discussion of troop movements, resource allocation, and desperate pleas for assistance from the less fortunate races. The initial illusion that this was a war for profit shattered, replaced by the stark reality of an existential threat.

 Chapter 108 - 108: Demons 2: We are winning... but where are they?

    A primal roar echoed across the savanna, a rallying cry that sent shivers down even the hardiest demon''s spine. Alyssa, a towering tiger-woman clad in gleaming obsidian armor, led the charge of her Beastmen army. Her three sisters, tigresses each with unique stripes and a fierce glint in their eyes, flanked her.


    Together, they were a whirlwind of claws, fangs, and sheer ferocity, tearing through the demonic hordes like a hurricane through a field of reeds.


    On the dwarven front, the rhythmic boom of cannons echoed through the caverns. Golems, hulking automatons of steel and stone, stood stoic as automated turrets lining the defensive towers unleashed a torrent of fire and enchanted projectiles. The demonic horde, once a raging tide, found itself decimated by the relentless rain of dwarven firepower.


    Across the Elven Glade, arrows rained down from the emerald canopy, silent harbingers of death. The nimble Elven archers, infused with the magic of the forest, weaved through the battlefield, their movements blurring as they unleashed deadly volleys. The remaining demon forces, their ranks thinned and morale crumbling, were mere targets for elven precision.


    Even the human battlefields, a chaotic mix of sword clashes and guttural roars, felt a shift in momentum. Soldiers, weary but determined, pressed their advantage, cutting down the remaining demonic stragglers.


    Then, in an instant, the battlefield fell silent. The demonic Barons and Viscounts, those once-terrifying figures who commanded the demon armies, vanished. One by one, they blinked out of existence, leaving behind bewildered silence. Confusion rippled through the ranks of both demons and defenders.


    A hulking Orc warrior, mid-swing of his massive axe, blinked in disbelief. A winged Imp, claws poised for a deadly strike, hovered in the air, its tiny head swiveling in confusion. The human Captain, his voice hoarse from shouting commands, looked around with an uncertainty he hadn''t felt all day.


    The silence stretched on for a beat, then two, then abruptly erupted into action. The remaining demon hordes, bereft of leadership and facing newfound defiance, crumbled. The human soldiers, seizing the opportunity, charged with renewed vigor. The elves, their whispers turning into battle cries, unleashed a final volley of arrows.


    The Beastmen roared in triumph, their claws finding purchase on fleeing demons.


    The tide turned in a heartbeat. What was once a desperate struggle became a rout. The battlefield, once a scene of carnage, was now a graveyard of defeated demons. The question lingered in the air, hanging heavy with an unsettling mystery ¨C where had the demon leaders gone?


    But for now, the victorious races savored the taste of victory, a bittersweet triumph tinged with the unsettling silence of their vanished enemy.


    Disbelief crackled through the air like static across a battlefield radio. The last demon, a lumbering brute with glowing red eyes, crumpled to the ground, dispatched by a well-placed arrow. A human soldier, chest heaving, looked around, his eyes widening in the sudden silence. The battlefield, a brutal tapestry of blood and bodies moments ago, now held an unsettling stillness.


    "Where''d they go?" a young mage sputtered, her voice echoing the collective thought.


    The news had spread like wildfire across every continent. From the scorched plains of the Beastmen territory to the emerald depths of the Elven Glade, the demonic Barons and Viscounts, those harbingers of chaos, had vanished in a blink. The confusion was palpable. Experienced warriors scratched their heads, perplexed by the sudden absence of the enemy''s leadership.


    "Magic?" a grizzled Dwarven general rumbled, his voice heavy with suspicion. "Some infernal trickery, no doubt."


    Heads nodded in agreement. The idea of a mass demonic teleport felt outlandish, a plot point for bards'' tales. The possibility that someone, or something, else was responsible never entered the conversation. The thought was simply too fantastical, too outlandish.


    In the war council chambers, however, a different kind of silence reigned. The air crackled with a tension that had nothing to do with the recent victory. Leaders, their faces etched with a mix of curiosity and unease, exchanged glances.


    "There are no reports of any unusual magical activity," a human advisor stated, her voice clipped. "It wasn''t a mass teleport."


    A weighty pause hung in the air.


    "Then who?" an Elven ambassador finally breathed, the unspoken question hanging heavy in the room.


    The answer, for now, remained shrouded in the same mystery that had swallowed the demon leaders. But in the quiet corners of their minds, a seed of doubt had been planted. The races, so focused on their immediate enemy, had failed to consider a truth more unsettling - perhaps their enemy hadn''t vanished at all. Perhaps, they had simply been taken. S§×ar?h the Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    A sickly green glow emanated from the runes etched into the obsidian floor, casting an unsettling pallor on the captured demons. Verona, her violet eyes gleaming with a predatory intensity, surveyed her unwilling guests ¨C 70 Barons and 16 Viscounts, all radiating a simmering frustration.


    "Hello," she drawled, her voice laced with a hint of amusement, "Ready for round two?"


    A chorus of snarls and growls erupted from the demon horde. One Baron, a hulking brute with horns like twisted iron, stepped forward his hoof hit the floor. "What is this farce? Are you trying to torture information from us?"


    Verona''s smile widened, devoid of warmth. "Information? Why would I need that...No, I have something planned, much more interesting than that." She swept her gaze across them, lingering on the lone figure who hadn''t joined the chorus of defiance. A Viscount, radiating an aura of power that dwarfed the others, his expression calculating.


    "Fighting wouldn''t accomplish much," the Viscount finally spoke, his voice a guttural rasp. "You''ve clearly outmatched us. Proceeding will be suicide."


    A ripple of agreement coursed through the demon ranks, replacing bravado with a cold pragmatism.


    "But you were already on a suicide mission, weren''t you?" Verona scoffed. "Did you truly believe a ragtag group of Barons and Viscounts could conquer these lands? Perhaps your superiors might pose a challenge, but only you?"


    " Screw this." A low growl rumbled through a Baron at the back. Before it could escalate further, he looked for an exit amd started flying, a desperate bid for freedom. But an invisible barrier crackled to life, sending him crashing back down. He scrambled to his feet, frustration twisting his features.


    "We can come to an agreement," the Viscount interjected, his voice carrying a hint of desperation. "Release us, and we''ll ensure the demon realm leaves ''you'' alone for a century. My father, is the¡­"


    His sentence was cut short as a throwing star, shimmering with glacial cold energy, materialized from thin air and embedded itself in his collarbone, spinning with a malevolent hum. The Viscount flinched, a flicker of morbid surprise momentarily replacing his steely resolve.


    "Deals?" Verona said, her smile turning chilling. "I''m not interested in deals." Her violet eyes scanned the captive demons, a hunger flickering within them. "I''m interested in something else."


    A hush fell over the chamber. The demons, their bravado shattered, finally grasped the true danger they were in.


    Without further warning, the Viscount snarled and pressed a hidden button on his his clothes an armour formed around him. A surge of demonic energy crackled around him, a desperate act of defiance. The other demons, realizing their predicament, followed suit, unleashing a cacophony of dark magic.


    The chamber thrummed with chaotic energy, a cacophony of fire, brimstone, and shadow. Yet, Verona stood unfazed, a predator savoring the hunt. A cruel smile stretched across her face. "Finally," she whispered, her eyes glowing with a terrifying excitement.


    The chamber became a chaotic maelstrom of demonic fury. Viscounts and Barons alike unleashed torrents of fire, summoned writhing tendrils of shadow, and launched themselves at Verona with a feral desperation. But their defiance was a guttering candle against a hurricane. Verona danced through the onslaught, her movements fluid and precise.


    However, while avoiding their attacks, her true focus lay elsewhere. Her gaze darted between the demons, not with fear, but with a great curiosity, scholarly curiosity. She watched as they channeled the chaotic energy of the demon realm, how it flowed through their veins, how they molded it into destructive spells. A cruel smile played on her lips.


    "Hmm," she thought, "Just as I thought. They filter the chaotic energy give it a¡­ direction? No they give it a nature. Shape it to their own dark desires, a twisted, cynical and malevolent."


    The realization sparked a new question in her mind. "If their energy leans towards the cynical and destructive, then¡­"she trailed off. Her gaze then drifted mana, searching for it''s source of the mana ¨C the energy fueling Elnova ¨C what she met was a dimension closed off. She couldn''t pry further no matter how much she tried.


    A wry smile spread across her face. "So, mana," she thought, upper cutting a demon baron. "What lies beyond that veil? What nature does it hold?"


    Frustration flickered momentarily within her. She attempted to peer through the shimmering barrier, to glimpse the source, but it remained stubbornly opaque. "Too weak," she muttered. "Not yet strong enough to unravel its secrets."


    Verona''s contemplations were cut short by a searing blast of fire that singed the tip of a tendril of violet energy she used to deflect it. Her study of the demons continued on, but within the storm, a new seed of knowledge had been planted. Now, not only did she want to understand the demons'' power, but a desire to understand the nature of mana.

 Chapter 109 - 109: MY SON!!

    The chamber reverberated with the snarls and roars of the demons, their rage a counterpoint to the crackling electricity of Verona''s violet aura. Surrounding her, the demon Barons hacked and slashed with reckless abandon, while the Viscounts, their eyes gleaming with malicious intent, began weaving their attacks. But it was their words that truly drew Verona''s attention.


    "Demonic Chains of Torment!" bellowed a hulking Viscount, his voice resonating with dark power. Black chains materialized from thin air, coiling towards Verona with malevolent purpose.


    " Demonic..."


    A sardonic smile played on Verona''s lips. "Demonic Laws?" she mused, dodging the chains with a graceful twist. "How quaint. You Viscounts have formed your own little demonic rulebook, have you?"


    Another Viscount stepped forward, his voice dripping with a venomous hiss. "Demonic Binding Avarice!" he snarled, and tendrils of dark energy lashed out, seeking to bind Verona''s movements.


    Verona chuckled, the sound echoing through the chamber like tinkling bells in a graveyard. "Impressive," she acknowledged, easily deflecting the tendrils. "You siphon your chaotic energy into these¡­ laws?"


    "Constantine''s Apocalypse Law though impressive pales in comparison. But then again, his was born of mana, a far more subtle force."


    Her eyes narrowed as she caught a glimpse of the chaotic energy fueling the demons'' attacks. Unlike the raw, untamed chaos she understood, this felt¡­ tainted. Volatile, infused with a darkness that twisted its essence. It was like a child''s scribble compared to a masterfully crafted painting. "Not true chaos, it is just volatile and unstable," she mused, "but something far more impressionable."


    Verona felt a faint tug at the edges of her awareness, she felt of another power source ¨C something better, something that resonated with the true potential of chaos. But it remained tantalizingly out of reach, a distant melody obscured by the cacophony of the battle.


    "Frustrating," she muttered, a flicker of annoyance crossing her face. She had hoped to learn more about her own power source, mana, but for now, it remained a mystery.


    The battle raged on. The air crackled with demonic energy, the demons hurling their "laws" one after another ¨C Demonic Shackles of Regret, Demonic Spear of Despair. Verona, a whirlwind of violet energy, weaved through the onslaught, her amusement morphing into a steely focus. Studying, observing, she learned more with every dodged attack, every deflected spell.


    "Enough games," she finally declared, her voice ringing with newfound authority. "Time to finish this."


    With a surge of violet energy, Verona unleashed her own attack. It wasn''t a flashy spell, no grandiose pronouncements. It was a simple expression of her will, honed by observation and simmering with the potential of chaos. The chamber pulsed with the raw power of her attack, drowning out the demonic shrieks and shattering their "laws" like fragile glass.


    The tide of the battle turned. The remaining demons, their confidence shaken, their manufactured chaos no match for the raw power they faced, fell before Verona''s onslaught. As the smoke cleared and the silence settled, Verona stood amidst the vanquished, the embodiment of a predator who understood the game, and the one who had rewritten the rules.


    The air hung thick with the smell of burnt flesh and linens. Verona stood amidst the carnage, a lone figure bathed in the violet glow of her own power. The Barons, their initial fury extinguished, lay lifeless on the cold obsidian floor, mere whispers of dust caught in the aftermath of her wrath.


    Her gaze turned to the lone survivors ¨C the Viscounts, huddled in cages woven from solidified darkness. Fear contorted their features, a stark contrast to the arrogance they displayed moments before.


    "You," Verona addressed them, her voice a chilling whisper, "will be the stepping stones for my son."


    A tremor of terror ran through the Viscounts. Stepping stones? For a child? Huuhhh?


    Verona, however, didn''t linger to decipher their fear. With a snap of her fingers, she vanished, leaving them in their cage of darkness, a chilling silence her only farewell.


    Gone, Verona found herself enveloped in the familiar solitude of her hidden chamber. In the silent room, a softer note resonated ¨C the gentle rise and fall of Neveah''s unconscious breath.


    He lay on a bed of shimmering crystals, his pale features etched with easing pain. Seeing him so vulnerable fanned the flames of her protectiveness. Verona knelt beside him, her violet eyes softening with an emotion rarely displayed ¨C worry.


    A thousand thoughts crowded her mind. This victory, it seemed, was just the beginning. How would she ensure Neveah''s future? What kind of training would he need to navigate this brutal world? The demonic energy she had just observed.


    ***********


    The chamber pulsed with a faint luminescence as Eliana placed the final mana crystal onto the intricate floor circle. With a deep breath, she straightened and turned to Valeriana. "It''s done," she announced, her voice echoing softly in the stillness.


    Valeriana, her face pale and drawn, nodded curtly. Before Eliana could utter another word, a shimmer filled the room, and Valeriana materialized beside her. "Mother¡­" Eliana began, but her words were cut short.


    "Find my descendants," Valeriana commanded, her voice etched with urgency. She pricked her finger with a sharp nail, letting a single crimson drop fall onto the center of the intricate design.


    The circle pulsed with a brighter light, swirling and churning as it processed the information. Within its depths, two beacons flickered to life ¨C one a brilliant, vibrant orb, the other a very dull, flickering ember. Then, with a sudden jolt, the dull light sputtered and died leaving the bright light that was close to her indicating Eliana.


    Panic clawed at Eliana''s throat. "What does that mean?" she stammered, her gaze locked on Valeriana''s rigid form.


    But Valeriana seemed frozen, her eyes wide and unseeing. Finally, after a tense silence, a raspy voice broke through the tension. "It means Raven is dead," the voice declared, heavy with sorrow.


    Eliana''s head snapped towards the speaker. An old man, his red hair streaked with silver, stood leaning heavily on a staff. "Grandfather?" she breathed, surprise battling with the growing storm of grief. "Why are you here?"


    "I came to check on you two," the old man replied, his voice gruff but laced with concern.


    Valeriana finally broke her paralysis, a single choked sob escaping her lips. "No," she rasped, the word repeating in a broken rhythm. "He can''t be dead¡­ No, he can''t be dead."


    The old man sighed, his shoulders slumping further. "Valeriana," he began gently, "either the curse claimed him, or something else did. The only way he could still be alive is if¡­"


    "That''s it!" Valeriana''s voice shot up, a flicker of manic energy replacing her despair. "He''s not human anymore! And the only race capable of changing others is the Vampires. Yes, yes, he is a vampire now¡­" She muttered to herself, her eyes gleaming with a feverish light. "I just have to find him and change him back¡­ But how?"


    Eliana watched in growing concern as Valeriana paced the room, muttering to herself and gnawing on her fingertip. Her mother''s usually composed demeanor had crumbled, replaced by a frantic desperation.


    "Val¡­" the old man attempted to interject, but Valeriana cut him off with a sharp glare. "What?" she snapped, her voice laced with defiance.


    "You are being too optimistic," the old man stated firmly.


    Valeriana scoffed. " Then do you want me to accept he died? If he died, that means... That means, it''s my fault¡­ and I can''t bear it," she cried, her voice cracking with grief. S~ea??h the N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    The old man approached her, his hand reaching out to rest gently on her shoulder. "Valeriana..." he said, his voice filled with understanding. "


    Valeriana remained silent, her body trembling. She closed her eyes, her face contorted in a silent battle between hope and despair. The weight of the unknown hung heavy in the air, the fate of her son.


    " The Academy Enrollment day," Eliana had said, her voice laced with trepidation, " Is when I said that Neveah¡­ he looked like Raven, grown up, but with red eyes instead of his born grey-purple eyes."


    The name, once familiar on her lips, now felt foreign, choked by a grief she couldn''t express. "That''s it," Valeriana rasped, her voice barely a whisper. "Neveah¡­ no, it should be Raven. He is my son!"


    Eliana opened her mouth to protest, but a firm hand on her shoulder from her grandfather silenced her. He gave her a single, pleading look shaking his head, urging her to hold back. But Eliana, fueled by a desperate need for clarity, ignored the silent plea.


    "Mother," she pressed, "You saw it was a disguise. He was shapeshifted. You saw his true form when the Vampire Queen arrived. He didn''t look like Raven, or atleast how Raven would grow up to look like. THEY ARE NOT THE SAME!"


    " Vampire shape shifting draws inspiration from somewhere either he knows Raven or uncounciosly reverted to his ''natural self." Said Valeriana and Her father nodded.


    Valeriana then flinched at the memory, the image of the cold, Neveah in the forest as he stepped on Axl''s neck, flashing before her eyes. Yet, she clung to a fragile shred of hope. "The video you saw," she mumbled, clutching at straws. "Raven¡­ well Neveah¡­ he resembles ''that'' man when he was young. There''s a resemblance although little it''s still there¡­"


    "A forced resemblance, Mother," Eliana countered gently. "The difference is vast. And besides, wouldn''t the hair and eye color be the least of your concerns if it truly were Raven?"


    Valeriana''s voice grew strained. "It doesn''t matter," she insisted, more to herself than to them. "I''ll ask myself. I just need to know¡­"


    "You''re grasping at straws," Eliana said sadly.


    " What will you do Valeriana... Confront the Vampire Queen? Demand for your son? She''s far more powerful than you. Even if Neveah is Raven, what then? He''s lived all his life feeling abandoned, and some years as vampire, a life you didn''t share.


    He might not¡­"


    "He might not want anything to do with me," Valeriana finished the sentence, the words a bitter truth. The weight of her past choices pressed down on her, smothering her with guilt.


    The old man, his weathered face etched with wisdom, stepped forward. "You''re right," he said with a sigh. "Force won''t create a bond. Look at things from his perspective, Valeriana. You abandoned him. The Queen, whether willingly or not, raised him..


    You can''t force a relationship."


    "But the curse¡­" Eliana began, her voice trailing off, the justification hollow even to her own ears.


    "The curse doesn''t erase responsibility, Eliana. I abandoned him. He might not even remember my face." Valeriana said solemnly.


    " He might not remember your face because of a lot of reasons, one you didn''t meet him much and two the effects of the curse. It split his soul maybe ate away at his memories too, he might not be even the Raven. I wanted to say the Raven we once knew but... we never knew him." Said Valeriana''s father amd both Valeriana''s and Eliana''s faces were filled with guilt and regret.


    " I still need to make sure. I will meet him" Said Valeriana.


    " But the Vampire Continent is closed what will you do?" Said Eliana the news of Neveah being her brother hadn''t settled yet.


    " I''ll meet him when it opens and if it doesn''t I''ll force myself in. I need to get stronger." Said Valeriana as she disappeared.


    Eliana also walked away a while later her mind a mess.


    The old man, his shoulders slumped with the weight of the situation, looked towards the ceiling and muttered, "Great Grandfather. It seems our household is entangled with the vampires once more. Sigh... I''m too old for this shit. Where''s my retirement?"


    A suffocating silence descended upon her mother''s sleeping quaters. Eliana had come here to meet her mother, she watched, her heart pounding a frantic rhythm against her ribs, as her mother''s shoulders slumped, the weight of unspoken grief pressing down on her.


    "I need to be alone for a while," Valeriana finally rasped, her voice heavy with defeat. It wasn''t just the words; it was the resignation in her tone, the acceptance of a loss that tore at her soul.


    With a shimmer, Valeriana vanished, leaving Eliana alone with the echo of her despair. They both knew Valeriana needed this solitude, this time to grapple with the storm of emotions raging within her.


    But in this state of grief she did something reckless...


    Moments stretched into what felt like an eternity, the silence broken only by the soft sigh of the sea wind.


    A figure materialized on the sky overlooking the vast expanse of the sealed vampire continent ¨C a shimmering barrier of emerald energy shimmering in the distance.


    "Human Empress, my continent is currently sealed, for what reason are you here?" a voice, both alluring and authoritative, echoed in the distance.


    It was Verona, the Vampire Queen, her beauty as captivating as the rumors suggested. Her violet eyes, however, held a steely glint, a silent question directed at the uninvited guest.


    Valeriana''s voice, laced with raw emotion, cut through the air.


    "I want to see my son!" she declared, her voice echoing across the distance.


    Verona raised an eyebrow.

 Chapter 110 - 110: Confrontation...

    The air crackled with a potent mix of emotions as Valeriana and Verona locked gazes across the shimmering barrier. Confusion clouded Verona''s face, '' why is she here? I don''t remember offending humans or atleast for this century. Is he here for something else then what''s with her face? It''s as if she lost something very important.'' thought Violet eyed Verona.


    " She has guilt for something too... This might be interesting let''s hear her out."


    Valeriana, a storm of emotions brewing within, held Verona''s gaze. Resolve hardened her jaw, a desperate glint flickering in her eyes, like a drowning person clinging to a flimsy piece of driftwood. Some resolve tinged with a bitter edge ¨C anger at herself. The guilt that gnawed at her was deepest and most apparent emotion of all.


    It manifested in the the slight tremor of her hands, and aslight slump in her shoulders.


    Valeriana''s voice, when it finally came, broke the tense silence. It was hoarse, heavy and pained , the pain of a mother yearning for her child. "My son... I want to see son," she rasped, the single word that was a plea, a confession, and an accusation all at once.


    Verona''s crimson eyes narrowed, ''what is this woman implying and why is she looking at me with such accusatory eyes?''


    The silence stretched on, heavy and thick.


    Verona''s words hung unfinished in the air, "Empress..." She started but Valeriana cut off, "Valeriana."


    The weight of the name hung heavy in the air. It wasn''t just a correction.


    " Yeah call her by her name, she is younger than us." Said the red eyed Verona.


    " I didn''t even know her name." Thought Violet eyed Verona.


    Verona started again "Okay, Valeriana... apart from Vampires there''s no..." Her sentence trailed off as a sudden realization dawned on her. The pieces clicked into place ¨C her son was turned. S~ea??h the ¦Çov§×lFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    " But when did this young girl have time to make babies though... If she was a mother as well as a terrifying warrior... Then she is admirable." Said Red Eyed Verona.


    "Yes..." Valeriana rasped, her voice barely a whisper. "My son is a vampire, and the one who turned him into one is... you. Neveah is my son... I want to see him."


    Verona''s perfectly sculpted brows furrowed as she frowned in confusion. "What are you talking about...?" she began, the question ripped from her lips.


    But before she could finish, a jolt of unease, a prickling sensation of something amiss, snaked through her. Something was wrong with Neveah.


    "Neveah..." she muttered, the name tasting foreign on her tongue yet strangely familiar.


    Without further ado, Verona prepared to vanish ina clear sense of urgency.


    Valeriana witnessed Verona''s attempt to an abrupt departure with a surge of confusion that quickly morphed into worry. "What happened to my son?" she cried out, her voice echoing across the expanse.


    But Verona was in no mood for explanations. Her only focus was on Neveah.


    Valeriana wasn''t about to be left behind. With a surge of her own magic, she ripped through the fabric of space, latching onto the fading tendrils of Verona''s teleportational signature.


    In a blink, both women were gone, leaving behind the desolate plains and the unanswered questions swirling in the wind. Their destination ¨C the heart of the vampire castle, where a young vampire named Neveah, oblivious to the storm brewing for him, awaited a confrontation that would change everything.


    **************


    [ Earlier]


    Neveah stirred in the plush amd comfy confines of Verona''s bedroom. Moonlight streamed through the windows, casting an red sheen across the room as it passed through the red curtains. He blinked away the remnants of sleep,he found out erona was gone. The good side was that he wasn''t in pain no more.


    He sat up, the silk sheets cool against his skin. He closed his eyes, focusing inwards, searching for the familiar chaotic energy that had become a part of him, the power he used. But this time, the frantic dance of power remained elusive.


    Panic clawed at his throat. Had he lost it?


    '' That''s not it, I had used it all.''


    He shifted his focus, trying to sense the chaotic energy not within himself, but within the very atmosphere. All he felt was a dull thrumming ¨C mana, the lifeblood of magic. Yet, it felt¡­distant, almost as if it didn''t recognize him, ''nothing new there.'' he thought.


    But he still tried to look for the previous chaotic energy," this is like looking through the internet for some game you used to play as a kid, not knowing it''s name nor how it was played, all you know is that you''ll recognize it once you see it... Same feeling."


    He pushed the unsettling thoughts aside for now. He decided to look at something else¨C his tomb rewards. He hadn''t received them immediately after the raid, which was unusual. ''Perhaps there was some kind of system in place, the delay was for processing points and assigning rewards based on factors like successful trials or overall performance.'' he thought.


    ''Come to think of it where''s my perk as a transmigrator? It''s been years... Sigh... Why can''t I seem to focus today? I feel something in my chest and I can''t place it. Anyway let''s continue.''


    He focused his will on his storage ring and there they were his rewards...'' no gold...?How cheap!" He thought.


    A worn leather-bound grimoire with strange symbols etched on its cover completed the set. And a letter? Was all he got.


    Neveah, his earlier unease momentarily forgotten, reached for the leather-bound journal. Its worn cover, adorned with symbols that seemed to writhe and thrum with a faint, red-obsidian glow, held an undeniable allure.


    As his fingertips brushed the aged leather, a jolt of energy surged through him. The room pulsed, the air crackling with a sudden, unseen light. The grimoire erupted in a blinding red-black radiance, forcing Neveah to squeeze his eyes shut. A searing pain lanced through his head as information streamed in with pressure that threatened to split his skull in two.


    He forced his eyes open, a gasp escaping his lips. The letter, now tucked between the pages, pulsed with a faint counterpoint ¨C an White light that illuminated the sorroundings.


    A cold sweat slicked his skin, the air thick with an oppressive silence. Then, a change occurred within him. His own eyes, usually a vibrant crimson, began to shift. The red drained away, replaced by an all-consuming white that seemed to pierce through the darkness of the room. The other eyes then got dyed black.


    Neveah stood frozen, his vision swallowed by the void. Before him a swirling vortex of raw, chaotic energy fighting with a white ''peaceful'' energy.


    A voice, ancient and laced with power, echoed in the emptiness behind his eyes. "Welcome, child of ruin."


    He suddenly couldn''t see, couldn''t speak, yet he understood. This was more than just a book and a letter.


    ***********


    [Now]


    The air crackled as Verona materialized in the center of her ridiculously large bedroom, a swirl of crimson mist dissipating around her. Valeriana materialized beside her, a flicker of concern etched on her face. '' did she just... wait I don''t have time for this let''s check on Nev.'' Verona was surprised that Valeriana hitched a ride on her teleportation and not many things surprise Verona except Nev.


    The room held an unsettling stillness. The air thrummed with an unseen energy, a chaotic and it''s opposite a peaceful white light.


    Their gazes fell upon Neveah, and a collective gasp ripped from their throats. He hovered in the center of the room, his eyes a chilling spectacle ¨C one glowing an unnatural white, the other a deep, abyssal red. The air around him crackled with two distinct auras: one emanated a sense of serenity, a peaceful calm that soothed the very soul.


    The other pulsed with raw, chaotic energy, a tempestuous power that threatened to consume everything in its path.


    As if drawn by an invisible tether, Valeriana felt an inexplicable connection to the peaceful aura. It resonated within her on a profound level, a long-dormant yearning awakening within her. It felt like a missing piece, a birthright she had never known, but she deserved and needed.


    A surge of power coursed through her, a tidal wave of energy that propelled her towards the peak of the Mid 10th Star stage. Light erupted from her, momentarily eclipsing the strange glow emanating from Neveah.


    Verona, on the other hand, felt a pull towards the chaotic aura. It mirrored something deep within her, a familiar power that resonated with her ancient lineage. But a flicker of confusion marred her usually composed expression. A single word escaped her lips, a bewildered whisper, "Father?"


    The confusion deepened as she witnessed Valeriana''s breakthrough. A low growl rumbled from her throat. "Damn monster," she muttered, she was surprised.


    Unbeknownst to them, a strange symbiosis had formed. The two women, on either side of Neveah, became shields as well as transformers for Neveah. They siphoned the raw, chaotic energy from his dual auras, processing it within themselves before feeding it back, refined and potent, into his unconscious form.


    Neveah''s mind, however, was a battleground in itself. Fragmented memories, glimpses of a forgotten time, swirled in a chaotic storm.

 Chapter 111 - 111: Our descendant?

    A swirling vortex of white and black light engulfed Neveah, pulling him into a strange, ethereal space. Two figures materialized before him, their forms solidifying from the swirling chaos. One man, with flowing white hair that contrasted sharply with his deep red eyes, wore pristine white robes that shimmered with an otherworldly light.


    The other, starkly different, possessed long, raven black hair that cascaded down his broad shoulders. He was shirtless, clad only in a loose pair of black pants. Both men stared at Neveah with confusion and amusement.


    "This is awkward..." the white-haired man muttered, breaking the silence. His voice resonated with a deep, rumbling power.


    "How is he both of our descendant?" the black-haired man countered, his voice edged with a hint of annoyance.


    "That''s what I want to know," the white-haired man echoed, his brow furrowed in concern. "And this is bad. He isn''t even 7 Star."


    The black-haired man snorted. "That''s not all. He isn''t even using mana. I think those women had a hand in this. And he somehow got a hold of the energy I taught my daughter to use..."


    " I have a theory, either our families married and birthed him or he was human and turned into a vampire... As for your energy I Kno your daughter taught him..."


    A frustrated sigh escaped the white-haired man. "You know this is weird, right? By the time I had my first grandchild, you hadn''t even met your wife, let alone had a daughter. And seeing the concentration of blood in this kid, he might even be your grandson, but for me, he''s like a great-great-great-great..."


    "I get it," the black-haired man interrupted, his patience wearing thin. "But in a way, it''s somehow good that he''s both our descendant. This way, it''s easier. Now shall we deal with the matter at hand? We don''t have much time. We only placed a sliver of our energy in those tokens..."


    He trailed off, his crimson eyes fixing on Neveah, who remained unaware of the conversation unfolding before him, he didn''t hear a thing for him these beings were just looking at him and that made him uncomfortable.


    Neveah blinked, disoriented, as the figures shifted and shimmered. They were starting to fade, a sense of urgency crackling in the air.


    "So..." the white-haired man started, his voice laced with a hint of exasperation, "how did you get the letter and the journal? Did you go to the cemetery trial? But you are so weak... Hmmm I don''t think you even got to 6 star before you were stripped of your strength... "


    He trailed off, casting a critical eye over Neveah. The black-haired man, who seemed to be uninterested at the kid, perked up his ear to also hear from the kid.


    "A blue dragon teleported me and a couple of others to a maze tomb trial," Neveah explained as summarized as possible and he did it automatically as if he was compelled to it, this situation reminded him of the ''pleasant'' time he had with the Goddesses and how powerless he was, just going with the flow amd he hated it.


    The black-haired man snorted. "That lizard bastard got impatient," he muttered angrily, rolling his eyes. "And knowing him, he probably hijacked a forming tomb... This is why I didn''t want him as the cemetery guardian look at the stunts he is pulling, he might get ''their'' attention." He paused, his gaze flicking back to Neveah.


    "Well since this kid was a participant in the trial and had traces of our bloodlines, he got the tokens. Although it''s too early..."


    " Too early? I don''t think so can you not feel it, the traces of divine energies in this world some are concentrated in certain individuals... Those women are active. I could search more widely but I''m limited in this state.... He needs to find more tokens." Said the white haired man.


    " You know we can''t be revived right... Our


    ''true'' selves have already been recycled and processed..." Said the black haired man in a slow knowing voice.


    " Stop... Let''s talk about something else. Focus on the thing at hand." Said the white haired man impatiently wanting to change the subject and he was not happy.


    Neveah frowned, his confusion deepening. Bloodlines? What did that even mean? Why did they stop talking again? What''s also this thing about being too early? Je needed answers.


    But before he could voice his question, the white-haired man spoke again.


    "Hey kid," he said, his tone softening slightly, "as you already figured out, the letter and journal weren''t ordinary. They weren''t even real. They served as tokens, a way for us to communicate with our descendant in our case,you, to give you instructions."


    He sighed, a hint of frustration evident. "But we don''t have much time. You need to find the remaining tokens. The people outside helping you... all will be revealed to them in time. Make sure you visit the locations within a year.


    Also did I mention you don''t have a choice?."


    As the white-haired man spoke, a torrent of information flooded Neveah''s mind. Images of locations flashed before his eyes. The two beings began to fade, their forms dissolving into wisps of light.


    "Good luck, young one," the white-haired man''s voice echoed faintly. "You have a difficult path ahead, but remember, the power lies within you. Use it wisely. Sorry for forcing you to do this but this is a decision that was made before you were born. Just see it through."


    "They want to use me? I can''t let this happen again, It won''t!. But how am I going to get out of this." Thought Neveah.


    The two figures were increasingly becoming more transparent.


    "Wait, I just thought of something..." he said, his voice laced with unease. "This kid is taking in all of ''that'' right?"


    The black-haired man, who had been seemingly nonchalant, lifted an eyebrow. "Yeah, so?"


    "So," the white-haired man pressed, his voice gaining urgency, "that means we are refining his blood on two fronts ¨C the vampire and human side. So what will he become?"


    A thoughtful silence descended upon the space. Finally, the black-haired man spoke, his voice devoid of emotion but holding a weight. "The strongest will be dominant."


    "..."The white-haired man remained speechless, the implications of that statement hanging thick in the air.


    " You know Vampire hybrids are dangerous, there''s a reason why they aren''t alive. We also made sure that won''t happen again. Even if the two race human and vampire can marry one blood will always dominate the other in their children... In his case which I''m positive he will retain both bloods." Said the white haired man.


    " ... There''s nothing we can do now... We can only hope for something positive." Said the black haired man.


    " I don''t like leaving things to chance... We only have one shot at this if this kid fails..." Said the white haired man not finishing his sentence.


    "Anyway," the black-haired man continued, changing the topic, a hint of amusement creeping into his voice, "it seems this kid is quite lucky. If he didn''t have those two beside him, he would have died. This¡­ thing¡­" he gestured vaguely towards the two source of the energy, "was meant for 7 Star and above.


    It''s all that reckless dragon''s impatient move, it could have been disastrous we would have failed before we started."


    However, a subtle shift occurred. Gazing through Neveah''s eyes, the black-haired man''s expression softened. There was a flicker of warmth in his crimson gaze as it settled on Verona''s figure. "This situation also seems to be beneficial to the helpers. They are getting refined as well. It would be helpful for them when they reach ''that realm,'' especially for the vampire woman who is really close.


    Even if he was already 7 Star, some energy would have been wasted cause he wouldn''t have absorbed everything... This situation is quite good."


    The white-haired man nodded in agreement. "It all worked out somehow. This kid just had those two, who happened to be our descendants, there with him."


    A wry smile touched the corner of the black-haired man''s lips. "Fate works in mysterious ways, doesn''t it. But will he handle.the two different energies?"


    " Again we don''t have a choice on it." Said the white haired man grimly, and the black haired man nodded in agreement.


    As the two ethereal beings faded further, their forms barely wisps of light, they cast a final, grave warning towards Neveah. "Tell those two by your side," the white-haired figure rasped, his voice tinged with urgency, "to be careful. The Gods are not on our side. Until we meet again my descendant..."


    With those ominous words hanging in the air, both figures flickered and vanished completely. Neveah was left alone in the void. His surroundings began to distort, the white space swirling and dissolving around him.


    He blinked, the darkness dissipating to reveal a familiar sight ¨C the plush bed of Verona''s chambers. Moonlight streamed through the arched windows, casting an silvery sheen across the room. But he wasn''t alone. Valeriana and Verona sat on either side of the bed, their expressions a mix of concern, confusion and love¡­


    How long had he been unconscious? What had happened? Why is the human empress here?


    As if sensing his confusion, Verona gently placed a hand on his arm. "Neveah," she began, her voice surprisingly gentle, "we need to talk. All three of us.


    "Three of us? About what?" he asked. S§×ar?h the N??eFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Verona exchanged a glance with Valeriana, a flicker of something passing between them. It was a moment of silent communication, a shared understanding that left Neveah feeling more lost than ever before.


    "There''s¡­ a lot to explain," Valeriana finally said, her voice low and steady. "Things you might not be prepared for."


    "Okay."

 Chapter 112 - 112: Talk 1

    [Earlier]


    Valeriana stood resolute, her gaze locked on Verona''s crimson eyes. While Neveah remained unconscious, the two women were locked in an intense gaze... There was clearly a lot that needed to be said.


    "Why did you abandon your son, Raven?" Verona''s voice calm and cold, hung heavy in the air. It was a question that broke the silence.


    Valeriana flinched. The name ''Raven,'' the name she''d chosen for him before he was even born. "It''s a long story," she finally said, her voice heavy. "I had my reasons. But that was never my intention."


    "Well, we have time on our hands," Verona countered, a hint of emotionless sarcasm lacing her words. She gestured towards Neveah, who was unconscious only pulsating with the two opposing aura''s."It''ll be a while before he wakes up."


    Valeriana was torn. A part of her recoiled at the thought of revealing her past, her mistakes, to this powerful vampire queen, a literal stranger. Yet, Verona, the very woman who had nurtured Neveah all these years, deserved an explanation. If Verona hadn''t taken her son in, hadn''t shaped him into the kind of monster he became, what would''ve happened to him?


    An overwhelming sense of gratitude battled with the shame of her past actions.


    Verona watched her in silence, every cue she made either verbal or physical. She watched her looking for any sign of deception. If she lied...


    Verona wouldn''t hesitate to turn her away, to sever any chance of her forming a bond with Neveah if the explanation wasn''t satisfactory. She was strong enough, powerful enough, to ensure Neveah never saw his human mother again.


    The silence stretched on, thick and heavy. Finally, Valeriana spoke, her voice barely a whisper. "It''s because of his father and I," she began, the weight of the past crushing down on her.


    "It all began," she started, gazing at the moonlight filtering through the window, "when I was young. Adventurers back then were a boisterous lot, loud and flamboyant. So, when I met Ethan, his quiet and serious demeanor surprised me."


    Verona raised an eyebrow, a flicker of curiosity sparking in her crimson eyes. "An adventurer who wasn''t a braggart?"


    Why was Verona chipping into this story of Valeriana''s? Well to get more reactions out of her she wanted to determine whether this woman was telling the truth or not... So by interrupting now and again and seeing the cues she made and as she was very sensitive to emotions she watched her determining whether this woman would indeed lie or tell the truth. Sear?h the ¦Çov§×lFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Valeriana was a monster as well as human leader she had various methods to protect herself when she was lying but Verona could see through all of that... But Verona even with all her broken powers can''t naturally determine whether a person is lying or not and she didn''t compell Valeriana either she was testing her.


    Valeriana said. "Precisely. He was serious, almost somber at times. It turned out his life hadn''t been blessed with the typical adventurer''s bravado. He was not an adventurer by choice, it was the only option for him."


    She paused, taking a deep breath as she braced herself for the next part. "His family, once prominent merchants, fell from grace. His parents were¡­ accused of serious crimes."


    Verona''s posture tensed slightly. "Crimes?" she echoed, a hint of suspicion creeping into her voice.


    "Yes," Valeriana confirmed, her voice dropping to a low murmur. "His father, a convicted felon and fraud. His mother¡­ executed for treason and conspiracy."


    " They were a prominent merchant family that was tte best in the continent." Said Valeriana


    "A merchant family?" Verona repeated, incredulous. "They were the best in the Human Continent, huh?"


    Valeriana''s crimson eyes gazed at Verona''s with intent. "They were," she said, devoid of emotion. "But their success turned to ruin just as swiftly. One day, they were revered, the next, they were ostracized, their name forever tarnished."


    The weight of the revelation hung heavy in the air. Ethan, Neveah''s father, was not just an adventurer with an unconventional personality; he came from a disgraced family, his background shrouded in the taint of crime.


    Valeriana pressed on, her voice gaining a melancholic rhythm as she narrated the past. "Ethan, despite his somber demeanor, possessed a quiet determination. He wasn''t the most naturally gifted adventurer, but he cultivated his skills diligently and that drew me to him.


    Our friendship blossomed into love..." She said in disgust and continued in a gentle smiles," and soon after, we were blessed with Eliana, our firstborn."


    A flicker of warmth, a fleeting emotion foreign to the usual stoicism etched on Valeriana''s face, appeared as she spoke of her daughter. But the warmth quickly faded, replaced by a cold face.


    "It was after Eliana''s birth," she continued, her voice dropping low"that I finally revealed the truth about myself. I told Ethan about¡­ my lineage."


    Verona''s eyes were cild as she looked at her waiting for her to continue


    " That I''m a descendant of the human royal family."


    "The palace," Valeriana continued, her voice trembling slightly, "was hesitant at first. Ethan''s family history cast a long shadow. But slowly, through his kindness and unwavering loyalty, he earned the respect and love of the court and family. It took time, years of investigation, but his parents were proven innocent. They were¡­ framed."


    Verona just looked at her their gazes were cold as they they looked at each other.


    Valeriana reached out, her hand hovering over the ornately carved bed frame pointed at Neveah. "Ten years later, Raven was born," she said, her voice thick with emotion. "My son."


    The mention of Neveah''s birth name hung heavy in the air. The silence stretched on, thick with unspoken emotions both from Verona and Valeriana.


    Verona quickly regained her composure and she had to take a deep breath before continuing. Her voice heavier than usual as she spoke. "The day Raven was born..." she began, her eyes glistening with unshed tears. "Ethan... he wasn''t there by my side like when we had Eliana... This time it was me and the old maid.


    Still I successfully gave birth to my child."


    Valeriana shook her head, the memory etched painfully into her soul. "Just the palace staff and I. We were celebrating the birth, filled with joy, when..." Her voice trailed off, replaced by a shuddering gasp. "Explosions. Screams. Smoke.


    Fire. Blood. The palace was under attack."


    Verona raised an eyebrow. "Attacked? Who would dare attack the Royal palace? You''re Royal faction should be strong right?"


    "No one knew," Valeriana confessed, her voice barely above a whisper. "The attackers moved with efficiency. The palace was sealed by a barrier artefact, cutting off any outside help. The Clan Elders, our strongest pillars, were on a pre-planned retreat. And I¡­ I was weakened from childbirth, was the ''strongest'' person left."


    A bitter laugh escaped her lips, devoid of humor. "The strongest against a force led by¡­ my own husband."


    Valeriana shook her head, tears finally spilling down her cheeks. "I don''t know. All I could do was try and protect Raven, shield him from the madness that had engulfed our home. So I gave him to a maid eho went and hid with him"


    "Thankfully," she continued, her voice trembling, "the palace wasn''t fully occupied. Just servants and a few distant relatives. But the attackers¡­" she faltered, unable to finish the sentence.


    Tears streamed down Valeriana''s face. "Cough..." she composed herself wiping her tears then continued."Then I confronted the attackers, a whirlwind of fury and desperation." Her voice hitched, "I fought them¡­ killed them."


    Valeriana took a shaky breath. "Ethan," she said the name with spite and hatred. " I was betrayed..."


    Verona said, "Why? Jealousy? " she asked, her voice low.


    Valeriana nodded, a tear rolling down her cheek. "He couldn''t keep up with me, with my lineage, my talent, with¡­ everything. He was consumed by it."


    The air crackled with unspoken words. Years of resentment, of a love turned sour, hung heavy in the silence that''s if there was even love to begin with or she was just used by Ethan to get out of poverty.


    "But it wasn''t just that," Valeriana continued, her voice barely a whisper. "During the fight, he¡­" she faltered, her hand clenching in rage as she remembered.


    "He took Eliana hostage, classic cowardly move" Verona finished, her voice cold.


    Valeriana confirmed though surprised with a single, slow nod. "It''s good she was unconscious and doesn''t remember anything. I still don''t know how he did it, how he got his hands on her even though I protected her but¡­ he did" she said.


    "He threatened her life," Verona concluded, her voice laced with fury. "To break you."


    Valeriana managed a weak nod. "He¡­ he used her unconscious form. I saved her, but¡­" her voice trailed off again.


    "But it cost me, I was injured and my cultivation regressed to 9 star."


    " That means she would be an 11 star by now if she hadn''t spent time healing... She would have been the youngest 11 star ever! Impressive... She is indeed a monster" Red eyed Verona commented internally.

 Chapter 113 - 113: Talk 2

    Valeriana then met her gaze she continued . "They wanted to kill me, Because of a prophecy. They called me dangerous, I''m guessing cause of my talent. All this talk about a prophecy made me recognize them. They were from Prometheus. And Ethan¡­"


    "He was one of them and his position seemed pretty high."


    Valeriana continued"Before they could finish me, the Elders returned. My father¡­" she faltered, her eyes welling up again. "He was awakening from seclusion."


    Verona just looked at her quietly.


    "They¡­ they fled," Valeriana continued, her voice trembling slightly. "But not before Ethan¡­ he looked at me with pure hatred in his eyes. ''Remember this, Valeriana, I''ll be back. I''ll destroy everything you have and love¡­ everything and everyone.''"


    He looked at her stomach to mean the born child then back at Eliana. A chilling reminder of the life he was willing to destroy.


    The weight of the revelation hung heavy.


    "I¡­" she began, her voice barely a whisper, "I convinced myself that staying away from Raven would keep him safe. That if I ignored him, erased any trace of him in my life, then this¡­ this creature posing as my husband wouldn''t come looking."


    A flicker of understanding crossed Verona''s face. She understood the twisted logic, the desperate hope that fueled Valeriana''s actions. But the cost, the emotional toll it must have taken on a child¡­


    "Eliana," Valeriana continued, her voice choked with emotion, "she was already in danger. Keeping her close, protecting her¡­ it was the only thing I knew to do."


    Verona watched her and Valeriana misjudged her gaze as a judgemental look.


    "I know," Valeriana yelled, her voice cracking, "it doesn''t make sense. It''s¡­ hypocritical of me, abandoning one and taking care of the other. But it was the only weapon I had. The only way I could think to protect them both."


    The pain in her eyes mirrored the pain she had inflicted. The silence stretched on, heavy with unspoken apologies, guilt and regret.


    Valeriana had made a choice, a desperate gamble to protect her children. Now, with the truth laid bare before them.


    Verona squeezed her hand gently. "He suffered," she said, her voice low but firm. "But he survived. But..."


    Verona''s crimson eyes narrowed, a flicker of suspicion replacing the understanding she had. Despite the raw emotion of Valeriana''s confession, something didn''t quite add up.


    "There''s something else you''re not telling me," Verona stated, her voice cold and laced with a hint of threat. The air crackled with tension as she held Valeriana''s gaze.


    Valeriana didn''t flinch under the scrutiny, she just calmly said. " I was cursed," she stammered, her voice barely above a whisper. "I know it sounds convenient for my story, but it''s true. Convenient indeed right?A curse that conveniently explains my neglect."


    Valeriana bowed her head, tears welling up again. "It''s not like that. I assure you. My feelings for my son was dampened and I didn''t even notice it. But¡­" she looked up, a flicker of confusion in her own eyes. "You see, two years ago, I...


    I reached 10 Stars. At that stage, the curse was broken and I felt it again how much I missed my son."


    "And yet," Verona interjected, her voice still laced with suspicion, "you only come looking for Neveah now?"


    "No, that''s not it!" Valeriana cried out, her voice cracking with desperation. "Six years ago, almost seven now¡­ it was at Silvencrest, where he first disappeared. Eliana had just started to look for Raven to keep an eye on him when we were made aware that he was gone when it was already too late.


    But we didn''t know how or who took him¡­ and I¡­" she faltered, her voice dropping to a pained whisper, "I didn''t care."


    Valeriana continued, her voice raw with shame. "At the time," she confessed, "I was consumed by the rage. My focus was solely on regaining my power making me and my daughter stronger. I¡­ I abandoned him. I let him down."


    .Valeriana, the woman who was supposed to be Neveah''s protector, had failed him in his most vulnerable hour. Verona just quietly watched her.


    The silence stretched on, filled with the echoes of past mistakes and the burden of a mother''s regret.


    Red-eyed Verona''s gaze remained fixed on the tear-stained face of the human woman, a complex mix of emotions swirling within her crimson depths.


    "She blames herself, but it''s not even her fault" Verona finally muttered, her voice devoid of its usual bite. "But the curse¡­ and what is it with this family and these damned curses? First Neveah with that nasty curse then even her?"


    Violet-eyed Verona, ever the silent observer, remained unmoving, her thoughts unknown behind her stoic face.


    "When you reached 10 Stars, what did you do?" Verona asked her, a hint of understanding creeping into her tone. Sear?h the N?velFire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Valeriana continued " That was two years ago. Then, I cleaned up the palace, ascended the empty throne. Once order was restored¡­ well, you know the rest. The academy, Eliana spotting Neveah, the frantic search¡­" Shame washed over her features once more. "And here I am."


    The silence that followed was heavy, punctuated only by the crackling energy of Neveah. Verona held Valeriana''s gaze, a silent acknowledgment of the pain etched on the human woman''s face.


    She then closed her eyes.


    Finally, red-eyed Verona spoke, her voice softer than before. "Well, that was quite a story."


    Violet eyed Verona was battling with some emotions.


    Red-eyed Verona, seemingly oblivious, continued. "And you," she asked Violet-eyed Verona, "you''ve been awfully quiet."


    Violet-eyed Verona met her gaze, a flicker of sadness replacing her usual stoicism. "I know the feeling," she spoke, her voice low and melancholic. "Years separated from Neveah, forced to watch from the shadows. A great ache that gnawed at my very being."


    Her voice cracked slightly. "Now, imagine that¡­ with her power, her status, and still unable to protect or be with him. Unfortunate doesn''t even begin to describe it. She is pitiful¡­ yes, that''s the word."


    A heavy silence descended upon the space, thick with empathy and a shared understanding of a mother''s love. Red-eyed Verona stared into violet eyed Verona''s figure, her expression unreadable.


    Finally, she spoke, her voice a low rumble. "This¡­ this isn''t a choice for us to make. We''ll let Neveah decide for himself."


    Violet-eyed Verona offered a grateful nod. F

 Chapter 114 - 114: Selfish Neveah

    Awkward silence filled Verona''s chambers, Three chairs, crafted entirely of shimmering ice, materialized around a small, ornately carved table. Valeriana perched on the edge of hers, her gaze fixed on Neveah with an intensity.


    "Um¡­ Um¡­ Cough¡­" Valeriana cleared her throat, her voice barely a whisper. "I wanted to speak to you¡­ I¡­" She faltered, her words catching in her throat.


    Neveah, his face a mask of stoicism, kept his gaze trained on her. The silence stretched on, filled with unspoken emotions and a growing sense of unease. Finally, with a sigh of exasperation, Verona intervened.


    "Hahh! This is getting annoying," she declared, her violet eyes flashing with irritation. "Neveah, she''s your birth mother! I don''t know why you''re so nervous to tell him. You''re an Empress, sheesh!"


    Valeriana flinched at Verona''s bluntness, a flicker of shame crossing her features. Empress or not, facing her son after years of neglect felt like an insurmountable task.


    Neveah''s head snapped towards Valeriana at the revelation, his eyes widening in shock. The word hung in the air, a bomb dropped into the carefully constructed reality he''d built for himself. He remained silent for a long moment, his expression unreadable, a storm of emotions brewing beneath the surface.


    Valeriana met his gaze, her eyes filled with a kaleidoscope of emotions ¨C pain, regret, and a desperate plea for forgiveness. She mustered up all her courage, forcing herself to hold his stare. But the apology that trembled on her lips remained unspoken, choked by the weight of her past actions.


    Neveah''s face remained coldb. Here she was, the woman who''d given him life, yet who had been absent for all of it.


    The silence heavy and suffocating. It was a confrontation laden with years of unspoken words, a mother''s guilt laid bare before the son she had failed. As the minutes ticked by, the tension in the room grew thicker, threatening to implode. Valeriana''s mind was a mess thinking, What would Neveah say? Would he accept her, or would he forever remain a stranger to the woman who bore him?


    **********


    [Nev POV] sea??h th§× N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "I need context and information about this situation." I said. Verona just said with a proud smile," sure."


    My head spun. The orb of energy slammed into my forehead, shoving memories from their conversation. I saw every emotions she made.


    Valeriana, Empress or not, was a powerful woman. If I rejected her, where would she turn? Valeriana, desperate for a connection, could end up giving all those maternal feelings towards Azrael. I''m not powering up that person anymore. That''s a form of giving myself a green hat!


    A bitter chuckle escaped my lips. It would be easy, so heartbreakingly easy, to succumb to the anger, to slam the door shut on this woman and her belated apologies. But I wasn''t a child, throwing tantrums in the face of the troubles. I was Neveah amd I faced my problems head on


    Both sides of me, the scarred and the calculating, were now forced to confront this unwelcome reality.


    Older Rei, the part of me who''d seen the harsh realities of the human world ¨C underage mothers, desperate women forced to give up their children for a perceived better life (a life that often turned out worse) ¨C understood. He understood the desperation, the impossible choices, even if he didn''t condone them.


    Little Raven, the abandoned child, the one left to fend for himself, felt a surge of raw, primal pain. It mirrored the abandonment Rei felt at the hands of his own greedy relatives, the twisted use by my so-called "adopters." All the bad things, the betrayals, the manipulations ¨C all fueled by greed.


    But Raven''s life, however unfortunate, had led him to Verona. Without the abandonment, there would be no encounter with the Queen of the Vampire a, no training, no path to becoming the monster I was supposed to be. The past, however twisted, had brought me here.


    I know deep down that I want this woman to suffer, feel the pain, Raven felt. It''s easy to understand her situation that she was cursed and all but it''s not easy to accept.


    ****************


    "Well... Time to act," Neveah thought, steeling himself for what was to come. He lifted his head, his voice devoid of emotion as he spoke.


    "There''s a lot of hate," he began, each word heavy. "A well of anger that is in my heart, and I don''t even know where to begin to place it all or who to blame."


    Valeriana flinched at his words, her gaze dropping to her lap. Shame stained her cheeks, a stark contrast to the regal bearing she usually held.


    "I grew up feeling unwanted," Neveah continued, his voice a low rumble. " I couldn''t even recall your face, a face that should have brought comfort, but instead, it was a blank canvas where memories should have been."


    A flicker of despair crossed Valeriana''s features. "The curse," she rasped, her voice barely a whisper. "It took so much from you¡­ from all of us."


    Neveah shook his head, a bitter smile twisting his lips. "Memories may be lost, but the feelings remain. The feeling of abandonment, that¡­ that is a brand etched into me." Neveah pointed into his chest.


    His voice hardened as he continued. "Then there was a girl, maybe a sister, taunting me, her fists raining down for no reason I could understand. The cold shoulder from the mother whose face I couldn''t remember, her presence ever distant. Even from my own relatives, nothing but disdain.It was a life of isolation.


    Then in Silvencrest which I don''t know how I even ended up there, there was a constant struggle for survival."


    He paused, his voice dropping to a low growl. "Some nights, I slept hungry when I was lucky I would maybe eat leftovers from restaurants, finding cigarettes in the food ... Or maybe worse things. And when sickness gripped me, I still struggled to work to feed myself and keep a roof over my head, praying it would pass."


    Valeriana''s face crumpled, tears streaming down her cheeks. "I''m so sorry, sorry, sorry" she choked out, "So, so sorry. Don''t blame your sister, she was just a child¡­ she wouldn''t didn''t understand anything... She wrongfully placed her hate on you and that was unfair to you... I''m sorry." She knew apologies could fix nothing and that Neveah despite being a Royal, HER SON suffered so much...


    But she had to try... It was the only thing she could do now.

 Chapter 115 - 115: Selfish Neveah 2

    Verona was also struggling alot with all the information she heard about Neveah''s life. Sure when she found him he was skinny from malnourishment, had rough skin and rashes probably from the dirty environment he slept in... but she didn''t think he had it that rough... Picturing Neveah going through all of that pained her.


    Her pleas continued, a broken record repeating the same apology, but Neveah remained silent. And that silence terrified Valeriana.


    "I know," he continued, his voice low but firm. "You had your circumstances¡­ I understand that."


    Verona, ever the observer, watched the exchange her face neutral and cold.


    "But understanding doesn''t erase the pain," Neveah added, his voice cracking slightly. "It''s hard. Impossibly even to reconcile with you... It''s hard to accept."


    A heavy silence descended upon the room. Valeriana squeezed her eyes shut, the weight of his words pressing down on her. Shame and regret were etched onto her features, a stark contrast to the powerful aura she usually exuded. She didn''t look anything like the powerful badass Empress she was. Right now tears were constantly flowing from her face.


    "Still," Neveah surprised them both by continuing, his voice regaining its composure, "I''m¡­ somewhat grateful, in a strange sense."


    Valeriana''s eyes snapped open, a flicker of confusion battling with disbelief in their depths.


    "Grateful?" she asked, her voice a forced whisper.


    Neveah offered a curt nod. "All that hardship, the abandonment... it led me to Verona... My mother."


    Valeriana''s breath hitched. She clenched her fists and bit her lip so hard blood came out. The way Neveah called another woman mother hurt her so bad.


    "But¡­" Neveah continued, his voice taking on a determined edge, "the past won''t change. However," he paused, meeting her gaze directly, "I''d like to try. To have a relationship with you. I can''t make any promises," he warned, "but¡­"


    Before he could finish, Valeriana''s dam of emotions broke. She surged forward, grabbing his cold hands in her hot ones. Relief and a grateful smile, tinged with a touch of desperation, flooded her face.


    "Thank you," she choked out, her voice thick with emotion. "That''s all I ask for. A chance."


    Neveah stared at her, his expression unreadable.


    " Okay... I did it... I''m not sure if this is the right decision... If only You could answer me Raven... Are you okay with this?" Thought Neveah.


    Yes he was the mix of Rei and Raven and the decision he made was a selfish one to benefit himself in this situation... He isn''t sure whether this was the right call for Raven. But he believes the gentle Raven would have forgiven Valeriana even if he somehow died while living alone he would have never bore any resentment towards Valeriana.


    That''s the kind of person little Raven was...too kind for his own good.


    He remembers how sometimes Raven would give away his food to others so that they can eat while he remained hungry... Raven was pure and despite the harsh world he didn''t loose that purity. Rei also was envious because of that, he had to lose his naivety or ''purity'' as in Raven''s case to survive they were different people but with strangely same circumstances.


    Neveah is just the product of the two... Instead of being neutral he became selfish for his sake and for his loved ones. He understands what kind of world they live in.


    " I really don''t care for this woman, but I don''t want to strengthen a possible enemy. This is a forced and selfish choice... Raven if you perhaps don''t like this decision wherever you are then... Don''t Forgive Me! I am not You nor Rei... I''m Neveah Isolde Nox!...


    And this is my choice!"


    **************


    Verona''s sharp clap echoed in the chamber, startling Valeriana from her moment of connection with Neveah. With a reluctant sigh, she released his hand and retreated back to her ice chair. sea??h th§× N?vel(F)ire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Alright, let''s get this show back on the road," Verona declared, her voice laced with a hint of impatience. "The main event ¨C Neveah and his chaotic power set."


    Neveah, however, had a different agenda brewing in his mind. "Wait, Mother," he interjected, the term catching both Verona and Valeriana off guard. The human Empress flinched at the title given to Verona she clenched her fist.


    "You should, uh," Neveah fumbled slightly, searching for the right words. "You should do that¡­ memory thing again. See what happened to me. And maybe share it with¡­" He trailed off, unsure how to address Valeriana in this new, fragile dynamic.


    Valeriana offered a curt nod, and a defeated smile. "Just Valeriana will do," she stated, though the informality clearly rankled her.


    "Right, Valeriana," Neveah corrected himself awkwardly. "Share it with Valeriana."


    A thoughtful hum escaped Verona''s lips. "Hmm¡­ alright, kiddo," she said, using a more casual term for Neveah. "But are you absolutely positive about this, baby?"


    The endearment hung in the air, causing Valeriana to wince at their closeness. Valeriana was jealous.


    Neveah met their gazes head-on, a steely resolve hardening his features. "Sure," he said firmly.


    "I need to show her great trust," he thought, "It''s the only way she''ll feel accepted, the only way she''ll continue wanting to stay by my side."


    One could argue he was manipulating Verona, tugging at her maternal heartstrings. After all, an hour ago, Valeriana had been a complete stranger to him. Was he wrong, then? Yup, 100%. But morality was a murky grey area, one thing was undeniable ¨C Valeriana was not a helpless woman. She had undoubtedly lived a long, tough life, and she wasn''t na?ve to the subtle game Neveah was playing.


    Maybe she saw it, understood it, and simply didn''t care. For now, the chance to be close to her son, however precarious it may be, seemed to be enough. And she would play along with whatever Neveah dished.


    She wasn''t the only one... Verona also saw it and just chose to remain silent.


    A tense silence descended upon the room as Verona complied with Neveah''s request. With a flick of her crimson wrist, she drew forth a shimmering orb, pulsating with the media of Neveah''s memories.


    As the orb hovered in mid-air, Verona''s gaze locked onto a specific scene within the swirling vortex void. It was ¨C the figure of a black-haired man red eyed man, his features clear.


    Verona held breath . A wave of emotion, a complex mix of grief and longing, washed over her face for a brief moment. Then, as quickly as it appeared, the emotion vanished, replaced by a nonchalant shrug and a forced cough.


    "Huh," she muttered and sighed, dismissing the memory fragment.


    With a wave of her hand, she redirected the orb towards Valeriana. The Empress, her expression a mixture of curiosity and awe reached out to grasp it.


    A small gasp escaped her lips as she was flooded with a torrent of Neveah''s memories. The scenes ¨C the excruciating loss of Neveah''s power as the Goddesses drained him, the desperation in his eyes as he desperately tried to fight back, a secret hidden from everyone by Verona''s intervention by hiding him.


    Then came the revelation ¨C the letter and journal, not just mere rewards, but powerful tokens bestowed upon Neveah by two of history''s most formidable figures: the human Emperor, her own ancestor, and the Vampire King. The instructions Neveah was given, the locations and most importantly the WARNING to not trust the gods!?

 Chapter 116 - 116: Talk 3

    Valeriana sank back into her ice chair, the weight of the newly revealed memories pressing down on her. "This¡­ this changes everything," she finally managed, her voice trembling slightly. "The situation just got a whole lot more complicated."


    Verona, ever the pragmatist, remained stoic. "Complicated, yes," she conceded, "but not impossible. We just need to adjust the strategy."


    Valeriana''s gaze flicked towards Neveah, who stood silently observing the exchange. "Did you see it too?" she asked, a hint of desperation creeping into her voice. "He''s¡­ human, and at the same time, he''s a vampire. Not some hybrid or abomination, but¡­ both are complete bloodlines and somehow, existing within him."


    Verona''s crimson eyes narrowed in thought. "Yeah," she murmured, a flicker of amusement as well as worry sparking within her depths. "This is truly rare... even for me..."


    A heavy silence descended upon the room, broken only by the soft crackle of the fireplace. The implications of Neveah''s unique nature hung heavy in the air, a tangled web of possibilities and uncertainties.


    Finally, Verona rose to her full height, her gaze resolute. "One thing is clear," she announced, her voice ringing with authority. "We need to teach him how to control these energies. That chaotic mess he wields¡­ it needs to be tamed. And we somehow need him to balance both sides completely."


    She turned to Valeriana, "Seems like we have to have a new division of labor," she said. "I''ll handle the volatile chaotic energy. You, on the other hand," her voice took on a teasing lilt, "get to play teacher with the other half of the energy."


    " I still don''t know what it is... I need time to find it, study amd understand it again before I help him with that." Said Valeriana as Verona nodded in agreement. S§×ar?h the novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Then Valeriana''s cheeks flushed of VERY faint pink, a flicker of excitement battling with her regal composure. Spending time with Neveah, unraveling the mysteries of this energy¡­ the prospect was enticing.


    She cleared her throat, attempting to regain her composure. "O-okay," she said.


    Verona''s sharp gaze narrowed her eyes as if saying, "Empress, contain yourself,"


    Valeriana straightened in her seat, regaining her regal persona. "Of course," she thought. "I wouldn''t want to give the wrong impression, would I?"


    Despite her stern words, a small, almost imperceptible smile tugged at the corner of her lips. She then shook her head. Her actions very were confusing to Neveah.


    Valeriana leaned forward, her crimson eyes gleaming with fascination as they scanned Neveah. "I still can''t wrap my head around it. It''s truly remarkable," she admitted, her voice laced with a hint of awe. "To possess two complete bloodlines within you¡­ a paradox, yet somehow a perfect harmony."


    Neveah tilted his head curiosity sparking in his eyes. "Drawbacks, though?" he inquired. "Are there any downsides to this¡­ anomaly?"


    Verona chuckled. "Ah, ," she teased. "Always seeking the potential pitfalls."


    Valeriana tapped her fingers on her ice chair''s armrest, her gaze flickering between Neveah and Verona, "Well, I don''t know..." she began, her voice turning thoughtful, "it''s certainly uncharted territory. There could be unforeseen consequences, maybe a resistancebetween the two heritages. But¡­" she trailed off, a glint of excitement replacing her earlier contemplation.


    "But," she continued, leaning forward with renewed vigor, "it could also be a magnificent advantage! Think about it, Neveah. You possess the adaptive nature of your human bloodline, the ability to rise through the ranks with astonishing speed. And this could help you counter the disadvantage of being a vampire due to the longevity factor," she added, a knowing smile playing on her lips.


    Neveah''s brow furrowed slightly. "Longevity factor?" he questioned, the term unfamiliar.


    Verona said. "Ah," she paused, "it appears there are a few things I forgot to teach you." She cleared her throat, attempting to regain her composure.


    "The longevity factor," she explained, her voice regaining its authoritative tone, "is the natural lifespan of a race. It influences how quickly one ascends the power ladder. Humans, with their shorter lifespans, experience a rapid rise in power in their youth. This," she gestured towards herself, " a notable example being Valeriana, barely a century old, is almost pushing to 11 Stars.


    Meanwhile, I have Counts who''ve been stuck at 10 Stars for centuries."


    A flicker of understanding dawned on Neveah''s face. This explained the disparity he''d observed between different races. Valeriana continued, her voice filled with a newfound enthusiasm.


    "This," she declared, gesturing dramatically at Neveah, "is the brilliance of your anomaly. Since you have two bloodlines. You possess the human ability for rapid advancement, canceling out the limitations of the vampire side. This has been a way for humans to compete with the more established races."


    She leaned back, a satisfied smile gracing her lips. "Of course," she added, a touch of slyness returning to her voice, "there''s a reason humans don''t dominate."


    A wry smile played on Valeriana''s lips. "There''s a catch, of course," she admitted. "The universe has a way of balancing things out. Humans, with their explosive birthrates that makes them one of the most populated races in the world. Most humans max out at a respectable 4 or 5 Stars, cause their talents are limited, a very few percentage pass 7 star and even fewer growing to 9 star and above beings."


    "That''s why your case is so fascinating, Neveah" said Valeriana.


    Neveah absorbed this information, his brow furrowed in thought.


    Valeriana continued, her voice taking on a more analytical tone. "Look at it this way. Races like Dragons and Elves, with their long lifespans and lower birthrates, tend to produce a higher concentration of strong bloodlines. That''s why you''ll find them clustered around the 6 or 7 Star range."


    Valeriana swept her gaze across Nev. "It''s a delicate ''fair'' balance," she mused.


    Neveah digested the implications of these words.


    Neveah furrowed his brow, a knot of confusion tightening in his gut. "Hold on," he interjected, a thread of challenge lacing his voice. "What about Vampires who can turn others into their kind, they shouldn''t be limited by a population factor, right??"

 Chapter 117 - 117: Final Talk

    Neveah furrowed his brow, a knot of confusion tightening in his gut. "Hold on," he interjected, a thread of challenge lacing his voice. "What about Vampires who can turn others into their kind, they shouldn''t be limited to a population factor. right??"


    Verona gave an understanding smile. " Of course they can," she conceded, rolling her crimson eyes. "But it''s not that simple, little one. Turning someone into a Noble Vampire, a creature with the true potential for power, is a delicate and highly complicated process that very few can amd even then they are limited, unless you have a progenitor status that would be very difficult.


    And commoners, who are the most populated, can''t humans to vampires of the same status, they can only make defects that are the plebians, even then the commoner vampire has to have fulfilled a bunch of requirements like age and many more. And Vampires can''t just go around turning things, it''s regulated"


    "Regulated?" Neveah asked. "By who?"


    "By everyone, of course," Verona rolled her eyes again. "Think about it. If vampires just went around snatching whoever they pleased and turning them, there''d be chaos. Not only that, the other races won''t just stand by and watch vampires do whatever they please.


    Even I as the Vampire monarch has a duty to ensure,the noble vampire to commoner vampire to pleabian vampire is at a certain level that always and the number should never increase... When it does I order for a purge."


    Verona continued in, her voice laced with a hint of authority. "There are strict protocols in place for creating Noble Vampires," she explained. "Only those with exceptional potential and the right bloodline compatibility are considered. And even then, the sire, the vampire who performs the conversion, takes a huge risk. The process is fraught with danger, both for the sire and the fledgling.


    That''s why the tournament is important for many vampires it''s a chance to be a noble vampire which many want."


    " Tournament?" Valeriana thought but didn''t ask as it wasn''t any of her business.


    A flicker of understanding dawned on Neveah''s face. "So, that''s why there aren''t just hordes of high-ranking vampires," he mused.


    Verona smirked. "Bingo," she said, snapping her fingers for emphasis. "Common vampires, the ones most sires create, are limited in their potential. They can only reach a certain level, typically around 3 to 5 Stars, pretty much just like common humans except for the slight boost in lifespan and strength."


    Neveah shook his head, a new question forming in his mind. "But if humans can rise through the ranks quickly, why aren''t there more high-ranking human mages or warriors then?"


    Before Verona could answer, Valeriana spoke again. "The longevity factor, Neveah," she said, her eyes filled with a melancholic glint. "Sure, humans can rise through the ranks quickly, but their lifespans are finite. Even with the boosts they get at higher Star levels, they can''t compete with the likes of vampires, dragons, or elves."


    She gestured towards herself, a wry smile playing on her lips. "A 10 Star human might live long, but they can''t hold a candle to a 10 Star vampire. Humans can''t... Won''t outlive yhe longevity races like Dragons, elves and dwarves."


    Neveah absorbed this new information, a sense of awe. The world seemed far more complex than he ever imagined. There were limitations, hidden rules, and a constant struggle for power. There were layers upon layers to this world and he was discovering new things almost daily.


    "There''s no true immorality unless you are a God!" Said Valeriana.


    " I don''t know about that, it''s not a fact afterall no one has succeeded in killing a god... Atleast not yet." Thought Verona coldly.


    " We are lucky... I don''t know if you could call it luck but when a powerful human dies almost immediately there''s a person waiting to replace him or her. That''s why tombs and inheritances are so important they help races regain lost power. It''s like recycling." Said Valeriana


    Neveah, however, was fixated on something else entirely. He blurted out the question that had been burning on his tongue, shattering the mood.


    "Wait¡­ Then how old are you?"


    The question, innocent enough on the surface held a dangerous implication. Both Verona and Valeriana turned their heads towards him, their crimson eyes glowing and were giving an ''innocent'' and ''sweet'' smile. They then asked in sync." Why?"


    Neveah felt a cold shiver crawl down his spine under their gazes. He had overstepped a boundary. Here, in the presence of near-immortal women, the concept of age was a delicate topic.


    Before he could stammer out an apology, Verona cut in, her voice dripping with sardonic amusement.


    "As I was saying," she drawled, her words laced with mock patience, "we need to assess your limits, my dear. See what you''re truly capable of."


    She shot a pointed glance towards Valeriana. "Valeriana," she said, her tone laced with a hint of sugary sweetness, "excuse us for a moment. It seems I need to take Neveah here ... ''training session.''"


    Neveah had a bad feeling. Sear?h the N?vel(F)ire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Verona''s smile widened, revealing her set of sharpened fangs. "It''ll be a six-month¡­ ''intensive course,''" she corrected with a pointed cough. "And don''t worry," she added, her voice dropping to a predatory purr, "I''ll bring him back¡­ alive. Mostly."


    Verona, with a flick of her crimson wrist, tore open a swirling vortex of violet energy. The air crackled with raw power as the portal pulsed, offering a glimpse of a verdant landscape bathed in warm sunlight ¨C the human continent.


    "Here you go, Empress," Verona announced, a hint of amusement dancing in her eyes.


    Valeriana, her expression unreadable, stepped towards the portal. "Thank you, Verona," she said, her voice betraying none of the turmoil within. "I appreciate it."


    Verona offered a smile. "Don''t mention it, dear sister," she replied, her tone dripping with mock sweetness. "Just remember, use this time wisely. Integrate, understand, study the new energy I bestowed upon you. We''ll pick up Neveah''s training in six months."


    Valeriana offered a curt nod, then stepped through the portal. The violet energy engulfed her for a fleeting moment, before depositing her on a grassy knoll overlooking a sprawling valley. Lush greenery stretched as far as the eye could see, dotted with small villages and meandering rivers. Fresh air filled her lungs, she was back in the human continent.


    With a powerfull surge of energy, Valeriana took to the skies, soaring towards her home. Her heart hammered in her chest, a strange mix of apprehension and a flicker of hope.

 Chapter 118 - 118: Six months

    As she neared the castle, a young woman with now cut red hair and red eyes materialized on the balcony. It was Eliana the exact copy of Valeriana .


    "Mother!" Eliana exclaimed, her voice laced with surprise. "You are back! But¡­ it has been a day! Where were you? Are you okay?" She shot a barrage of questions.


    Valeriana landed gracefully on the balcony, her crimson robes billowing in the wind. "Indeed," she replied, a hint of a smile playing on her lips. "It seems time has a different meaning on the other side."


    Eliana''s brow furrowed. "You left in a rather¡­ awful state," she ventured cautiously, her gaze flickering over Valeriana''s face, searching for any hidden emotions. "But you seem¡­ different now. Lighter, somehow."


    Valeriana chuckled softly. "Let''s just say, I¡­ had a meeting with your brother," she said, opting for a vague explanation.


    Eliana remained silent for a moment. Valeriana knew Eliana come to require more details eventually, but for now, she chose to just tell her of how she went to the Vampire Continent met the queen of vampires, then met Neveah.


    There was no need to burden Eliana with the weakened state of Neveah, or the complexities of the two energies within him, or the memories she saw or the things she learned about Neveah''s past, she didn''t need to know that yet. She just told her that Neveah is willing to build a relationship with them and that was good for now.


    Sensing Eliana''s unspoken concern, Valeriana offered a reassuring smile. "Don''t worry, Eliana," she said, placing a hand on her daughter''s shoulder," You will see Neveah soon, and I assure you."


    Eliana returned the smile, a flicker of relief warming her eyes. "That is... good ," she said, her voice filled with genuine warmth but with great nervousness. Valeriana noticed her nervousness but didn''t say anything, she knew building this relationship with Neveah was going to be difficult.


    *****************


    Six months passed. Each day was a brutal onslaught, a relentless test of Neveah''s endurance. Verona, his tormento... Ahem his trainer pushed him to his absolute limits, leaving him battered and bruised, questioning his very existence.


    "This is the only way I know how," she''d say with an innocent smile whenever Neveah questioned the harshness of the training. "Why does it have to be beatings and pain?" As he''d often ask.


    Neveah, though perpetually sore and exhausted, had to admit a twisted kind of effectiveness to Verona''s methods. He was changing, adapting in ways he never thought possible. There were hints of progress, subtle shifts within him.


    He''d discovered a strange thing within himself ¨C he had a human form and a vampire form. His human form, devoid of the supernatural abilities vampires possessed, held a surprising advantage ¨C an exponential boost to his comprehension.


    This, coupled with his pre-existing Adaptation Soul trait, turned him into a terrifying being. It seemed tge longer he fought, the more he got he was becoming a monster ¨C a being who thrived on conflict, who grew stronger with every battle.


    One day, as Neveah lay sprawled on the cold floor, gasping for breath, Verona materialized beside him, studying him "Intriguing," she said in amusement.


    Neveah who was barely able to lift his head asked. "What? What''s intriguing?"


    " Nothing." She said but internally she was thinking...


    "The way he absorbs energy," Red Verona explained, "It''s¡­ minute, in very small traces, he is absorbing it without even knowing. What''s more interesting it''s that he is absorbing both energy types in almost similar quantities... It''s like he is being helped."


    " Yeah cause he still can''t detect the energies... Is this because his body is still mortal? He didn''t get the 7 star qualitative change." Said Violet eyed Verona.


    " You still can''t manipulate the energy in the atmosphere?" Asked Verona.


    Neveah grunted, the effort of forming words almost unbearable. "Yeah," he rasped. "There''s¡­ nothing. Just¡­ mana."


    Verona circled "hmmm," she said, "Perhaps¡­ there''s more to this than we thought."


    A spark of curiosity flickered within Neveah, he forced himself to sit up. "What do you mean?" he managed to ask.


    " There''s still a lot to do." sea??h th§× nov§×lF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Neveah closed his eyes, a wave of exhaustion washing over him.


    Six months of unrelenting torment had yielded undeniable results. Neveah''s body, battered and broken countless times, had rebuilt itself stronger each time. It was a testament to his dual nature ¨C human resilience and adaptivity intertwined with vampiric regeneration. His physical form comparable to a pseudo 7-star being. Yet, a crucial qualitative leap remained elusive.


    Frustration gnawed at Verona. Every training session ended the same way ¨C Neveah, he was so close to the leap. She''d pushed him to his limits, exploring the boundaries of his human and vampire sides, but the qualitative shift that marked the 7-star threshold remained frustratingly out of reach.


    Teaching him to control and aborbythe chaotic energy within was out of the question. Verona didn''t understand what would happen of one side of the energies became greater than the other, and unleashing it could have catastrophic consequences. They were stuck.


    Then, a daring thought flickered in Verona''s mind. Neveah''s body had adapted remarkably, but perhaps it needed a¡­ nudge. A forced evolution. Her crimson eyes narrowed, a predatory glint igniting within them. ''You are what you eat'', she thought.


    Neveah needed a power boost, something to supercharge his growth. Verona knew exactly what ¨C the blood of her father, the very first Vampire King, the progenitor of their entire race, her inheritance which she never took. His blood could be the catalyst Neveah needed.


    A cruel twist of fate, she thought with a wry smile. One of the locations the two figures had instructed Neveah to visit just happened to be her father''s "grave." Grave wasn''t quite the right word as it didn''t have the Progenitor''s corpse. It was more of a hidden vault, a repository of her father''s legacy.


    Verona glanced at Neveah, who lay sprawled on the cold stone floor,.


    With a flick of her wrist, she conjured a swirling portal, a gateway to the hidden vault.

 Chapter 119 - 119: Little Ver

    An unsettling silence hung heavy within Verona''s inner space. Here, the duality of her being was laid bare ¨C two Veronas, one with eyes of crimson, the other with eyes of violet, stood facing one another, locked in a debate.


    "Are we truly going down this path?" Red-eyed Verona voiced her apprehension, her voice echoing in the vast emptiness. "This is a risky gamble, feeding him Father''s blood."


    "It''s the only way to trigger his evolution," Violet-eyed Verona countered, her voice laced with unwavering conviction. "Besides, we have no use for it. We have little time left and we are already '' established'' beings Nev is still growing."


    Red-eyed Verona offered a small smile. "So, we will turn Nev into this era''s Progenitor?"


    "Perhaps it was father''s intention all along," Violet-eyed Verona mused, tracing a finger across the air. "You can sense the purity in Nev''s vampire side, a resonance with his blood, right??"


    A flicker of unease crossed Red-eyed Verona''s face. "It seems our father had a plan for this, and as always one we weren''t privy to."


    Violet-eyed Verona nodded in agreement. "Indeed. But a troubling thought lingers," she admitted, her voice laced with concern. "These inheritances¡­ they can hold a power of control. Remember those incidents of¡­ ''revival''?"


    They were referring to cases where an inheritance was a trap to get revived, the inheritance giver would make the receiver very similar to himself or herself and in the last moment they would take over those bodies, they wouldn''t live for long, more like 4-20 years but that was long enough to complete whatever they wanted.


    And these incidents were VERY RARE and only applied to the very powerful dark mages or anyone who had embodiment level darkness proficiency for example the Vampire Progenitor.


    After the ''revival'' both parties die.


    Red-eyed Verona''s expression hardened. "We can''t let Nev fall victim to such a fate. That''s why we''ll be by his side, every step of the way. However¡­" she trailed off, her voice tight with anxiety. "What if push comes to shove? If a choice has to be made between Nev and Father, ¡­ can we truly do it?...


    Are you positive we will pick Neveah"


    Silence descended once more, heavy and suffocating. The two Veronas locked eyes, the weight of the decision settling upon them.


    "What do you think, sister?" Violet-eyed Verona finally asked, her voice very serious.


    For a long, agonizing moment, neither spoke. The answer hung in the air, unspoken yet understood. Finally, Red-eyed Verona broke the silence, her voice tinged with a hint of despair. Sear?h the ¦ÇovelFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Let''s take Nev to Valeriana," she proposed. "We need time to think, Alone."


    Violet-eyed Verona met her gaze,"¡­Agreed," she conceded.


    A swirl of violet energy ripped open the air, depositing Verona and an unconscious Neveah in Valeriana''s grand chamber. The air crackled with a strange serene energy and Valeriana, bathed in a soft white light, sat in deep meditation.


    The vibrant red flames or blue that she once had had changed to white and enveloped her their tips glowing transparent and becoming invisible but you could still feel the heat.


    Inside, Valeriana felt a profound shift, a sensation of breaking free from an invisible leash.Yet... The source of this restriction, the identity of the one who had bound her, still eluded her. Who or what is she breaking away from?


    Suddenly, a cough shattered the stillness. Valeriana snapped open her eyes to find Verona holding an unconscious Neveah. Concern furrowed her brow.


    "What happened?" she asked, a tremor of worry lacing her voice.


    Verona shrugged nonchalantly. "Training exhaustion," she said, her voice dripping with amusement. "Nothing a little rest won''t fix."


    With a swift movement, she placed Neveah on an ice couch with snow cushions and pillows.


    Valeriana''s lips curved into a small gentle smile. Despite Verona''s gruff exterior, a hint of genuine care for Neveah shone through.


    "Of course," Valeriana replied, her voice warm. "Leave him to me. I''ll ensure he gets the rest he needs."


    Verona nodded curtly, a silent understanding passing between them. With one last fleeting glance at the sleeping Neveah, she vanished.


    "I''ll be back in a while," her voice echoed as she left.


    With a gentle sigh, Valeriana settled beside the sleeping Neveah, her gaze lingering on his peaceful face. There was much to learn, much to discuss with Verona upon her return. But for now, she would simply focus on the task at hand ¨C caring for Neveah, building a bond with him as she brushed a stray strand of hair from Neveah''s forehead.


    Before Verona stood a weathered tombstone, a stark monument against the barren wasteland. Tomb was a generous term; it was more of a gateway. With a flick of her blood blade, she carved a perfect blood-red circle on the ground. The air shimmered, and a hidden door materialized with a low groan.


    Descending the damp, web and moss-covered stairs, Verona ventured deep underground.


    Finally, she arrived at a vast chamber, almost empty but had two ornately carved obsidian coffins resting upon stone altars.


    One coffin was covered in small diamond jewels and was smaller than the other, it was meant for a female . Verona brushed a hand across the smooth surface, her thoughts shielded by her cold emotionless face.


    Then, she turned towards the other coffin. From the empty space she retrieved a vial containing a mixture of Neveah''s blood, she mixed it with chaotic energy and then dropped it on the coffin.


    As the potent mixture dripped onto the coffin''s surface, the chamber pulsed with a dark-red ominous energy. The stone floor trembled, the air crackled with anticipation. With a deafening groan, the coffin lid erupted outwards, propelled by a surge of power. A figure rose from within.


    The man was ¨C shirtless, with a lean, muscular physique accentuated by baggy black pants. His long, black hair flowed down his back, framing a face etched with an ageless beauty. Face and Crimson eyes, identical to Verona''s, blazed with an otherworldly intensity.


    "My descendant," he boomed, his voice a deep rumble that echoed through the chamber. He scanned the cavernous space, his gaze finally settling on Verona. He paused and sighed...


    "Little Ver," he began, his voice laced with surprise. "What brings you here? This¡­ wasn''t meant for you.And the security measures¡­ how did you even¡­"


    Verona, who had been observing him with silence, finally met his gaze. "I''m Good at deception, forgery, and hiding, remember. You are the one who taught me those very skills, isn''t that right Father?" she said.


    "?"

 Chapter 120 - 120: Not so easy...

    Valeriana watched with a subtle surprise as Verona materialized in the chamber again so soon only a couple of hours had passed, her eyes scanning the room. Neveah was on the plush ice couch deep asleep.


    Valeriana couldn''t help but notice a change in Verona. There was a new weight to her presence, it wasn''t that great maybe Verona hid it but it was there, for some reason this woman seemed different than the person who left a while ago. For a moment she thought it was an imposter but shook away that thought... It was proposterous.


    Yes Verona was different but Valeriana just shook her head at the thought and focused on what is important, if she wished to share she would else it was not her business.


    "He''s still unconscious," Valeriana announced, " Still resting."


    Verona knelt beside Neveah, her gaze lingering on his face. Then something unreadable crossed her crimson eyes... it was worry but was replaced with a hard resolve, then she met Valeriana''s gaze.


    "We need to address the imbalance within him," Verona stated, her voice devoid of emotion but authoritative. "His body is struggling to integrate the two energies also the bloodlines is a pain. He can''t keep this up for long."


    Valeriana frowned. "But how? And I think it''s beneficial for him to have the two bloodlines."


    "He can''t even sense them, let alone control them. As for the bloodlines in short term yes it''s great but in the long run he will be limiting himself. I''ll think of a solution for that."


    " Hmmm... Alright...." Valeriana was hesitant to accept but she knew Verona wants what''s best for Neveah... Always.


    Verona''s lips curled into a humorless smile. "As for the energies... we overstimulate him," she declared, her voice ringing with a hint of reckless abandon. "We force his body to adapt and accept by bombarding it with both chaotic and serene energy."


    Valeriana''s eyes widened she was alarmed. "That''s dangerous! We could cause irreparable damage!"


    Verona continued. "It''s not, we''ll be there... We''ll stop if something bad happens."


    Valeriana remained silent, grappling with the implications of Verona''s plan. She glanced at the sleeping Neveah, then gave a reluctant slow nod.


    "Have you¡­ adjusted to your own new energy?" Verona then asked.


    Valeriana''s looked at her eyes and said "It''s¡­ different," she admitted. "I''ve only managed to identify the serene energy. I think I''ll call it Zera."


    Verona''s ears perked up, surprise passing across her features. "You were able to identify it? And manipulate it?"


    Valeriana gave a curt nod. "Still in the early stages, but yes."


    A pang of something akin to frustration flickered in Valeriana''s eyes. Six months of relentless struggle, and all she had managed was a rudimentary understanding of this new energy source.


    "Impressive.... in just six months? She had already identified and begun manipulating an entirely new energy source that was unknown to her before and I can feel it... She''s already changing her power dependency from Mana and is slowly cutting her shackles. That''s good she''s becoming someone I can trust to keep my son safe..." Thought Verona looking at Valeriana.


    Neveah slowly opened his eyes. His vision blurry for a moment before settling on an unfamiliar sight ¨C it was not the Vampire castle setting he was used to... Herrw things were bright . He himself was on a couch with white cushions and pillows made of some snow that didn''t melt even in the warmness of the room.He sat up slowly, a dull ache throbbing in his head. Sear?h the N?velFire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Across the chamber, Verona and Valeriana sat deep in conversation. With Verona making occasional chuckle. He became curious and he couldn''t help but eavesdrop.


    Neveah heard Verona telling Valeriana of the time Verona caught him saying, " I am Vengeance... I am the night" Line. Also a couple of times he fumbled around the castle doing awkward things when he was fascinated with magic.


    A pang of humiliation shot through him, he was embarrassed by his past actions.


    Suddenly, Verona''s gaze snapped towards him, her eyes locking with his. A knowing smile played on her lips.


    "Well, look who''s finally awake," she declared, her voice devoid of amusement. "Time to get back to training, my dear. This time, you get the privilege of learning from two fronts."


    "You''ll have the best of both worlds ¨C his vampire side and his human side."


    His vision blurred as Verona carried him like as sack over her shoulders and flew following after Valeriana who was leading.


    When his vision cleared again, he found himself standing beside Valeriana and Verona at the base of a towering mountain. Then hidden passage, activated by a strange Circle emerged from the sheer rock face. With a shared look, the three of them entered the passage, disappearing into the darknes of the cave entrance.


    The passage led them to a place that defied logic. Lush greenery carpeted the ground, vibrant flowers and grass bloomed and a clear river snaked through the landscape. There were also very small animals moving around. Neveah was surprised, his mind struggling to comprehend this hidden place within the mountain that seemed even bigger than the mountain itself...


    It''s like they were in a different dimension.


    "This¡­" he stammered, his voice barely a whisper. "This is inside a mountain?"


    Valeriana offered a gentle smile. "Welcome to my training ground, Neveah," she said.


    Neveah straightened his spine, getting over his surprised state. It was time to train... AGAIN.


    A silent exchange passed between Verona and Valeriana. Their eyes met, a silent agreement flickering within them. With a coordinated movement, they each raised a hand, forming glowing circles of energy ¨C Verona''s a pulsating ominous qnd destructive dark-crimson, and Valeriana''s a shimmering white-blue.


    "Neveah," Verona''s voice boomed, devoid of any warmth, "your progress has been too slow. We''re expediting things."


    Valeriana added in, her voice full of authority that brooked no argument. "For better comprehension, turn human."


    Neveah, caught off guard by their sudden intensity and seriousness just complied without question. He turned human, there was no visible change in his appearance he overall just looked the same.


    Before he could voice his question, Verona was appeared infront of him so suddenly. Her fangs sank into the exposed skin of his neck, both Valeriana and Neveah were surprised by this sudden action.


    " Consider this another of the experiments..."said Verona.


    A strange sensation spread from the bite point, pulsing outwards and deeper into his body. A realization then dawned on Neveah. His forms, both human and vampire, were undergoing a radical shift. He felt his form contorting, his senses overloading.


    The air crackled with Verona''s signature chaotic energy. It slammed into him like a physical force, trying to enter his body through any opening it could find.


    At the same time, the wave of serene energy, cool and calming, washed over him from Valeriana''s outstretched hand. It felt foreign. It battled against the chaotic energy, both wanting to get inside of him.


    Neveah grunted, his vision blurring. At the same time he felt like he was ''losing'' his vampire form and his human form didn''t seem ''human'' anymore.


    He was losing control.


    Valeriana and Verona floated on the air, they watched as Neveah''s body writhed under the onslaught of conflicting energies, a silent struggle rippling through his form. His features contorted in pain, his human and vampiric nature locked in a brutal tug-of-war.


    Despite the chaos, a sense of something else pulsed from him ¨C an awakening, a of some sort. Both women felt it, a potent energy signature. It wasn''t human, nor strictly vampire ¨C it was something altogether new..


    Valeriana, her white-blue energy circle flickering erratically, turned to Verona, her voice laced with barely hidden panic. "What in the world did you do to him?"


    Verona, remained impassive. Her eyes cold, however, internally worried . Also her eyes were shifting before finally settling to two diachronic eyes, one crimson, the other a deep violet.


    "I gave him a chance to make a choice, his choice" Verona stated coolly, her voice devoid of emotion. "An opportunity to fight back, to integrate these energies and bloodlines on his own terms. I didn''t want him to go along with a forced path."


    Valeriana yelled. "A choice? He''s barely conscious! And it''s barbaric! Shouldn''t you have asked him if he wanted this?"


    Verona met her gaze. "Perhaps,Perhaps I¡­ should have." She stated coldy.


    Inside behind her cold mask however, a storm raged. Had she gone too far? Was it a bad choice? Will this cause irreparable harm to Neveah? She couldn''t help but think, and fear washed over the vampire queen, a cold dread flowing down her spine.


    The silence stretched, broken only by Neveah''s ragged breathing and the crackle of warring energies. Decisions were made today and were about to be made today. Now Each one of them had things on their mind, two of them were worried deeply for Neveah and Neveah himself was confused about the sudden mess he keeps getting thrown into. He just wanted a power source...


    And it''s becoming more and more difficult as well as annoying and now he was regretting...


    Maybe he shouldn''t have ever touched a blessed...

 Chapter 121 - 121: Veronas Decision 1

    In the chamber of silence was heavy between Verona and the black haired man. The two imposing black coffins stood placed on the stone altars, surfaces reflecting the flickering flames of torches lining the room which were lit by Verona.


    In the center, a small ice table shimmered, conjured by Verona with a flick of her wrist. Two etched ice wine glasses, they were thin and cool, with small frosts forming on the tips.


    Verona knelt on the floor sitting in a seiza position, since she wore a long dress with long sleeves she rolled up her sleeves as she held the glasses.


    The man, his long black hair tied with handsome framed a face looking youthful sat with his legs crossed opposite Verona and close to the table. Verona then conjured two bottles of wine.


    "You can have some, right?" Verona offered, her voice cool.


    A humorless chuckle escaped the man''s lips. "The gesture is appreciated, Verona. though I suspect it''ll disappearbefore it touches my throat."


    " Right... It''s about the gesture... " Said Verona pouring the black haired man a drink on his wine glass.


    " I feel like you are pouring libations." Said the man trying to make the mood light but Verona just nodded her head in silent acknowledgement.


    They sat in silence for a time, the only sound the quiet clinking of the wine bottle head against glasses as they refilled their wines. Finally, the man spoke.


    "How have you fared, Verona?" His voice held heavy with concern as he looked right in her eyes with a solemn look.


    Verona''s response was short. "Good." The single word offered no room for further inquiry and the room fell into awkward silence.


    He cleared his throat, then hesitantly brought up the name that hung heavy in the air. "And that brat... Neveah I think? Your¡­ blood kin. When are you planning on getting a real son."


    The emphasis on "blood kin" and '' real'' hung in the air, a silent challenge. Verona just silently sipped her wine and said. "Neveah is my ''real'' son," she stated, her voice firm, leaving no room for misinterpretation.


    "An outsider nonetheless, he isn''t like us" the man countered, his voice taking on a hard edge.


    Verona slammed her goblet down on the table, the loud impact echoing in the almost empty chamber. Refilling her glass with a slow movement, she met his gaze head-on fiercely. She finally showed emotion.


    "Real," she said her tone heavy and authoritative leaving no room for arguments. "Neveah is my real son. He''s no outsider"


    Silence descended once more, this time thicker and more oppressive than before.


    The reunion of father and daughter was anything but warm and wholesome.


    After an awkward amount of silence and a not so hidden standoff between Verona and the Man, she cleared her throat and began her gaze never leaving the man who now had a frown on his face.


    "Tell me," she demanded, her voice a low growl, "what are your plans for my son?"


    The man, raised an eyebrow. "What are you..." he started, but couldn''t finish off as Verona raised a hand, silencing him with a gesture.


    "I haven''t time for games," Verona snapped, her voice laced with ice. "Speak plainly and ever so clearly"


    "Little Ver¡­" he began.


    "Don''t play coy with me, and don''t call me that again" Verona interrupted, a dangerous tone creeping into her voice. "That''s not something you can do... Not anymore more..." Her voice trailed off.


    "Will he be harmed?" she pressed, her crimson gaze boring into his.


    The man shifted and sighed. "I¡­ I don''t know, that depends on him" he said, his voice resolute.


    Verona''s lips thinned into a hard line. "Don''t know?" she echoed, her voice sharp with disbelief. "You are tampering with hi., his very essence by changing him into something, Don''t think I don''t know, and now you claim ignorance of the consequences saying you don''t know? I think you know very well..."


    "It''s not that simple, little Ver¡­" he started, attempting to placate her.


    The nickname sent a jolt of rage through Verona.


    "I said," she said, her voice low and dangerous. "Never call me that again." Her tone and gaze dangerously cold


    The man of course wasn''t bothered because of plenty of reasons, one, he was dead and even if ge was alive and Verona did attack him, he was confident to come out unscathed...


    Verona watched the man shrug off her warning with annoyance.


    " What are you making him into. Do you plan on using him then disposing him?"


    " That''s not for you to know." Said the man.


    "You want to make sacrifices for the greater good, a necessary evil you call it," she began, her voice calm amidst the storm. "I''ve been thinking¡­ is that what happened with Mom? Was she one of..." Sear?h the Nov§×l?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Suddenly the aur became heavy with pressure and the man''s hair began to levitate... Crackling sounds were heard not only from the now breaking table, bottle and glasses even the air itself was crackling. Yet... Verona was unfazed she just looked at him, and sipped her wine while closing her eyes.


    While the man said in rage,"Why you insolent¡­" he snarled, his voice strained. "Never in your existence ever say that again... I outta¡­"


    Then the heavy presence was gone. He then stopped himself, the anger replaced by a very deep sigh. "I''m sorry, Verona," he said, his voice softening considerably. "I''m sorry. I loved her ¨C never think like that again." He said his eyes showing sadness.


    Verona remained impassive. She seemed like didn''t hear nor care what he said and just continued"I''ll ask again," she stated, her voice cold, "what are your plans for my son?"


    The man then sighed and answered, "He is to be groomed,"he said.


    " Groomed for what?" Asked Verona.


    A tense silence stretched between them. Finally it clicked, then Verona spoke, her heavy with growing rage, "Into a weapon... isn''t that right?"


    The man remained silent... yet his silence spoke volumes.


    Verona her rage barely contained. "Are you trying to pit him against the gods... Your enemies?" she yelled.


    The man remained stoic, his expression unreadable. "That shouldn''t concern you," he stated coldly.


    Verona then yelled, "Like hell it doesn''t!" she roared, her voice vibrating with a dangerous edge. "That''s my baby you''re talking about!"


    A fierce protectiveness surged through Verona, eclipsing all prior reservations and decency. This man spoke so casually of fate and sacrifice was about to gamble with her son''s life


    Frustration laced the black-haired man''s sigh. "It''s not that simple, Verona," he insisted.


    "Then what is it like?" she demanded, her heavy.


    "The plan¡­" he began, "It''s not what you think."

 Chapter 122 - 122: Veronas Decision 2

    Verona scoffed. "Spare me the cryptic pronouncements, Father. Tell me! Tell me the '' grand'' plan." She said ''grand'' sarcastically which the man noticed but shrugged it off.


    "It''s¡­ confidential," he said his voice steady, voice. "It''s secret and this information is shared between me and other individuals. It''s not only my secret, if it was I would have told you. Trust me, Verona, it''s not something I can just tell anyone¡­"


    "Interesting, so apparently, I''m considered ''anyone''," Verona giving a hollow laugh as she covered her face with her hand. "Is that it? Now I''m anyone?"


    The man said. "No, of course not, It came out wrong, listen to me little Ver¡ª"


    "Don''t call me that," Verona snapped. "Let''s not try to pretend this reunion is anything but what it is ¨C it''s bad, really bad"


    A heavy silence descended upon them. Finally, Verona rose, her decision made. "I think I''ve heard enough, D.A.D," she announced. "I''ll be taking my leave."


    He reached out a hand, concern etched on his face. "Wait, Verona. I don''t sense the complete progenitor blood on you. Did you¡­" his voice trailed off, a dawning realization twisting his features. "Wait... You wouldn''t right?¡­ you''re not considering giving it to that boy, that outsider, are you?"


    Verona met his gaze defiantly. "He''s my son."


    "He''s an outsider, Verona!" His voice rose in anger. "He doesn''t belong in ''our'' world, he is not one of us!" S§×arch* The n?vel_Fire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "He''s my son!" she roared, her voice fierce and exhausted from the bickering.


    "This is madness!" he yelled, losing his composure. "Don''t you dare give that boy that status Verona! YOU HEAR ME! Progenitors aren''t made, Verona! They''re born!"


    "It''s I decide who gets it," she countered.


    He threw his hands up in disappointed, dissatisfaction and gave up. "Fine," he conceded, frustration evident in his voice. "Give it to him then. But know this ¨C not everyone can handle the power. It consumes the weak and unworthy. And when he fails, when he dies from the strain¡­" he said grimly, "the fault will lie entirely with you, Your ''precious son'' will die and it''ll be your faul, Verona."


    Verona held his gaze, unfazed by his threats. With a flick of her wrist, she was forcing him to disappear, He then said, " Are you ignoring me... Tell me why did it have to be like this... I hoped for something far more pleasant." And he disappeared.


    "I know, maybe this was a bad idea." Said Verona when she was alone.


    Silence descended once more, heavy with unspoken words. Verona turned and walked away and she made up her mind. She wouldn''t let him dictate her choices.


    Neveah was her son, and she would do whatever it took to protect him and give him the best.


    Though a small part of Verona''s heart clenched in pain as she watched her father disappear she didn''t like this being their last memory together.


    Yet fury battled with affection, bith feelings she had for her father.


    Sh didn''t hate him nor did he hate her, well maybe not completely.


    But the pain they experienced after her mother''s death, how they processed it and his subsequent withdrawal by shutting the world out even his daughter, had driven a wedge between them, something that wasn''t bridged yet.


    "I don''t know what your grand scheme is, Father," she muttered, her voice laced with defiance. "But one thing''s for certain ¨C I won''t let Neveah be a pawn... Not even to you."


    Still his words echoed in her mind. *"Progenitors aren''t made, Verona. They''re born."* She couldn''t risk Neveah becoming a vessel for power he couldn''t handle.


    Verona had spent the time after their confrontation in deep thought.


    She finally made a choice, one for her and another for Neveah, she''d taken a gamble, a desperate gamble fueled by love and concern. The things that had overwhelmed Neveah wasn''t just the two bloodlines or the opposing energies but something else entirely...


    Was it risky? Yes, Very Risky and that''s why she is worried, she made a decision which she wasn''t 100% sure. But it was a necessary risk, a desperate attempt to awaken something within Neveah, To make Nev make his own decisions, take control of his life wholly.


    Her gaze fell upon Neveah who writhed in the clashing of the powers and bloodlines onslaught. His body convulsed, his face in agony.


    She felt guilty...but she held firm. ''This was necessary'' she told herself over and over but even she didn''t seem to believe it.


    '' maybe there was another way... A safe one. No it''s already done, I''ll live with the consequences of the outcome... whatever it is." She thought.


    Verona gritted her teeth, her crimson eyes hardening with resolve. This was about giving Neveah the strength to forge his own path.


    At first, it was a dance. The chaotic energy, swirling and wild and playfully with the serene energy, cool and calming. They like were two unfamiliar children testing the boundaries of a new playground. Neveah felt a strange tug of war within him, a push and pull, but it was a manageable discomfort.


    Then the bloodlines within him, human and vampire, mirrored the energy''s struggle, a subtle vying for dominance that felt more like a polite competition than an all-out brawl.


    But the ''playfulness'' soon devolved into a violent brawl. The energies, became forceful. The chaotic one lashed out and the serene energy, no longer calm, responded with fierce counterattacks. Within him, they tore at each other, vying for dominance.


    The bloodlines, too, were no longer content with a ''polite'' spar. His human side and His vampire side also wanting to be dominant and be the only one.


    Neveah''s world narrowed to searing pain. The once-interesting sensations were now ripping him apart from the inside.


    Through the haze of pain, they watch in concern. Verona and Valeriana, they wanted him to hold on, to persevere and Valeriana was specially confused as she didn''t know what even was happening. And all Neveah wanted was for the pain to stop, for the war within him to cease.


    He gritted his teeth, He focused on a single thought, a mantra: "I will not break. I will not break."


    The words didn''t help with the pain though... The mantra wasn''t helping.

 Chapter 123 - 123: Calm before the storm

    [ Academy]


    Three and a half years had passed by too quickly because of the peace. The once-constant threat of demonic attacks, haf become now a distant memory as the demons didn''t attack after the incident where the Viscounts and Barons disappeared without a trace no one knew what happened or who was responsible but they should be deeply grateful to Verona even if she made the decision on a whim.


    So in three years, there was peace.


    Life however, had a way of continuing. The Academy bustled with activity as the first batch of students, Azrael''s generation, prepared for graduation. Four years of rigorous training, forged friendships, rivalries, hatred, and even romances happened before these occasion.


    The vampires were not even missed and they had been forgotten. Three years ago, their abrupt drop out did make many question it but they soon forgot.


    A gap was swiftly filled by Seraphina, who stepped in to replace Eliana after her unexpected resignation, no one knowing the reason for her resignation.


    Those school days held a different experience for the Blessed. Their factions formed solidified and growing with talented warriors who were recruited to their respective causes, a system that would continue even after graduation. They would still be poaching and recruiting talents.


    With the vampires gone and the dragons oddly and an uncharacteristically quiet and calm, a sense of relaxation filled the academy.


    Training remained rigorous, but a newfound lightness and harmony filled the air.


    Students mingled freely, exploring complex relationships, their laughter echoing through the academy grounds.


    With the ever-present threat from the demons seemed to have lulled them into a state of comfortable complacency( they never learn... Sigh).


    *******


    [Stonegate]


    Great prosperity had swept over Stonegate, propelled by the rapid rise of Babel. The once-modest(avarage and poor) city had blossomed into a bustling metropolis. The catalyst for this transformation was undeniably - Babel.


    Nobles, initially wary of Babel''s growing influence, had quickly silenced their objections. Rumours of the Human Royal Family''s potential backing calmed them by force, even if the rumours were false no one tried to fuck around and find out, but they disturbed Babel a lot, with nobles threatening Babel so they can get a piece of the pie.


    Still Babel''s success great with new branches made throughout the continent.


    Meanwhile, Null, Babel''s dark unknown arm, had carved its own path. Their reputation for completing even the most delicate and of course ethically questionable missions had grown steadily. Information, no matter how sensitive and hidden, had its price, and Null was always delivered, provided the gold was heavy enough.


    Babel''s banking system, however, was its own great achievement. It had streamlined the financial lives of countless citizens. The introduction of insurance especially life, a weird and outrageous concept considered they lived in a world where death could happen anytime, had further bolstered B.Bank''s popularity.


    Nobles, in particular, were drawn to the ease and efficiency of automated tax collection. A clause written in the B.Bank account acquisition contract that stipulated automatic tax deductions from account balances, a move initially met with great resistance,( paying taxes is not a good feeling.)


    However, the sheer convenience of B.Bank services proved irresistible. People grumbled complained, but ultimately, the allure of simplified finances won them over.


    Babel, with its other innovative approach and unwavering focus on progress, had become an undeniable force. Its reach of influence stretched far and wide. But till now they only met the managers Eric, Harvey, Amber but they didn''t know who owned Babel.


    Babel''s name was told and talked about through the human continent. It wasn''t just a replaceable entity anymore. Even the copy cats had a hard time competing with Babel it already had a name for itself, a brand that people wanted.


    From its food courts serving delicacies to immersive entertainment districts loud with music and cheer, Babel had it''s hand in almost everything.


    Travelers lodged in comfortable Babel-owned inns and hotels, paying conviniently through Babel banks.


    Adventurers, sought out Babel-affiliated guilds, renowned for their well-paying quests and top-notch employment benefits like health which people loved a lot but not just anyone could join you had to be exceptional.


    Craftsmen honed their skills in prestigious Babel-made artisan guilds, their creations displayed in opulent galleries, sold expensively in weapon shops or auctions, but they didn''t make only expensive goods they catered for everyone and that''s why they were so popular.


    Now, Babel''s influence were stretching into the realm of medicine. Rumors about the establishment of Babel-affiliated medical guilds, promising affordable treatments and readily available quality potions. The common folk, weary of exorbitant healer fees were filled anticipation.


    The very streets of Stonegate hummed with Babel''s energy. Academy students, easily identifiable in their pristine uniforms, frequented Babel establishments, their presence drawing curious crowds.


    Many wanted glimpse of the legendary "Five Blessed." Their saviours chosen by the Gods. The students were kind of popular with some having a follower base in Babel''s social media app.


    ************


    A figure materialized with a loud thud in the middle of the bustling street. A small crater formed on the cobblestone. The man who emerged from it wore black sweatpants hung loose on his toned musically frame, a long-sleeved black turtleneck clinging to well-defined muscles.


    His raven hair, windswept and slightly singed, framed a face that could only be described as heartbreakingly handsome, with piercing grey eyes.


    The dust spread away as the man wafted it away with a casual grace that contrasted the violence of his arrival. He brushed at his clothes, a wry smile forming on his lips. "Seems I''m a bit late," he murmured, his voice deep.


    A reply materialized in his mind, a voice as beautiful as it was unemotional. "Nine months late to be exact, young master," it said. "There are still only three months left before the tournament is over."


    The man, despite the voice emanating from nowhere, chuckled. "Better late than Never," he said.


    " Sometimes when you''re late you shouldn''t even bother in going anyway." Said the feminine voice and the man just laughed it off.


    Neveah''s deep voice echoed through the seemingly deserted street, shattering the night''s silence. "My dear Sharon, did you gather what I asked about prospective challengers, I would like to¡­?"


    Before he could finish, the familiar voice materialized in his head, as cool, calm and collected as ever. "That''s against the rules placed upon you," it stated, devoid of any emotion. sea??h th§× N?vel(F)ire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

 Chapter 124 - 124: the Storm

    Neveah sighed dramatically, "Even for me," he muttered with ''disappointment'' in his voice. "I thought we had something special." He said wiping away non existential tears. He looked so pitiful that if a woman saw him, she would try to comfort him by giving him a tight hug.


    "By ''special,'' you mean beating me up, kidnapping me, forcing me into being a maid, and¡­" the voice continued and annoyance was easily detectable beneath the cold tone.


    "Sigh¡­ I get it, I get it," Neveah cut her off, " I came late, can''t I get some perks and handicaps."


    He looked expectantly at the sky, waiting for a reply. Instead, a word manifested before him sculpted from ice ¨C "NO."


    Sharon, formerly known as Topaz said her voice cold. "Young master, you are wasting valuable time."


    Neveah sighed shaking his head, "Okay... And don''t you think it''s time I finally saw you?" he persisted, "We''ve been talking like this for ages. When will you grace me with your presence, my dear¡­"


    "Hopefully never¡­ respectfully of course," Sharon replied coldly and the sarcasm barely hidden.


    "I don''t think you mean that," Neveah said, a playful smile forming on his face. "And stop saying your thoughts out loud again¡­"


    "But ... You''re right," he conceded. "It''s time to make an appearance and some statements."


    "Wait, wear this." Said Sharon.


    A mask materialized in front of Neveah, crafted from obsidian and devoid of any features except for two slits for his eyes. "Why am I covering my face?" he asked.


    "It was ordered," Sharon stated simply, but she lied.


    Neveah grumbled, a sigh escaping his lips. "What''s with all these rules placed on me?" he complained.


    Sharon, silent but present somewhere else, rolled her eyes. "Because you can use your face to cheat and charm your way to victory, especially against women..." she thought.


    ******


    Neveah scanned his surroundings, his grey eyes glowing with a hidden power. Red-eyed silhouettes, materialized atop buildings and from shadowy alleys, from the windows of the building s. A smile, broad and slightly just slightly crazy, stretched across his face as he put on the mask.


    He cracked his knuckles, "Let''s begin then¡­ for real this time."


    The deserted street now being transformed into an arena for his fight. His red-eyed opponents, hidden amongst the rooftops and shadows, watched in silence.


    Neveah raised one foot, and a thick dark aura formed around his leg, condensing into some kind of boot.


    With a battle cry that echoed through the empty streets, Neveah brought his foot down with earth-shattering force. And like a decree "Monarch''s Step!" he roared.


    " Why are you naming and shouting your moves." Said Sharon with a facepalm.


    " It''s been a while... And I do this to strike fear." He said with a shrug.


    The impact sent shockwaves radiating outwards. The cobblestone covering the street fractured like a spiderweb, cracks spiraling outwards in a radius of hundreds of meters. Buildings in the radius trembled, their foundations breaking and shattering as they fell, their walls cracking into huge stones.


    From within the dust cloud the red eyes glinted malevolently. Some figures retreated, their courage wavering in the face of such raw power. But most held their ground.


    A smile, hidden behind the mask, formed on Neveah''s lips. He could feel it ¨C the hateful look they were giving him, how they wanted to crush him... Ahh how he missed this feeling, the uncontrolled battlefield.


    Raising both arms upto shoulder level Neveah unleashed another power.


    An invisible force of gravity, slammed down upon the area. A collective gasp rose from the remaining onlookers as the weight of a thousand seemed to crush them. Metal groaned, wood splintered, bones broken well the ones who were in his range and without skeletal support their flesh crumpled like thick wet paper, blood spewing on the floor forming bloody art...


    Unfortunately none died they regenerated somehow back to life.


    "That''s why I love vampires, you can be cruel as you like, they''ll just come back," he chuckled, a dark amusement coloring his voice.


    Some figures below grunted and groaned under the artificially made pressure, but none yielded.


    If Neveah could have seen them, he would have witnessed a chilling display of unwavering determination etched on their faces.


    Neveah then deactivated the gravity field. The air eased off, and a collective sigh of relief rippled through the some of the opponents.


    A figure erupted from the rooftops, a blazing orange fire covered fist shot towards Neveah''s chest.


    Neveah reacted with ease, twisting his body with grace. The fiery projectile shot past him, with a burning hiss. He turned, curiosity on his face and sized up his attacker.


    "Hmm," he mused, "an upper 7-star. You''re pretty decent too."


    The attacker, flames flickered at his fingertips, preparing for another assault.


    "But that''s not how to use flames," Neveah continued, a hint of condescension dripping from his voice.


    He raised a hand, and a dark flame but at the same time giving off light condensed om his palm with a roar.The Black flames, erupted from his palm, a stark contrast to the attacker''s.


    Panic flickered across the attacker''s face as he realized his mistake. He lunged backwards, desperately trying to escape the chilling flames. But Neveah was faster.


    He quickly grabbed the man''s neck before he could step backwards, chocking him but he wasn''t done...


    The other hand, covered in black fire, reached out with a terrifyingly slow speed and... It met the attacker''s horrified face. A scream, raw and instinctive, erupted from the victim as the black flames danced across his flesh, making it sizzle before consuming him with whole.


    Only to leave behind a couple of bones that were breaking off like burnt cigarette ash and intact limbs that were slightly charred, but still there. S§×arch* The Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    The struggle was brief then his life force extinguished within seconds. Neveah released the charred husk with a dismissive flick of his wrist, the body collapsing into a heap at his feet.


    He clicked his tongue in mock disappointment. "Tsk, tsk," he murmured. "He''s dead. And Is it okay to kill?" he asked.


    A silent pause hung in the air before Sharon''s voice, laced with a hint of tiredness, materialized in his head. "It''s not okay, but at the same time, it is not not okay."


    "I see," Neveah replied, with understanding.


    He turned his gaze towards the remaining red-eyed figures, their silhouettes unwavering in the darkness. They hadn''t flinched at the brutal display of power, their resolve as solid as the ground below them.


    Neveah''s lips curved into a genuine, crazy grin. "Come then," he challenged, his voice ringing out into the space.


    " This muthafucka is crazy." Many thought.

 Chapter 125 - 125: Im not impressed.

    Neveah''s voice came from above, echoing down upon his opponents. "Well then," he declared with a loud clap, "shall we dance?" sea??h th§× novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Confusion rippled through the opponents as the voice seemed to emanate from the sky itself yet they were still looking at Neveah''s form who never left that place. They looked up, searching for the source, only to find him standing on air looking down on them from the sky with those grey eyes glowing bright.


    Two menacing weapons materialized in his hands ¨Ctwo axes made out of ice and darkness with obsidian blades and short handles not his usual signature ice spear.


    But he wasn''t done yet, then he solidified the air around them, creating a transparent barrier of ice. That''s not all;the walls of it were covered with a heavy, crushing gravity, that made people not get close. They were trapped in an ice box, and what''s even more terrifying they were trapped with Neveah, though they didn''t know that...


    "Hmmm," he said, his hand still holding the ax to his chin making a thoughtful pose"Let''s see, 129 of you¡­ all ranking around 7-stars with varying tiers¡­ not that bad I guess..." His voice trailed off as he analyzed the attackers, his gaze looking at everyone.


    And the attackers themselves well...Their confusion grew. The voice they heard belonged to this black masked man who was now at the air, yet his form never left the ground, they were looking at him all throughout so when did he? Then the firm in the ground collapsed in parts like snow... It was an ice sculpture they were looking at but how? Since when?


    A vampire, fueled by rage at Neveah''s words lunged at Neveah, his arm coated in aura.


    "You arrogant bastard!" he roared. " I''ll knock you down a peg or two!"


    Neveah reacted with ease meeting the vampire''s charge head-on, not even bothering to dodged which enraged the poor man even more. He swung one of his obsidian axes, not at the blades, but at the base of the axe handle, the ax''s knob. The impact was horrifyingly loud, a crunch that was heard by everyone.


    The vampire''s skull caved in with then a soft wet sound was heard as the ax''s knob hit the brain as blood splattered on Neveah''s hand. The vampire''s body fell lifelessly to the ground with a thud.


    Neveah tilted his head in confusion. "What? He died? That easy" he asked, his voice reaching the other vampire who most shivered in fear while the rest in anger. "I thought vampires could only die once the heart and brain are destroyed?"


    Sharon''s voice, devoid of emotion, responded. "Most of these are plebians maybe there are a couple of commoners. The same rules don''t apply them, they are not Noble Vampires. Oh, and don''t just go killing everyone, young master. You have to think about the future. These seven-stars are impressive and can be very useful."


    Neveah let out a sigh. "Then, this will be boring," he said, "it''s not even a fight¡­ I was hoping for more..."


    Neveah surveyed the crowd trapped within his ice box, "And go easy?...Didn''t people get boosts of power? Huh?" he asked, gesturing with his obsidian axe at the vampires below. "The average strength base of races had increased absurdly. Talent caps look like paper now considering how everyone got through them. Look at these... plebeians I''m fighting, and they''re all seven-stars!


    Makes me wonder how the rest of the world has changed while I''ve been stuck there. Ahh I''m very curious it hurts.."


    Sharon''s voice, devoid of emotion was heard in his head. "Yes, but even seven-stars can be good foot soldiers for an army."


    "Foot soldiers? These people? Ahh how the world has changed, previously 7 stars were respected enough right now they are cannon fodder? Damn!" he said, jumping down from the sky and landing with a lous crash. The impact sent cracks spiderwebbing across the ground, which immediately turned a menacing red as scorching heat emanated from the fault lines, the ground became softer.


    The remnants of the collapsed buildings, mostly the wood, on thenow collapsed street ignited, adding to the oppressive heat building within the ice box barrier.


    The vampires writhed in discomfort. Vampires don''t do well in heat


    "By the way, how strong are you?" Neveah asked Sharon.


    "You''ll find out soon enough, young master," Sharon replied shortly.


    Neveah offered a small smiled. "Is that so?" he said.


    Then his peaceful smile was interrupted by a shouting vampire"Get that bastard! Attack him together, or we all die here!"


    A panicked murmur rippled through the crowd. Another vampire, his voice full with regret, spoke up, "Shit¡­ I should have run away when I heard the chance¡­ But I just had to get the tokens he had on him. Fuck! Fuck."


    Then everyone made up their minds. To attack. Together. Out of desperation a semblance of coordination as the vampires launched their assault. Mages stayed back, unleashing a barrage of ranged attacks ¨C fiery arrows streaked through the air, wind blades sliced through the heat, water bullets, bolders and fiery small meteorites shot towards Neveah.


    Neveah remained in plac, not even moving. The attacks, shooting at him furiously fast and maliciously. The mages also attempted binding spells, anything to slow down Neveah an keep him in place. But... Before any attack could reach him, they were crushed and extinguished by an invisible force.


    " Fuck... He can use gravity." Shouted a mage.


    " No shit genius... Just fire at the bastard...he can''t keep this up for long. Some attacks will get him." Shouted another mage.


    " Fuck... Okay." Shouted many mages.


    All attacks, the long ranged ones were crushed before reaching Neveah and the mages kept trying and trying wasting their mana but no luck. No attack passed.


    It was upto them now, the close combat fighters, they surged forward. But their valiant charges were met with an invisible wall, they could only get as far as Neveah wanted them to be.

 Chapter 126 - 126: Boring

    Neveah, in the midst of the fight was conducting an experiment. He manipulated and unleashed his gravity spells all around. One a localized field, a constant pressure, crushed the long-range attacks before they could reach him. Another, encompassing the entire big ice box prison, forming an inescapable barrier.


    Then another localized field surrounded Neveah himself, this one a with a random effect of gravity. Objects( weapons he was attacked with) levitated some crashed down, but they all served a purpose no attack touched Neveah. He was testing his limits.


    Neveah frowned as his eye brow furrowed. "Hmm," he muttered, "This is draining energy fast. Looks like I can comfortably support two for now. Not bad... Let''s get of this random field and leave the others."


    With a thought, he extended the crushing force outwards, pressing down on the attackers, forcing them to kneel. A sigh escaped him as he glanced at his axes, their obsidian blades shining from the light from the red ground. "What''s the use if I can''t even try you out?" he grumbled. "These people are weak."


    The scene was a chaotic ¨C a lone masked figure manipulating gravity and flames and ice. Yet ge stood there with a bored face, the cause of all this.


    "Then why don''t you level the ground and we''ll give you an interesting fight?" A kneeling vampire said, defiance and a poorly attempted look of provocation on his face.


    Neveah with his bare feet walked on the heat of the floor towards the kneeling vampire, with no discomfort at all. With curiosity he aske. "What do you propose? What can you possibly offer me?" With his deep voice.


    "Limit your¡­" the vampire began, grunting in pain as molten fabric of his pants dripped onto his already burning flesh of his knees which were healing and burning in a constant agonizing cycle. He just gritted his teeth and continued, "¡­ strength. Level the playing field, and then¡­ we''ll give you a fight worth..."


    A deep sigh escaped Neveah, "No," he said, "If that''s what you offer, then it seems this is over. I can''t... I won''t limit myself. I''ll just look for some stronger."


    Disappointment and fear flashed across the vampire''s face.


    Then Neveah let go of everything, deactivating his spells. The heat subsided as confusion replaced fear on the vampires'' faces. The ice barrier around them dissolved the floor rapidly cooled leaving traces of black charred ground from the earlier flames. The gravity pressure also disappeared easing the air. All 128 vampires well the ones alive looked at Neveah, unsure of what to expect.


    "What now?" someone dared to ask.


    "Now you put your tokens in the basket and leave. And if don''t try anything¡­" he said as ge made an ice basket following up by making a neck cutting gesture with his thumb.


    " That''s robbery..." Shouted a person


    " And? What are you going to do about it." Neveah replied.


    " Mhmhmmmm." Whimpered the vampires unable to do anything.


    " Young master... You are acting like a thug." Said Sharon


    " It''s a price they are paying for their lives." Said Neveah.


    " Fuck this..." A vampire tried to escape but a blood spear shot him in the head making his head explode and he died.


    " I don''t bluff... So don''t try me." Said Neveah with a terrifying killing intent that scared the vampires even more.


    His message was clear. No further resistance would be tolerated. The vampires, cowed by his display of power and the chilling threat, scrambled to comply.


    Grumbles of complaint arose, a vampire here and there lamenting their lost shot at advancement to baron status that was so close if only they gathered a few more tokens, but ultimately, all their tokens found their way into the ice basket Neveah made.


    " Why did this crazy bastard show up here." Most thought glaring at Neveah, who when he looked at them made them turn their heads and whistle.


    With a sudden thought, he sent a telepathic message, "Come to think about it¡­ I don''t even know the rules of this tournament. Well how do I win? Sharon..."


    A pause, and then Sharon''s voice, laced with tiredness was heard in his mind. "Sigh¡­ You are clueless. But that''s why I''m here. First of all, the queen didn''t make any rules. She simply revoked all titles of vampire nobility and started the tournament¡­ There''s no one exact and final winner. The purpose itself was to restructure the vampire nobility, ensuring only the strongest rule."


    "Still there''s a ''win'' condition. For that you will need tokens, same like the ones you gathered there," Sharon explained. "Everyone in the vampire race had a starting point of one. So the more tokens you collect, the better your shot at being a noble. But there''s a catch - the number of nobility seats are fixed. So, only the highest token holders within a qualifying bracket get the seats."


    A flicker of understanding dawned on Neveah. "Thanks, dear."


    "Anything for the young master," Sharon responded professionally cold unfazed by Neveah''s compliment.


    Neveah sighed at the icy tone. "So cold," he thought to himself.


    Neveah''s gaze then strayed on the vampire who had dared to propose the condition of weakening himself. "You there, idiot number 1" he said, his voice deep"Tell me why there were there so many of you here. You seem strong enough¡­ Why weren''t you fighting amongst yourselves for tokens?"


    The vampire straightened, a flicker of fear battling with a spark of defiance in his eyes. "I-diot?... Cough...Well¡­ we are mercenaries, foot soldiers, part-timers, call us what you will. But our purpose is the same ¨C to help the high-performing participants, and they pay us in tokens." S~ea??h the N?vel(F)ire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Interest flashed on Nev''s face. "Explain," he demanded authoritatively.


    The man was now confused, then stupidly blurted out, "Don''t you know this? Where have you been? Living under a¡­" he said dismissively as if he was talking to a bumpkin forgetting his earlier situation only to stop as a wave of terrifying intent pressure slammed into him. He choked back a gasp, then Neveah stopped.


    "Gulp¡­" he swallowed in fear and continued cooperatively. "So¡­ anyway, Cough¡­ we''re hired for territory wars between the high rankers. The winners get to loot the losers'' tokens."

 Chapter 127 - 127: Arise

    "Gulp¡­" he swallowed in fear and continued cooperatively. "So¡­ anyway, Cough¡­ we''re hired for territory wars between the high rankers. The winners get to loot the losers'' tokens."


    Neveah''s brow furrowed. "Territory wars?"


    "Yeah, fights between established contenders ¨C the viscounts and counts to be," the vampire elaborated, his voice regaining a semblance of composure. "They crush each other to secure their seats. There are also alliances of people helping each other to secure nobility slots. Rumor has it, there''s even a title above Count, The Marquis, that will be rewarded to the absolute best and exceptional.


    That makes the competition for tokens fierce. And that''s where we come in. We work for them, fight their battles, and they give us scraps of the spoils."


    Neveah was now deep in thought over the newly acquired information, which was very interesting.


    "Okay, then why were you people surrounding me, ready to attack?"


    The previously quiet vampire eyes widened as he slowly blinked, genuine confusion in his eyes. "Attack... Attack you?" He said as if he heard the biggest load of bulshit he had ever heard in his 300 years of living.


    " You attacked us!" He yelled only to be given a stern look that made hi shut up.


    "Cough... We thought you were an employer, or at least representing one! We just wanted to get hired first and fast, to get some tokens."


    " Scary bastard..." He mumbled in his breath and Neveah said," what was that?" He then quickly stammered, " It was nothing, I''m sorry..." He then continued, " You suddenly started destroyed buildings. When you killed the first guy who attacked you because he was irritated at your behavior¡­ well, we got angry too. And now... now here we are."


    "..."Neveah stared at the vampire speechless. Sharon''s voice, professionally formal said, "If that''s their perspective they are not in the wrong."


    Neveah just coughed awkwardly as he heard Sharon''s words.


    Then the last remaining vampire, clearly regretting staying and messing with this crazy masked man, nervously dropped all his tokens into the ice basket.


    "Go," Neveah ordered, sending the remaining crowd hurriedly running away. Only the initial question-answerer remained, a hopeful glint in his eyes.


    "Umm¡­ since I was so helpful, couldn''t you spare a couple of those tokens?" he began shamelessly scratching his head.


    Neveah just unleashed a bit of heavy killing intent. The hopeful glint vanished in a flash, replaced by pure terror as the man ran away. The man didn''t waste another second, bolting away at lightning speed, leaving Neveah mentally tired as he sighed.


    Alone with the basket of tokens, Neveah again sighed deeply. A closer look revealed a new detail ¨C the tokens weren''t all identical.


    There were wooden ones, some by iron, some steel, some of gold, and finally two were platinum tokens. S§×arch* The N??eFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "What''s the deal with this?" he finally asked.


    Sharon''s sigh, which was starting to get on Neveah''s nerves slowly pissing him off, echoed in his mind. "Young master," she drawled, "everyone on the continent had a token given to them at the start of the tournament by the Queen''s spacial magic. It would be a logistical nightmare to handle, count, and carry them all individually.


    So, the queen implemented a system where when a certain number of the same token type as close to each other, they merge into a single, higher-quality one. Makes things much easier to manage."


    "Nice," Neveah acknowledged, a begrudging respect for his mother''s ingenuity, little does he know Verona was just being lazy but it worked out. As Verona''s motto was Laziness is the mother of all invention, case and point people got tired of walking so they made a carriage.


    Anyway back to Neveah... He frowned as a new concern surfaced. "One of my inhibitions was to work alone. How am I supposed to face territories and alliances with no army of my own?"


    "That''s for you to figure out," Sharon replied coolly.


    Neveah just frowned deeply and gritted his teeth. "Wait," he thought, "I think I have that ability I haven''t used yet. Time to get it back up.


    Silence hung heavy in the air after his declaration.


    "Aren''t you going to ask what I''m planning to do?" he asked curiously.


    Sharon''s cold voice , echoed in his mind. "The young master''s business is his alone. I, as a maid, should not stick my nose in it."


    But she thought with amusement, " Besides, I''ll find out soon enough."


    Neveah remained speechless, this woman is really unfriendly.


    He sighed and turned away, his gaze falling upon the three corpses encased in ice. A resolute look hardened his eyes.


    With slow strides, Neveah approached the bodies. The air around him grew noticeably colder. Dark traces of energy began to emanate from the Neveah''s, wrapping around the frozen corpses.


    The now cold wind picked up, a mournful howl echoing through the area. Whispers, faint and chilling, filled the air, morphing into anguished wails as the corpses rose from the ground, levitating.


    Neveah''s voice, deep and powerful, cut through wind ahe declared and ordered. "My decree shall give you life, in turn, you will serve me! Accept awaken and serve."


    The shadows surrounding the corpses writhed violently for a moment before settling, revealing Three figures clad in sleek, black modern earth military suits. They knelt before Neveah, their eyes glowing with a grey light.


    A satisfied smile formed on Neveah''s lips beneath the mask. "Hmmm," he mused, "It worked! I can usethe shadow soldiers! I thought this wouldn''t be possible with the condition needing to be two stars above them... it seemed like an impossible restriction that¡­ that star system which I''m no longer part of. But perhaps it''s because I''m far stronger than these two, that it worked anyway.


    And it seems they are affected by my thinking on how a soldier should look like..." He glanced at the soldiers, their uniforms a reflection of his own subconscious mind.


    "Well," he continued, a hint of excitement creeping into his voice, "at least I''m not doing this alone anymore. Time for some more experimentation. Let''s see what my limits truly are."


    " Congratulations on finding a loophole, young master." Said Sharon.


    " Thank you, dear~" said Neveah.

 Chapter 128 - 128: Party...

    Big expensive and bright chandeliers hung overhead, lighting the big ballroom. It was gathering of noble vampires, well formerly nobles as they had their titles revoked, they danced on the dance floor listening to slow classic music.


    This was no ordinary gathering ¨C it was a party for alliance members. This alliance was made to ensure they retain their noble status by helping each other to keep out the commoners and plebians.


    "Congratulations, Thadeus!" boomed a hearty voice. A portly vampire, his face flushed red with wine, raised his glass towards a tall figure. "I hear you''re close to securing a Viscount seat! You''ve done well, old friend."


    Thadeus smiled and chuckled. "Indeed, Reginald. It''s all thanks to this tournament. That I had a chance to elevate my House''s status, a blessing wouldn''t you say?"


    Reginald let out a laugh. "That is one way to put it. This whole competition. Makes you wonder what the Queen was thinking. You know?"


    A scowl formed on the face of another vampire who overheard those two speaking, he snorted"Absurd, I say. Absolutely absurd! Commoners vying for noble seats? And they are fighting hard for it. They became rebellious to us, their original masters. Especially with the end drawing near.


    Even some of my own knights abandoned their duty just for a shot at nobility! The audacity!" He slammed his fist on the table, rattling the glasses and plates. "Wait until I get my hands on those ungrateful bastards¡­"


    A slender woman her voice rich with worry said. "But what if we lose, Edgar? For centuries our families have held noble positions. I can''t even fathom the thought of being reduced to a commoner." She said being disgusted.


    Hushed murmuring of agreement was heard from the group that was now forming around the man, after hearing his thoughts. "Indeed," another vampire added to the conversation. "If the Queen seeks strength, why not just empower us further?


    To even consider replacing lineages that were existing even before she was born, even the previous Vampire King himself met his wife¡­ and now his daughter, the now Queen, wants to dismantle all that? Madness, I say!" Said emboldened.


    Panic flickered across the face of his wife as she said in worry"Watch your words," she voice warned. "The walls have ears. You don''t know who might be listening."


    The vampire gulped, but seeing the people who nodded agreeing with him he was further emboldened and just said "L-let them hear then,"he stammered before getting confidence. "I for one I''m not thrilled by the thought of greeting to some upstart commoner as an equal or worse, my superior."


    "Speaking of upstarts," then another vampire said looking around at the group of gossipers, "did you hear about Countess Chatham? I heard, the Queen herself boosted her power. That''s why she became eleven star even before that old bat, Count LeNoir, despite him being nine hundred years older!"


    "Foul play, I knew it!" the first vampire exclaimed in disapproval. "Tsk... the Queen''s playing favorites."


    "And then she made her a Duke!?" then another added, his voice dripping with discontent, and these were the same people who congratulated Chatham on her promotion. "Chatham''s clearly in her pocket now. This is a power move, that''s what it is. I heard a rumor of a revolt."


    "But the Queen''s is strong, though," the first vampire said. "How powerful is she again, exactly?"


    "Mid-eleven stars, I think. That''s how strong the other bug shot race leaders are so she''s somewhere there..." the other replied with a shrug.


    A scoff erupted from a nearby figure, a beautiful woman. "A revolt against an eleven-star vampire, with an eleven-star Duke on her side? Sounds like a suicide mission to me. What could even a bunch of ten-star Counts achieve?"


    The gossiping vampires exchanged a look.


    "That''s¡­ not a problem." A man said to the beautiful woman who he pulled a side,"A friend of mine in the revolutionary army''s corner... Said when he was drunk that they have a way to deal with those two... And it seems legit.... I heard they have a 12 star artifact!" He boasted whispering to the woman and the woman gasped.


    Then the man''s eyes darted towards the brown-haired vampire who seemed clumsy.


    The young chubby brown-haired vampire was near them and had gasped from hearing the information, he tripped over his own two feet in his haste to ran away cause he was caught. His drink and plate of food went flying, splattering a crimson stain across the floor and his clothes.


    "What are you looking at, you bastard?" roared the male vampire his face red in rage. "Scram before you die!"


    The chubby vampire tried to get up only to slip and fall in the wine again. S~ea??h the NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "I''m ssssss-sorry" stammering apologies as he hurried away crawling in the wet floor before he got somewhere dryer and stood to ran away.


    "Tsk, what an idiot," the man clicked his tongue with disdain.


    "Who even is he?"the woman asked, her eyebrows furrowed in confusion.


    "Oh, just someone I knew a couple of decades back," the man replied nonchalantly and dismissively. "The useless son of Viscount Morris, that''s all."


    "The Viscount''s son? Really? How in the world¡­" the woman gasped disbelief. "They don''t even look alike!"


    "Beats me," the man shrugged, dismissing the topic. "Let''s forget about that idiot. Why don''t you show me some gratitude for that juicy bit of information, hm?" He leaned in closer, his voice dropping low. A lecherous smile flashed on his face as he squeezed the woman''s waist possessively.


    The woman, all smiles and playful , gasped covering her mouth with her hand. "Oh my! What do you plan to do to me," she said in slight resistance, "Shall we find a room for the night, then?"


    The man threw his head back and let out a hearty laugh. "Of course, my dear," his earlier anger forgotten as he followed the woman towards a secluded area.

 Chapter 129 - 129: Partys over.

    "Young master, what are you doing now?" Sharon''s voice telepathically asked in his mind.


    "Gathering intel," Neveah replied. " I got a feel of the commoners thoughts now I gotta see what these nobles are scheming." He said as if it was obvious.


    A sigh escaped his lips as he remembered how he had to act, " the things I do... and why won''t this damn stain come off?" He said rubbing his shirt with a wet cloth.


    "I''m just surprised you''re not charging with your fists, young master," Sharon remarked.


    Neveah raised an eyebrow. "Do I look like a muscle headed idiot to you?" he retorted telepathically but Sharon remained silent.


    He pressed with annoyance in his voice. "Oi, answer me!"


    Ignoring his demand, Sharon changed the topic. "Interesting gossip, wouldn''t you say?"


    Neveah scowled. "What are these idiots spouting? About a revolt? What kind of moron leaks their revolt plans to a loose lipped idiot?"


    A thoughtful pause followed. "Perhaps... it''s deliberate."


    "Maybe you''re right," Nev said, "Either they want the news to spread or this leak wasn''t their doing. Maybe they''re completely in the dark¡­ or this is distraction from the real thing. Ugh, this is all too complicated. I should have just stuck with the brute force strategy."


    "Young master... mindless violence doesn''t qualify as strategy. A strategy requires some mental exertion." Said Sharon.


    Neveah sighed again. "You know, for a maid, you are blunt with your words."


    "I''m just honest, young master." Sharon replied unapologetically.


    Ignoring the blunt maid, Neveah continued.


    " Regardless of this revolt business, my objective remains the same as when I entered this tournament." His form changing from a fat brown haired vampire to his form shifting back to his usual toned physique, his black hair and grey eyes as he walked out of the mansion.


    "And that would be?" Sharon asked curiously.


    A slow, smile spread across Neveah''s face. "To cause absolute chaos," he declared.


    He stomped his foot onto the lush green lawn. The ground cracked forming a huge circle. He rolled his sleeves up, squatted and his fingers dipped into the ground through the grass and soil. He then used gravity magic on the ground and the grass and soil floated revealing a huge rock below curved into a round boulder courtesy of Neveah''s earlier stomp.


    The rock the floated, it was hidden by darkness as it ascended to a great height above the mansion. " I love my affinities and spells. Thank you absolute silence spell" Thought Neveah. Sear?h the n?vel_Fire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Then by clamping his hands together he ignited the boulder with black flames that formed cracks on the boulder before blazing. Then gravity magic acted on it, imbuing it with crushing weight. Controlled by his telekinesis, the flaming boulder fell from the sky alarmingly fast to the mansion and it was suddenly visible.


    "We are under attack!" a panicked yell pierced the air.


    " Activate the barrier." Shouted.


    " Shit... There''s not enough time. Ruuunnnnn!" Yelled another.


    Then they heard a deep mesmerizing voice that seemed to put them in a trance. " Silence... I hereby order everyone in the mansion to move until I say so."


    The boulder came dropping fast, " not yet..."


    Then someone shouted, " who the fuck are you!"


    " Hmmm...seems there is a 9 star here. Well it doesn''t matter he won''t find me unless I let him." Neveah thought.


    " Now." Neveah clapped his hands and everyone was out of the trance just in time to know their situation and react as fast as they can to get away.


    The boulder then slammed into the center of the mansion with a loud boom noice, crushing through the roof and floors like paper but it stopped just inches before hitting the ground. The big mansion now had a hole in it thrice the size of the boulder with only the side walls of mansion stood tall.


    The windows broke because of the pressure and the doors flung open some ripping out of their hinges, fire was spreading from the boulder. And...


    " I''m not done yet." Said Neveah to himself .


    Then the flaming boulder pulsated once, twice, and then with a third and final pulse before it became eeriely quiet. "Almighty pu-" Neveah began, "Stop naming your moves," Sharon interrupted sigh.


    It exploded.


    A sudden shockwave of repelling force covered with black flames, ripped through the remaining structure, demolishing it utterly. Flaming debris rained down as flaming pebbles from the boulder shot in all directions.


    Turning to his three shadow soldiers, Neveah issued a command," Collect any remaining body parts. Leave no trace."


    On the mansion site, the groans of the wounded who survived and were regenerating and the cries of the bereaved. Rage of some swearing vengeance.


    " You cowardly bastard, I''ll find out who you are and I''ll kill you." Shouted the man Neveah suspected to be a 9 star cause he wasn''t affected by his charmed voice. He was also the loose lipped idiot who was about to have some fun with a beautiful lady before Neveah happened and the lady died.


    "So much to do... yet so little time. There''s the big continent and only 3 months... Sigh~"Neveah said unbothered by the angry man''s threats.


    He put his black mask back on. With a final glance at the smoldering ruins, he started walking away, as his souldiers carried out his command.


    ******************


    Elsewhere....


    A miles away in a lavishly furnished office. Mordred face contorted in rage as he slammed his fist on his mahogany desk.


    "The ballroom party was attacked and destroyed?" he yelled, "Attacker unknown?"


    "Yes, sir," a servant said, his head bowed. "An enormous flaming object¡­ it obliterated the building. Only clue is a voice that momentarily affected everyone only one 9 star was quick to get out of the trance."


    Mordred growled in frustration. "This is the second attack today! First one was that random street, now a gathering of high-ranking nobles! Why now, when the tournament nears its end? And why does this chaos only plague my territory?"


    "Are enemy forces making a move?"


    "We''re¡­ unsure, sir," said the servant in a green suit. "But¡­ I''ve brought a survivor from the previous attack¡­ the street one."


    The door creaked open, and a figure was shoved unceremoniously into the office with a kick that made him fall face first. It was the same man Neveah had interrogated. After escaping Neveah he was captured by these green suit men.


    "Talk," Mordred commanded, his voice icy.

 Chapter 130 - 130: Their plans...

    "Talk," Mordred commanded, his voice icy.


    The man, recognizing the futility of resistance, sighed. He had been through this before, he knew protocol. "Alright, alright," he said, honesty was the best policy. "Black mask, glowing whitish eyes¡­ attacked everyone in sight. Didn''t seem to know or care about the tournament rules, just¡­ destruction and robbery."


    He continued" and he eeemed like he just¡­ showed up and started fighting. Like a new participant."


    Mordred''s brow furrowed. A rogue competitor, disrupting the tournament at its climax?


    A heavy silence followed the man''s answer. Mordred leaned forward, "How strong was he?" he finally asked.


    The man shifted uncomfortably, rubbing his bruised arm. "Come to think of it¡­ I don''t know. He wasn''t exactly wearing his stars on his head."


    "Useless," Mordred muttered under his breath. With a snap of his fingers, the servant in green materialized behind the man. "Get him out of here." Mordred ordered


    The man sighed as relief washed over him as he was ushered out. Mordred was left alone, a thoughtful frown etched on his face. "A man who''s strong, but doesn''t know the rules¡­" he mused, tapping his finger against the mahogany desk. Interesting.


    He reached for a sleek, communicator on his desk. A woman''s voice was heard. "It''s dangerous to be communicating right now, Mordred. This better be important."


    "I think I may have just found a leading contender," Mordred replied, not bothered by the woman''s bad attitude. "A man with a black mask. Strong enough to obliterate a building¡­ could be the Prince."


    Skepticism colored the woman''s expression. "Are you sure? We can''t afford another dead end, Mordred."


    "I''m not," he admitted with a sigh. "But it''s been nine months. No sign of the prince entering the tournament. This¡­ masked man is the best shot we have."


    "Alright." The woman said and hung.


    "That woman is ungrateful..." he muttered.


    He leaned back in his chair, letting out a heavy sigh. Looking up at the ceiling, he thought, "Let''s just get this plan over with."


    *********


    Neveah walked through the the deserted silent night.


    " Why did you not take their tokens, young master?" Sharon''s voice echoed in his mind again.


    Neveah stopped abruptly, "..."


    "You forgot didn''t you." Said Sharon.


    "Doubt they even carried any valuables," he shrugged dismissively shaking his headm


    "Are you sure... Did you check?" Sharon pressed. Sear?h the nov§×lF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Neveah remained silent but that silence spoke volumes. With a sigh, he sat in a meditative pose in a clearing in the bushes.


    His shadow soldiers materialized around him silently and dropped stuff.


    Before him lay the remains of those nobles, some intact some came in body parts limbs heads, others bones.


    " Sort them." Ordered Neveah for the bodies to be individually sorted out.


    He counted silently. "143¡­ can I do that many at once." He muttered.


    "Let''s just get it done." He decided.


    Then black aura floeed from his body engulfing the pile of corpse and the same scene as earlier was seen, the corpses and body parts levitated shook violently.


    A moment later, the energy faded, and from the shadow slowly rose soldiers kneeling.


    Neveah stared at them with disappointment running through him. "Only 78... Hmm, a failure then. I never ever even considered that¡­"


    "What? the possibility of failure?" Sharon inquired,"Sounds awfully arrogant, young master?" She said coldly.


    " It was confidence," Neveah countered with a shrug, " those are two different things. Anyway back to the matter at hand. Time to stir some chaos amongst the commoner contenders."


    The shadow soldiers sank back into the his shadow.


    Neveah walked on the deserted road coming out of the bushes.


    Suddenly a sharp whistle tore through the air. A flash of light reflected from metal caught in moonlight, small a flying dagger, shot towards Neveah with accuracy.


    Quickly, Neveah dodged but tilting his head, the blade whistling past his ear before he caught it from mid-air.


    He then forced and shot dagger back towards its origin like, where he saw a shadowy figure atop a tree.


    A clang sound was heard as the attacker, with remarkable agility parried the blow.


    The assailant then disappeared from the tree appeared right infront of Neveah''s face. The attacker then swung his blade horizontally in a swift motion. Neveah leaned back just in time, the blade cutting harmlessly through the air. But the attacker wasn''t finished.


    Quickly, he shifted their attack, thrusting the dagger downwards to stab the leaning Neveah who had his chest and stomach wide open and defenseless.


    Neveah quickly conjured a small shield of ice, a barrier between him and the incoming attack as he read the attack to know where exactly it would hit, his heart.


    However, just before the dagger met the ice, a black portal materialized above the shield, swallowing the blade whole. He changed the direction of his attack.


    But... It didn''t go as planned as attacker, momentarily thrown off guard, quickly dodged back just as the blade reappeared, this time inches from his own face. He dodged, but not completely unfazed. A thin line of red formed across their face from his lips through his nose to his forehead as the tip of the blade grazed them. Suddenly the flesh split apart from the thin fault line.


    Neveah stabilized his body as he stood tall. And he looked at the attack who was a familiar face. And he got pissed.


    Neveah removed the black mask from his face throwing it into his shadow which swallowed it whole.


    His hand pointed out, dark energy and ice magic swirled around it before solidifying into a massive, double-bladed war axe. He pointed the weapon at the shadowy figure who had just revealed himself.


    "You are not the only one who can play with shadows and influence space," Neveah said as he looked at the man who was confused about how Neveah redirected his attack. "Now... tell me, why are you attacking me, Constantine?"


    The figure, Constantine collected himself and regained his composure as his flesh mended and healed quick.


    " We are here to collect debt," he said coldly and briefly.


    Neveah raised an eyebrow, in confusion "We? What are y-" he asked, still he was pissed.


    Before he could get another word out, his instincts warned him, practically screaming" MOVE!".


    He felt a surge of killing intent, not from Constantine, but from a third party.


    He quickly acted and suddenly he sunk into his shadow.


    He reappeared a few meters away with his axe held tight. A loud voice filled the empty road. "Yes, Young Master, WE! WE ARE HERE TO SEE¡­ SO SHOW US YOUR WORTH!"


    The figure emerged in heavy black armor that reflected light faintly in the moonlight. As the figure stepped forward, Neveah muttered a single word, "Kael."


    The newcomer was the towering knight, his silver hair shone bright under the moon. He moved each step sounding loud and heavy echoing in the night.


    He stopped right in front of Neveah, his black eyes meeting Neveah''s grey glare. Constantine stood just behind Kael quiet his eyes closed, but he didn''t have any openings. They were here to fight.

 Chapter 131 - 131: The Twin Pov

    [Kael POV]


    " Kael, Constantine this will be your new master." Said big sis Bianca as she showed us a picture of a small kid who was now our master. Sear?h the N?vel(F)ire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    " As you know we serve the royal family. But... We choose our master you both have a right to test him and see if he''s qualified... Even if he is and you still don''t like him you can choose your path... I''ll support and shield you."The image of Bianca flashed in my mind ¨C my stoic older sister, her hand resting on my shoulder and Constantine''s, a promise of support.


    Ever since I was born, I was drilled in the art of service. Unlike Bianca with her spatial affinity or Constantine, a prodigy with shadow and space magic.


    I was deemed the failure within the Twilight clan. Cause I lacked the spatial affinity, well lack is a strong word. My affinity is very poor that I can''t control it.


    But didn''t matter. As long as my brother excelled, I''d stand as his shield, no matter the cost. I decided it as my purpose as the older brother. To protect.


    When our 180th birthday arrived, it came with a life-altering decree. We were to serve the Vampire Prince. I panicked and was nervous. I had met and heard of arrogant nobles, treating their servants like disposable pawns, like dogs.


    I didn''t want that. Not for Constantine atleast. Never. Even if it meant going against the prince and our sister''s wishes, I would ensure his happiness.


    So, here we were. In this road. Facing the one who would dictate our fate.


    We watched him ever since he arrived, from street to the ballroom party.


    Then Constantine attacked when he was he was alone.


    How he tore off his mask, revealing a face both youthful and but changed face. How he was surprised and angered when he recognized and he spoke to Constantine.


    How I attacked and he dodged.


    Then he quickly recovered his composerm How this prince of ours, stood firm as his gaze met mine with a surprising intensity. Not arrogance, but a quiet authority that reminded me of something.


    Then, a memory surfaced. Him, the prince, extending a greeting on our first meeting. Polite, yet unmistakably authoritative. He made it clear who was in charge, but it wasn''t suffocating. It felt¡­right?


    I spent time with him, following his weird orders and slowly, I began to like him...


    **************


    [Constantine''s POV]


    They called me the prodigy, genius, a blessing, the better half. Honestly it hot on my nerves everytime they said that. Sure, I could move through the shadows, teleport across vast distances, but that all they saw. And cause of that I was given those names.


    It was suffocating.


    Where was the freedom in constantly being labelled the "better twin"?


    Kael, my brother, my rock. Now with his broad shoulders and heavy armor spoke of his dedication and duty, he always been like that.


    Ever since we were young, he shouldered the burden of expectations and disappointments, becoming a knight when I decided to become a mage. If I can teleport he became faster to catch up to me. He worked so hard that he didn''t care what others thought about him when they called him a failure. He has always been my role model, my rock.


    "Leave it to me," he''d always say, wanting to take all of my burdens not that I had any to begin with. I wanted to be there for him like he had been there for me.


    Then that day came. Serving a vampire prince? Not exactly how I pictured spending my 180th year. Freedom, that''s what I just wanted¨C flitting through the shadows unseen, exploring the world beyond our clan''s lands and the Vampire Continen. I wanted to see it all.


    I thought about running away. But that meant abandoning Kael? Never. I would have asked him to follow me... but my brother the disciplined rule follower, wouldn''t have had any of it.


    Besides, our clan had this good rule about testing our masters before we officially served and accepted him as master. It was perfect, I thought. Make his trial hard and make him miserably fail, then bounce.


    Except¡­ things didn''t exactly go according to plan. The prince, Neveah, turned out to be a bit different. He wasn''t some trash pampered noble. We met him on his journey through the wars and we were there to protect him from any dangerous attack.


    Sometimes he disappeared completely... I was told he was with the queen.


    The point is he wasn''t a tyrant. Serving him wasn''t some suffocating nightmare. In fact, it was¡­ kinda interesting. Traveling with him opened my eyes to a world beyond our cloistered existence. His whole Babel project, uniting all these different factions? Crazy, maybe, but it sparked a flicker of hope.


    Then there was that weird girl I met while delivering invitations for Neveah''s Null. She was strong and sharp, she almost sliced me right out of my shadow form! Meaning she noticed me.


    Now, people in my rank or below don''t usually don''t even notice me when I''m like that, except Kael. But, she was different. And intriguing.


    The more missions I did for Neveah, the more I saw. He wasn''t just a leader, he was an innovator, a leader who dreamed big. And somewhere along the way, I began to like him. Not the kind forced by duty, but a loyalty earned through shared experiences and surprising respect?


    Sure, I still craved freedom, but... he gave me that. When I wasn''t following orders I was free to do what I want. Ohh and there''s also Keller in Babel who I like. I met interesting people thanks to Neveah.


    **********


    " Yes, I like him... But I don''t know about my brother. If he wants to continue being a servant. He never said anything... So just incase he wants a way out. I''ll make a path for him and ensure his happiness.


    If he somehow fails I''ll trade places with him. So I can''t fail. I must win this bout. For my brother." Both Kael and Constantine had the same thought as they drew their weapons, Kael''s great sword and Constantine''s twin shadow daggers and pointed it at Neveah who looked at them with an expressionless face.

 Chapter 132 - 132: Law Initialization...

    While this was happening... Internally, Neveah was having a barrage of thoughts. There were promises he had made and forgotten in the whirlwind of recent events ¨C Amber, Eric, Harvey... The others, obligations he''d shoved aside. But it wasn''t his fault he was busy... these years had taken a lot out of him.


    "Ugh, focus,"he told himself, then an ice ax in his hand dissolving and forming into a spear of pure ice. He spun it with ease, the air crackling faintly with darkness. "So," he said, a smirk formed"Who''s first? Or perhaps you prefer a you''ll both attack at once?"


    The Twilight Twins remained silent, their expressions unreadable.


    Sharon''s voice echoed in his mind, "You think you can face two peak 8 stars alone? They have laws, need I remind you."


    Neveah''s grip tightened on his ice spear. "Laws huh?... This will be difficult... Someone is going to force me to bring it out... Amazing" he thought to himself.


    "Wait... don''t tell me you have a law?" Sharon said with surprise, yanking Neveah from his contemplation.


    "No," he replied curtly, not bothering to continue.


    "Whew," Sharon sighed, as she thought to himself, "at least you aren''t a complete monster."


    Neveah''s gaze flicked between the twins. He saw the glint of resolve in their eyes.


    "How would they attack? A coordinated assault, or a one on one?..."


    A sharp laugh escaped him, a humorless sound that broke the silence . "Am I doubting myself?" he asked himself mentally. " The twins are highly trained. Not like those idiots calling themselves nobles... They are skilled amd highly experienced... But-"


    His resolve solidified. Darkness swirled around him, condensing into an armor of obsidian and ice. "So am I!" he declared.


    " Since you won''t attack... I will do it for you."


    Neveah took charge. Puffing out his chest, he unleashed a blast of flame from his mouth. Making his body move back a large distance from the brothers.


    "Young Master, we won''t gang up on you!" Kael''s voice boomed as he cut through the flames, his sword held high. "I''ll go first." He put his hand before his brother Constantine back, stopping him from attacking with a look and Constantine nodded.


    Kael strode forward, his heavy armor clanging against the road. He stopped a few paces from Neveah, his powerful frame imposing even in the distorted light. "Young Master, be prepared," he announced, his voice heavy with respect. "I, Kael Twilight... will attack you now."


    Neveah met his gaze. "Come," he said simply. He knew to win this bout, he''d have to outmatch Kael in pure skill. He won''t use magic.


    Kael charged. His greatsword descended in a mighty arc, aimed to cleave Neveah in two. Reacting with speed, Neveah attempted to dodge, but an invisible pressure held him in place. A frustrated sigh escaped his lips as he met the attack head-on.


    He raised his ice spear, bracing and shielding himself from the impact. The clash was deafening, a crack then a crunch sound was heard the blade tore through the ice spear. Shards of frost shot outwards. Neveah dodged back, jumping several feet away.


    "Young Master," Kael boomed, his voice laced with¡­ disappointment? "You need to take this seriously. I put my pride on the line for this test."


    Another onslaught followed, a barrage of sword cuts that rained down on Neveah. Each swing was a powerful show of Kael''s years of training, forcing Neveah to make dodges and blocks he didn''t have a chance to attack.


    He parried a blow aimed at his head, feeling the shock of strength rippling up his arms. Neveah gritted his teeth, sweat stinging his eyes.


    Kael then coated his sword with aura and his muscles bulged and he swung it towards Neveah.


    " Tsk..." Neveah then made Ice shields, imbued with a anti-gravity property, materialized on them, each one desperately trying to slow the unstoppable force of Kael''s attack by blocking and repelling.


    But...


    They shattered one by one, leaving Neveah with only a final, reinforced barrier between him and the incoming blow.


    But even this barrier broke.


    But the attack was stop. It wasn''t magic, not a shield but a hand.


    A dark red aura crackled around Neveah''s outstretched hand, stopping the impact of the blade.


    "I was wrong," Neveah stated, his voice devoid of emotion. His figure blurred, as he disappeared in the darkness. He reappeared right before before a Kael, his fist aimed for the knight''s chest.


    Kael, despite his surprise, managed to react and block the blow with his massive sword. The force, however, sent him skidding back several feet, the shock of the clash resonating through his heavy armor.


    A menacing aura emanated from Neveah, suffocating and thick. He walked towards Kael, each slow step resonating with that unknown terrifying power. "I will show you," he declared, his voice dripping with a terrifying calmness, "what it means to stand before me¡­ What it means to challenge me. What it means to raise your blade against your Prince."


    Sharon who always looked at the progress of Neveah saw this and thought,"Oh my ... Does he know how he sounds like? This is... This is... This ... Is ...


    Making me cringe hard." As she felt goosebumps forming on her skin.


    Kael, however, didn''t seem fazed. A slight smile formed on his lips. "Then I won''t hold back either," he declared, his voice unwavering.


    "Law Initialization... "


    Kael tightened his grip on his massive sword. An aura thick and heavy surged around him, intensifying with each passing second.


    Twice, thrice, four times it increased, layering upon itself until even Neveah stopped trying to gauge it.


    In that charged moment , the world seemed to grind to a halt. The wind ceased its howl, everything faded to an eerie silence.


    " D.... Du... ..... Dub... Dub.. Dub Dub." Neveah heard it.


    His heat. Slowly beating softly till it began being loud.


    Suddenly his pupils moved. He was the world frozen.


    Neveah, his senses felt dulled and he could only see. See the sword.


    He tracked the slow movement of Kael''s sword, incoming with an almost hypnotic allure. His body, however, remained frozen, only his accelerating heartbeat pounding against his ribs.


    His senses began to return with a scream...urging him to move, to dodge, to do anything to avoid the inevitable impact.


    Yet, a strange sense of exhilaration grew in him.


    Kael''s mind however raced. He recalled countless grueling training sessions, the stink of sweat and the ache of weary muscles. He had pushed himself to the absolute limit, driven by the burning desire not to be a burden, not to be confined by the limitations of his own mortality.


    All those years of wielding a sword, honing his skills until callouses formed upon callouses, were leading to this very moment.


    His dream and goal flashed before him ¨C a sword that could cut anything and everything, a sword capable of transcending even the very fabric of time. A sword that could cut through even the space that he hated so much.


    He stared down the Neveah, who was frozen in time."Young Master," he thought, "Stop it, Dodge it, take it head-on¡­ do whatever you can¡­ But please stay alive. This is my test... to see if you are qualified. Relentless Blade."


    "Move... Move... Move damn it..." Neveah thought over and over again as he looked at the sword dropping in slow motion.


    Suddenly Neveah closed his eyes, one might mistake that he had given up... But he didn''t.


    Neveah focused on his heartbeat...


    "Dub Dub dub dub dub dub dub dub dub..." It was beating fast, his senses warning him to move. Get out of the way.


    But something inside him refused, "take it head on." It demanded.


    "Dub... Dub... .... Dub." Neveah''s heart began slowing down.


    " He dared point his blade?! No, It was a requirement. I made a promise. It is an obligation I have to fulfill." Thoughts were forming and debating each other in his mind. The sword was still dropping. This seemed to be an eternity.


    " Evade. Take it on. Evade. Take it on. Evade. Take it on. S§×arch* The N?velFire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Evade. Take it on. Evade. Take it on. Evade. Take it on.Evade.


    Take it on. Evade. Take it on.Evade. Take it on. Evade. Take it on.Evade.


    Take it on. Evade. Take it on.Evade. Take it on. Evade. Take it on.Evade.


    Take it on. EVADE. TAKE IT ON. EVADE. TAKE IT ON. EVADE.


    TAKE IT ON.EVADE. TAKE IT ON. EVADE. TAKE IT ON!!!!."


    The rational side was telling him to evade, there was still another enemy he had to fight and his law was Apocalypse that caused various status effects, so if his body is messed up before that fight he will be bad.


    But his pride refused. " His law is Relentless Blade... A blade that won''t stop and supposedly cut through anything right? Let''s prove him wrong... No! Look at the state I am in right now that idea is foolish.


    .... BUT THIS HERE IS AN OPPORTUNITY!" Thought Neveah as he focussed on his chest, a swirling black-red vortex formed and in it were white orbs varying in size. And energy started flowing from them and Neveah''s index finger moved!

 Chapter 133 - 133: Meaning

    " tsk... Still can''t connect to it."


    *************


    She raised an eyebrow. "What''s a law?" she repeated what Neveah said.


    Neveah nodded and said," Yes ... What''s a law.".


    "Hmmm," she pondered, "there''s no one absolute answer to that question. The answers and opinions vary, just like... well, laws themselves."


    "Huh? What do you mean?" Asked Neveah confused.


    "To me, a law is the first step to¡­ well, godhood, I suppose." Valeriana said. " While many believe the seven-star stage is the first step because of the qualitative change, I don''t think so."


    Neveah leaned in, listening intently. "Why not?"


    "Sure, seven star is commendable. You get to have a better body, a some boost in lifespan. But at the end of the day it''s just one star above a six-star. Nothing that special." She shrugged. " Don''t get me wrong, energy integration of mana, and other types are easier at 7 star and your body just absorbs it naturally. Replenishing itself better than before, so it''s kinda great...


    But Laws? Laws are a hurdle one must cross. Think of it like a first trial for those who can make it to eight stars."


    Her voice and gaze became serious as she continued. "Laws can form from the understanding of one''s being, maybe from a strong desire or a goal. They can even form from the experiences one gathers on the path of cultivation. Some form laws based on their soul traits. A law is like a path to your ultimate goal, your ultimate self, your endpoint.


    It defines you, shapes itself from you and becomes a part of your very essence."


    She paused taking in a deep breath. "A law differentiates beings. There can never be two identical laws at the same time. Each one is unique, a reflection of the soul and person that birthed it. Since souls are different of-course laws will be different." S§×arch* The Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Wait... Do you know what a soul trait is? It''s a special characteristic one is born with. Some are useless, some dormant and ''unactivated''. Some are powerful. It''s a like a lottery...


    Not everyone strikes the jackpot."said Valeriana.


    Neveah pondered on the information given.


    A contemplative silence...


    "So, if it''s the manifestation of experiences," he finally began, "does that mean a person who lived longer automatically has a stronger law than a younger person? What I''m asking is, if they are both at the same 8-star stage and tier, one being a 25-year-old and the other maybe 250 years old, does that automatically mean the older one will have a greater law?"


    Valeriana smiled..."Well, Neveah," she replied. "that''s a question is debated a lot. Laws are highly personal. Age is a factor, yes, but not the only one. It depends on the experiences one gathers in that lifespan. A 250-year-old who spent centuries meditating in a cave might have a weaker law than a 25-year-old who has faced countless difficulties continuously."


    "The intensity of your experiences, the complex emotions you experience, a well-defined and set goal, your understanding and comprehension¨C all of these contribute to the power and shape of your law."


    She paused, and added," Strength of a law may vary yes. But there''s no exact way to gauge a law''s strength unless you experience it. There''s also the fact that people don''t go around telling their laws for others to study and form a system of gauging their strength. Laws are a warrior''s secret weapon. Sharing your law is akin to revealing your naked self to others.


    Those others include enemies who can learn your strengths and weaknesses, develop countermeasures. So, information about laws is closely guarded."


    "Back to your question," she finished with a smile, "between the 25-year-old and the 250-year-old, it honestly could go either way. The young one, driven by some great desire, or has experienced unique things can form a better law. And the old one with experience can form a worse law or maybe better. What I''m saying is that laws are highly personal.


    " So laws are highly personal. Factors and situations and luck are a part of getting a better law. It''s not a rigid system. Got it." Said Neveah and Valeriana just nodded and smiled.


    ******


    " What are laws." Asked Neveah again but this time to a different person, Verona.


    "Law is simply understanding," she said. "It can be about yourself, your own being, or about the universe itself. It''s about grasping the ''how'' and ''why'' of things. You can delve into your own purpose, the universe''s governing principles, but the universe path¡­is difficult. So most, understandably, opt for the first option. Understanding oneself."


    "Laws are powerful tools and very versatile." she declared. "You can exert them on yourself, strengthening your own physical and mental capabilities. Or, you can project them outward, influencing the area around you.


    By doing this you can achieve weakening your enemy while empowering yourself and ally one at a time or in rare cases doing both simultaneously, all are based on the fundamental principles you''ve grasped. So basically understanding..."


    She continued," Laws are the first step towards truly comprehending concepts. Concepts are the governing principles of the universe... This understanding forms the foundation of your domain at the 10-star and 11-star stages. Oh... A domain is an area where your influence reigns absolutely supreme. You are the absolute ruler within its boundaries.


    Sizes and functions vary."


    Neveah felt excited. Laws concepts and acdomain - a personal area under his complete control. The power was intoxicating.


    "But the path to such heights is difficult," Verona cautioned seeing his excited state. "Eight stars is a crucial bottleneck. Many get stuck there, geniuses included. Years, decades, even centuries can be spent just trying to understand a law. Some die before they manage to grasp it as their lifespans get spent."


    "And there are Monsters," Verona replied, great amusement in her tone, "they simply pass through it. There''s also them... Those who make a wrong decision."


    " Wrong decision how? I thought you said people get stuck here... It''s understanding." Asked Neveah.


    " Poor understanding of anything can kill you. Laws aren''t just handed out, people die from reckless decisions." Said Verona in a serious heavy voice.


    "So, when fighting a law user. The best course of action, if you possess no law yourself, is to avoid getting entangled in their sphere of influence. Don''t let them activate their law. Disrupt their initialization, attack quickly, and hope to overpower them before they can exert their ''understanding'' over the battlefield or maybe strengthen themselves."


    Neveah frowned. Understanding. Influence. Domains. It was a lot to take in, then a chilling realization dawned on him. "But what if I get caught up in one?" he asked.

 Chapter 134 - 134: Its that simple... right? Wait I think I just jinxed myself.

    Neveah frowned. Understanding. Influence. Domains. It was a lot to take in, then a chilling realization dawned on him. "But what if I get caught up in one?" he asked.


    Verona''s nonchalant attitude faded and was replaced by cold tone"Well..." she replied, "if you are stronger than your opponent then you can simply break it. Their law, that is."


    Neveah''s frown deepened.


    "Breaking a law? By what brute force? How. What is this woman talking about. How can you break a law. Somehow I can accept an external law, you can break out of the influence somehow...


    But what about internal laws... The ones that boosts a person''s capabilities? Just how." Thought Neveah.


    "If it''s external law and you are stronger you can just break through it... as for internal laws just break your opponents body. It''s just that simple," she said with a nonchalant shrug as if it was common sense.


    " Simple... Right..." Thought Neveah making a defeated smile.


    "But if you''re weaker, or at the same level¡­ then just take it head-on or evade. It''s the price to be paid when going against a law user." She continued coldly again saying it like it''s common sense.


    So the power disparity still existed? Like there isn''t a method to get out. How is he supposed to compete with others like this?He didn''t like the feeling of helplessness that was threatening to take over him.


    ****************


    " Crack.... Crack.... Crack-" these sounds were heard visible crack marks and lines were forming around Neveah''s body. His fingers were the first to be free followed by his hands then feet.


    The crack sounds became louder as Neveah struggled through his bounded state. Veins formed on his hands and face. His eyes became bloodshot.


    Then "boom!", a pillar of dark red aura with lightning crackling erupted from Neveah''s body.


    "Aaaaa..aaaaaaaaa...aaaaaaaaaaaaaaa....AAAAAAAAAAAAAAAARAAAAAAAAAAAARRRRARRAAAARGGGGG." Shouted Neveah as he broke through the remaining bind. And he then said clicking his tongue." Unfortunately I''m not strong enough to break this." He said.


    "So I have to take it on or evade." Thought Neveah with a nervous smile. He was unsure. " If only I had more experience, but Verona and Valeriana didn''t train me with their laws or any law and that girl doesn''t have a law either... And I still have things to settle with her..." Thought Neveah shaking his head and sighed.


    "So I will have to evade..." Thought Neveah he was currently thinking very fast.


    " Evade how?... Run? No I don''t have much mobility in this frozen space. What if I take it on? No, as much as I would like to try, it''s too risky... Plus I still have to fight the other one.


    Think. Neveah. Think. Damnit... Wait! What if I try "that''?" Thought Neveah


    *******


    Elsewhere. Verona and Valeriana were sat, resting and sipping tea.


    "Are you not going to watch Neveah''s progress in the tournament?" Asked Valeriana


    " No, He will do well... As long as he is not reckless." Said Verona


    " At least Neveah isn''t that kind of person... Right?" Said Valeriana with a small smile


    " Righ-..." Before Verona could finish she felt something was wrong with Neveah. " Why that reckless bastard!" She said in anger.


    " What happened. Is everything alright..." Asked Valeriana


    What happened was that in the moment when Kael''s sword was about to hit Neveah, Neveah did a reckless experiment... He switched dimensions with his shadow soldier for a split second when, the attack was about to make contact with his face. he was in that dimension he was then repelled by a certain unknown force.


    So his shadow took on the attack and was split in half and destroyed making Neveah''s remaining shadow soldiers be 80. After that the shadow was killed in its place stood the unfazed Neveah, shocked but smiling in wonder.


    " What happened is ... Neveah made a gamble and out of the many possibilities in front of him he chose the most risky one. Still he was lucky... So he''s fine." Said Verona and Valeriana just sighed in relief, she knew Verona didn''t tell her everything but that was okay cause Neveah''s fine.


    " I didn''t teach him how to face laws so he is inexperienced but I judged it was the best path. I wanted him to face various laws in an uncontrolled environment so that he can make his own path. But that boy... He is too lucky. He could''ve been stuck or corrupted in that realm but it didn''t happen, is it because of ''that''?


    Also he is lucky that Kael''s law comprehension is still low else he would have cut through to the parallel shadow dimension... Right now Neveah is something I can''t even wrap my head around... So I''ll hide him until he is strong enough... Those women can never know." Valeriana thought.


    ********


    "Congratulations young master... You won." Said Kael as he took his sword and stabbed it in the ground and knelt. " I, Kael Twilight, concede defeat and will hereby serve the master no questions asked." He said, then stood and walked to the side as it was Constantines turn. He still wasn''t sure what had happened how Neveah managed to dodge but he didn''t care.


    That meant his sword still had flaws, and he was excited? Yes he was excited that he hadn''t reach the top... so if Neveah can dodged that meant there are others who can evade and maybe block it. His sword still wasn''t unstoppable but he would make sure to get better.


    Neveah meanwhile had just experimented something and it worked," It''s like having unlimited lives. But... I DIDN''T LIKE THE WAY I HANDLED THIS.maybe if i had access to ''that''... I would have... Noo let''s not think like that" He thought shaking his head. S§×arch* The Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Right now he had discovered an option of swapping himself with his shadow soldiers, " still that was extremely dangerous... I''m positive I wouldn''t have died cause Verona would have saved me... but I don''t like having a safety net. What if someday she is in trouble and I''m incompetent? I''ll get better. I''ll do better.


    Lesson 1 learned: Never let someone activate their law. Especially Constantine who I''m about to face... His law is dangerous..." Thought Neveah.


    " It''s that simple... right? Wait I think I just jinxed myself." Thought Neveah grimly.

 Chapter 135 - 135: Constantine

    In a blur, Neveah materialized before Constantine, one hand reaching out with great speed to hold onto his face. He succeeded and his intention was clear ; to give him a brutal slam to the ground below. But just as Constantine''s head was about to meet the ground, his body dissolved into shadows making Neveah slap the ground.


    " Tsk,"Neveah clicked his tongue.


    "I''m curious," Constantine said, his voice low. "How did you manage to redirect my dagger at that time?"


    Neveah. Now calm, said, " I have spatial affinity."


    "Spatial affinity, huh?" Constantine said.


    " Yeah... Something I inherited from Verona ''that'' day. Though my affinity is bad." Thought Neveah.


    "Ah, so that explains it," Constantine''s voice materialized behind Neveah, " this should be easy then." He said.


    Suddenly, a small shine of light caught Neveah''s eye. A dagger shot towards him. Reacting quickly, he dodged, the blade whizzing past his ear.


    But this was no ordinary attack. The dagger, mid-flight, entered a portal for a split second before appearing from another portal just as quick. Dodge, it gets thrown back at you. Block, another is shot. Soon portals appeared from multiple angles around Neveah. Shooting daggers.


    "What I did before was just a fluke," Neveah thought."Imposing my will on that poorly formed portal¡­ eas easy. But these new portals, they were different. They were better made and reinforced, and since Constantine''s affinity and proficiency in space magic exceeds mine there''s little I can do here."


    Neveah knew brute force wouldn''t work. He needed a more refined approach. Closing his eyes, taking a deep breath and focusing his power, He stood there quite, he made a repelling gravity field around him. It surged forward, a wave of force that rippled outward. It emanated from his body, pushing back against the immediate surroundings.


    Heaving in a deep breath, Neveah pushed further. Sweat beads formed on his face, He then put his palm above the other.


    His arms trembled, his muscles bulging as he exerted himself. He gritted his teeth tight, channeling every ounce of his will into his palms, he seemed like he was crushing something invisible and extremely tough with his hands.


    Slowly and slowly, he began to bring his palms together, collapsing the dome inwards. And portals within shrank with each inch his palms drew closer to each other, their boundaries wobbling.


    The veins in his neck bulged and threatened to burst. But he didn''t give up.


    Finally,"Clap!" the sound was soft as his palms met. And the repulsion field dissipated as the portals were forcefully shut.


    Neveah took in a deep breath before sighing in relief. He did it! He shut the portals.


    "Hahhh..." he he breathed out, letting out a humorless laugh. "Didn''t think using gravity with a bit of space magic would actually shut these portals¡­" but his triumph was short-lived however.


    Constantine''s voice was then heard"Well done¡­ But we are not finished here yet, young master. Apocalypse ...Persona, Death!"


    Neveah''s head snapped up, searching for the source of the voice.


    He then saw it. Constantine atop a nightmarish black steed. The horse, a creature made from pure darkness, neighed slightly


    In his hand, Constantine clutched a scythe, long and ominous, his skin was paler and his eyes darker, especially his lashes and eyelids... On his body an incomplete armour formed, he had chest and shoulder guards, he had also boots and a knee guard. Every other place was his clothes and maybe skin.


    "He initialized his law?" Neveah thought in confusion. "When had Constantine done that? How? I hadn''t felt any shift, no change in the atmosphere. Is it when I was preoccupied with the portals... It was a distraction!?


    Fuck." Thought Neveah.


    "And what''s with this?" his mind raced. "I thought he gave negative status effects with his law¡­ What does he mean Persona?..." He stole a glance at Kael, hoping to gauge the brother''s reaction but couldn''t see anything as he was wearing a helmet. S§×arch* The N??elFir§×.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Constantine raised his hand, the black horse galloped it''s hooves hitting the ground impatiently.


    Dark energy crackled around them, the air growing heavy and oppressive. A dreadful premonition settled over Neveah.


    Constantine''s scythe swung down terrifyingly fast, aimed straight for his neck. But in a heartbeat, Neveah reacted and a shadow soldier materialized beside him, taking the full brunt of the attack giving Neveah time to dodge, he didn''t swap himself with a shadow soldier this time because he knew the first time he was lucky and that he shouldn''t try that again yet.


    The scythe sliced clean through the shadowy figure, dissolving it into a wisp of black smoke.


    The moment of rest was short-lived. Constantine, atop his steed, launched a relentless onslaught.


    He rained down blow after blow, each swing madr precisely, fatal and skillful. Neveah evaded relentlessly.


    The ground around him turned to black earth when the dark blade swung through the air, missing him by mere inches and grazed the ground slightly.


    Neveah knew the touch of that scythe meant more than just physical harm of cut flesh. It bore the weight and power of Constantine''s law, and the name Persona Death made him even more cautious. He wasn''t about to fuck around and find out.


    He couldn''t risk getting hit. Ws he dodged another close swing, he noticed a subtle change. The nightmare, that was once solid darkness, seemed to be¡­ fading?


    Its form becoming slightly transparent at the edges, it''s feet were now practically invisible. A smile formed on Neveah''s lips, a relieved small smile.


    "So," he said as he dodged another swing, "you have a time limit, don''t you?"


    Constantine remained silent, but his attacks relentless. But beneath the mask of indifference, there was something else annoyance. He knew Neveah had figured it out.


    The law, Apocalypse: Persona ¨C Death, wasn''t an instant-win button. It granted Constantine immense power, turning him into a harbinger of death, but it was a temporary state. The longer he maintained it, the more it drained him.


    Time passed by slowly for everyone. Each dodge, each scramble to avoid Constantine''s close and deadly swung scythe, and for Constantine who couldn''t get a hit in, yet his horse was fading with every passing minute.


    Its once solid form growing increasingly transparent. ''Just a little longer. I just have to hold on.'' each thought fighting against time.

 Chapter 136 - 136: Bad Luck

    Its once solid form growing increasingly transparent. ''Just a little longer. I just have to hold on.'' each thought fighting against time.


    Suddenly, Constantine''s relentless attacks ceased. A sigh, heavy with frustration, escaped the young Twilight. " it," he muttered, his voice full with annoyance as he shook his head."Here I am, a mage, resorting to brute force."


    With a snap of his fingers, the skeletal horse dissolved into a wisp of darkness. In its place, a crimson circle pulsed into existence, emanating an ominous aura that.


    "Apocalypse: Plague," Constantine declared his voice with a chilling finality.


    Neveah was now extremely confused and frustrated. What was it m with this guy and his ever-changing law forms?


    "What..." Before he could even say the question, a wave of nausea washed over him. His limbs grew sluggish, his muscles burning with a searing heat. A dull ache, initially ignorable, intensified with each passing second, it became annoying. Soon, it morphed into a ''okay now this fucking hurts'' pain.


    He stumbled backwards. Just as his body started to adjust thanks to his adaptation trait, a horrifying reset occurred.


    The wave of nausea returned, the searing hotness of his body intensified, and a deep hunger gnawed at his insides. Movement became a great task effort, his mind sluggish and clouded by the sheer intensity of the


    pain, he couldn''t think.


    Constantine observed the scene with a cruel satisfied smile playing on his lips.


    He was systematically dismantling him, not just physically, but mentally as well.


    Neveah gritted his teeth, refusing to give in. He had to find a way to counter this, to break free from this insidious cycle. His mind, a battlefield of pain and confusion, searched desperately for a solution. The red circle above them pulsed, a constant reminder of his dwindling time.


    He could barely make out Constantine advancing towards him, a glint of metal catching the dim light ¨C a dagger clutched in his hand.


    Summoning the last of his sanity and strength, Neveah rasped, "Protect me!"


    His remaining shadow soldiers, ten in total, surged forward, a wave of darkness blocking Constantine''s path.


    They swarmed the warrior, blades flashing in the flickering light. One of the shadows scooped Neveah up, carrying him away from the red circle''s area of influence


    Even at a distance, the effects of the Plague lingered. His body ached, but his remarkable adaptation kicked in. The searing heat dulled, the gnawing hunger abated. It was a slow process, but he was slowly clawing his way back from the brink.


    Meanwhile, Constantine fought with a practiced ease. His movements were a whirlwind of darkness, effortlessly dispatching the shadow soldiers. Each one that fell dissolved into a wisp of smoke, their brief sacrifice buying Neveah precious seconds.


    As the last shadow soldier faded, Constantine turned towards Neveah, his eyes burning with a mix of annoyance and grudging respect.


    Neveah, now standing on his own two feet (although slightly wobbly), met his gaze. Frustration gnawed at him. "Mother said she could never experience the same thing twice," he thought, his voice still rough. "That she could never suffer from the same thing twice¡­ she always came back stronger. But that''s not happening to me.


    I''ve been stuck in that circle for what felt like eternity, going through that cycle of pain over and over, definitely more than twice. What''s the difference we both have Adaptation trait but why is it different for me. Age? Strength? Sigh¡­ I''ll have to ask her later."


    He straightened his back, forcing down the last wave of dizziness. This wasn''t over. He had survived Constantine''s law, for now, but the battle was far from won.


    There were still questions, unanswered riddles about this new form of power, this "Apocalypse" law and its variations.


    He locked eyes with Constantine, a newfound determination burning in his own. He wouldn''t succumb to this torment. He would unravel the secrets of these laws, and he would use them to form a great law for himself. The fight for acknowledgement had become a quest for knowledge.


    A bewildered silence descended upon the alleyway. Constantine, his earlier ferocity replaced by a sigh of resignation, dissolved the dagger in his hand. "I give up," he announced, kneeling in a formal bow. "You win."


    Neveah''s jaw dropped. "Huh?" he choked out, his mind reeling.


    Seeing his confusion, Constantine elaborated. "Laws, even powerful ones, have limitations. Maintaining them for an extended period consumes a tremendous amount of energy. And you, young master, endured both variations of my Apocalypse law. A remarkable feat."


    Neveah stared at him, a barrage of emotions and questions forming within his mind. "This revelation ¨C that laws could be waited out ¨C was a bombshell. Why hadn''t mother mentioned it? Was it unreliable? Did she simply overpower her opponents so quickly that waiting wasn''t even a factor? So many questions."


    The silence was broken by Kael''s voice that was full of concern . "Young Master?"


    Neveah blinked and looked at Kaeltearing himself away from his thoughts. "Yeah?"


    "We''ll be leaving now," Kael informed him. "We''ll wish you success in the tournament. We shall await your orders."


    Neveah frowned. "So, you won''t be helping me in the tournament?"


    Kael shook his head. "Our sister specifically instructed us not to intervene."


    "Damn you Bianca." Neveah thought. "Fine," he conceded and sighed. "But at least leave me your tokens." He extended his hand expectantly. Sear?h the novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    A moment of hesitation passed. Then, with a shrug, both Kael and Constantine produced two wooden tokens each, passing them over to Neveah.


    Neveah examined the tokens curiously. "You didn''t collect any?" he asked, surprised.


    Constantine met his gaze. "We have no desire for nobility. We already serve another, You. So... Bye"


    Both warriors vanished, leaving Neveah alone in the now destroyed roadside. He gazed down at the two tokens and gripped them tightly.


    "You have bad luck," Sharon''s voice echoed in his mind, cold and professional as always.


    Neveah nodded in agreement with a defeated sigh in agreement. "I know," he muttered, slipping the tokens into his pocket.


    **********


    Silence descended upon the rooftop. Kael stood behind Constantine and his gaze fixed on the horizon. Constantine stared up at the starry night sky.


    Finally, Kael broke the silence. "I''m sorry," he said.


    Constantine tilted his head slightly, a hint of surprise in his posture. "What are you apologizing for?"


    Kael shuffled his feet. "I''m sorry I lost. I''m sorry you have to keep living your life as a servant¡­"


    Constantine remained silent for a long moment, then said. "Lost huh?" he echoed, still facing the night sky. "I also lost, Kael."


    Constantine turned around, his eyes looking at Kael. "Tell me, what do you think about him?"


    Kael was quiet, then removed his helmet, revealing his confused face. "The young master¡­ well, he''s certainly¡­ odd. His orders are strange, and his behavior is¡­ unpredictable, to say the least."


    "Unpredictable? Yes, that he certainly is. I love monotony... I like things being the same but thr young master is different... But is that honestly a bad thing? " Said Constantine


    "No," Kael admitted slowly. " And he''s fair. He doesn''t treat us with disdain or cruelty. He respects us in his own¡­ that''s why he''s weird."


    A smile formed on the corner of Constantine''s lips. "You see, Kael? There''s your answer then. As long as we are content with our lot, it matters little what others think. And the young master, for all his¡­ weirdness, isn''t so bad, no, not at all."


    He reached out and tapped Kael on the shoulder. With a soft shimmer, Constantine vanished. Kael stood alone on the rooftop, a small smile forming on his face. "Is that so¡­" he said.

 Chapter 137 - 137: Almost Disheartening

    Neveah glanced up at the night sky, exhausted and started walking.


    "Where are you headed to now?" Sharon''s voice was heard in his mind.


    "Don''t you remember?" Neveah replied, a small smile on his lips. "I''m going to see what the commoners think."


    He needed to understand the vampire continent he was supposed to rule, the politics and power struggles, and thoughts of people in different situations and statuses.


    "Aren''t you going to rest or sleep?" Sharon askedm Ever since Neveah came to the tournament it''s been one thing after another, fighting, spamming his skills and fighting again. Honestly she was impressed Neveah fought... Well specifically evaded and defended again the twins and managed to get approved by them.


    Meanwhile after her question, Neveah paused, a vision a memory crossing his mind. He saw the image of a short red-haired girl, her sword falling to the ground as she dropped it, a tear forming at the corner of her eyes as she bit her lip. " I''ll get Nightmares," he thought.


    Taking a deep breath, he responded, "Nahh, I''m good." He lied. He didn''t want to sleep because he had nightmares, and dark annoying thoughts.


    " I''ll just rest." He said.


    "Okay... There''s a city north from where you are," Sharon offered not asking about the matter further.


    "Why, thank you," Neveah said with a grateful smile.


    He wanted to get there fast, maybe fly or run but he was too exhausted. He forced himself to walk, a slow and steady pace, the cool night air whipping through his face making hair wave against the wind.


    Sharon then kept quiet, she knew it wasn''t a time to speak. So Neveah found himself lost in thought, replaying the events of the night. The battle with Constantineamd Kael among many others.


    The road stretched before him, empty and silent. He just walked on.


    *********


    The wooden tavern door swung open, ringing the bell on top of the door momentarily disrupting the loud chatter and glass-clinking that filled the air. Heads turned to look at the person who entered


    It was a man clad in a black mask, black sweatpants, and black turtleneck shirt.


    Then silence. No movement or dialogue just everyone looking at Neveah. S§×ar?h the N?velFire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Undeterred by the sudden scrutiny, the man walked towards the bar counter.


    He reached the counter, the worn out and scratched with a couple of splinters poking out and the sticky wood cool beneath his palm.


    The barkeep, a big man with a thick beard and leaned forward. His rough breath reeking booze, "What can I do ya for?"


    "I need a room," Neveah replied, his voice muffled by the mask but firm nonetheless.


    The barkeep''s eyes narrowed. He scanned the customer from head to toe. Finally, he grunted, "How long?"


    "Thirty-six hours," Neveah answered, his voice calm.


    The barkeep tapped a thick finger against the counter, the other hand pulling his beard. "Two iron tokens," he declared.


    Silence.


    Neveah reached into his pocket, his fingers brushing against the two iron tokens.


    He took out the tokens, the cold iron feeling spreading to his skin, and slid them across the counter.


    The barkeep snatched them up, looked at them and smiled.


    He tossed a small, worn key towards Neveah, its surface etched with the inscription "2A."


    "Second floor," the barkeep said his voice cold .


    "Do you want blood?" he added, his voice dropping to a low as if he was selling something illegal.


    Neveah shook his head. "Nah, I''m good."


    With a final, assessing glance, the barkeep turned his back, his attention claimed by a new customer.


    Neveah turned away from the counter and ascended the creaking wooden stairs, disappearing into the upper floor.


    The faint scent of stale ale and dried vomit heavy in the air. He winced, pulling the mask tighter against his face as he surveyed the room.


    " Clean." He said as a blue magic circle formed and the room''s smell became bearable.


    "Young Master," Sharon''s voice echoed in his mind, full of disgust, "you couldn''t find a better place?"


    Neveah shrugged, "This one was the closest... It''ll do," he said


    He scanned the small room.


    "To think people are using tokens as currency too," Sharon continued, amused.


    "Yeahhh," Neveah sighed, pushing his mask aside. He ran a hand through his hair.


    "Anything to get ahead, I guess." He said with a shrug. He the door at the extreme corner marked bathroom. "At least it has a bathroom here. I need to get clean¡­"


    He removed the shirt, exposing his toned body.


    "What are you doing?" Sharon asked with surprise in her voice.


    "Going to take a bath," he replied, his voice dry. "For that, I need to get out of my clothes."


    With a roll of his eyes, he tossed the shirt onto the floor and made his way toward the bathroom and had to use the clean spell twice....


    The water, when he turned it on, sputtered and came out cold but not cold enough.


    Neveah, focused his energy. Frost emanated from his palm, swirling around the stream of water, chilling it to a refreshing coolness.


    After finishing, he stepped out, a towel wrapped around his waist, and scanned the room. He put on some new clothes.


    "Sharon?" he called out mentally only to be met with silence. "I guess she''s not there¡­"


    He sighed, feeling lonely.


    He raised a hand, casting a couple of quick cleansing spells over the bed leaving the surface clean. With a tired sigh, he collapsed onto the bed, the softness a forgotten sensation.


    "A soft bed¡­" he said, closing his eyes. "It''s been years."


    Despite the calmness of his surroundings and he was deep in thought.


    The fight with the "Twilight Twins" as he''d started to call them, replayed in his mind. "Honestly, that was pathetic," he thought. He hadn''t landed a single offensive blow, constantly on the defensive against Constantine''s relentless assault... He didn''t even do well against Kael.


    " It''s almost disheartening." He thought. "Peak Eight stars, huh? He wondered. Not only were they obviously well-trained fighters, but those Laws they wielded¡­ and the sheer power of them. And Constantine law... don''t tell me there are proficiency levels in Laws?" he considered.


    He came here for experience, for a chance to grow stronger. But right now, he felt utterly helpless. "Let''s see what tomorrow brings," he said not pleased by today''s events.


    Frustration grew within him. '' tsk ...If only these damn restrictions weren''t in place! If only I wasn''t sealed away by mother Verona''


    He yearned to unleash it, to draw upon ''that'' energy and turn the tide.


    But trust made him reconsider. ''Verona wouldn''t have done this without reason.'' He trusted her judgment, even if he didn''t understand her motives.


    With a sigh, Neveah reached over and cut the lights, plunging the room into darkness. He didn''t want to sleep. But he could rest, gather his strength.


    As he lay there, his body began to absorb the ambient energy around him. A faint glow emanated from his body, a dark red aura with bright white at the edges.


    Neveah stared blankly at the ceiling, his mind a barrage of thoughts...


    Outside, the city hummed with its own restless energy, a symphony of drunken laughter and distant shouts.

 Chapter 138 - 138: Robbery.

    Five figures huddled near in an alley overlooking Neveah''s room, their voices hushed whispers.


    "The lights are out," rasped a man, his voice rough with both fear and anticipation. "I think he''s asleep. I say we attack him now."


    "Let''s wait an hour or two," another countered, his voice heavier. "Just to be sure."


    A third voice full of greed, chimed in. "A person who can easily take out two iron tokens must be stacked. Is he a lone wolf? Maybe a fool? Or maybe a noble who came here to extort us? Maybe a scout, sniffing out our secrets¡­ either way, we rob him and silence him.


    It''s the safest option." Saying the man sliding his thumb on his neck.


    A dubious chuckle came from the group. "What if he''s affiliated with some powerful nobles and they come here for revenge?" someone cautious questioned.


    "Well, it won''t matter if they can''t prove anything," another replied with a nonchalant shrug.


    The conversation took a sharp turn, veering away from the immediate topic.


    "This tournament would have been more fair if we all had the same blood quality," one voice grumbled. "I don''t like how nobles can charm us."


    "They can charm those of weaker wills," a more level-headed voice countered. "Blood doesn''t have anything to do with it. The tournament is supposed to give a chance to those deserving of titles. It never said anything about the strongest being in charge."


    Scoffing erupted from another figure. "Bro¡­ This tournament basically wants the strongest to win."


    Then a heated debate erupted, the focus shifting from robbing the mysterious masked man to the very purpose of the tournament itself.


    "Strongest doesn''t have to be just physically¡­" one voice argued. "I''m talking about smart people who can¡­"


    His sentence was cut short by another. "Can you tell me what type of blood you are on¡­ Connect me to your plug. That''s some strong shit..."


    Laughter, tinged with derision, filled the room.


    "What are you saying?"


    "I''m saying you are stupid, or crazy, or high," he retorted.


    A sigh escaped one of the cautious and level headed one. "This is why I don''t like dealing with the intellectually poor."


    "Says the vertically summarized dude," the most reckless one voice shot back. "I may not be smart, but at least I''m tall."


    The reply was met with a collective snicker as many were holding back their laughs but failed and they came out. Some holding their ribs" hahahah... my ribs hurt... hahaha"


    Finally the most reckless one raised a hand for silence. "Shut up¡­ Let''s just wait for an hour," he said, his voice heavy but the greed was visible on his eyes.


    The group retreated back into the shadows, their whispers dissipating into the darkness. Neveah, however, remained oblivious, his body quietly absorbing energy even as he lay there, eyes wide open staring at the ceiling.


    *******


    "Let''s pick the lock on his door," one said said, his voice barely audible.


    A scoff came from the man behind him. " What? No way. There''s no time for that, idiot," he boomed. "Let''s break in through the window. That guy is only 5 star.


    And we are five... What could possibly go wrong"


    "We don''t know if he has backup or bodyguards and¡ª" the cautious short man said.


    "Mahn, you talk a lot!" the other man groaned, cutting him off mid-sentence


    With a leap he slammed his body into the window, shattering the glass in a shower of glittering shards. And the other 3 followed leaving the cautious one below.


    The cautious man winced. "You guys never listen to me," he muttered, shaking his head. He glanced at the broken window, then with a resigned sigh, leaped through the window frame, following his reckless companions.


    Inside the room, Neveah was on the bed, eyes wide open and devoid of any surprise.


    The blaring crash hadn''t even fazed him. He watched with detached amusement as the two figures tumbled awkwardly into the room, showering themselves with glass dust as they dusted themselves off.


    "Hey," the reckless one said, waving his dagger, "give us all your tokens while we''re being nice."


    The other thief, the cautious one however, seemed less confident. He shifted his gaze nervously between the masked Neveah and his companions. "Hey," he said, "I think we should turn back now. We just threatened him and we''re stronger than him yet he remains unfazed? This is not right. Something''s wrong.


    I say we go NOW."


    His message, delivered telepathically, went unnoticed by most his partners, who were too focused on the unresponsive figure on the bed.


    "I SAY WE TAKE THE TOKENS THEN LEAVE," the reckless one spat, brandishing his dagger with a tremor in his hand


    Neveah, who had been still moments ago, rose slowly and sat on the bed.


    His movements were fluid and unbothered, devoid of the haste and Panic expected from a cornered victim. He met their gazes and the reckless one didn''t like that one bit it made him uneasy.


    "Don''t make any moves if it''s not to remove your tokens," the reckless man said, attempting to cover his unease with a show of bravado. "And give me all of it," he continued.


    " Yeah and we''ll know if you''re lying." Said another one licking his blade.


    Neveah sighed, a deep sound that everyone heard. "Why can''t I just get some peace?" he said, his voice laced with a hint of annoyance and chill that sent shivers down the spines of the robbers. sea??h th§× N?vel(F)ire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    The reckless man didn''t like how he got scared now instead of being uneasy he was furious. "Did you just ignore me? Do you know who I am? I will kill you and your whole family! You''ll pay for disrespecting¡ª"


    He was cut off mid-threat by Neveah who suddenly appeared before the man. A single, precise blow connected with the man''s jaw, sending him crashing onto the floor with a meaty thud. His dagger dropped with him in a clang then stunned silence.


    Neveah was then back sat on his bed... No one saw anything, they just suddenly saw their comrade falling on the ground.


    "Can you shut up! I''m tired of the third rate villain speech." Said Neveah.

 Chapter 139 - 139: Robbery

    "Why you bastard!" Shouted another one of the thieves as he went to punch Neveah but he also joined his partner who was on the floor.


    " You piece of shit!" the other thief yelled with anger that there was tremor in his voice. He then charged at Neveah.


    But Neveah sidestepped the attack returning with a kick that sent him crashing into his fallen comrade.


    "You there" Neveah started sat back on his bed again. "You didn''t attack. Why?"


    The cautious thief, his face pale...he was horrified "Survival instinct," he said.


    Neveah thought for a second while nodding


    "Okay... Now I want you to hand over your tokens and you''ll get to live." Said Neveah as he formed an ice basket.


    The thieves, their arrogance shattered knew they had to obey. They fumbled with their pockets in fear.


    The cautious one, avoiding eye contact, simply slipped his tokens onto the basket and moved backward.


    *************


    " Fush... Fwaaahh" fists against air echoed through the deserted training yard. Sweat slicked Kai''s bare chest as he unleashed a combo of punches and kicks, movements honed from years of practice.


    Suddenly, a hurried voice broke the training pace. A servant, his face etched with worry, rushed into the training room. "Sir! There''s a lot of movement in the city," he said panting, struggling to catch his breath. "People are incoming, strong ones, weak ones, it doesn''t matter they are coming here.


    And the strong ones...We''re talking seven and eight stars maybe with a couple of strong pseudo seven stars in the mix."


    Kai stopped mid-punch, his focus sharpening. "Seven and eight stars, you say? This early?" he murmured. "It seems things are heating up faster than expected."


    "Indeed, sir," the servant confirmed, bowing his head slightly. "More importantly, there''s been¡­ trouble."


    Kai''s brow furrowed. "What kind of trouble?"


    "Your brother, sir. He, along with a few friends, went to rob someone who arrived earlier. This person was wearing¡­ a black mask."


    Kai froze, his body tensing like a coiled spring. "Black mask? You don''t mean¡­"


    "That''s what worries me, sir," the servant stammered. "The rumors about the black masked man who wrecked that street earlier¡­"


    Kai''s jaw clenched tight, his knuckles turning white as he gripped an imaginary foe. "Go get my brother," he growled, his aura flaring..."NOW!"


    "Yes sir... ," the servant said,


    " Also...prepare the boys to move. Something big is about to happen."


    "Understood," the servant replied, scurrying away with urgency.


    Kai remained rooted to the spot, his mind a hurricane of thoughts. The black masked man, the incoming force¡­ these events might be separate, but why did it all seem connected...


    "That black masked man may be the one who smashed the street," he muttered, piecing together the puzzle. "And these newcomers¡­ they could be after my tokens, after me¡­ or after that black masked man. I need to be ready. For anything."


    He glanced toward the horizon, and Kai took a deep, steadying breath, a warrior preparing for the storm that was about to break.


    *********


    The stench of blood, piss and sweat lingering after the thieves'' hasty departure.


    Neveah watched them disappear into the labyrinthine alleyways, the sound of their retreating footsteps muffled by the city''s noise. S§×arch* The N??eFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Before they left, with a sigh, Neveah surveyed the aftermath ¨C shattered glass on the floor, a crimson stain and the transparent liquid on the floor.


    "Clean it up," he ordered, his voice devoid of emotion but laced with a power and authority that left no room for argument.


    The thieves especially, the cautious one, flinched and scrambled to obey, his eyes darting nervously at the dark-red energy that crackled faintly around Neveah''s body.


    They had already deposited their hard-gotten tokens into a ice basket by the door, their movements nervous and hesitant.


    Once the room was presentable, or at least passable, Neveah dismissed them... It now brings us to the current situation.


    Alone once more, Neveah collapsed back onto the bed making the creaking sounds.


    His eyes closed but he didn''t go to sleep.


    A restless cool wind, carrying the murmur of the city got in through the broken window.


    The city''s noise became softer by the moment then a sudden, unsettling silence.


    Neveah''s eyes slowly opened, sensing an approaching threat.


    Before he could react, six feminine figures materialized in the room, their masked faces twisted in malicious grins.


    With haste swinging their blades, they descended upon him.


    A single, swift movement from Neveah turned the air crimson. A clean line, almost surgical, traced across the attackers'' faces. Yet, instead of cries of pain they were surprised and their body''s stopped moving, an eerie silence descended.


    In a gory display, the top halves of their heads slid off effortlessly, revealing soft flesh and bone.


    But Neveah wasn''t done icy stakes materialized within the hollowed torsos, piercing the attackers'' hearts,'' always make sure they die'' that''s what he was taught.


    Their life extinguished and the bodies crumpled lifelessly to the floor.


    Neveah stood, the faint traces of his dark energy flickering like flames around his body. With a wave of his hand the energy spread to the six corpses, they writhed and pulsed with the energy coiling around the fallen figures.


    Then from their shadows rose six soldiers. They were back to life again but not quite alive. They were serving Neveah now.


    Heaving a sigh, Neveah surveyed the scene through the window.


    The glimpse of the outside. People passing by, a mix of weary tavern patrons and curious onlookers, some just walking then suddenly they were craning their necks, their expressions manic and emotionless as if they were puppets. They looked at Neveah as if he was the enemy.


    Then among these people Neveah saw a bunch of other people who were dressed like hus atrackers and most likely they were responsible for whatever this was.


    "Here we go again," Neveah muttered, a hint of exhaustion in his voice.


    He understood what was about to happen.


    With another sigh, he walked towards the empty window, and in a blink, he leaped out, falling in the middle of the street.


    A chaotic wave of hatred crashing towards Neveah. Men, women, even children who were now out of the buildings, their faces contorted in rage, charged at him with makeshift weapons they could find ¨C rusty pipes, sharpened sticks, even sharpened spoons held with trembling hands, some women lunged at him with their purses.


    It was a horrifying display of mass hysteria.


    Neveah''s made an ice domw where he was in, and looked curiously at the attackers. Was this some kind of twisted illusion? Were they all under some sort of mind control? The people outside were banging the dome, kicking, punching, head butting, biting and others were clawing it.


    A child, eyes blazing with manic rage, lunged at the dome with a sharpened spoon, only to be flung back by an invisible wave of force. Neveah had enough.


    The gravity magic surged within him. A wave of it pulsed outwards, rippling through the crowd.


    The weaker attackers, those without any high magical rank, found themselves abruptly pressed against the ground, the sudden shift in gravity made them look like pressed cockroaches wanting to get out of a spoon hold.


    But even with half the crowd incapacitated, the remaining attackers, those who were stronger pressed on.


    "Are they under a charm? But this large scale? It looks like something I would do, well when I''m a bit stronger... Maybe Verona can, still to make a quater of the city attack me ...what is happening" he thought, searching for a way to subdue them without causing further harm afterall they were hus future people.


    He then called out his shadow soldiers.


    A new wave of attackers surged forward, their eyes just looked empty, but at the same time angry.


    With a mental command, he addressed his shadow soldiers.


    "Target only those at seven stars and above the hostile ones basically! As for the civilians just subdue¡­" he thought of something for a minute then said. "Just don''t do anything I wouldn''t do."


    The shadow soldiers paused for a mere second, then their attack patterns shifted. They began attacking the ''hostile'' ones according to Neveah who were the people in masks and uniform who attacked him before, killing a few at the same time Neveah made more soldiers... With every death a new soldier rose.


    As for the ''non-hostiles'' they were knocked out, or binded.


    Neveah watched this impressed. He wanted this to end quickly...


    He knew that couldn''t afford to be overwhelmed by emotions. That he needed a plan, a way to navigate this twisted nightmare and find a way to save these people, and find out what''s making them so mad.


    With a deep breath, he scanned the rooftops, his gaze searching for any sign of the puppeteer behind this disturbing spectacle.


    With all madness that was happening, well somewhere amidst the madness, Neveah knew, there had to be an answer and he had to find it.

 Chapter 140 - 140: let him misunderstand

    A white light emanated from Neveah''s grey eyes as he ordered, "Stop!"


    Like puppets with their strings cut, the weaker will attackers, fell to the ground, overcome by the sheer weight of his will.


    Yet, amidst the fallen, a handful remained fine and unaffected. Pseudo seven stars and a few strong Six-Stars who continued their assault. The shadow soldiersvengaged them with deadly attacks.


    But a deep frown formed on Neveah''s face.


    "These are some Pseudos and Six-Stars," he muttered with confusion. "They should be affected by my influence¡­ yet this?"


    A voice, cool and collected, sounded in his mind. "Young Master, they can''t be influenced by you if they didn''t make eye contact by destroying their own eyes or hear your voice by destroying their eardrums. And they are refusing to regenerate them." Said Sharon.


    "So you are back¡­Where were you?"he said.


    "Young Master, that is not important right now," Sharon replied dismissively.


    Neveah rolled his eyes. "Right¡­" . "But to think they would be so desperate¡­ sabotaging their own senses to avoid being Charmed... Respect," he conceded with admiration.


    Suddenly, with a swift movement, Neveah sliced open his palm. Blood welled up and flowed out when it couldn''t accumulate any further but it defied gravity not dropping on the ground... it bagan twisting and coiling in mid-air.


    A dark crimson whip blade, formed entirely of his own blood, materialized in his hand. He wielded it with a grace, the whip of crimson that lashed out like a dog tail as if it had it''s own mind. It slashed through the air with loud whip slash sounds.


    His attackers fell before him, lifeless, cut by the blood whip blade and skewered by ice stakes that erupted from the ground piercing their hearts and brains.


    "I think I might like this blood whip magic," Neveah thought looking at the blade with a suspicious glint in his eyes. "It''s good at handling¡­ these group attack situations."


    Thirty minutes passed. The sounds of screams and clashing weapons had finally subsided, leaving behind an peaceful silence that was momentarily disrupted by breaths and groans of the unconscious civilians and those who were waking up.


    Black embers of energy slithered around the corpses, the remnants of Neveah''s shadow soldiers slowly dissolving back into his shadow.


    And new ones began to rise from the corpses and blood-soaked ground, their forms condensing into shadow soldiers that also dissolve into Neveah''s shadow.


    Suddenly a group of figures materialized atop the nearest rooftop, their leader a tall man with an aura crackling with ferocious power.


    Bolts of blue lightning crackled around his crossed hands, the light from his body giving off a blue hue to his sorroundings. It was Kai!


    His face contorted in fury as he looked around and surveyed the scene below. His eyes widened in horror as they took in the bloody bodies, the dismembered limbs and heads and the sheer devastation that lay before him. He even spotted civilians laid unconscious amongst the carnage, some of them children?


    "What did you do?!" he roared in rage.


    Neveah, however, remained silent, his expression unreadable because of the mask. He simply stood there like an imposing figure amidst the ruins, his blood whip blade slowly became red mist that entered became lighter and more transparent as it finally disappeared.


    Kai''s looked at the black masked man who he thought was the cause of all this, Neveah. "You bastard! Even children¡­" he said his voice trembling in anger. "You heartless monster!" S§×ar?h the Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Sharon opened her mouth to speak,"I think he''s misunderstanding something," Sharon said finally.


    "Well... are you going to let him?" she asked.


    Neveah''s lips curved into a small smile that no one saw because of jis mask. "It''s my first time fighting against a lightning type Vampire," he said, " I''ll just let him misunderstand for a while."


    Then, with a mental command, he addressed his soldiers. "Soldiers, gather information on the territory and territory leader here. And some should remain and stop anyone from trying to interfere with my fight." He ordered telepathically.


    But he then thought," Can they even do that? And do I have a range limit? Oh well... It''s an experiment. I''ll learn after thorough testing. " Thought Neveah.


    The shadow soldiers acknowledged the order before dispersing into the shadows, melting away into the shadows.


    Kai, his anger making his aura spike as his lightning crackled more violently."Are you going to answer me!?"


    Neveah''s smile widened behind the mask "Make me," he replied, even though he couldn''t see it Kai felt this bastard was smiling, he didn''t like the way he spoke.


    Infuriated beyond reason Kai stretched his hand and unleashed a bolt of condensed lightning, a fast projectile aimed straight at Neveah.


    Neveah, however, was faster. He sidestepped the bolt but the discharge struck the ground next to him, instantly shattering the dome of ice Neveah had erected in at that place he was previously at. Yes, Neveah was experimenting again.


    Neveah clicked his tongue in annoyance as the ice melted before even being struck by the beam.


    Fury made Kai''s face red with his veins bulging threatening to pop when he saw Neveah standing amidst the carnage, unfazed undamaged and nonchalant.


    With a snort, Kai coated himself in lightning, his body became charged with it, at his fists and feet, the lightning condensed greater into gloves and boots. He suddenly attacked Neveah with a barrage of kicks and combos of punches and kicks. His fists were hot.


    Neveah decided and met each blow head-on, his body a tanking the onslaught.


    Kai''s lightning-coated fist and feet hit Neveah''s body in quick movements burning his flesh and his clothes and leaving smoking holes and burnt skin.


    But Neveah didn''t flinch. He countered with his own dark-red flame-coated fist, while was trying to condense his flames into gloves like Kai''s.


    The clash between them was devastating . Kai, a storm embodiment, rained down blows with fury. But Neveah paid them back with bone-crushing punches and heavy kicks. Both were taking damage but unlike Neveah Kai''s regenerative abilities struggling to keep up with the relentless assault.


    A memory surfaced in Neveah''s mind, when Valeriana told him ..."Lightning is a mutation of fire element but it is the purest form of fire¡­"

 Chapter 141 - 141: more... GIVE ME MORE!

    "... lightning is a mutation of fire." S~ea??h the n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    The words echoed in his mind. With each blow he received, with each dodge and maneuver, Neveah began to understand. There was a rhythm to Kai''s attacks, the way Kai used lighting, the feel of lighting as it hit his body. A low crackle formed from Neveah''s body, a faint but it couldn''t be heard cause Kai''s lightning crackles were louder.


    Dark-red streaks of energy flickered around him, growing stronger with every absorbed blow but no one noticed cause they were focussed on their opponents.


    Kai watched as Neveah seemed to anticipate his moves, dodging with unnatural grace. The lightning strikes that once connected now found their mark less often. Kai roared in frustration, desperate to land a decisive blow.


    But Neveah was no longer interested in defense. He pushed forward for an attack he wanted Kai to make more moves so that he can understand lightning better.


    His dark flames, imbued with a faint unnoticed electric energy coated his fists. He pushed Kai back with each brutal exchange, the vampire''s regenerative abilities barely keeping pace.


    Kai stumbled back, his mind becoming clearer replacing his earlier rage, but he was still very angry but now he was thinking a bit critically. He desperately searched for an opening, a way to get some space and restrategize. But Neveah, consumed by a trance-like focus, didn''t allow him a moment of respite, he wanted more.


    Kai, for the first time in his life, felt truly outmatched in close combat, he was facing an opponent who seemed to be evolving with each passing second.


    This couldn''t go on. Kai needed space, a chance to formulate a new plan. But the relentless attacks of dark flame fists kept him in battle.


    "Tsk," he clicked his tongue, Kai then made an ''x'' type shield with his hands and condensed lightning on it and let go of it making an energy ripple that sent Neveah back"


    "This is why I hate nobles! Just on a whim, you destroy a street, then waltz into this city and decide to kill everyone!Tell me does it get you guys off? Does it give you some twisted pleasure killing people, this carnage? You nobility bastards are all the same, loving and reveling in the oppression of others just for your own amusement!"


    "You know nothing of the struggles of the common man, the weight they carry on their shoulders! That''s why, in this tournament, I''ll strip you nobles of your titles, take away your noble-class blood and make you commoner... and when you are commoners I''ll make you experience the true despair! But you¡­ you''re worse. You''re a deranged lunatic, a walking catastrophe!


    Your power is a danger, you clearly will grow stronger and more dangerous and I can''t permit that."


    Kai''s body contorted as black runes writhed across his skin. They pulsed with an ominous white-blueish light, then erupted in a blinding white flash.


    "Living lightning!" he roared, He was no longer the furious vampire, but a living embodiment of lightning, his form crackling with slow peaceful energy, not like lightning at all. Kai''s body was supercharged!


    His speed became near-unseen tempest, as if he teleported. A fist shot towards Neveah,''a feint'' he thought and the real punch was coming from the left hand which was already positioned coming for an attack. But the first punch was indeed real and it was going to connect.


    But Neveah ducked the initial strike but it wasn''t over yet the follow-up was faster than the initial fist. Kai''s charged left hand was coming straight for his chin to make a splendid uppercut.


    Neveah violently threw his head back quick but the bones in his neck cracked and broke. But that didn''t stop him... His hands cusped to meet and hold the blow incase Kai woul change the direction of the hit again, and the blow with lm sheer force and heat behind the lightning-infused fist were overwhelming. His palms were obliterated in an explosion of light and smoke that smelled of grilled meat.


    Reacting quickl, in an instant. Neveah snapped his own neck back into place, "crack!" echoing.


    And his blown away hands began to knit themselves back into existence, first bone, then flesh then finally skin.


    But Kai wasn''t even close to being done yet, his form shifting in and out of existence. It looked like he was a teleporting boxer, appearing from unexpected angles and unleashing a relentless barrage of lightning-coated blows. Even sound couldn''t keep up with them, sonic booms were heard as they broke the sound barrier over and over again.


    Neveah''s body bore the full brunt of the attack. Holes gaped in his body, bones cracked under the relentless onslaught, but he held his ground, he wanted to feel more of the lightning. He fought with nigh-reckless ferocity, but he made sure in prioritizing protection of his vitals ¨C his heart and brain


    With each blow, a strange phenomenon unfolded.


    Instead of being broken, Neveah''s body seemed to¡­ adapt!


    The initial punches had left gaping wounds, but with each subsequent hit, the damage lessened. Becoming small dents and scrapes.


    This, coupled with his regenerative abilities working overtime, created a bizarre spectacle. Neveah''s body, while constantly being battered and bruised, was becoming demonstrably tougher.


    Faint dark-red streaks, almost indistinguishable from the carnage around them, grew from Neveah''s body slowly becoming more frequent and louder. It pulsed and was growing stronger with every blow.


    Neveah was smiling so hard behind the mask that even his eyes showed it... He was having fun.


    "Young Master... are you perhaps a masochist?" Sharon''s voice sounded in his mind. Her tone was full of amusement.


    "Also, please remember that you still haven''t found the who or what was responsible for the earlier charm spell and what they want with you." she continued with seriousness.


    Neveah, however, remained unresponsive. He was consumed by a trance like focus, like a warrior reaching the state of enlightenment through combat.


    He ignored Sharon''s question and advice, his eyes locked on Kai.


    He needed more, to feel more ... more of that electric energy to complete whatever it is that was happening. He was so close... He could feel it... Just a little bit more.

 Chapter 142 - 142: Red?

    A clash of lightning, blue and dark red continued.


    Kai, a living lightning, unleashed devastating blows after blows, each coated with lightning but were met with equally heavy amd almost as fast counters of Neveah''s dark-red flames. The ground beneath was being destroyed with every clash due to the sheer power of their exchange. Sonic booms echoed in the air, the aftereffects of their lightning-fast movements.


    The fight raged on, the very sky seemed to respond in kind. Dark clouds hovered mad gathered overhead, obscuring the ever-dark sky and casting the city in an ominous flashes of blue and red hues.


    " Rumble.... Rumble... Remble." Thunder rumbled.


    While Kai fought with great ferocity, he knew he was running out of time he couldn''t keep that form for long.


    Meanwhile, Neveah''s movements became better, more precise, faster and more calculated.


    He began to anticipate Kai''s fast strikes, dodging deflecting and countering with equal if not heavier attacks... And he was catching upto Kai''s pace.


    Kai then focused all his remaining energy on speed. He became a blue bolt shooting towards Neveah. His fist crackling and hot aimed for a devastating blow.


    It was bound to be a great final attack...


    But Neveah caught Kai''s fist in his bare hand. The impact was immediate, a shockwave rippling outwards from their point of contact.


    " What!?" A gasp escaped from Kai''s lips as something VERY unexpected happened.


    The blue lightning, upon coming to contact with Neveah''s hand, underwent a transformation.


    Instead of blowing up, destroying or atleast burning his flesh.or breaking some bones, the energy paused, pulsated for a brief moment before being changed dark-red lightning.


    The lightning then got absorbed and changes into a dark red substance materialized, coating Neveah''s hand like a solidified glove.


    And then...


    " BOOOOOOM!" a thunderous sound that shook the very foundations of the buildings of the city and a blinding red light erupted from Neveah''s body.


    It was complete. He had absorbed enough, learned enough. He had forged a new power mid-fight.


    Neveah then unleashed a final and brutal assault upon Kai. He launched himself towards Kai, delivering a devastating kick that sent the vampire shooting upwards.


    " Kwakkhkkh.." Kai coughed up blood.


    Before Kai could even stabilize himself, Neveah reappeared above him, his hands held and now encased in the solidified dark-red lightning+fire, hammered into Kai''s back with great force that broke something... sending him crashing back down towards the ground.


    Unfortunately Neveah wasn''t finished. He wasn''t even close... It was payback time... Fast movement around Kai''s falling body like in every angle in movement as if he was teleporting.


    Punches and kicks rained down on the vampire''s body with heavy thuds.


    Kai was like a ragdoll, a punching doll for Neveah''s relentless assault his time was up and his supercharged self drained... Kai could only offer an instinctive defense. He managed to raise a hands to cover his head, his body crouched up mid-air, but his defense and bones were shattered.


    Finally it stopped. Kai''s body, battered and broken plopped to the ground. Fortunately he was just unconscious,and not dead.


    "Kaiii! Nooooo!"


    A sudden scream was heard. It was a pain filled shriek of agony and rage, ripping night. Neveah turned towards the source, his crimson eyes narrowing.


    There, amidst the carnage, stood a figure ¨C the cautious thief from the earlier encounter.


    Tears streamed down his face. Snot dripped from his nose. With a sobs and snotty cries, he ran towards Kai.


    "Kaiii! Nooooo!" he yelled again, amd since Neveah was in the same direction as Kai, he looked at Neveah while he was running and he said. "I will kill you! I promise¡­ I will kill you!"


    He charged towards Kai, maybe towards Neveah, honestly only he himself knew whether he was running towards his broken brother or the black masked enemy that caused it.


    Before he could get close, Kai''s body flinched on the ground. He slowly blinked his eyes open, the blurry world coming into focus.


    He saw a figure approaching him, yelling Kai, it was his brother, and he was cussing at Neveah saying he would kill him. Kai tried to stop him by talking but his body didn''t respond only groans came out. His regeneration was too slow.


    Then it happened, something that made Kai''s face pale in horror. He watched in a sickening slow-motion as Neveah materialized beside his brother.


    A hoarse bloody cry, "Nooo! Cough... Fred! Cough." tore from his throat as he coughed up blood his body was so messed up that even coughing was painful.


    Kai watched as the silent black masked man raised his hand and it coated with dark lightning maybe flames it didn''t matter what mattered was that,it was aimed for a killing blow, and he knew his brother wouldn''t survive.


    Kai''s entire body screamed in protest as he tried to move. Every muscle felt painful and unresponsive."get up¡­ get up¡­ get up,get up¡­ get up¡­ get up,get up¡­ get up¡­ GET UP,GET UP¡­ GET UP¡­ GET UP DAMNIT. GET UP. PLEASE GET UP." he chanted in his mind tears flowing from his eyes.


    Then movement, it was his hand.


    He struggled and clenched it into a fist, then started punching the ground with a primal. "GET UP! GET UP!" he said internally with the final words coming out of his mouth, willing and wishing for his body to obey.


    When it couldn''t, He decides to crawl, a pathetic attempt to cover the distance separating him from his brother.


    But how would that help? Just as Kai clawed his way forward, a sickening splatter of crimson erupted from the place Neveah and Fred were. "Nooo! Frrrrrreeeeedddd... FUCK!" Kai''s scream echoed through the night as his crawling arms clenched into a fist scooping up some dirt he then Punch the ground.


    But then while he was in strating to grieve, "cough!" It shattered the nightmare that was unfolding before Kai.


    Fred, his clothes stained with blood, was coughing up blood that accidentally got into his mouth when he was shouting amd crying, he was unharmed and undeniably alive. Neveah, for reasons unknown, didn''t target him.


    Confusion and relief flooded Kai''s mind. "Then what did he attack?" he thought, his brain struggling to process amd piece together the bizarre turn of events.


    Fred, saw Kai and continued moving. Je was still confused and definitely scared but he kept moving... Leaving behind the silent black masked man.


    Just as he reached his brother''s side, a blinding red flash shone through the dark night and hit Neveah''s body which vanished from where it stood.


    A loud crack rang out. The ground where Neveah had been standing a moment before erupted in a crater, scorched red earth smoking and had red fault lines. S§×ar?h the N?vel(F)ire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Kai and Fred hugged, well Fred hugged Kai... but they both stared at the crater left in silence.


    "Kai!" Fred finally sobbed, tightly hugging Kai.


    "You''re alright¡­ you''re alright." Fred kept repeating with relief and tears.


    Kai was also relieved that Fred was okay but he didn''t say it aloud nor did he cry... He had his big brother image to protect.


    " You know once I saw father fall from the sky when he ran out of mana suddenly... Once he saw that I saw him he told me, " can you jump like that from that height." Hahahaha." Kai said to cheer the mood.


    " Haha.. sob.. haha..sniffhahaha." laughed Fred, " father was always like that a he didn''t show any weakness." He said.


    " Yeah..." Said Fred.

 Chapter 143 - 143: The Gaze.

    Atop a mansion''s roof, miles away from the smoldering wreckage of the fight in the city, Neveah''s body materialized suddenly with a lightning strike, that blew away the roof''s tiles. S§×ar?h the ¦ÇovelFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Tsk," he clicked his tongue, surveying the area. "No one is here anymore." This was the very spot where his shadow soldier had vanished suddenly without warning, " and it''s final memories aren''t even helpful, it was ambushed. Sighhh."


    " Anyway I got it." He said with a smile. He flexed his hand and watched dark-red lightning crackling on his finger tips. "Lightning," he said with a satisfied smile.


    " Heh... I can''t wait to meet Axl again." He said with an ominous sadistic smirk.


    "Also that cautious thief, Fred and this Kai character seem related, what a strange coincidence and from the looks of it they are important considering Fred was about to be kidnapped maybe even killed. I still want


    ALOT from those two... so I didn''t like the way someone tried to interfere with my plans... I''ll find out who it is later." He thought.


    Then he suddenly felt something like a prickling sensation. It was a gaze, brief... very brief but someone powerful looked at him. It was gone before he could pinpoint the direction and location it came from.


    A slow smile spread across his face. "Haahhh," he chuckled, cold and devoid of humor. " Tsk... maybe I shouldn''t have shown a reaction and wait till I can pinpoint them. So... They''re watching me.


    But is it a warning? An invitation? Or a challenge? Or a declaration? They are basically telling me they can do whatever they want since they are stronger right? I''ll find you though."


    *******


    A chuckle echoed through the dark room, "Heh... He noticed me. I guess we finally found the prince. He''s quite perceptive... I''ll let him play around for a while then I''ll..." Said a feminine voice but before she could finish, A figure materialized before her. The man''s head was shrouded in a hood of darkness, wore a simple outfit of a short sleeved shirt, shorts, and sandals.


    "Yo! Did you get the vampire prince yet?" he asked.


    The woman raised an eyebrow. "You¡­ How did you get in the vampire continent?"


    "I have my ways but I''m not here¡­ atleast not yet," he said cryptically


    "How''s the progress with getting the prince?"


    "I''m working on it," the woman replied.


    "Work faster," he ordered. "We need him and complete this mission before the tournament is over¡­ by the way how''s the prince?"


    "A monster," she conceded.


    "Well he''s Queeny''s cub afterall, No surprise there." the man chuckled but he wasn''t amused.


    The woman then inquired. "Do you know who is his father?"


    "No," he admitted.


    "But I would love to know¡­" he said with the same unamused chuckle.


    "Anyway, get the prince. You shouldn''t have any problems you have ''that''." He tapped his chest with a finger before his body fell to the ground and turned into a blob of black goo that sank harmlessly into the floor.


    The woman watched the goo dissipate. "Tsk, disgusting," she said, clicking her tongue in disapproval.


    ***********


    An amused smirk formed on Neveah''s lips as he sort and went through the memories gotten from his shadow soldiers.


    The shadow soldiers couldn''t speak but Neveah could view their memories, technically they were just recordings but Nev called them memories.


    "Heh.... So a commoner-class vampire is going to become the new fourth Count, is he?" he chuckled.


    "Interesting. These ''commoner bunch'' are better than the nobles.I think I should visit the brothers again..." He jumped to the sky and lightning hit his body and he was gone again, in the clouds a red streak was seen moving.


    *************


    Fred, his face etched with concern, hovered Kai.


    "Kai," Fred called, "about that masked man..."


    "What about him?" Kai asked.


    "He¡­ he saved the commoners, I asked around and there were a couple unaffected by the charm... He didn''t attack them, not at all! It was them who attacked him. He safely handle the situation without killing many people only the perpetrators."


    Disbelief, that was what Kai . "Are you sure?" he asked.


    Fred nodded vigorously. "Absolutely! He''s not that bad even... Even when we went to rob him he let us go unharmed." He said about his earlier interaction with the black masked man, of-course he watered down the details but that wasn''t important right now.


    Kai''s mind raced, piecing together the memories of the fight, he was the one that attack the black masked man without reason, from the black mask''s point of view it was self defense a brutal one though, Kai''s body shivered.


    The masked figure''s lack of any attempt to harm them¡­ well atleast not fatally. It all started to make some kind of sense.


    With a desperate need for answers. Kai with his now healed injuries thanks to a potion, he started to walk towards where Fred was painted red.


    He was followed by Fred and then saw a corpse there... Well it wasn''t a whole corpse, only the lower body was left. It had black pants with a red flower...


    And that made Kai piece together a lot of things... The man who was killed, maybe he was tailing Fred, wasn''t some random bystander.


    He was a member of a small, ostracized group ¨C deserters who disapproved of Kai and his employer''s methods. They were commoners but they believed in a different path...


    "Did they want to use him as leverage on me, Either to lure Fred out or¡­ well, kill him to hurt me." Thought Kai.


    The revelation struck Kai. He had been so focused on his own little information and ignorance, so blinded by rage, that he had completely misread the situation. The masked figure, far from being an enemy, he was their weird savior.


    Shame washed over him. The black masked man saved the Commoners, saved his brother and even spared his life... But he did give him a brutal beating.


    " I think we should be even... He even used me to learn lightning magic." Thought Kai.

 Chapter 144 - 144: ... not that weak...

    Kai and Fred worked alongside other survivors and some volunteers with a bunch of their subordinates, clearing debris and offering whatever aid they could in the aftermath of the recent battles. Fortunately as vampires, their wounds healed gradually so no medical aid was needed.


    "Rumble ... Rumble .... Rumble."


    Red lightning moved through the clouds in the sky, and struck, and Neveahy landed with a heavy thud in the center of the destroyed district.


    Confusion clouded Kai and Fred''s faces. Neveah, the very cause of their recent predicament, stood before them... maybe he wasn''t the cause but he was at the center of this mess. S§×ar?h the nov§×lF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "We need to talk," Neveah finally spoke, his voice low.


    Kai hesitated, his gaze flitting between Neveah and the injured citizens around them. He was still busy helping...


    Neveah, as if sensing his hesitation, let out a frustrated sigh. Then raised his hands to shoulder level and the debris around them shook.


    Shattered stones, splintered wood, and even the scattered bodies of the fallen rose into the air.


    Neveah waved his hands around and,sorted the debris with precision ¨C separating rocks, wood, metal and corpses, they now floated mid air sorted.


    "Where do you want these?" he asked.


    Fred gasped as his eyes opened wide open.


    Kai was also stunned he swallowed hard and forced himself to speak. "Please, get rid of the debris. As for the corpses¡­ just lay them down in that area." he said firmly as he gestured to a vacant space within the ruined district.


    Neveah nodded and deposited the sorted debris outside the city limits and arranged the bodies.


    He then turned back to the brothers, but focussing on Kai, who immediately ordered, " you there! Make sure to identify the bodies." He said to a person in the background.


    "Now,"Neveah said, "we talk."


    "Let''s talk¡­ inside." Kai gestured to a building that was decent enough and they walked in.


    Kai looked at Neveah who sat before him in silence "Thank you," he said.


    "It would have taken us¡­ well, forever to clean this up. Rebuilding will still take weeks, maybe even months... But thanks for the help."


    Neveah offered a simple nod. "No problem." For Kai it was weird talking to a man wearing a mask, ge couldn''t read his face so he didn''t know what he was thinking and didn''t like that.


    "So," he began after an awkward silence.


    "Mhmhm..." clearing his throat. "You said you wanted to talk, right? What did you want to know?"


    "How much can you tell me?" Neveah asked.


    "Unfortunately not a lot," Kai admitted shaking his head, "but I''ll try to answer what I can."


    Neveah was quiet for a while then leaned forward on the table...


    "You are a ''good'' person, correct?" He emphasized the word ''good''.


    Kai paused and thought for a while then, " I''d like to think so," he said with a shrug.


    "Interesting, I know some things about you and the person you follow¡­" Neveah said


    "What are you¡­" he began genuinely confused but before he could finish...


    "Kai!" A sharp voice cut him off.


    A figure materialized beside him, a man cloaked in a simple black suit, a heavy coat. He wore a pair of spectacles, black hair and was tall.


    " I''ll handle it from here," the man declared, his voice firm and laced with authority. He pulled a chair back from the table, removed his coat, and hung it over the chair before taking a seat.


    His gaze, cold and analytical, fell upon Neveah.


    "Hello I''m Theodore Roose..."


    The man named Cruise said as he stretched hand out going to greet Neveah, stood awkwardly for a moment as Neveah offered no reciprocation.


    Finally, Cruise withdrew his hand with a cough and twitching lips.


    "You are the person going to become the new count," Neveah stated from behind his mask, "You are also his superior, correct?"


    Theodore, A small smile formed on his lips. "Thank you for the kind words," he said, his voice cold, "but I''m not his employer nor is he working for me. We are... partners." The man said crossing his legs as he looked at Kai.


    "Partners?" Neveah repeated genuinely amused but didn''t show it.


    Kai, who had remained silent throughout the exchange, felt pride of being acknowledged and a small smile formed on his face.


    Neveah seemingly unimpressed just said. "Okay... so...nWhat are you people about?"


    Theodore''s ''warm'' smile vanished, replaced by a cold frown. "You people?" He repeated, his voice hardening.


    "What people? You talk as if we are different. We may be low-born, but we are still vampires. We won''t live shackled like this any longer under nobles like you."


    "Can you stop with the bullshit?" Neveah said shaking his head. "I''m not in the mood for this."


    Theodore''s eyes glowed bright crimson, the anger in him barely contained.


    He pushed his spectacles back then revealed it, nine glowing stars.


    Kai gasped. He had witnessed Theodore''s abilities before, but never with such raw intensity.


    "This is not bullshit," Theodore roared, his voice vibrating with fury. "I will defend my people from the likes of you!"


    Chaos erupted.


    Kai moved towards Theodore, slight panic in his voice. "Whoa! Whoa! Theo, calm down!"


    He tried to diffuse the situation, his gaze flickering to Neveah who had shut his eyes , his face completely invisible so his mood and state of mind were completely unknown and that wasn''t good.


    Theodore, his voice calmer now but still cold, addressed the masked figure.


    "I''m grateful you helped the people and you didn''t kill Kai after he attacked you. You even saved his brother. Your fight with Kai was enlightening for you, correct? You gained lightning... So we are even. Now leave, or else."


    Neveah with an amused smile playing on his lips beneath the mask, began a slow, deliberate clap


    " Clap. Clap. Clap. Clap. Clap. Clap.


    Clap.!"


    As his hands met for the last time, his grey eyes snapped open, glowing with great intensity .


    Theodore was taken aback... Just slightly.


    "You think this is a negotiation?" Neveah''s voice was a low but aggressive, each word dripping with power.


    "You trying to get the upper hand with your display? We are not even. Only I decide that."


    A tense standoff ensued.


    Theodore, his body crackling with barely contained energy, looked at him. "Boy," he started, his voice firm low and cold, "I can kill you with a snap of my finger." The brilliant stars shone even more brightly their light reflecting dazzlingly off his spectacles.


    Despite the bright almost blinding flaunt of power and the threat hanging heavy in the air, Neveah stood unfazed. His grey eyes remained fixed on Theodore.


    Kai, sensing an impending explosion and the heavy tension, rushed to intervene. "Boss!" he called out, his voice laced with panic. "Let it go!"


    Theodore, took a deep breath his chest heaving a couple of times. He seemed to have been wrestling with something deep within him.


    Slowly, with a deep breath, he retracted his aura. The glowing stars blipped out of existence, the tension easing from the room.


    "It''s because they said we couldn''t," Theodore finally began, his voice hoarse and full of emotion . "They treat us like garbage¡­ They defile our children. Take our wives and then kill us. We aren''t safe¡­"


    "And the worst part is no one cares about us. When our daughters go missing and we ask around, people ignore us¡­ Even our own kind turn a blind eye. It''s that bad..."


    He paused. "You asked why I want to be a Count, correct?"


    "I''m listening," Neveah replied.


    Theodore gestured around. "I want to protect our community. Make sure our children grow up safe, with both parents by their side. I don''t want them to live in constant fear, wondering when their turn will come."


    A flicker of cynicism crossed Neveah''s face. "So you want to be a hero?" he drawled, the word dripping with sarcasm.


    Theodore shook his head, his voice firm. "No. I want to help."


    "Help? If the commoners are so oppressed, why do you have deserters from your group? Shouldn''t you be united?" Neveah pressed, his voice low and menacing.


    "Our methods are different," Theodore replied, clenching his fists and gritting his teeth.


    "Methods," Neveah repeated.


    "By methods, you mean the fact that you work with those very nobles you claim to despise. Or... the fact that you are one of them." Neveah said with a smile but it couldn''t be seen cause he was wearing mask.


    Theodore''s eyes widened.


    And Kai... well his gaze was flitting between them, felt a wave of confusion wash over him.


    Neveah''s dropped a bomb.


    Before Kai could react, Theodore shot towards Neveah. He reached for Neveah''s throat.


    But... it was like striking at air. Neveah''s body seemingly teleported, he sat at the chair which Theodore was sitting on before.


    Theodore''s hand grasped at nothing


    " You know... If you are going become a count. You should be truthful to your people and not be that weak..." Said Neveah.

 Chapter 145 - 145: Partial Nobility

    A wave of emotions across Theodore''s face, anger, annoyance and disbelief.


    "Quick to anger and weak¡­" Neveah''s voice was heard in the room but he himself was gone. "¡­ You can''t even cover up your tracks¡­ YOU ARE UNQUALIFIED. Prepare yourself¡­ I''m coming for your tokens."


    With the threat and disapproval proclamation... Theodore clenched his fists, his body trembling with fury.


    Kai, however had his mind reeling from the recent revelation, turned to his boss with confusion evident on his face. "Theodore¡­ What does he mean? You are a noble and you work with nobles?"


    Theodore hearing this just let out a frustrated groan he pinched his nose bridge with annoyance as he gritted his teeth.


    "Kaiser!" he said with a sigh. "We can''t do this alone¡­ We need help."


    "But¡­ Nobles? Out of all people? You know how they treat us." Kai said as if he had been betrayed.


    Theodore sighed heavily, again. "Kaiser, listen," he said, his voice hardening.


    "Don''t be that naive... I''m a ''noble,'' yes, but most of these nobles that help us are¡­ well, children of commoners. Do you seriously think those so-called nobles use contraceptives when they take our women? NO! They sire children on them, and if those children turn out strong with potential, they are taken away, raised as nobles with their true heritage hidden.


    As for the unfortunate others they are abandoned for being weak or not even acknowledged as their children even of they got potential..."


    He continued as he met Kai''s gaze. "Normal commoners can''t get to eight stars, Kai. It''s practically impossible. It''s only recently that that common sense is being broken, that many people are breaking through seven stars and some RARE cases of some 8 star commoners... but comonners will, can never compete with noble vampires... So, I looked for them.


    The noble vampires who grew up thinking they were commoners, their true potential wasted... Over the past 3 years I''ve been cultivating them... I even have some couple of 8 stars somr have laws..."


    A sudden realization dawned on Kai. "Wait, if commoners can''t get to 8 star... does that mean¡­"


    Theodore nodded . "Yes, Kai. You are a noble vampire well partially¡­ Your father raised another man''s child cause he loved your mother too much."


    " What... What about Fre"


    "Your brother, Fred¡­ Fred is a common vampire. He is your father''s son."


    Kai felt this wasn''t real, his entire world view thrown into disarray. He was a noble? His father, a symbol of both love and sacrifice, had a secret like that? And Fredb was forever cut off from reaching his full potential because of blood purity? What kind of bulshit was this?


    Theodore then placed a hand on Kai''s shoulder, his grip firm. "It''s us or them, Kaiser. We must get those seats¡­ This opportunity may never come again. We fight for our people, for our families, for a future where vampires, especially commoners, are not so oppressed... IT IS OUR DUTY!"


    Kai looked down and clenched his fists. He understood Theodore''s words... He knew what he had to do. He had to get that seat and change Fred''s blood purity... Also he had to help the commoners... His people.


    He now understood how limited the Commoners were and was slowly thinking how the Queen made this unfair competition... But he was still thankful that they even got a chance.


    "What will people say when they find out about this?" Kai then said after another realization with worry. "What if the Commoners find out we preach for commoner freedom when we ourselves are like the people that oppress them, nobles."


    Theodore just chuckled. "So what? We lived like comoners, we also were oppressed... The means justify the end, Kaiser," he said,


    "And¡­ well, the victors decide the narrative. They don''t have to know."


    Kai understood the logic, the desperate measures they needed to take to survive, the system was rigged against them. But something about that approach left a bad taste in his mouth.


    "Okay... but I don''t think we should get on the black mask''s bad side. He may be arrogant, but I feel that he''s¡­ important." Kai said.


    Theodore paused considered this for a moment, "I''ll try to talk to him," he said at last after looking at Kai''s worried face.


    But internally he thought, "I''ll kill him! Who does he think he is, coming here and questioning my methods? I''ll arrange my house the way I please"


    Kai sighed in relief...


    "So, what now?" Kai asked.


    "Now... now we wait for the climax." Said Theodore looking at the door.


    "The climax¡­ what if we have to fight a ten-star like LeNoir, Blanche, or Mordred?" Kai thought in worry.


    Theodore just shook his head. "They had many tokens by the first week of the tournament. It''s been nine months¡­ They should have a colossal amount."


    "But what if they want more?" Kai pressed,


    "There''s¡­ there''s rumors about a marquis seat."


    A marquis seat, a position promised to be above Count but below Duke level... It was a reward to the most impressive contender.


    Theodore shrugged. "Like you said, ''rumors''. We just have to protect the tokens we have, at any cost. We already showed our fangs. If we don''t get those seats¡­ we won''t survive in the vampire continent. The nobles won''t let us live."


    A heavy silence descended upon them. This was the cost and weight of their fight


    Their path was never meant to be easy... It was a path where victory could only be achieved through cunning, manipulation, deception... Anything to get ahead.


    Kai just grimly nodded at him. "I understand."


    Theodore gave him a curt nod in return. "Good," he said, his voice gruff but sincere.


    "Then I''ll leave now. Stay safe, Kaiser."


    Theodore walked out of the door and shut it.


    Each stride seemed to glide over the ground, carrying him hundreds of feet in a a single stride.


    Just when he thought he was far enough, his shadow flickered and a figure materialized from its depths.


    A man, clad in a black getup, materialized from the shadow. He wore a skull mask , and black clothes with a single, crimson rose badge pinned to his chest. His pants mirrored the black of his top and had a black rose too.


    "What''s the plan now, boss?" the skull-masked figure asked.


    "We failed to kill that Fred boy ''cause of Blackie¡­ Blackie also exposed you to Kai¡­"


    Theodore stopped moving.


    Blackie, the moniker they had given the mysterious figure in the black mask, had indeed thrown a wrench into their plans. Not only had he prevented Fred''s death and he had also revealed Theodore''s plans true nature to Kai.


    "And?" Theodore''s voice was a low growl, laced with simmering anger.


    The skull-masked man unfazed by the dangerous situation just leaned closer, removed his mask and revealed a smile of amusement mocking Theodore. "So¡­ When are you going to tell Kai you are the boss of the ''deserters''? Hahaha! Are you also going to tell him that you planned to kill his brother or the fact that you are his fath¡­"


    His voice cut off abruptly as Theodore''s hand, suddenly and unexpectedly, clenched his hand around the man''s throat. The man''s eyes bulged threatening to pop out, his face started turning a shade of purple.


    "Ha¡­ Har... harder," the man choked out his voice sounded excited and¡­ arousal in his voice. He rubbed his legs together excitedly, as he grabbed Theodore''s hand.


    Theodore''s face contorted in disgust. "Tsk¡­ You disgusting bastard," he said, releasing his grip from the man''s neck. S~ea??h the N??elFir§×.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    The skull-masked man fell to the ground, coughing and gasping for air, his body trembling and shaking in excitement, a red mark was formed on his throat, and his back arched as he let out a groan and a wet stain formed in his pants.


    Theodore was disgusted he began pulling off the glove he used to choke the man and tossing it aside with a look of revulsion.


    Even in the messed up world they inhabited, there were some lines that shouldn''t be crossed, and some people were just hopeless perverts.


    "Awww¡­ over so soon.." the man whined and pouted, as he regained his breath. He licked his lips, touched the bruise in his neck and a a blush formed across his face.


    His hand rose to his cheek, he then started panting loudly with a look of ecstasy on his face...


    Theodore watched the display his emotion a mixture of annoyance and disgust.


    This man, was lieutenant and head of the deserters that ''abandoned'' the commoner movement of Kai''s group... They were the enemies, this man was a huge pervert. But for now, he was useful.


    With a sigh, Theodore turned away from the unsettling figure. He had much to think about ¨C how to regain Kai''s trust... Well make him into the unquestioning dog he was before and not second guess his orders, how to deal with ''Blackie'', and most importantly, how to ensure their victory in the upcoming tournament.

 Chapter 146 - 146: Explosion is an art

    "Kaiser¡­ He''s too important," Theodore began, his voice low and heavy with authority. "The people revere and adore him. You don''t know how useful he is ... He doesn''t know that he only gets to stay in the light because of the things I do in the dark... He should be grateful... "


    The man completely unfazed by Theodore''s dark mood just giggled. "So the plan to kill his brother was just a little¡­ nudge? To get him nice and angry at the nobles, make him a better attack dog? How cold~"


    Theodore grit his teeth. "Think whatever you like, I need him focussed so that he does what I want..." he growled. "But the Black Mask¡­ I want him dead. Did you do it?"


    A look of excitement flickered in the empty eyes of the man. "Yes~," he purred, drawing out the word and saying it with sweetness.


    "I even put a tracker on Blackie''s shadow, just like you asked. How will you reward me~"


    Theodore narrowed his eyes. "Reward You?" he asked with disdain.


    " Yes~"


    " I ''reward'' you by not killing you. Now that''s a reward you should be grateful for you perverted bastard." Theodore said in disgust.


    "That''s hardly a reward," the man pouted. S§×arch* The ¦Çov§×lFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    " Just give me the location. It seems Kaiser couldn''t manage to kill that man , and frankly, I doubt any of you could."


    The skull-masked pouted. " But¡­ Kai doesn''t have a Law and he''s only lower 8 star. I could do it, hmph!" he said.


    "Neither did the Black Mask use his law," Theodore countered.


    "Just tell me where he is. This¡­ I handle personally. I want to see the fear in his eyes when I take his life."


    The man then gave Theodore the tracker. "Okay, daddy bye~" the man said, waving a goodbye as Theodore vanished into the night once more.


    And a rock''s shadow that was close to them suddenly materialized a shadow soldier the moment the pervert left.


    ***********


    " What in the actual fuck!" Said Neveah.


    " There''s a pervert like him alive?" He thought.


    Neveah''s eye narrowed as he watched the live feed play out on the thin, ice-edged screen. The conversation between Theodore and his perverted follower who sent a wave of anger through him. Seems like the "deserters" were led by this very same Theodore.


    A scoff escaped Neveah lips. "Playing the hero, manipulating someone as naive as Kai, making a defected group as one of the enemies to rile up more people behind Kai for his cause... Damn! Should I take notes?" Thought Neveah.


    " And it seems like this bastard is coming to kill me," he thought in his hand was the tracker he felt was put on him when he was talking to Theodore...


    Sharon''s voice was heard in his mind again. "Young Master, are you confident in defeating a nine-star?" She said.


    Neveah tilted his head, a playful smile in his now unmasked face. "Are you worried about me, Sharon?" he teased.


    "This will be a fight to the death, it''s either you or him." She said dodging the question.


    Neveah chuckled.


    He understood her concern, but a brawl right now wouldn''t serve his purpose. "I won''t fight him now," he said, his voice regaining its seriousness.


    "There''s much I need to do, preparations to make." He thought, his gaze back to the screen. "As she said, this is no test. No one will go easy on me. It''s him or me. Hahhh... I need to prep myself."


    Silence descended upon area. Then, a slow smile spread across Neveah''s face, a cold smile. "Let''s drag this man along a bit," he declared, as he stood and stretched his body... He then put on his mask and with a wave of his wrist, a shadowy blob materialized before him, condensing into a shadow soldier.


    Neveah pressed the tracker shard into the soldier''s hand, it''s white eyes glowing with light as it nodded and grabbed the chip tightly. A silent command passed between them from Neveah, and the shadow soldier, with great speed, darted out of the area, carrying the tracker and leading Theodore''s on a merry chase in the wrong direction.


    Neveah watched the shadow soldier disappear into the night, a small smile lingering on his lips.


    He still had other plans for Theodore.


    " Now then ...should I make an army and see my number limit, I was told to work alone..." He thought


    "But what if..." he mused, a sly smile playing on his masked lips.


    "What if someone appears and these problems solved themselves¡­ ''coincidentally''?"


    Technically, he wouldn''t be breaking the rules. By creating circumstances that others solved and he could still accrue his soldiers.


    "It''s decided," he declared, his voice a low rumble. "Let''s start with the nobles."


    Darkness engulfed him, a dark vortex that consumed his figure. In its place he stood as mirror image of Theodore''s lackey''s clothes¨C a cloaked figure clad in black, adorned with a single, crimson rose badge.


    With a flick of his wrist, his remained group of shadow soldiers materialized beside him, each clad in the same ominous attire.


    " A good way to get some attention is to make things explode literally and figuratively... Attention will get people talking and people talk shit sometimes that will make the nobles feel offended... I should cause a civil war among the nobles and Commoners then pit the ''united'' groups against each other... This will be fun. But still too much work for one person...


    I hope it''ll be rewarding" Thought Neveah as he disappeared with a lightning strike again.


    A satisfied smirk played on his lips. He envisioned the domino effect .


    With a final crackle , Neveah vanished once more, a blur of red lightning, leaving only the echo of his laughter behind.


    A strained silence hung in the air between Valeriana and Verona. The opulent study, usually a haven of crackling fireplaces and warm candlelight, felt heavy with unspoken tension. Valeriana finally broke the quiet.


    "Why did you force Neveah to participate in that¡­ tournament?" she asked genuinely curious .


    "Was it truly just to gain combat experience?"


    Verona leaned back in her plush armchair. "Partly," she admitted.


    "But there was more to it."


    Valeriana raised an eyebrow, waiting for further explanation.


    Verona sighed. "But majorly I wanted him to see the kind of nobles he will have in his court... And if he can... He should decide who he wants..." She said cryptically.

 Chapter 147 - 147: lets go

    A bolt of red lightning tore through the night sky, " crackle!"


    It struck dead center on a mansion... It was quite for some seconds then... "BOOOM!" An igniting inferno that erupted with a loud. Flames dark-red flames, devoured the structure. The wood, metal, stone bricks, broke first then were engulfed in red flames, the wood turning to ash while the stome and metal softened as they glowed red and then turned into soft lava.


    The shockwave from the explosion rippled outwards, shaking the very foundations of neighboring buildings.


    The night was now covered in an eerie red glow.


    The heat intensified with each passing second. It became hotter than random things suddenly burst into flames even people.


    Screams pierced the air, screams of terror, pain, grief and confusion. Some vampires were caught in the blast zone and were incinerated instantly, their bodies reduced to wisps of ash before they could even react.


    Neveah watched the chaos unfold with no emotion.


    He moved with ease through the carnage as he snatched a charred arm from a fallen noble to make a new soldier for his growing legion.


    The explosion was like a beautiful flower blooming in the night it formed into a crimson mushroom cloud.


    The shockwave continued its rampage, spreading outwards and shattering windows in its wake.


    Houses previously untouched by the flames began to catch fire, with he fire spreading with alarming speed.


    Panic swept through the noble district like a plague.


    "What was that?" a voice shrieked with terror.


    "We''re under attack, you idiot!" another voice snapped back.


    "Attack? But¡­ but we''re nobles! Who would dare attack us?" a third voice cowered in in fear and confusion.


    Amidst the chaos, a person spotted Neveah on the rooftop of a burning house. "Hey, look over there!" he yelled, pointing to Neveah.


    "There''s a person there!"


    All eyes turned towards the black-clad figure with the crimson rose badges adorning his attire.


    Neveah met their gazes with a mocking gesture ¨C he made a huge ice fist that raised it''s middle finger. The nobles below were shocked then got angry...


    But before any attack could be launched, Neveah vanished into the dark smoke-covered air.


    " The hell was that?" Someone shouted in anger.


    "Let''s get that bastard!" one of them roared, his voice trembling with fury.


    Another, more level-headed vampire stepped forward. "No," he countered shaking his head and his voice firm.


    "We have a bigger problem right now. Let''s get some water and try to contain the fire before it spreads any further."


    Frustration crackled in the air. One of the vampires who had lost a comrade in the blast sputtered in outrage. "But that guy¡­"


    "Enough!" the level-headed vampire interrupted. "I know who he is. He''s with that ''Commoner Revolutionary something¡­ We''ll deal with them later. But right now, we need to make sure our tokens are safe before something else happens." He said as he made a mud wave that covered and stopped the flames from spreading but he couldn''t extinguish it that easily... The mud hardened before it met the flame...


    But they somehow managed to contain it and that was goo for now.


    Murmurs of agreement rippled through the crowd. The threat of losing their tokens, the very thing that decided the level of their power and status, outweighed the desire for immediate vengeance.


    Baron Verik, his face flushed and tie loosely hanging and his shirt, one half tucked the other untucked with a slip of it shoved through his unzipped pants, "B-boss¡­ bad news! Our tokens¡­ they''re gone!"


    The area fell silent after the declaration.


    A vein throbbed in the temple of the bald man who made a mud barrier yo prevent the fire from spreading... "Gone? What do you mean gone? Those tokens are practically indestructible. They wouldn''t burn!" He yelled.


    "You think I don''t know that?!" Baron Verik exploded in anger also. ''Does this bakd idiot take me for a fool? My tokens are also gone and he is getting mad at me? Does he think he is the only one with balls, or are his three?'' Verik thought.


    "What did you say to me?" the bald man, Ronald said.


    "Watch your tone, Baron."


    "Mehn... Screw you!" Verik spat back he was frustrated right now and this man kept annoying him while shouting at him.


    "You have some nerve," Ronald said, his eyes glowing red as they trembled in fury. The air crackled with a heavy killing intent, imposing pressure on Verik.


    A third figure, clearly higher in rank than Verik, intervened before things escalated further. "Calm down," he said, his voice a soothing.


    "Baron Verik, elaborate. What happened?" He then said.


    Verik, catching his breath as he saw his life flashing before his eyes.... just offered a brief explanation. "Well¡­ the tokens¡­ they''ve been stolen. Not just from one house. Everyone''s tokens seem to be missing."


    A collective gasp rippled through the stunned area. "What? How?" Ronald roared, his fury increasing further.


    "Yeah, how?" The calm one, Shamah said.


    "Wait... Weren''t you in charge of patrol and security today? How did we get attacked, not to mention robbed, under your watch?" Ronald said.


    Verik squirmed under their accusing stares. "Well¡­ it was a surprise attack, even to us."


    "Surprise?" Ronald scoffed.


    "Tell me, Verik, what were you really doing? You look¡­ flushed." Ronal said.


    He leaned closer as he held Verik''s collar ... his eyes narrowing.


    He got a whiff of a VERY familiar perfume and then saw a lipstick mark on his nape ... Indicating his blood had been sucked ...


    Verik flinched when the mark was found.


    A wave of rage rose in Ronald... Reaching even new heights. "You bastard! You were busy¡­ with my wife?! She even sucked your blood?!"


    "Boom!" a wave of killing intent erupted from Ronald...


    Finally, Shamah spoke, his voice laced with l authority.


    "Calm down, both of you," he said, his words aimed at the seething figure beside him. S~ea??h the ¦ÇovelFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "We have to get the tokens back. After that, you can have your ''talk''."


    Ronald, his aura still crackling with raw anger, narrowed his eyes. "How about I just deal with him now?" he growled.


    Baron Verik was scared.... He broke free of Ronald''s hold by leaving him his shirt amd started to run away shirtless.


    But... two thick tentacles of mud, brown and wet materialized from Ronald ensnaring his legs.


    Verik was horrified and wanted to scream but chocked instead as the mud tentacle slithered upwards his body engulfing him in its suffocating embrace. The mud tentancles writhed and contracted, squeezing tighter with each passing second and formed a huge cocoon as it grew even bigger.


    " Crunch!" The cocoon tightened, then grew silent. It became even wetter thanks to Verik''s blood.


    "Sigh, What a waste." Shamah shook his head.


    "Now, let''s go get the tokens back. If I remember correctly, the city those commoners are holed up in is Westley''s old region." Ronald said.


    "Yeah, let''s go,"

 Chapter 148 - 148: boom boom

    "Yeah, let''s go,"


    They moved through the night...


    The news would spread among the nobility faction-'' the nobles were mobilizing for war...''


    Well according to them it was an extermination of pests and the destination...Westley City.


    Neveah stood atop a tree. His eyes scanned the city before him, taking in the scenes.


    People scurried through the streets, some scavenging their meager belongings from the wreck Neveah had cleared before, others gathering in small groups, helping each other... They hadn''t even got over the previous attack.


    " Sigh... I''ll give you guys a heads up." Thought Neveah looking at the scenes below.


    Neveah raised his hand. A ball of fire started forming, it was small at first... He then channeled his power, and the fireball grew, it then started spinning and swirling and intensifying as it grew larger until it morphed into a tornado, a tornado of dark-red flame.


    With a flick of his wrist, he launched it skyward.


    Below, the city residents watched in terror as the flaming tornado suddenly appeared in the horizon.


    Buildings, walls, structures even those made of stone and steel that were considered very sturdy broke and melted like butter under the tornado''s heat and the wind it generated as it moved...


    But as the tornado was about to reach the densely populated area of the city, a strange phenomenon occurred. It vanished¡­ simply ceasing to exist.


    The flames were gone but the destruction was still evident.


    A stunned silence descended upon Westley City. The sighs of relief, the scrambling to escape, the panic all of them stopped.


    Fortunately for them no one died.


    "I have no need for weak soldiers, but with this¡­ you should be alerted." Thought Neveah.


    " What is happening again." Someone shouted and Kai looked at this with anger.


    ''Those flames looked and felt familiar... It was definitely the masked man. But no one was injured what does this mean?... Is it a provocation or is it...'' Kai was deep in thought.


    " Kai... Attackers are coming... They are many and they are drawing in close fast." Shouted Fred.


    " Damn... Get everyone into the bunkers... Prepare the soldiers for battle... Sound the alarm." Kai ordered fast.


    " Sir... You ordered for people to move before... We are lacking in personnel." Said another person.


    " Shit.... Just get anyone who can fight ready! And tell those who were gone to come back! We ain''t moving now!" Kai yelled.


    " YES SIR!" The sorrounding surbodinates saluted and even Fred was caught up in the momentum and saluted.


    Neveah just smiled looking at this scene proudly..."Now we wait," he said as he sat on an ice couch with snow pillows.


    Shouts and roars echoed across the deserted plains.


    Ronald atop a towering golem, looked the ''army'' of nobles. It wasn''t a real army just a bunch of nobles with one goal... But their was a hierarchy the previous viscounts were incharge and that was Ronald and Shamah and some other 3 nameless viscounts.


    When they got close enough to see Westley City... Ronald laughed"Hahaha! Guess what, commoners! You successfully managed to piss us off! We are¡­ here?" He was confused... As looked at the city better.


    Before them lay a scene of utter destruction. A wide scorched path of the city, a path that was leading directly to the heart of Westley, was made and it was just blackened rubble.


    Here and there, ashes and smoke... They were confused what happened here and who caused this?


    Suddenly, " Crackle! Crackle! Crackle!" air crackled with electric energy. Before they could even react, a white rocket of lightning tore through the air, hitting against the golem''s chest with a deafening roar.


    The golem shook as white cracks formed on it and then boom! It broke.


    Ronald barely managed to react in time. As a swirling construct of mud enveloped him, forming a protective cocoon just as he jumped ship before it could explode... But he wasn''t out of the clear yet... A lightning bolt shot at his cocoon. His cocoon spit him out and he was unscathed...


    Crawling out of the mud Ronald surveyed the battlefield.


    "Honestly, I''m tired of you bastards!" he heard a voice low and heavy....


    "Since peaceful coexistence isn''t an option, maybe annihilation is the best option!" Kai declared.


    A figure materialized in the clouds, a silhouette outlined by blueish white glow at his limbs.


    It was Kai, his limbs crackling with white-hot lightning, stood defiant.


    "Hahahaha!" Ronald laughed hysterically.


    "The likes of you annihilate us? That''s the funniest thing I''ve heard this century!" He held his ribs.


    "...." Kai said nothing. He simply raised his hands. Ominous clouds gathered overhead heavy and swollen with crackling energy.


    "Lightning Rain Chain," he said powerfully.


    From the darkened clouds, bolts of blinding white lightning shot down. Hitting random targets...


    But unlike a normal attack, they didn''t strike once. Each bolt found its target, then curved, jumping from one vampire to another vampire, literal lightning chain .


    Screams ripped through the air as some desperately tried to shield themselves with their respective elements some succeeded others failed and were hit, others just stood paralyzed by fear thinking that their fates were already sealed.


    The air got filled with the smell of burning flesh.


    When the final bolt dissipated, a horrifying silence descended.


    Where once stood a proud ''army'', now lay a battlefield littered with the dead and the dying. A fifth of the attackers were dead, their bodies charred and smoking. The rest, stunned and burned, faced an agonizing choice ¨C retreat or fight a battle they knew they couldn''t win.


    "Ronald!... Let''s retreat!" Shamah said.


    Ronald, his mud cocoon dissipating, coughed away the smoke of burnt flesh... His rage spiking even higher.


    "Shamah!... What the hell are you talking about, retreat?!" he roared, his voice furious.


    Beside him, Shamah, his face grim just shook his head. "A nine-star is coming... and I didn''t call for help. We are outnumbered, outmatched ... We are facing a force we clearly underestimated. It''s time to cut our losses."


    Ronald scoffed. "Retreat? Against commoners? Never!"


    Shamah cast a glance at the city walls. Then Kai, the looked at Ronald "Look at them, Ronald," Shamah urged, his voice low and urgent. "They have twelve eight-star fighters alone, matching half our force. Dozens of seven-stars and some psuedos in their ranks, and a nine-star approaches as we speak. We are outgunned, Ronald, and completely unprepared."


    "What will people say? We, the nobles, retreating from a rabble of commoners?"


    Shamah''s face hardened. "They''ll say we were fools who died for misplaced pride. Look around you, Ronald. This isn''t a battle, it''s a slaughter."


    He turned, his voice ringing with authority. "Everyone fall back! It''s an order!"


    A murmur of discontent rippled through the ranks, but the sight of Shamah, a respected viscount himself, already making a quick retreat silenced them. Now they were scared. Slowly, the nobles began to disengage, some grudgingly following Shamah''s lead, others wanting to see this to the end.


    "Kill as many as you can!" Kai ordered.


    At his command, the eight-star commoners unleashed an assault flying from the city. Their movements were well trained, efficient, honed rigorous training.


    The remaining nobles, caught off guard by the sudden retreat, were overwhelmed by the incoming attacks.


    Screams filled the air as the defenders of Westley City cut down their foes with mercilessly. The seven-stars, even some pseudo-seven-stars, fought hard.


    Fury choked Ronald. The very sight of his comrades, even Shamah, fleeing the battlefield made him furious that and the fact they were up against commoners... He was about to snap. S§×arch* The NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    All this havoc, all this death, it was because of Kai! If he could just eliminate that annoying commoner, maybe, this madness would stop. He thought.


    Mud churned and writhed around him. It sculpted itself into two colossal hands, their surfaces coated with a green aura. With a feral roar, Ronald slammed the hands together.


    The gesture was mimicked by the mud construct, it clapped creating a thunderous boom that echoed across the battlefield from the impact point.


    Kai who from Ronald''s perspective looked drained from his earlier display of power, stood frozen in the epicenter of the clap.


    "This was it," Ronald thought with a smirk. He''d finally squashed the bug!


    But then, a scream tore through the air. A woman, "No, Ronald! Watch out!" she screamed.


    Everything happened very fast for Ronald to even make sense of it. One moment he had squashed Kai like the bug he was then the other moment things got bright... he heard a woman shouting then the light was blocked by a shadow then something wet splashed on his face.... Ronald blinked, his vision momentarily obscured because something wet got on his eyes.


    When it cleared, he opened his eyes and saw the woman it was his wife, Dorcas?!


    When his mind processed and pieced it together... A horrifying realization dawned on him ¨C Dorcas was shielding him, taking the brunt of the attack from Kai. She saved him?!

 Chapter 149 - 149: Shakespeares Classic... Or is it Tragic?

    ''Then the liquid on my face is...?'' He raised a hand to his face, his fingers slick with something wet, lt was blood, Dorcas'' blood.


    "Tsk,I missed." Kai''s voice with a hint of annoyance, rang in Ronald''s ears.


    Kai ungently removed his hand from Dorcas'' chest.


    She coughed, she looked at Ronald. "Dear," She said, her voice weak, it was guilty, apologetic and full of resolve all at the same time...


    "Hubby... sob.. sob I''m sorry for cheating on you. It was a stupid mistake I realize that now... What I did was inexcusable I know... I hope you forgive me¡­ You are the only one I love dear..." Her voice trailed off.


    " Shut up! Don''t talk like this now... Just wait for yourself heart to heal up... Wait why isn''t it healing... Dorcas stop joking... Hey are you listening to me...


    Is there a healer here... Wait the potions... Shit! I didn''t bring any with me today... You must have it on you? Wait where''s your ring?


    Hey DORCAS!!?" He yelled as a heavy palm attack sent him flying back and Dorcas jumped on Kai hugging him with her hands and legs...


    But her eyes, burning with an unnatural red glow, met his as she shed a single tear... "Please stay alive... I love you dear."


    Ronald''s heart beat heavy against his ribs as he saw this it was painful to watch.


    He knew what she was doing or atleast what she was about to do. Her body started glowing red, she was overloading her circuits and mana Circles... She was converting her mana to output but she didn''t let it go... She held it with her ... Everything was overloading... Sear?h the n?vel_Fire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    " DORCAS, NO!" Ronald roared as he made a mud tentacle that he struck himself with which propelled forward towards Dorcas... He was feeling betrayed by the thought of Dorcas'' suicide attempt...


    " DON''T YOU DARE! NOO..."


    But it was too late. Dorcas pushed him back again with a surprising final burst of strength, her body''s red glow intensifying with every passing second.


    Then, with a final choked sob, she closed her eyes and tightly held on to Kaiis body making various binding runes on her arms.


    Then a blinding light erupted, engulfing them both. A 7 star killed herself... the result was a devastating shockwave that was felt even by the commoners in the bunkers.


    A crimson shockwave rippled outwards, painting the sky a hue of bloody red.


    " The sky is lighting up a lot today huh..." Neveah thought watching the battle from afar...


    "And when is that Theodore character coming here? Like damn he''ll be here when everything is over... Most people are dying, dead or ran away... Sigh~ atleast I''m getting my soldiers... Great thing I''m not bound by the ''you have to kill them rule''... If I participate it counts...


    Well I did alot of experiments to succeed... Planting curses on these 7 Stars is not easy sigh~" Neveah thought as he looked at his increasing army.


    The earth trembled, and a shockwave ripped outwards, sending Ronald backwards as his body skidded on the ground....


    He lay there, ears ringing, vision blurry with tears... The scene replaying on his mind over and over again.


    The battlefield fell silent.


    The remaining nobles amd commoner stunned by the horrific self destruction, had stopped fighting. Some people who were close died...


    The aftermath of the devastating blast, only smike and a huge crater where Dorcas once stood remained.


    Ronald heard that voice again... The voice of the man he hated deeply


    "Honestly... what did that accomplish?"


    It was the same disdainful voice, dripping with an arrogance that filled should have made Ronald fuming right now but he couldn''t... His heart ached too much...


    He forced his head to turn, his gaze landing on Kai, who stood unscathed at his feet were Dorcas'' four limbs scattered around him.


    " Before the explosion, he broke free of the woman''s hold... Taking her limbs with her, honestly why does this Kai seem better than the one I fought?" Thought Neveah.


    "Today, nothing is stopping me from killing you," Kai declared, his voice flat and emotionless.


    He raised a hand, his hand coated and crackling with blue lightning... He put his hand on Ronald''s soft bald head.


    A part of Ronald wanted him to run away, but his limbs felt heavy, unresponsive. He sighed as he remembered that there was nothing to live for anymore... His wife was dead and that could be his fault as he refused to run away... If only he did.


    He knew he couldn''t live with the guilt so he gave up and didn''t resist.


    "What a morbid Romeo and Juliet." Neveah said looking at Ronald who was giving up...


    Ronald''s body started grossly inflating, from his neck, his stomach and his head till it popped.


    "Pop!" Blood splattered everywhere except on Kai who had coated his body with lightning type aura.


    "Now, this was a good fight, To think I thought that Kai was using his lighting only like some sort of close combat mage but he the whole time he was an aura user... His aura had a lightning nature... This is interesting... Though useless to me cause I don''t use aura.. but maybe someone can use this information" Neveah said.


    "A good display of power¡­ now this is a fight between eight-stars... That''s how an 8 star should fight, like Kai " He said small smile. "Too bad they didn''t have any laws used their little duel. I know Kai doesn''t have one... I confirmed it but what was Baldy''s excuse?"


    He stood up stretched his body lazily, a yawn escaping his lips. " Oh well, I got what I needed for now. Let''s head to phase two!"


    With that, Neveah turned and vanished back into the shadows as darkness seemed to swallow hos whole body.


    Groans and murmurs rippled through the crowd of nobles. They were shaken but at least were alive.


    Suddenly Theodore arrived and saw it he immediately ordered," capture every noble here... The key word is capture... Even if they resist... I want them to be alive and in chains."


    He then turned to Kai and said, " Thank you for holding up the fort."


    " No problem." Kai said and he moved to the city there was a lot on his mind, the warning flame attack he suspected was from black mask and how to rebuild the city and even he was expecting another attack from the Nobles.


    " He looked so sexy right now... I''m considering changing my ownership... O want a new master" The pervert surbodinate of Theodore said and Theodore honestly couldn''t care less about this pervert''s rambling... He felt something was wrong with this situation and he didn''t know what it was and that wasn''t good...


    Not good at all...


    *****************"


    [ Commoner''s Camp]


    An hushed and panicked murmur buzzed through the bunkers where a bunch of vampires were waiting out the fight... here there were mostly children and weak adults, 6 star and below which in the commoner world was like practically everyone.


    Two young girls, Ivy and Patricia, huddled close, their voices low as they spoke in worry and fear. For young women especially the commoners who were weak... A noble vampire attack didn''t mean well... They would be the ones to suffer through all forms of torture and some didn''t even make it out alive...


    "Did you hear?" Ivy leaned in to hear what Patricia was about to say.


    "The nobles¡­ they''re going to attack again, more often."


    "What? Why?" Ivy said in worry.


    "Word on the street is someone stole their precious tokens, those indestructible things," Patricia patiently.


    "And apparently, their prime suspect is Kaiser''s group." Someone else added to their conversation it was a Middle-aged man.


    "A friend of mine who trains with them said there was a fight today," He said his face grim.


    "And Kaiser¡­ he killed a whole bunch of them." Said another person right now the crowd was getting bigger...


    "Isn''t that¡­ good?" Ivy stammered in confusion she didn''t understand why people were so worried.


    "They were the ones coming after us, weren''t they?" She added.


    Patricia sighed and shook her head and said. "It would have been great if there were no survivors, that''s for sure. But guess what? Some of them escaped."


    " Oh no! Does that mean..." Ivy finally got it.


    "Yeah¡­ retaliation." Patricia nodded slowly.


    "Exactly," someone said grimly.


    "Kaiser shouldn''t have killed anyone if he couldn''t kill them all. Now things are just gonna get worse."


    " You are awfully ungrateful, aren''t you? Kaiser saved us... What did you do? You hid here with me... You don''t know what he went through in that fight yet you want to complain.... Come here I''ll give you something to really complain about..." Shouted another man who defended Kaiser.


    " This is hard... If only I had help! Doing this alone is bothersome... These soldiers would be better if they spoke..." Sighed Neveah as he complained internally.... He was now shape shifted into a common type Vampire.


    Then Neveah said," woah... Whoa calm down... We are all worried here... Let''s not let out our fear amd frustration on each other."


    " Mehn... Shut the fuck up!" Someone punched Neveah who acted and fell down.


    " I really hate phase two... I should just kill them all, no?" Thought Neveah who was on the ground touching his face.

 Chapter 150 - 150: Heres what we do 1

    " I really hate phase two... I should just kill them all, no?" Thought Neveah who was on the ground touching his face.


    **********************


    "Hey! No more violence!" A young man said as he pushed back the person who attacked Neveah... He was backed up by a few women and some men.


    "Why don''t we just talk this through?" Suggested one guy.


    "Yeah, let''s talk!" Said another woman in worry.


    "Let''s see how we can save ourselves when the nobles come knocking..." She said as her face paled


    Then they started talking, coming up with mild and some drastic and brutal ideas... Confident or maybe arrogant people were shouting hard when they came up with their, '' bright'' ideas while some shy and fearful whispered their ideas... Most of them were the most brutal ones.


    ''Let''s Poison Kai''


    '' we should use assassins'' S§×ar?h the Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    '' no one here is strong enough yo kill Kai you idiot''


    '' yeah I like the poison idea.''


    '' guys are you really doing this? After everything Kai has done for us?''


    '' don''t try and guilt trip us... We must survive... If he cared about us then why didn''t he think about us when he decided to kill a bunch of nobles right outside our city... He implicated us in his deeds... If we don''t do something we are doomed... I''d rather kill one person and live with the guilt than let thousands die just for one person''s idiocy...


    That applies to you... If you dare snitch on us... It won''t end well for you.''


    "... I... I understand.''


    '' okay let''s go on.''


    It was gruesome plot to offer Kai''s head to appease the nobles in exchange for their lives. Self preservation is what it was.


    A slow smile formed on Neveah''s face.


    This was fear at its best... Fear that made people do anything, twisting even the most ''moral'' into self saving ideas, betrayal and even murder. He needed to guide them, use and manipulate this fear to his maximum benefit and not extinguish it.


    "You alright, friend?" A man touched his shoulder and asked him.


    Neveah made a ''paimed'' face then smiled weakly. "Just a bit shaken, that''s all."


    The man nodded in acknowledgement


    "Tensions are high but listen, we gotta stick together. We can''t let fear turn us against ourselves." he said in wisdom.


    " A sensible person has appeared!?" Thought Neveah.


    Neveah feigned a surprised look. "Against ourselves? What do you mean?" He asked


    The man sighed and said, " These talks and suggestions¡­ of betrayal murder against Kaiser, someone they trust. Someone who saved them... This is how fear makes people forget and make them ungrateful. They don''t know that those nobles didn''t come here for a peaceful visit they wanted something and they would have torn the whole city apart just to find it... Killing many in the process..."


    " Is this man going to be a problem?" Thought Neveah.


    "Thank you for your concern, ''friend''," Neveah said as he rose from the ground .


    "But I think I''ve had enough for the night. And about your thoughts... I hope you achieve what you want and please... ''be careful''" Neveah said.


    The man sighed and shook is head saying, " I can''t change their minds they''ll make their decisions and will receive the consequences that follow... But I for one will not be apart of this... The planning and the execution... I wash my hands." The man said as he walked away.


    Neveah saw him leave the group until he went to a solitary corner and sat leaned against the wall and closed his eyes.


    " So he isn''t even going yo warn Kaiser! Is this man okay in the head? He''s seven star huh? Not so strong to ruin my plans but... But just to be safe I''ll put a soldier on him..." Neveah thought as a shadow soldier was dispatched to watch the man.


    He then gave a final glance at the gathered and plotting crowd.


    With ease, Neveah slipped away unnoticed.


    ***********


    5 hours... that''s how long Neveah has been watching Kai... He waited until Kai went to his room


    Tonight the seeds of discord and doubt would be planted.


    He needed to make sure only Kai saw the pictures he was about to leave for him... He didn''t want a situation where someone else got to them first and ruin his intentions...


    So from the memory of the shadow soldier... Neveah used a recording orb... That he put on Kai''s bed that projected pictures allover the room... Pictures of Theodore and the skull masked pervert. The pictures made it seem like they were close...


    Neveah''s objective was to make Kai doubt Theo even more... Question his orders and plans.


    If Neveah had given Kai everything he saw from Kai and Skull, then Kai would be stupidly pissed and confront Theo directly... In the confrontation Kai could die or he could break away from Theo and Neveah didn''t want that he had more planned for them so he couldn''t ruin it. That''s why he gave Kai partial information. Sure Kai could think it was fabricated but a part of him would say," what if?


    And Why?" And that''s what Neveah wanted.


    A satisfied smile formed on Neveah.


    He was done with this city, but his work in the continent unfortunately, was far from done.


    The ''unity'' of the commoners was an obstacle that he would have to break through.


    He disappeared and left his growing seeds to grow... Westley City was done with.


    *************


    He reappeared in a marketplace in another region.


    Neveah, his form shifting to blend in he The approached a group of young and aspiring merchants.


    "Heard about the discovery in the eastern mines?" he said with a smile while he bought some jewelry.


    The young men exchanged curious glances until... "Discovery? What discovery?" one of them finally pressed.


    Neveah leaned closer,. "A secret vein of the purest, most potent energy crystal ever found. Enough to make a fortune beyond your wildest dreams. It formed on our continent and it''s quality is as good as the dwarves''."


    A collective gasp rippled through the group.


    Everyone had visions of wealth and power danced in their eyes.


    " But... it''s not that simple."Neveah said.


    " It is a prize that the queen will give to the nobles." He said.


    " What? No way... Only nobles get access to ot..."


    " Yeah..." Neveah said with a defeated smile. It took a lot out of him to sto himself from smiling as he saw their looks.


    He then took his bagged purchase and left with his head droopy.


    The young men looked at him leaving and then suggested to each other, " Guys hear me out. I have an idea and ou might think I''m crazy..."


    " Here''s what we do..."

 Chapter 151 - 151: heres what we do 2

    Night after night, Neveah would move across the land, sowing discord wherever he went. He lied, subbotaged and exploited every fear, hatred, greed, lust and insecurities the commoners had. Sowing discord, doubt and suspicion between commoners themselves and even between commoners and their leaders...


    A house divided could not stand. And when the commoners finally turned on each other, he would be there claiming the spoils.


    Like that a month had passed and Neveah was moving around making trouble... he was finally done with the Commoners who took a long time to persuade because they were fearful, weak and cowarldly... but he was done with a majority of them...


    He was also working on the nobles as well... But since some of them were easier to manipulate because of their greed, arrogance and pride, Neveah didn''t focus much on them...


    The last time he was with the nobles was a month ago when he went back to the nobles who were recently defeated and ran from the commoners... S§×ar?h the ¦Çov§×lFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Neveah walked in the crowd listening to conversations looking for ''easy'' prey.


    Everywhere he walked people spoke and complained about the "cowardly tactics" used by the commoners, how they had of "unfair advantages" gained through trickery. Some even talked about how it was a set up by other noble alliances to destroy them. This was something that finally made Neveah stop.


    " They still won''t accept that commoners made them run but it looks like I found my targets." Thought Neveah.


    "This is unacceptable! We, the rightful rulers, humiliated by a bunch of commoners... We can''t let this spread else our image!" Someone shouted from another group as Neveah walked closer to his targets.


    Still, people who heard him agreed... Nodding and saying yes...


    "We need to retaliate!" another voice shouted he was also from a different group but he shouted that the first shouter heard him and said, " Yeah! We MUST show them the might of the nobility!"


    Many agreed and the two shouters walked to each other gave each other side hugs and as if they agreed to something they turned to the crowd and raised their hands making the crowd cheer for some reason.


    Neveah just walked towards his targets but he kept eavesdropping on people''s conversations...


    "Mom, what happened? Did you get the tokens back?" A small boy asked.


    The woman exhausted, she was one of the people who ''survived'' Westley City''s expedition. "Not now, Ricky. I''m tired, let mommy rest."


    Elsewhere a person saw someone and asked..."Lord Shamah, why are you back so early?" She asked but wasn''t answered.


    "What happened?" she asked another noble with concern.


    "Nothing now, leave me be," Shamah shouted from where he was and the person who was asked just shook his head.


    "Why is he so moody?" a nerdy noble asked pushing back his spectacles.


    "I heard¡­ they lost,"


    "Really? To commoners? They are making us look bad," said the nerdy guy..


    " Why are you bringing this back up again... We already talked through it so LEAVE IT BE!" Someone yelled.


    Discontent rose amongst the crowd.


    " I just want to know what happened?" The nerd pouted.


    "Didn''t you hear?" one young man pulled him close...


    "They have a whole bunch of eight-star fighters on their side, even a freaking nine-star!"


    Another person a girl scoffed dismissively as if she had heard the biggest load of shit in her life. "What are you talking about? Commoners reaching eight-star, let alone nine? That''s impossible."


    "Yeah," nerd answered.


    "We all know the rank cap for commoners is six-star. Some reach seven, but nine? You''re pulling our leg." He explained raising his glasses.


    "Have you considered the possibility of¡­ half-bloods?" Another more matured girl countered as if she couldn''t stand being close to these idiots.


    "Those children sired by some of our noble fathers with commoner women and then ''conveniently'' forgotten?"she explained.


    " They were not forgotten, they were not acknowledged so they were ignored." A woman added as she walked closer to the children.


    "Alright, alright. My bad." said nerd.


    "But even with half-bloods, I still can''t believe we, noble vampires, ran away from a bunch of filthy commoners!" Said another dude.


    "YEAH!" A murmur of agreement from the group.


    They felt ashamed.


    "And that''s not all," the adult woman continued.


    "Apparently, the remaining nobles after Viscount Ronald''s¡­ unfortunate demise, were imprisoned by the commoners?" She said.


    "WHAT!" The children were shocked.


    "That''s unacceptable!" a young woman practically roared in fury.


    "They''ve gone too far! We need to eradicate them all! Eradicate this impudence!" She said.


    A wave of anger and bloodlust surged through the children as the adult woman and the slightly matured girl sighed as they shook their heads.


    Finally Neveah got to his destination.


    "Isn''t this a golden opportunity?" Neveah leaned in closer to the conspiratory man.


    "These commoners taking out the Viscount¡­ less competition, you see?" He said.


    "Indeed," he murmured as something dawned on him.


    "The playing field has shifted quite dramatically." He smiled and turned around to see who it was he was talking to.


    He saw the now disguised Neveah who looked a lot like Ronald but with hair, he raised an eyebrow and said,


    "Forgive me... but I haven''t had the pleasure of meeting you before. Who might you be?"


    Neveah smiled.. "I''m Ronald''s son." He said.


    A gasp was heard from rhe other Nobles... "Viscount Ronald''s son? But¡­ we weren''t aware he had a son¡­"


    "He was a very very private man," Neveah said.


    "But that''s all water under the bridge now. The real question is¡­ what happens next?" He said.


    There was a beat of stunned silence.


    "First of all my condolences for your loss," the first noble finally said.


    "Loss?" Neveah chuckled, a dry, humorless sound.


    " Honestly it''s not that deep. You all know how this game is played. But enough talk of the past. The future is ripe for the taking." He said.


    "And you,you propose we¡­ take advantage of the situation?" the second noble asked.


    "Exactly. Fewer nobles mean more opportunities. More tokens, higher seats. Why settle for being a city lord when you can be a Baron, or even a Viscount?" Neveah said.


    A slow smile spread across the group of nobles face. Greed flashed in their eyes.


    "You make a compelling argument," the first guy said.


    "I know... but we can''t be reckless. A calculated and carefully thought out plan and approach is necessary, one that leaves no trace back to us at least." Said Neveah.


    "Calculated? You underestimate me. I may be young, but I assure you, subtlety is my middle name." Said the first noble.


    " So am I." Smiled Neveah.


    "Somehow, I doubt Ronald''s child is smart and this cunning." Someone said but he was ignored.


    Neveah''s smile remained unchanged. "The child doesn''t have to live like the father," he said.


    "Okay here''s what we do..."

 Chapter 152 - 152: Get your house in order...

    Chaos was everywhere... Territories that were once united under the either banners of commoner or noble now had troubles from expecting an incoming attack and from within where they were definitely not united.


    Neveah had done a good job... He mainly started something and it grew on its own without even much effort.


    Everyone wanted a piece of the pie... Acquiring tokens by any means necessary became their sole objective. They didn''t wait for anything.


    Former allies in both the commoner caml and noble camp, turned on each other with ruthlessly.


    Alliances that were forged in shared goals, crumbled because of greed and insecurities.


    They used means like theft, kidnapping, protests, threats and assassinations. Some were open and others hidden.


    Civil war erupted within factions because of accusations and suspicion. Especially in the nobles'' side where everyone wanted to outdo another.


    It started by hidden and hushed disapprovals that escalated to angry confrontations and insults, then to full-blown battles.


    Normal people couldn''t even get out of their house due to fear...


    In the commoner''s camps, accusations of "traitors" and "collaborators" and "puppets" filled the air.


    Things were so bad that any minor disagreement suddenly became sign of disloyalty.


    Former friends, comrades in arms, eyed each other with suspicion.


    The nobility faction was even worse, they who were once a unified by the thought of being pure blooded, were now fighting against each other. Not bothering to worry about the commoners, lucky for them even those commoners had their own probles.


    Families and established houses, turned against each other in disagreement who will get the seat since they were all helping. Some felt they deserved the seats better than their brother or sister or even parents.


    So with wvery stolen token, every eliminated rival, they saw it as a step closer to a coveted seat at the Nobles'' table.


    *************


    Neveah had been busy the past few weeks. He spread lies, made false accusations and nurtured suspicion between leaders amd their people, between people and people... Between families. Just making everything fall apart.


    With every death of a decent person his army grew...


    *****************


    Theodore slammed his fist on the table.


    "What''s gotten into these people?" he roared, his voice and fist slam echoed in the room.


    "These people huh?" Thought Kai


    "We''re here to help, and they''re treating us like enemies!" S~ea??h the N??eFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Honestly, sir, after all the dissatisfaction and rumors¡­ I''m surprised it took this long for all hell to break loose."


    Theodore frowned. "What rumors?"


    "Rumors about betrayal," Kai said flatly.


    "About the collaborators within our ranks. Someone spilt that you have nobles in your ranks.." Kai''s gaze shot to Theodore.


    "Is that so... did you find out who?"


    "No, sir."


    " Alright... We need a plan, Kai," Theodore said pinched his forehead.


    "We can''t just sit here while our own people turn on us." Said Theodore.


    "A plan?"


    "We''ve lost half our men to Mordred''s attacks. We''re stretched thin, morale is plummeting, and thanks to the rumors, half our forces are more likely to defect than fight. It''s bad..." Said Kso


    A young soldier drafted from the commoners knocked on the door and said..."Sir! Mordred''s forces are closing in! They''ve declared a full-blown territory war!"


    "A week... We only have a week left until the tournament... maybe then, things will settle down." Said Theodore.


    "A week is a long time, especially when you''re facing a strong enemy at the gates and a rebellion brewing within your walls." Kai said.


    "Soldier," Theodore said.


    " yES Sir?" Said the boy nervously


    "Tell our remaining troops to prepare for battle. We hold the line for one week, then we focus on the tournament. We can''t win this war, but maybe, just maybe, we can win our freedom."


    " Y-e-s s-i-r," the soldier saluted, but he was still worried.


    "We fight for one week, Kai. Then, we fight for a future."Theodore sighed, placing a hand on Kai''s shoulder and looked at Kai right in the eyes.


    "For a future, huh..." Said Kai his thoughts unknown as he looked at Theodore.


    ************


    "The last week of the tournament¡­" said Neveah as he looked up...


    Then.. A woman''s voice, it was as seductive as it was cold... Covered the air.


    Neveah turned his head to find her standing behind him... On the roof.


    As much as Neveah tried he couldn''t see her face... He just saw red eyes.


    "Indeed," she replied, her voice a smooth and almost mesmerizing.


    "It''s been quite an entertaining few months, wouldn''t you agree?" She said


    "Entertaining?" Asked Neveah


    " Yeah but more like a childish destructive game. But then again, that''s the nature of your games, isn''t it, mr.puppeteer of chaos?"


    Neveah remained silent. So someone was indeed keeping tabs on his movement and she knows his involvement in this chaos... But did it matter to him. Would that change anything? No. Neveah didn''t care she knew.


    He just smiled and said," I don''t know what you are talking about."


    "Don''t play coy with me," she said as she put her index finger on Neveah''s face and raised it up... " But ti think you''d return here after that day... Are you brave, stupid or do you think mommy''s gonna save you?"


    "Perhaps a little bit of all of them," he admitted shaking his head.


    "Okay! Enough. What interests me more¡­ is you. I like you and I want you we can do this the easy way or the hard way the choice is yours." Said the man as she leaned in and whispered in Neveah''s ears then blew hot air on his ear.


    " Me?" Said Neveah as he pushed her back and held her waist.


    "Yes, you," said the woman as she put her arms around Neveah''s neck.


    " If you are interested in me... Why aren''t you showing me your face?" Said Neveah.


    " I will show you mine if you show me yours." She said.


    " Take it off... The disguise. I want to see how my prince looks like." Said the woman.


    " I can''t show someone who''s about to kill or abduct me my face." Said Neveah shaking his head with a smile.


    " Awww... Pretty please." Said the woman as she hugged Neveah.


    He just leaned in they were close and Neveah whispered.


    "Tell me, mrs. shadow watcher, what are your intentions? What do you want from me?"


    Then there was silence.


    Neveah''s smile stretched wider.


    " I don''t like being under someone if it''s not my mother or maybe my wife."


    " How about I become your wife then." Said Neveah.


    Then laugh on the rooftop. A blob of goo formed... It condensed into a figure of inky blackness, humanoid yet formless, its head obscured by a swirling vortex of darkness.


    "Hehehe¡­ Little Prince... You don''t seem to grasp the precariousness of your situation, do you?" It said as it solidified into a figure wearing a pair of shorts and sandals with a light shirt but it''s face was obscured.


    "Who might you be gracing us with your presence in the middle of an important conversation?" Neveah said.


    "That''s not important," the figure said.


    Neveah''s eyebrow rose. "Not important, you say? And yet, you barge in here uninvited, interrupting such a¡­ delicate conversation."


    The woman however seemed to stiffen up beside him. "Wait," she said, her voice gull with worry. "We agreed on a deadline, the last day. Why the sudden change?"


    The creature man chuckled. "You took too long... The boy. We need the boy. Now" said the man.


    Neveah, with a smile of amusement playing on his lips tilted his head. "The boy, huh? I thought I was important to you... shouldn''t you address me with more respect. It seems like your patience is wearing thin. Perhaps you should¡­ get your own house in order first, before criticizing mine."


    With a nod, Neveah vanished, replaced in a blink by his shoulder soldier. The creature and the woman seemed more annoyed than angry at Neveah''s disappearance.


    "Queeny''s cub Wants A¡­ hunt, huh?" it said.


    But the woman stepped forward and said. "I got this,"


    "You clearly do," the creature said sarcastically, its form wobbling for a moment before solidifying momentarily. It was unstable...


    "My real body is coming," the figure said with it''s voice a low growl. "If you don''t have the boy by then¡­ you die. This is non negotiable."


    " What about the queen?" Asked the woman


    " What about her? Don''t worry about something that''s above your pay grade. Just do you job and get paid." Said the man creature.. it''s voice loosing all jokes and sarcasm it had earlier.


    With that ominous threat hanging in the air, the figure dissolved into a blob then wisps of the smoke..."I understand," she said to no one but sje knew she was being heard amd watched.


    The cratures unexpected arrival had thrown a wrench into her carefully made plan.


    Even Neveah had his own share of problems... He had to set uo his plans for the tournament and complete it, he had to watch out for the incoming threat which was stronger than him. So as a normal person who is against bad odds. Would he just face them recklessly like a protagonist or do something else.


    Answer?


    Neveah cleared his throat and looked at the sky and shouted, " Moooommmm!"

 Chapter 153 - 153: what kind of man are you.

    "mother...." Neveah called for the second time but no one answered.


    " Why isn''t she answering?" Thought Neveah


    " What is going on? Does she want me to deal with this on my own?" Neveah thought with a frown.


    " Come out." Ordered Neveah and soon 800 soldiers came out of his shadow. 800 was Neveah''s limit for now as he couldn''t add any more soldiers.


    When the soldiers came out Neveah ordered them to disperse through selected regions...


    Meanwhile Neveah covered himself with darkness magic to hide... His grandmaster-class proficiency in darkness was getting better. So he hoped that it would but him enough time.


    " I am confident to take on and kill 8 star beings those of the mid and lower tiers, that''s of they don''t whip out their laws... I can buy time against an 8 star and escape


    Neveah sat down and started concentrating... He was focused on his inner self.


    He saw it again within himself was the dark Red area with white orbs of different sizes, he couldn''t exactly count how many of them they were... It was like counting stars you start out fine but soon you forget the ones you counted and you can repeat yourself...


    He felt something, it was a connection with one of the white orbs... He focused on the connection and he felt it was cool the more he focused on it the cooler it became and it started being cold. The more he focused on it he felt his connection becoming stronger...


    Like this he was locked in and in a trance for hours when he woke up he didn''t feel anything different but as hr stood up crackling sounds were heard... His whole body was covered in a thin layer of ice... His eyelashes, eyebrows and hair were frosty...


    He was confused about what had happened.


    Even when he was in that state his darkness magic still hid him and he was feeling like he hadn''t used up that much energy. Right now Neveah had nothing but questions in his mind but he knew this wasn''t the time. He had to meet someone, and that was Count LeNoir...


    From all the information he had, Lenard LeNoir was a silent man, he was mysterious and he was known to be the first Vampire that Verona made into a Count in her order...


    Neveah had tried to find out what had happened to the previous court and order but came out empty it''s as if what happened in that moment in history was erased and Verona didn''t want to talk about it as well.


    LeNoir was the most fair Count and Noble Vampire according to the commoners. By fair they mean the man never bothered with anything. He didn''t interrupt their daily lives like the others. His territory was the most stable and it was the place Neveah had the hardest time in corrupting... He did succeed but ot wasn''t as great as what he did in the other territories.


    In LeNoir''s territory basically everyone had given him their tokens by the first month. They weren''t even asked or ordered to do so they volunteered to give them to him.


    LeNoir was loved and respected by the people as well as the nobles. The man was very mysterious so was his Clan. His clan wasn''t big it was just him, his wife, his three sond and their wives. That''s what the public knew and currently that included Neveah.


    Neveah also knew LeNoir is a little crazy. Thean is obsessed with discipline and respect. That''s the reason why those arrogant nobles respected him. No that''s not right... The correct term was that they were scared of the man.


    They feared that man... And what he would do when he snapped. There''s even a saying going around that you shouldn''t get on that man''s bad side. They wanted to give examples about those who did but apparently when Lenoir came after you... He destroys everything, you, your family, the people who knew you and the people who knew them.


    This was his first visit with a Count... He also wanted to Meet Mordred and Blanche. And Chatham after the tournament was over.


    He had heard that Lenoir was not an ambitious person. He didn''t gather power, He didn''t try to sabotage his fellow counts. That he didn''t even bother making connections or attending any parties to interact with others. He was just that calm. No one knew what the man was thinking.


    So that''s why Neveah was so curious to meet him. He wanted to know what was going on in that man''s mind and family. Neveah was simply curious.


    " Switch." Neveah said nad soon his form was replaced by a shadow soldier.


    Neveah right no was standing in front of Clan LeNoir''s Gate. It was tall and black...


    It had no walls around it not even a fence, it simply stood alone.


    The gates suddenly opened slowly... It was creaking as it opened.


    Neveah just watched until it finally opened. Them two rows of maids bowed their head slowly and said, "welcome!"


    Neveah then heard a voice... It wasn''t ringing on his mind but at the same time he felt that he was the only one who could hear it.


    " Please Come in my prince." It said.


    This surprised Neveah... Of course he never thought that his darkness veil was that overpowered to block out everything but for someone to just notice him that fast. Not only was he noticed his identity as the prince was found out.


    It''s not that Neveah minded it or anything. It''s just that he hasn''t been out in public with his real face. He was already done hiding his identity as the prince... Well Neveah wouldn''t admit that he was hiding it. If someone asked him he would just say that he didn''t share the information.


    Neveah sighed and his darkness veil was gone and he walked in the middle of the maid rows.


    He walked and walked towards the house that was right infront of him but for some reason he felt like he didn''t get close.


    By the time he noticed that he was in a spell the maids were already gone amd he was just in that endless path that never seemed to end.


    Neveah then suddenly stopped and turned around...


    Yep! He walked away. He didn''t want to deal with some annoying condition or try to meet someone who wanted to test him for no reason.


    Neveah had nothing to prove to anyone especially this Count LeNoir who is a stranger to him.


    But before he walked away... Neveah made sure to leave a gift. He looked at his arm, then clenched his fist and closed his eyes.


    Blue veins formed on his arm as energy flowed to his hand that was slowly glowing getting brighter red.


    Then without looking back Neveah pointed it to the house and shot a red-blue ball towards it.


    The house then started to freeze as a blue shell formed on it, then was attacked but lightning that made it crack then it was crushed by gravity into a ball.


    " Really? Even the house is not real? Sigh... What a pain."


    Thought Neveah as he crushed the house into a ball that was ignited and burned. It started forming ashes as it dropped on the ground and the moment the last ash dropped... Neveah found himself standing in an office and a man was with him there, sat opposite from him as he looked at Neveah.


    It happened so seamlessly that Neveah hadn''t noticed anything.


    " Come to think of it... I didn''t even notice when I got in the illusion. Not to mention when I got out. The man is good." Thought Neveah as he was very impressed.


    " Why are you testing me?" Said Neveah his words and thoughts different. He said it as if he was annoyed and his tone was cold.


    " Is it some condition so that you can accept me? Please tell me." Said Neveah ''angrily''. S~ea??h the N?velFire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    " Accepting you was not the reason. You just being My Queen''s child automatically means I accepted you. I wanted to see... I wanted to see how mature you are."


    " My maturity why?" Asked Neveah.


    "I thought people in this type of settings usually tested for strength?" He thought.


    " Maturity matters a lot. I knew you wouldn''t be spoilt cause you are the Queen''s child. But I wanted to see how you react when something doesn''t go your way. You chose not to throw a tantrum and simply walked away from the test. You deemed it unnecessary."


    " Was that bad?" Asked Neveah.


    " No ...not quite. You chose the option that was most suited for you. I assume that''s also why you wanted and caused some trouble in my territory. I know you have done it some other regions as well. I want to know what type of leader you are. Let''s play chess...


    Please." Said LeNoir as a board appeared before them.

 Chapter 154 - 154: I. Want.You.

    Neveah''s eyes were full of frustration as he rose from the opulent chessboard.


    Three games, three losses.


    LeNoir, across from him, remained always composed, what was going on in his mind only he knew.


    Neveah didn''t know why he was asked to play chess. The whole three games they were silent. He stood up to leave as he thought his purpose for coming here had failed.


    His purpose was to somehow get LeNoir to be on his side. He failed today but he still had time to try again later.


    As he stood and started walking to the door, LeNoir suddenly began speaking.


    "Modred... he is ambitious, I''ll grant him that. But ambition without brains is stupid and reckless... Blanche, however... she''s a different story. She is ruthless, cunning, deceptive, manipulative and she can even betray her master to get ahead...


    Be careful of her."


    " Thank you." Neveah said as he walked away.


    When he was out of the office he met a woman who said, " he likes you."


    "Wha-" Neveah didn''t have time to speak as he was suddenly out of the mansion again.


    "Swap," he said with a sigh and in a blink, vanished from the area and was replaced by a shadow soldier that was placed in Mordred''s estate while Neveah took it''s place.


    Neveah was still confused by how the LeNoirs were cryptic and very mysterious. Still he took LeNoir''s advice very seriously and wondered why his mother had such a traitorous person as her count. This were one of the many questions Neveah would ask her when he sees her.


    At Mordred''s Castle...


    The grandness of opulence here dwarfed LeNoir''s estate but he shook that thought as he hadn''t seen much of LeNoir''s place.


    But here at Mordred''s the walls were practically shining as they reflected light.


    There were statues all bearing the proud Count Keith Mordred.


    " What an ego." Thought Neveah as he saw statues of gold almost everywhere and a big one before Mordred''s castle and main residence.


    Neveah cast a darkness veil and hid hus presence as he moved through the territory.


    The territory being on war alert as they had a territory war with Kai''s group.


    It''s guards patrolled but they looked like they were doing it halfheartedly... They walked around yawning and grumbling.


    An hour later, after some investigations... Neveah finally had a bigger picture estate of Mordred''s.


    In one word it was sloppy... The guards themselves swaggered through the roads loud and boisterous.


    Their very movements were sloppy, they didn''t even wear their uniforms well, honestly it was very different with LeNoir''s place where the only servants Neveah saw were the maids but they looked professional.


    But Mordred''s guards weren''t soldiers. They were undisciplined thugs, more interested in immediate self gratification than honing their skills. Some had invited some escorts to their barracks as they drank the night away.


    "It is a reflection of their leader," Neveah thought.


    Neveah set his sights on Mordred''s castle that was in the heart of this estate.


    When he got there he spread out his senses, reaching most parts of the castle as he moved around to cover more space


    Empty?


    That was what Neveah concluded... no one was here.


    Suddenly, he heard a voice. "A damn rat snuck into my castle?"


    Neveah was slightly startled he thought someone had gotten close but it only came from a guard stationed outside who sounded more annoyed than alarmed.


    He continued to search but found no one in the castle.


    He continued his search outside looking for Mordred but found no one.


    He then mimicked the appearance of a soldier to move around and interact.


    As he moved, he heard mummers and rumors.


    It seems no one had seen anyone of Clan Mordred in the past six weeks that''s why The were partying so hard.


    "Hmmm, how could a leader simply vanish during a critical war campaign and especially at this time?" Thought Neveah.


    He approached a group of soldiers, their faces flushed red, he disguised himself as a newbie recruit.


    "Have you seen Count Mordred? I''d like to meet him someday." he said nervously and excitedly as he spoke of Count Mordred.


    " Hehe... A naive brat is here wanting to meet the count." One said and the rest laughed.


    " We haven''t seen the count boy... Hahaha." Said one.


    " Then our orders for the war came from who."


    " We don''t know... Orders came down and we followed them..."


    No questions, no explanation, no leadership, just blind obedience.


    The lack of Mordred''s presence was starting to paint a far more unsettling picture.


    "What is happening here? Where did they get their orders? Where''s the Count Clan. Are they hiding ti wait out tournament and ensure their seats? Is there something more? Well I don''t have time for this...


    I''ll head to Blanche''s" Thought Neveah.


    *************


    A wave of unease swept through Neveah as he approached the gates of Count Blanche''s estate.


    LeNoir''s warnings echoed in his mind ¨C ruthless, cunning, a thirst for power. He wasn''t sure what awaited him.


    He bypassed the ostentatious displays of wealth his steps purposeful as he made his way towards the heart of the estate to Blanche''s main house which he assumed was the largest and most imposing house.


    There, in a house he found a young boy, no older than ten knelt on the floor, his back bowed. S§×ar?h the NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Atop his body, two girls with their faces full of haughty amusement, used him as a human footstool. He raised an eyebrow looked away.


    He opted to ignore it for now, his focus on the bigger picture.


    He then extended his senses, searching the opulent house for any sign of Blanche or her inner circle. But the rooms were eerily empty, a silence so profound it felt almost suffocating.


    Just as he turned to leave, a soft melodious was what he heard.


    "Leaving so soon?" It said.


    There, mere inches from him, stood a woman of breathtaking beauty. Her hair fell on her back like it looked shiny and soft it was framing a beautiful doll like face.


    Her eyes, the crimson and a smile forming on her lips.


    Yet, despite the beauty a primal instinct screamed a warning at Neveah.


    This woman was dangerous, more so than any opponent he''d faced before. He jumped back and prepared for battlem


    The woman smile widened and the sweetness


    "Why are you here at my estate," she continued, her eyes closed, "and who are you?" There was a playful tilt to her head.


    Neveah''s instincts were screaming.


    '' you are not answering? Then I''ll have to make you." She said making Neveah snap out of his dazed state.


    Then the woman appeared before Neveah and help his lower jaw and raised him up with her bear hands.


    " Is this how you treat guests." Neveah said as. His mouth was being squished.


    " You were not invited nor did you make an appointment. To me you are a danger, a thief or maybe an assassin. And I kill those." Said Blanche.


    But an ince sword formed right before her and it''s blade was coated with a red aura that cut through her arm easily. Neveah landed on his feet as he yanked the other part of her arm that was squishing his face.


    But even though it was cut from her, the arm moved as if it was being controlled or had a mind of it''s own. It reached out to strangle Neveah but when it missed it suddenly reached out to stab Neveah. But Neveah Kicked it away but was caught by something mid air and levitated to the place where it originated from, Blanche''s arm.


    Blanche''s lips widened as she smiled and as she surveyed the scene.


    All three of the people who were in that house were now hostages of Neveah. They were bound and floating around Neveah.


    "You are quick," Blanche conceded, her voice full of amusement. "But do you think that that will ensure your safety? Are you certain that you can kill them before I get to them or you? And let''s say you kill them... What will stop me from killing you?"


    Neveah didn''t answer. He was quite for a while then said "It''s you huh. The flirty woman from the rooftop. Damn I really walked into a mess right here."


    A delighted chuckle escaped Blanche''s lips. "Heh? So you did notice huh?" The hostages suddenly liberated themselves from their binds and drifted towards Blanche, their fearful eyes now devoid of emotion they were cold and almost robotic.


    "Thank you for joining me~," Blanche said in a purr, her voice sending shivers down Neveah''s spine.


    "Swap," he commanded and nothing happened.


    The connection with his soldiers was being severed.


    Blanche''s smile widened. "Awww you can''t get to your precious soldiers? They''re being neutralized as we speak. There''s no escape little prince."


    Neveah was quiet.


    "What do you want?" he said.


    "The mighty prince showing fear? Fufufu," Blanche mocked, her laughter a chilling melody.


    "Ohh my... What would the queen say? Well, my desires have never been a secret. I. Want. You." That was her final declaration, slow and deliberate, hung heavy in the air, leaving no doubt about the terrifying truth.


    She wants him.

 Chapter 155 - 155: lovers reunion

    " unfortunately you are not my type." Said Neveah


    " Not your type? Hahaha... You really piss me off." Said Blanche


    " What''s with this woman and her extreme shifts in mood. Is she bipolar." Thought Neveah as he twisted his hands as if he was turning an invisible knob and the three other people heads and chest were crushed into paste. This didn''t even faze Blanche and moments later Neveah understood why... The seemingly crushed to death individuals rose unscathed from the ground.


    Neveah then looked at Blanche who tilted her head then smiled, " do you think I''m going to explain?"


    Neveah nodded.


    " Do you that I''m some third rate arrogant thug? Why would I tell you my secrets? Girls get him... As long as he is alive you can go crazy." Said Blanche


    " So that boy was a she?" Thought Neveah as he dodged a kick from one of the girls.


    The girls were attacking together but Neveah dodged and grabbed on of the attackers by her leg and spun her around as a living mace as Neveah used her to bludgeon the other two attackers. Once they were momentarily immobilized... Neveah raised his hand and concentrated thick red lightning shot ob their bodies as they got burnt to crispy ashes.


    But they somehow rose from the ashes, Neveah then concluded that if they can''t die that means their real safe is somewhere or there was a condition to kill them off completely or maybe another option he didn''t think of. But he knew one thing he didn''t have the time to waste on an ever ending battle...


    So if he can''t kill them he can atleast cage them and that what he tried to do but they broke free from his ice cage.


    That option failed as well.


    " I can''t kill, immobilize or confine them? Then how about I send them away?" Thought Neveah.


    As he continued fighting overpowering the three attackers, Neveah focused on his gravity element.


    Then he heard Blanche order, "girls stop!"


    Blanche then walked closer to Nevaeh and said, " stop resisting and accept." Her eyes glowed red.


    " Are you seriously trying to use charm on me?" Thought Neveah as his head suddenly lunged forward to headbutt Blanche who sighed and then a gaping hole formed on his stomach.


    Blood from his upper torso spilling on his lower body.


    Neveah didn''t make a sound, then Blanche slapped him that slap sent him flying away.


    Blanche then walked towards Neveah and grabbed him by his hair raising him up... By now his stomach had already regenerated back to normal.


    Blanche continued giving him smacks across the head that were cracking his skull, breaking his jaw and making him lose some teeth.


    " Do you think you have a way out of this? That you a what... at best an upper 7 star can fight ME. That you stood a chance? This is not a fairy tale boy. Welcome to reality.


    That Queen Bitch didn''t teach you well did she now guess what... What isn''t taught to you by you mother will bw taught to you by the world... Meet the world." Said Blanche as she rose up and started stomping on Neveah''s chest and head.


    " Do you even know what it means to be a 10 star? YOU ARE A BUG TO ME. JUST A BUG. SO KNOW YOUR PLACE AND DO WHAT I TELL YOU TO DO!" Blanche continued yelling as she continued stomping it became so wet that plop sounds like the ones made when you step on wet mud were heard.


    Blanche stopped and looked at Neveah''s form that was not healing... Sge reached in to see whether he was breathing cause she didn''t hear his heart beating. It took her a while to recognize where his nose holes were but when she did she didn''t feel him breathing.


    She got annoyed and clicked her tongue as she pulled out a potion that she poured on him. It was a top grade potion but it didn''t heal Neveah.


    " I''ve been played." She said as killing intent rose from her body amplified by rage that it flattened the whole estate.


    " NEVEAH!!!!" She yelled... Since she was a ten star the voice was so loud that it made people pass out and was heard in half the continent.


    Meanwhile and so far away Neveah was unscathed, he was chuckling as he got reports of people passing out when his name was called.


    " That''s not the calm person LeNoir warned me about. She was crazy... How is she cunning? She very temperamental and unstable. Still I''m glad I learned trickery and forgery from my mother." Thought Neveah.


    " Speaking of mother... I haven''t heard anything from her even when I called her. Is this some kind of tough love thing she is going for or is there..." Before he could finish that train of thought.


    " Crack...Crack! Crack!.... SHUTTER!" The barrier that was covering the vampire continent which should have been mostly unnoticed was noticed today and it just broke.


    " Okay... Something is definitely wrong." Thought Neveah as he stood and looked at the sky grimly.


    " Vampires... Guess what? We''ve come to make you guys extinct! I gladly gift to you PANDEMONIUM!" Said a voice that Neveah recognize... It was the same voice that belonged to the dark blob figure that was with him and Blanche in the roof.


    Soon spiked chains stabbed and bound Neveah. They were on his limbs and one huge one stabbed hos stomach.


    " Woah there, almost got your heart! I can''t let you die here."


    " X! This isn''t... I had him... I just,"


    " Blanche... You keep failing me and making me look bad! Get rid of the vampire higher up, I want all counts dead or on my side!" Said X, who was Blanche''s black goo superior.


    " Mordred is converted, there''s only LeNoir and Chatham left." Said Blanche with a bow.


    " Is that so... Then go get them." Said X as a smile formed on his dark hood... Only teeth were shown his eyes and other features were still hidden."


    " Damn his voice alone was a lot to handle and his laugh is making me lose my life force." Thought Blanche.


    " Right away sir!" Said Blanche as she flew away.


    " Now the boy..." ''X'' turned around to look at Neveah who was struggling to get out of the chains.


    " Struggling is futile boy. You are quite special, I saw you overpowered the blessed and my boss even said you would be useful." X said as he squatted and touched Neveah shoulder and soon they were in another space.


    It was endless skies and ground that seemed to stretch far.


    X then began, " people 11 star and above can''t fight in the real world Elnova. Elnova is already in the domain of the Goddesses so a third party and a fourth one can''t just whip out their domains there. It has something to do we egos, it would be disrespectful to whip out your domain in another person''s domain. That''s like a declaration of war. And this is why we have this area.


    No mana, no other form of energy and this place will be your your prison." Said X as soon more chains bound Neveah and soon knelt on the floor with chairs that pierced him, that shackled him to heavy weights and if he struggled the chains tightened so did the weights get heavier even for Neveah who could carry tones.


    He was bound here.


    Then X vanished with a wave.


    " Hmmm... Long time no see... Lover." Said X to a black haired woman who had diachronic eyes one red one purple.


    It was a very angry Verona.


    " Xavier! Give me back my child." Said Verona.


    " You know if we hadn''t separated that could have been our son." Said Xavier. S§×arch* The n??el Fire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Verona then punched, formed bloody ice weapons and hit Xavier all at the same time but his body turned into black goo.


    " You could have prevented this from happening if you didn''t get distracted and tried to save the Human Empress... But I''m also curious why you were with her." Said Xavier his voice playful.


    " Try harder... Else you will never get your son back. But don''t try too hard or else you will get noticed. Hahaha. Im curious what will happen first? Will those bitches get to you first or will the system?


    Hahhaha." Said Xavier.


    " And how is that great genius human empress? I guess she is also have her Lovers reunion. I hope she dies this time. She should have died 2 decades ago. Tsk. Today we make a declaration Verona...


    It starts with the vampire continent." Said Xavier.


    Then twelve stars glitched over Verona''s head then they vanished. Soon a dark red energy enveloped her being. " I don''t needy full strength to deal with you." She said.


    " Ohoo... So you are using ''that'' huh. The same thing that made you defeat me all those years ago? I''ll find out what it is eventually... I do have your son afterall who seemed completely fine after I used anti-mana chains meaning he isn''t hooked on mana right? Also I want to show you something I learned when we got new neighbors." Xavier said as his body got covered in purple energy as he laughed.


    " Demonic power..." Said Verona.


    " Yeah... But it has my signature twist on it." Said Xavier as he laughed.

 Chapter 156 - 156: 12 STAR ATTACK!

    The porcelain clinked softly as Verona poured her tea and they got in contact, she took in a whiff of the steam and smiled.


    Valeriana who was across the table, took a small sip as she closed her eyes. It was moment of peace as they waited for Neveah to finish up with the tournament.


    Verona then put her tea down the moment she was about to take a sip and this didn''t go unnoticed by Valeriana.


    "Looks like some we uninvited guests," Verona sighed as she looked at her tea.


    She was about to act but from a different direction a dangerous beam, even by Verona''s standards, it was of potent and thick energy that even had some secondary attack swirling around it, the beam was red and the secondary swirling attack was violet.


    It was a 12 STAR ATTACK!


    It pierced through the space they were in. It aimed directly for Valeriana.


    Valeriana didn''t even flinch as she hadn''t even noticed, but luckily for her she was with Verona and the moment the beam was about to make contact she was gone. Teleported to a different location.


    The beam however was still dangerous and Verona made a portal in it''s trajectory that made the beam vanish. To Where? Well only Verona knew that.


    Before even she could react, at that moment the barrier around the vampire continent broke and Neveah was gone?!


    Verona also disappeared to investigate what happened but she had a clue who it was...


    There was an angry Verona charging at the scene.


    While Valeriana was still confused... Before her materialized a figure that sent a surge of pure hatred through her.


    A tall, broad-shouldered man with eyes grey-purple, a face etched with the some slight barely noticeable wrinkles but still coldly handsome.


    He was him, her ex-husband, the father of her children.


    He hadn''t been seen since that day 2 decades ago.He smiled at Valeriana and said, " I''m here to finish what I started 40 years ago."


    "I''m going to KILL YOU!" Verona said.


    The around them got hot because of Valeriana''s fury. It pulsed from her with every heart beat like a sonar... In a second the air ignited and erupted in a blinding wave, incinerating everything within a hundred-kilometer radius. ( There wasn''t much... It was a desolate area)


    The man however stood untouched, his eyes devoid of fear or panic. He calmly raised his hand, the flames before him parting before it like it was cut and with a single motion, he clenched his fist, and the inferno was extinguished as if by a command.


    "What a coincidence, my love..." he said, a pulling his hair back.


    "Me too." He said smiling widely.


    ***********


    _______


    [Now]


    At Verona''s location.


    "Come dear ... Let''s dance." Xavier now clad in flamboyant purple armor that seemed more suited for a children''s play shot towards her with a manic grin plastered on his face.


    Verona meanwhile was still in her customary black and red dress made an ice spear, barely batted an eyelid as Xavier launched into a flurry of punches and kicks.


    Her movements were fluid almost effortlessly it was as if her body was reacting on its own...


    With her spear held high, she effortlessly blocked every blow, parried every thrust, and returned each parry with a terrific counterattack, not once did she even bother to dodge.


    "How nostalgic!" Xavier said.


    "Queeny, doesn''t this remind you of the good old days?" He made another series of wild swings that was met by anothet effortless deflection by Verona.


    Xavier even attempted to launch purple chains at her, which she simply spun her spear to block them.


    Then Xavier unleashed a puff of purple mist directly at Verona''s face. She dispersed by making a spatial portal that sucked it in.


    "Something''s off," she said.


    Xavier chuckled. "What''s wrong, Queeny? Can''t handle a little spar? Maybe you''re getting old. Can''t keep up anymore! Why don''t you unleash your precious law, or better yet, trap me in your little domain!"


    Verona''s response was not what he expected. A slow, chilling smile spread across her face. Her eyes, normally pools of calm control, glittered with a dangerous glint.


    " Why are you so WEAK?" she said, her voice a low as sge tilted her head slightly, she then used the hilt of her spear to deliver a quick but brutal blow to Xavier''s chest.


    The armored figure went flying through the air, crashing into the ground as his body bounced and skidded on it before stopping with a heavy thud.


    Silence settled but was broken only by the rasp of Xavier''s breathing that turned into a laugh as he suddenly shot up the sky towards Verona leaving a very wide crater on the ground as well a a sonic boom that blasted the rocks and dust away.


    The ground, the air, the mana(that wasn''t even being used) literally trembled, the ocean and seas made great waves and the the sky had the weirdest phenomenon, clouds gather, lightning and thunder rumbled before they were dispersed


    All this came not from only the impact of their physical blows but also from the sheer force of their magic clashing.


    Verona, in only her long dress parried a colossal flaming blade conjured by Xavier by making her own that came from the opposite direction, the ground.


    Fire and ice met in a sizzling hiss, canceling each other out in a cloud of steam. But chunks of ice were still visible, clear representation of Verona''s better proficiency.


    Xavier who was cloaked in swirling shadows, roared in frustration. His eyes, once bright white burned and gradually change to an infernal red.


    He was a master of darkness and the dual affinity of fire and water, but against Verona, Queen of the space who made his attacs disappear his fury felt like a child''s tantrum. It was ignored. S~ea??h the N?velFire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Verona, with a flick of her wrist, summoned a swirling vortex of obsidian ice( ice infused with darkness). It shot towards Xavier, who slammed his fist forward, sending a giant fish of darkness to meet it. The two forces collided in a deafening boom, the shockwave flattening the surrounding mountains and hills into dust.


    (There''s a reason why 10-11 stars don''t fight in Elnova )


    Verona saw the opportunity. Her hand glowed with a crimson light, and tendrils of darkness, laced with a wet red hue(blood+darkness), shot towards Xavier. They latched onto his armor and started draining the man''s very life force. Xavier screamed, the sound raw and primal.


    However, just as Verona readied the final blow, the ground beneath them split open. A colossal hand, crafted from molten rock, erupted from the fissure shooting at Verona and inturupted her mid-drain.


    Another hand emerged and it retreated back into the earth, taking Xavier with it.


    Xavier appeared again battered and bruised, spat a glob of blood onto the cracked earth. His flamboyant armor, once a beacon of his fury, was now a twisted mockery, scorched and rent by Verona''s icy attacks.


    "Why protect this accursed continent, Verona?" he rasped, the name leaving his lips for the first time since their fight began.


    "It''s a place you grew to despise. Duty? Responsibility? It looks like a burden, a chain that weighs you down. Even your own son, a constant reminder of the weakness you cling to. You should have stayed alone, unchained.


    Your power could have been limitless." A manic glint flickered in his eyes. "But it''s not too late. Abandon this charade! Come with me, and together we can serve HIM! The one true-"


    "ENOUGH!" Verona''s voice boomed, shattering the twilight sky. Her obsidian armor, normally a canvas for swirling constellations, pulsed with a malevolent crimson light. Xavier flinched, momentarily stunned.


    "You think you can charm me, Queen?" he scoffed, regaining his composure.


    "I am no longer the man you once knew. I am beyond the shackles of a mete vampire!"


    Verona''s lips curled into a cold smile her eyes full of pity as she shook her head. "That wasn''t charm, Xavier. That was fear."


    Then world tensed as everything seemed to stop, the waves, the wind.. and the once bright lights and hues of Elnova dimmed away, replaced by an encroaching darkness.


    Verona''s scleras turned an inky black as if mirroring the consuming night or commanding the night only her pupils purple and red remained.


    The race leaders monitoring the battle( all that ruckus got their attention) they felt a primal dread grip their hearts as the darkness pulsed outwards from the epicenter of the clash.


    It swallowed mountains, cities, entire continents in its path. It was dark


    Verona then said her voice empty but very authoritative... "Law Initialization: Nameless Hour!" Two moons one purple the other red appeared pulsating with an unnatural light that ripped through the darkness, hanging very low in the sky.


    They were the only source of light in Elnova''s world now, casting an eerie, blood-red and purple glow on the devastated landscape.


    Xavier watched as the last sliver of light in his vision faded through the edges of Verona''s oppressive law, Nameless Hour.


    " You are lucky, the only reason I''m using my law is because I''m restricted Domain wise ... But this will be enough to kill you." Said Verona.


    "Hey, her law is up," he thought, a desperate plea sent out through the telepathic link. He didn''t care what Verona said right now.


    A voice hissed back, "Only her law? You couldn''t get her to unleash her domain? Useless."


    "Easier said than done," Xavier grumbled, rubbing his throbbing arm.


    "Okay, hold her off for two minutes, can you do that?" came the urgent reply.


    Xavier scoffed. "Two minutes? TWO MINUTES? COME HERE RIGHT NOW!" he roared his voice in urgent, momentarily forgetting the telepathic connection.


    Silence. Then, a booming voice cracked through the oppressive darkness, "DON''T RAISE YOUR VOICE AT ME, WORM!"


    Xavier winced, shrinking back. He''d forgotten the telepathic link wasn''t soundproof to others. "Hmmm," he whined and whimpered like a dog caught with its tail between its legs.


    "I''ll try," he mumbled, the urgency of the situation forcing him to swallow his pride. He knew two minutes against Verona was a gamble... Even though he was ordered not to he had to use his law and maybe his domain.


    **********


    Panic filled the air. The world had plunged into an unnatural twilight, the moment the vibrant colors and lights of Elnova bled away, replaced by an oppressive darkness. It wasn''t the kind of darkness that one could try to get comfortable in. No. This was a monstrous entity, a living shadow that smothered everything in its path. It was eerie...


    The kind of darkness that made you think there was something there with you something terrifying... And this time that was probably true.


    People screame but their voices never echoed nor did they seem to hear anything else.


    In bustling city squares, the cacophony of daily life had been replaced by a primal fear. Cars screeched to a halt, their headlights casting useless beams into the void. Streetlights flickered and died, plunging bustling avenues into an abyss.


    In homes, families huddled together, clutching any source of light they could find. Candles, lighters, even flickering phone screens ¨C all offered a pathetic resistance against the all-encompassing gloom.


    The only ones who could make light in this environment were 9 star and above beings and they weren''t that many so this was a disaster.


    Yet, their flames sputtered and died, devoured by the darkness. They couldn''t see even stars.


    The desperate scramble for light was futile. This wasn''t a regular power outage(that they didn''t have) it was one that came and fostered fear.


    Suddenly light came but depending on where you were it was red or purple and this light didn''t make anything feel better... It was worse those moons seemed to look into people''s souls. It was oppressive.

 Chapter 157 - 157: True War Declared!

    The small crimson and violet moons of Verona''s ''Nameless Hour'' hung very low in the sky, part of their curved surface being lower than the clouds, casting an unsettling violet-red glow on the world below. It was a sight that united the disparate races of Elnova in a shared sense of uncomfortableness, from the haughtiest nobles and race leaders to the lowliest peasants... Even monsters retreated.


    In the continents slightly high above their respective lands, barriers shimmered into existence.


    The Elven Queen, Ilyana with her big sister Clara had encased the entire continent in a dome, its surface reflecting and barely touching the eerie ''moons''.


    The other races also followed suit, each constructing shields over vital areas ¨C capitals, military bases, and administrative centers.


    Their spells unleashed fast testament to a desperate need for protection, it was as if they were in a state of emergency.


    In the Dragon Continent...


    Aethelred, the Dragon King, snorted as steam practically came from his nostrils as he surveyed the scene from his castle throne room. "Absurd!" he said, his voice echoing across his empty throne room. "You want to tell me this is a law? A law that encompasses the entire world? Not even a continent, but the whole damn world?


    This is just a sub-domain!" He said in rage but in truth Aethelred was feeling small... though he seemed out of it Aethelred diligently ensured a barrier on his strategic areas and area he needed to protect...


    Unlike the elves he didn''t have two 11 star beings lying around( he wouldn''t even permit an 11 star dragon to be born cause that would threaten his rule) so he had to make do with what he had and allover the continent with no one noticing(cause that would practically tell the whole world, " look there''s something important here!") he made barriers, invisible ones.


    In the Elven palace, Ilyana stood beside her niece, Lara. Moments ago because of the ruckus in the north(Vamp Territory) Ilyana had used a telepathic link to project a vision of the battle between Verona and the unknown man on the vampire continent.


    It was a brutal display of power, one that ended with Verona plunging the world into darkness. Now, the barrier cut them off from any further observation. She wanted Lara to see for herself how strong above 10 star people are and how strong you need to be to call yourself a race leader!


    "If the Vampires are so strong¡­" Lara murmured, her voice laced with dawning realization. She had witnessed the unmatched power of the Vampire Queen firsthand.


    "Perhaps," Ilyana replied, her emerald eyes shimmering with a mixture of apprehension and grudging respect. "It might be time for you to establish diplomatic relations with their prince."


    "I told you that 4 years ago!" Lara said.


    " Whatever." Ilyana would never admit being wrong.


    Down on the scale of power, the peasants, fear gripped the hearts of many. Mothers clutched their children close, whispering prayers to their gods. But amidst the terror, there were people who had a different emotion ,a admiration of the strength of the person causing whatever this was.


    The world held its breath waiting while being caught in the suffocating grip of the Nameless Hour.


    ***************


    [Valeriana''s Space]


    Valeriana in her flaming armour unleashed a torrent of white fire.


    These weren''t the crackling flames of her usual starter inferno, these burned with an eerie white luminescence... She was using the energy she had learned with Neveah and it ''burned'' independent of air.


    With her fiery sword, her weapon imbued and coated with the essence of her aura which was fiery in nature, she skillfully swung her sword, each strike laced with devastating power. Her awesome martial prowess was on full display.


    Thadeus, her ex-husband and a formidable mage in his own right, found himself slightly pushed back by the sheer audacity of her assault.


    "Where there''s no air," he had said earlier as he dispersed a major part of the air and used gravity to compress the flames while also simultaneously taking away the air around it to completely snuff out the flames,"there''s no fire." He said with a smile.... but... He had underestimated her and Valeriana whipped out a new form of flames that were more destructive.


    The air crackled as Thadeus countered. With a flick of his wrist, he summoned fierce windstorms with fierce wind blades to attach Valeriana as he bombarded her with gravity changes (heavy/ light/ normal gravity) to get her off guard and off balance.


    But she was a mountain, unyielding. With a roar, she cut through the storms.


    Seeing his efforts failing, Thadeus changed tactics. He raised his index finger, a pinpoint of focus forming at its tip. There, a tiny purple orb began to condense, gathering energy at an alarming rate. It pulsed with a dark, sinister power.


    But Valeriana wouldn''t wait for him to unleash whatever magic attack he was brewing.


    She charged, a blazing comet hurtling towards Thadeus. In response, he slammed his other hand down and made purple doppelgangers, perfect copies of himself as he continued making his orb attack.


    Reacting with lightning speed, Valeriana brought her fiery sword down, cleaving, cutting, dicing, slashing through the Doppelgangers with ease.


    Each phantom dissolved into wisps of smoke upon contact. But the distraction had bought Thadeus precious moments. His dark orb had grown significantly, swirling with raw power. Valeriana knew she couldn''t let him finish whatever he was preparing.


    With a battle cry that echoed through the ravaged landscape, she shot herself at Thadeus once more, determined to end this fight before he unleashed his ultimate attack.


    " Too late." Thadeus said.


    And he shot the orb towards Valeriana which moved fast, by the time it reached Valeriana is when a sonic boom was heard from Thadeus'' finger.


    The orb was met with a sword slash that hit the orb making it shape into a heart... Then Valeriana channeled her energies both man and Zera and then cut through it completely as the orb fell on the sea while being eaten away by the white particles but no one noticed it...


    By the time it reached the sea it was smaller but on impact it made the waters shoot up and split the very see floor made two craters. When the split see wavesade contact again violently splashing before calming as water drained into the crater... That day the sea level became even lower even if slightly.


    The two responsible continued fighting....


    Valeriana clashed with Thadeus the mage of air and gravity, their fight together with Verona''s fight weare making map altering changes on the world, especially Valeriana''s who unlike Verona who was preventing damage to the world by making portals that took away the attack to somewhere...


    Each blow, each magical attack each counter, was a catastrophic event. As Valeriana''s white flames cleaved through the air and Thadeus made terrific gravity shifts, tremors were felt in nearby continent, triggering earthquakes that even leveled entire mountains and of-course in this destruction a lot of beings lost their lives.


    Thadeus and Valeriana fought mostly on the sea but they were north of the Vampire Continent where monsters resided.


    Gladly they weren''t near any other land mass... The other continents just experience high tides and violent winds of different temperatures mostly hot winds.


    With a flick of his wrist, Thadeus unleashed a storm which was whipping the flames outwards by creating tornados that carved paths of devastation across the seascape.


    The clash of their magic generated heat so intense, it split the seas, boiling the water down to exposed seabed in a matter of seconds. Only for them to be sealed back up.


    Valeriana, radiating with her fire-natured aura, carved through the air, her attacks splitting the steam into swirling eddies.


    Thadeus cloaked himself in a shimmering dome of purple energy, manipulated the very air around him, deflecting her fiery blows.


    The gravity manipulation negated the heat, keeping him cool amidst the inferno she unleashed.


    Locked in a fight of destruction, they ascended higher, their fight spilling into the heavens. Valeriana fueled by deep rage, unleashed a torrent of white fire so intense, it seemed to split the clouds above them.


    Below, the world convulsed.


    Tsunamis rose from the boiled seas, crashing onto the adjacent Continent''s coasts especially the Vampire Continent which was already ravaged by earthquakes. The skies wept, unleashing heavy downpours that threatened to drown the undergrowth life. The Northern part of the vampire continent was a dangerous place to be as even monsters fled downwards...


    Chatham was keeping them at bay so that they wouldn''t get to civilization.


    Finally, suspended high above the devastated world, they locked eyes. Both, battered and slightly tired, yet unwavering in their determination. Valeriana, her voice echoing with power, began and Thadeus followed,"Law Initialization:" they said in unison


    " Maestro..."


    " Destructive..."


    Their pronouncements and initializion were cut short.


    The world around them plunged into an oppressive darkness. The glow from Valeriana''s white aura, however, remained, a beacon in the suffocating dark.


    Verona''s Nameless Hour had descended, casting a crimson pallor over the world, even amidst their cataclysmic battle. Suspended in the darkness, Valeriana was momentarily startled but focussed on Thadeus who she couldn''t seem to locate. Sear?h the N??eFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    *******


    [Now]


    The twin moons of Verona''s Nameless Hour, once the only source of light in the suffocating darkness were suddenly attacked... They tried to attack them but the attack didn''t make it far as it suddenly stopped mid air and was snuffed out.


    Streaks of obsidian black crackled across their surfaces, like the veins of an enraged beast.


    Then, with a deafening boom that seemed to shake the very fabric of reality, something ripped a gash across the face of one moon.


    In that split second, before the world could react, a sound pierced the oppressive silence. Not a scream, not a roar, but something even more eerie. It was a laugh.


    A sound that resonated deep within the sound that sent shivers down spines and as hearts felt cold, then a war horn was sounded like a declaration but mostly a warning to their enemies.


    The demons! They were back.


    All over the world the and from the darkness. Inky shadows condensed with purple streaks on them... forming grotesque shapes with burning eyes and razor-sharp claws.


    Panic raw, unadulterated and universally shared erupted as the creatures materialized in every city, every village, every corner of Elnova. They shrieked and howled, their monstrous voices tearing through the night.


    Amidst the chaos, in the space where Verona had m, a new figure appeared. Tall and slender, clad in a crimson robe that hung loosely around his form, he exuded an aura of dark power. Beside him stood Xavier, a bewildered look etched on his face.


    "My apologies for disrupting your little fight," the figure said, his voice smooth surprisingly devoid of malice? It was mostly playful.


    "I''m Marquis Memphis Yunael Mephistopheles IX and it''s your pleasure to meet me" he introduced himself with a bow.


    "Don''t be offended, miss," he added, a sly smile playing on his lips as he glanced at the unamused form of Verona, "Unlike this man and his organization," he gestured towards Xavier, "we know precisely what we are doing."


    " What they know us!?" Thought Xavier in surprise.

 Chapter 158 - 158: hand of god

    Verona''s eyes which her scleras were black and her eyes glowed purple and red were really terrifying... her killing aura was heavy and even if they didn''t show it Memphis and Xavier felt uncomfortable.


    Her expression remained unreadable, her voice calm despite the new events. "I don''t care who you are," she said, her words laced with icy indifference,


    "you will all die."


    Memphis laughed he was offended annoyed and angry yet he was laughing. "It''s that right?," he said, a cruel glint in his eyes.


    "Unfortunately today I didn''t come here to fight you one on one, oh no. That would be barbaric. I''m declaring war, my dear, sure demons never refuse challenges but I''m smarter than them... I''m a pride demon but I know how to use my head... So I''ll attack you with numbers..." His smirk died and his face became serious... He snapped his fingers.


    As if on cue, figures materialized around them ¨C demons, yes, but unlike the chaotic hordes attacking the world. These were ''disciplined'', clad in dark armor and looked intelligent enough.


    Memphis gestured towards the two crimson moons. "See, this charming light show? Not very conducive to a full-scale invasion, is it? That''s why I wanted to destroy them... but unfortunately I couldn''t... it would have been great if I had a true showcase of power...


    Then I had a thought..." His smile widened.


    "Taking out the Vampire Queen and occupying the vampire continent would be a great power move... " He laughed.


    " Though it''s late..."


    He then took a deep breath and his voice was loud. "WE DEMONS DECLARE WAR!"


    The announcement echoed through the darkness, and was heard by the people who were already fighting against the demons in the dark...


    " Really? we hadn''t noticed..." A thought share by almost everyone fighting the demons.


    Verona just looked at him and said, " you think you can occupy the vampire continent?"


    Memphis chuckled again. "Oh, my dear, I KNOW I CAN... I''ll illustrate." He turned towards the demons surrounding them. "Attack!"


    The demons surged forward, like waves of heads and tried to attack Verona.


    Key word is tried...


    But their attack never reached her. As they got close, their bodies contorted and twisted, warping unnaturally as if sucked into their own chests. Screams and groans from them were the last thing that was heard before they completely disappeared not even blood was left behind.


    Even the Memphis seemed surprised. He was also attacked but he ripped a small black vortex from the air just as it tried to latch onto him. The tendril writhed and pulsed in his grasp, then with a grimace, he shoved it into his mouth and swallowed.


    "Well, this is unexpected," he said, wiping his mouth as he smiled widely as if trying to mock Verona.


    "But it''s just an inconvenience can be overcame."


    "Looks like only one minute is up..." somehow Xavier had survived.


    " I need to do something." He thought...


    "Law Initialization: Warmonger," He said as his body became bigger and bigger becoming 15 feet tall... He was heavily armoured and his body emitted heavy aura.


    " Oh?" Memphis raised an eyebrow meanwhile Verona seemed unamused but ever since she unleashed her law she hasn''t been showing any emotion...


    **********


    [Valeriana''s Space]


    Valeriana twisted her head away from Thadeus'' surprise attack. His blade, imbued with purple aura, hissed as it passed through the spot where her head had been a split second earlier.


    It vaporized into nothingness before striking anything solid.


    A sphere of white light erupted around her, pulsating with celestial energy.


    Thadeus stumbled back, shielding his eyes from the sudden brilliance. Encased in her impenetrable bubble, Valeriana floated calmly amidst the chaos.


    " You are good at these, aren''t you? You like cowardice attacks."


    Thadeus stumbled back, shielding his eyes from the sudden brilliance.


    "Cowardice?" Thadeus asked, his voice icy.


    "Yes... Cowardice..." Said Valeriana.


    Thadeusdropped the useless blade hilt. "This isn''t about just cowardly tactics! I want justice!" he spat, his voice laced with desperation.


    Valeriana raised an eyebrow, a flicker of doubt crossing her features. "Justice? YOU speak of justice? And how are you going to explain attacking cowardly by using Justice? Explain yourself, Thadeus. What injustice could be so great that it would drive you to betray your oaths?"


    Thadeus hung his head low and sighed in defeat...


    "My family," he said his voice hoarse and pained... Sear?h the n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "They were urdered by bandits who were sponsored and paid off by nobles. So at a young age I was I was weak, talentless. Cast aside, enslaved¡­ treated like an animal until I couldn''t take it anymore and I killed my masters, and that''s when they found me. The organization."


    "They offered me power, a purpose. A lie, of course... I knew that I was just a pawn, one of many but it was okay as I atleast got stronger... I was raised and nurtured and I was planted into your life. I was the handsome strong and cool headed guy with a sad backstory. It wasn''t just me there were a few others, men and women, since the organization didn''t know what was your type...


    We had different personalities and hobbies... But eventually I won."


    A humorless laugh escaped his lips. "Ten years, Valeriana. Ten years spent playing the perfect husband, the devoted father. All an unbearable lie."


    The revelation didn''t make Valeriana act in any way... She had already came to terms with the betrayal... But a part of her wanted to know more...


    "We had a daughter, she was meant to be theirs. A failsafe if I couldn''t sway you. And also she was a to be used to become the next monarch cause she had the royal blood... Then you bore another child and ascended to ten stars. A prodigy... No a monster.


    Young, powerful and extremely talented, surpassing even me¡­ someone who had been boosted with runes, drugs, experiments for years. I was supposed to be the better one, Valeriana! But you stole it all!"


    He clenched his fists and threw it down slamming against the air but the man split a portion of the sea.


    "You stole the ''Destruction Law'' from me! That was what I was working towards, the culmination of everything I wanted... For godsakes I have a gravity element, that was my path... My LAW! But You¡­ you took it all!"


    Valeriana watched him, her thoughts unknown but her eyes were cold as if saying," really."


    A guttural roar echoed from Thadeus'' lips as he unleashed his attack. "Maestro: Palm of God!"


    With a flourish of his hand, a colossal invisible palm materialized high above Valeriana. Pure heavy and crushing gravity, its pressure building with every passing moment as it descended.


    The air itself seemed to solidify, growing heavy and oppressive.


    Valeriana, trapped in the epicenter of this gravity well, felt the as if weight of the world pressing down on her.


    She was still mid air but she descended lower due to the to the gravity... the sea itself splashing under the invisible hand''s influence. It made a hand-shaped indentation on the ocean''s surface, pushing down and away, the water with heavy force.


    Undeterred, Valeriana closed her eyes, drawing a deep breath to fortify herself. Her fingers tightened around the hilt of her blade.


    With a swift motion, Valeriana drew her sword. The air crackled with destructive energy as she channeled it into the blade.


    With a slicing sound that echoed across the space generating heavy winds, she swung her sword upwards, slashing with all her might.


    The blade finally met the invisible palm, the pure white light energy of her attack momentarily pushing back the crushing invisible hands.


    The impact was colossal. The very fabric of reality seemed to tear as the two opposing forces met.


    And finally she cut it...


    Where Valeriana had cut, the gravity well faltered, the pressure momentarily disrupted.


    In that split second, pull and push forces randomly materialized making the sea rose in colossal pillars, water defying gravity as it shot skyward. Clouds parted as violent winds were repulsed.


    It was a terrifying spectacle.


    Then, as quickly as it began, the gravity shifts disappeared. The severed invisible and unstable hand of gravity faded, the sea was starting to settle back into its churning torment, and the winds calmed.


    Valeriana sighed, her chest heaving, lowered her sword, the tip glowing faintly. And she sheathed it.


    "That''s not all," Theodore said as if not impressed...


    "There are four others."


    As if on cue, four more colossal, purple palms materialized above Valeriana, stacking one on top of the other.


    The pressure intensified exponentially and it was four times greater than the last.


    It was crushing into her with a force so immense it felt like the very air was solidifying into a solid weight. Valeriana, caught in the center of this gravitational inferno, was flung downwards.


    She plunged through the churning sea(that was suddenly split), the water offering no resistance against the crushing pressure.


    The sea floor itself began to crumble under the weight, making a hand shaped crater.


    With a surge of her destructive law power, she slammed her foot down, creating an invisible barrier against the descent. The force of her power rippled outwards, creating a small space of relief from the pressure around her, she then propelled herself upwards going against the gravity.


    Reaching for her sword felt like as if she was an ant trying to move it''s limbs in molasses.


    It seemed the very air itself was conspiring against her, refusing to let her unleash her blade like a hand was on her hilt preventing her from unsheathing.


    Yet with great effort she ripped the weapon free amd swung it against the heavy pressure.


    The moment the sword touched her hand the faint white glow emanated from it, pushing back against the oppressive atmosphere while also eating away at it.


    The more she held the blade and swung, the less intense the gravity became.


    Slowly with every inch ahe swung and her destructive energy ate away at the pressure... she chipped away at the invisible prison.


    But it was a grueling task. The closer she got to severing the final hand as she cut through, the harder it became.


    Meanwhile Theodore''s face contorted because of how hard he was struggling, poured every ounce of his power into the attack.


    Blood seeped from his eyes, ears, and nose, a testament to the immense strain he was under. Same with Valeriana whose nose was bleeding...


    Finally, with a burst of white light, Valeriana severed the final invisible hand. The pressure vanished instantly but that meant recoil was coming up...


    Suddenly the pent-up sea water, released from its forced compression, erupted outwards in a colossal wave. Coastlines miles away experienced a devastating tsunami, the elven continent was unscathed...


    But the others when there was a threat of floods their race leaders made barrier at the sea...


    Except the Aethelred who snorted as his people would just fly but the ''impure breeds/halflings'' died... The dragon continent lost the most lives but they were people that they didn''t care about.


    The ocean raged and before it ocean settled back down well it was forced to by the Eleven star beings who took action.... But it wasn''t so easy, the ocean rebelled, it churned and became frothy. But it was settled...


    Valeriana meanwhile gasping for breath, landed back on the devastated seabed, her body in pain.


    Looking up, she saw Theodore collapse onto the churning water, his eyes vacant, his body spent. His attack had been devastating, but its cost had been immeasurable.


    *******


    " Mom... Why do 10 stars fight in this world when they have a battle dimensions? Why cause this much harm to the world." Asked Lara who saw her mother dealing with the after effects of the attack.

 Chapter 159 - 159: Verona Isolde Nox...

    " Mom... Why do 10 stars fight in this world when they have a battle dimensions? Why cause this much harm to the world?" Asked Lara who saw her mother dealing with the after effects of the attack.


    Clara raised an eyebrow as she calmed the sea, pushing back the high tides. Turning to Lara, her daughter, she spoke with a smile.


    "That dimension, dear, it''s a place most powerful beings avoid. It''s a void, devoid of any energy one could draw upon. They go there for a specific purpose - to unleash their domain." Clara paused, searching for the right words.


    "A domain... well think of it as an area of absolute control. You become a god within those boundaries, your power unhindered. I''m sure you''ve read about it..."


    Lara frowned. "So it''s just for domain fights?"


    "It can also be a death trap, a prison" Clara added.


    "A place to hide something... Lara, during a fight, emotions run high. It''s easy to forget about the environment when people aren''t very rational because of different emotions...But there are some who know the dangers of something and prevent it like the Vampire Queen who made portals to prevent damages and possibly casualties...


    Besides a fight of this scale once in a while is good for the planet to grow stronger and sturdier."


    "What do you mean?" Lara asked, curiosity burning bright.


    Clara''s gaze drifted to the horizon, a knowing glint in her eyes. She shook her head, a slight smile playing on her lips. "You''ll understand soon enough, Lara. Just know, the next time 10 stars of that caliber clash, the impact won''t be as catastrophic."


    A sigh escaped her lips. "I forgot there''s also another reason, of course, some might avoid the battle dimension simply for the lack of effort. Or maybe," she added with a playful laugh, "it just slipped their mind."


    Clara''s gaze hardened as she looked at Lara and spoke with a serious tone ..."Now, Lara, if you ever unlock a domain, remember these golden rules: First, never unleash it in this world. Elnova is the Goddesses'' domain, their territory... just don''t.


    Second, don''t be so eager to jump into a fight with the domain. Power can be intoxicating but without control especially self-control its useless."


    Lara nodded, her brow furrowed. "And third?"


    "Third," Clara continued, her voice turning serious, "be wary of the battle dimension. It''s vast and unexplored, who knows what dangers lurk within. If you have to you can just fight out of this world probably out of space..."


    "I understand," Lara said solemnly.


    A new question came in her mind..."How rare are domains, exactly?"


    "Ah," Clara chuckled, a knowing glint in her eyes.


    " Lara. Reaching the 10-11 star stage is a feat in itself. It''s a whole different world compared to the 8-star stage where you earn your law. At this level, it''s possible to advance without a domain unlike 8 star where you can''t advance without a law, but¡­" she trailed off becoming serious again.


    "But?" Lara prompted, leaning forward in anticipation.


    "But," Clara continued, "you''d be incomplete. You will never be comparable to a person of the same stage or even lower without a domain..."


    "So not all 10-star and above beings have domains?" Lara asked, surprised. Sear?h the nov§×lF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Clara shook her head.


    "By my estimation, there maybe less than thirty domain wielders in the entire world. Maybe there a few more hidden monsters out there, but I doubt it. Still, that doesn''t make a 10-11 star without a domain weak. Just look at the destruction they caused without using domains... Remember that.


    People like those focus on their law instead making them stronger by raising their proficiency but there are those who chose to remain lazy."


    " But to be fair those two are stronger than any regular 10 star." Thought Clara as she momentarily placed her senses on Valeriana''s fight then her daughter spoke...


    "Is the Vampire Queen''s law advanced?" Lara asked her eyes glinting in admiration.


    "Yup! It covered the whole world... but it''s concentrated at the point where she is... it''s like we are in the ''lighter'' parts of the darkness... Still yes theoretically you can reach such a level."


    Clara thought. "Unfortunately that doesn''t apply to everyone, just monsters.... besides The Vampire Queen''s law¡­ we still don''t know what it does... The darkness and especially those two eyes." Her eyes glowed green as she looked at the two eyes which were mistaken as moons by everyone in the world.


    ************


    As for the vampires and their tournament....


    Well they were confused and pissed... At one moment they were fighting each other for tokens... The next they were in darkness that was then illuminated by some faint red-violet light.


    It was the strangest phenomenon ever... It was dark but at the same time they could see? They even felt comfortable in the darkness and out of all the races they were the only ones okay with this situation.... But that didn''t mean they weren''t confused.


    Then...


    "WE DEMONS DECLARE WAR!" A booming voice echoed in the continent. They were already annoyed and angry that they couldn''t understand what was happening and the demons again decided to declare war? (They thought the demons declared war on just them...)


    The tournament was forgotten. Here, in the face of an unexpected foe, and this comfortable darkness they naturally prepared for war and their scleras like Verona''s turned black only their red pupils showed. And so they attacked the demons who dared step in their continent and dared disrupt their shot at being a noble...


    The demons, initially baffled by the sudden reversal of roles they were the attackers but they were being jumped but they quickly regained their composure.


    To them their conquest had begun, and the vampires were just the first hurdle. They were fscattered across the continent, each city, each village, facing a different contingent of demons. Varied in strength and numbers and they aimed to overwhelm and subjugate.


    But they underestimated the vampires. Despite the surprise attack, the vampires mobilized with shocking speed.


    Across the continent, similar scenes unfolded. Vampires, known for their solitary nature united in a fierce show of force. They descended upon the demons.


    The battles were brutal and swift. While some demons, particularly the more powerful ones, inflicted heavy casualties and went on a rampage but the vampires'' coordinated attacks and merciless efficiency proved too much for most.


    But one thing they hadn''t noticed was that the vampires weren''t fighting solely because of their will... They were being influenced.


    ***********


    "Two minutes," he chanted internally, a mantra against the gnawing fear. Two minutes until whatever he was waiting for came, just two more minutes....


    With a deep roar, he unleashed the Warmonger Law.


    His body surged, muscles rippling beneath his strained clothes. Bone creaked and stretched, his height doubling in a terrifying display of unnatural growth. His skin hardening into thick purple armour.


    " Ohh... A thief?!" Said Memphis as he looked at Xavier who was using demonic energy.


    Xavier now towered over Verona, who herself stood at an imposing six feet. Xavier was a colossus, easily four times her size, his broad chest casting a hulking shadow over the battlefield.


    He was also taller than Memphis who was about seven foot tall.


    Memphis raised an eyebrow, with amusement. "Whipping out the Laws, are we?" he boomed, his voice echoing with dark power.


    "Excellent! Then let us see which reigns supreme."


    He threw his head back and roared.


    The air crackled with a sinister energy as his robes ripped to shreds and his body revealing a canvas of grotesque tattoos that pulsed with infernal light.


    Jagged horns, as black as midnight, sprouted from his forehead, their tips glowing with an ominous red.


    But the most change was his arms. With a sickening snap from his back, his form contorted splitting at the shoulders. Two more fully formed arms, identical to the first pair, burst forth, each hand tipped with razor-sharp claws.


    "Abyssal Law: Devil''s Advocate." He said im a deep voice...


    Valeriana didn''t waste time with theatrics. With a flick of her wrist, dark-red energy materialized, solidifying and morphing into a black scythe.


    Their clash was immediate, a three-way fight.


    Xavier, his form monstrous after unleashing the Warmonger Law, traded blows with Memphis, the Devil''s Advocate. While also dodging attacks from Verona. No one noticed but she seemed to be holding back and stalling...


    But in their defense even her holding back was a lot for them.


    Also a dome materialized in the darkness where they currently were and they were enclosed in with the two eyes...


    Xavier was punched by Memphis who was punched by Xavier''s left arm as they both tried to block Verona''s scythe but they decided against it as it was coated with the space element... She could cut through anything... So they retreated back.


    Soon Memphis'' body disappeared and appeared on Verona''s left side wanting to punch jer with his two right hands but two beautiful ice shields that looked like snow flakes materialized and blocked them and Verona slapped him and sent him flying back but a portal formed behind him and he didn''t want to find out where it led... So he blasted some energy from his left hand and it propelled him away...


    At the same time Verona had appeared infront of the Warmonger and hit his chest so hard it started to crack... And she followed it up with a heavy uppercut that made his head snap back and she swiped her scythe to cut his neck but the Warmonger used an artefact to teleport a little back but it was as if he didn''t know what he was facing...


    The scythe was still infront of his face...


    " War shield." He said as a shield appeared to block but the moment the scythe was about to touch the shield it disappeared and it slashed his throat but it was was too narrow to decapitate his head and even that won''t be enough to kill him.


    The Warmonger''s throat was Gooey black and started to heal at the same time Tge Devil''s Advocate roared and shot a beam towards the two but a portal formed and the beam entered it. Memphis went for an attack but a small portal appeared in his face and his attack was directed right at him... The same happened to Xavier as the beam appeared right before his chest and ''boom''.


    Memphis raised his hands to form an X-shield, his arm''s skin was burnt that even bone was slightly visible... but he survived.


    And Warmonger''s body shifted into a goo and made a hole in his chest where the energy went straight through... But again the portals appeared and it was repeated until the energy died.


    Honestly it seemed like it was Verona vs the two of them.

 Chapter 160 - 160: 98765432...1!

    The last of the summoned soldiers fell beneath Verona''s scythe, their lifeless forms dissolving into wisps of dark smoke. But it didn''t fade...


    The crimson moon, that malevolent eye in the sky, glowed with great brilliance then it sucked up the wisps of dark smoke that were previously the soldiers....


    Verona who was in the beam''s path, her body was drawn upwards with an irresistible force.


    A gasp escaped Memphis'' lips.


    "What sorcery is this?" he asked in awe and confusion...


    A thin visible connection was made between the moons...


    The violet moon, as if awakened by the red moon''s call, pulsated with violet aura...


    Then a beam of violet light, shot to Verona... The two beams intertwined, creating a swirling vortex of red and violet light and it was being absorbed by Verona...


    " Did this happen before... Her law was just supposed to make her appear anywhere at will within her area of darkness and boosted her strength to kill better... What is this?" Thought Xavier with a frown and he noticed just only 25 seconds had passed. He still needed to hold for 95 more seconds. Then he noticed that they were in some kind of spherical dome.


    He looked up, his frown deepening. He could sense that the dome was small but inside it Verona made a great space that seemed endless but at the same time he saw the borders it was truly off-putting.


    Across from him, Memphis reacted quick.


    His two lower arms, the ones that had sprouted during his transformation, rose in a gesture of prayer. A whispered chant was made as his body''s aura grew thicker and larger.


    "Devil''s Prayer!" he said, his voice eeriely deep.


    His body glowed with an infernal light, the tattoos on his skin writhing and twisting like serpents as they became smoke that rose and mixed with his growing thick aura...


    Behind him, an ethereal figure materialized from the swirling smoke and aura that were intertwining.


    A monstrous entity, a three-headed demon with six arms, each hand gripping a different weapon - an axe dripping with dark flames, a colossal sword that pulsed with sinister energy, and a wickedly curved black blade.


    Memphis was finally unleashing his laws'' true potential.


    The monstrous entity roared, its three voices merging into one of rage and hate.


    Verona, bathed in the ethereal violet glow, stood resolute against the monstrous three-headed wraith summoned by Memphis. But before their clash could even begin...


    " I can''t use my domain yet... but I won''t foolishly fall here ... Verona''s strength is 12 star but that again doesn''t make sense, I can''t gauge her, she really needs to go she is dangerous... and the demon is maybe upper 11 star... it''s all dangerous." Xavier thought as he finally roared...


    With a surge of power, his form shifted once again. Muscles bulged beneath his metal skin and condensed into a smaller but still big version of himself, now glowing with a faint red light as he ditched using the demonic power.


    This was level two of the Warmonger Law, a state of heightened offense and speed.


    Memphis controled and launched the wraith forward with a prayer as he was still chanting...


    It moved with great speed, its red-translucent form blurring as it lunged at Xavier with its axe. Xavier with his fast reflexes honed by the Law, unleashed a heavy dodge.


    With a surprising agility for his size, he moved to the side, the wraith''s axe slashing harmlessly through the air where his chest had been a moment before.


    As Xavier came up, he slammed his colossal fist into the air. The impact triggered a localized tremor, momentarily disrupting the wraith''s momentum. Seizing the opportunity, Xavier lunged forward, his massive battle-axe held high. He slammed it into the wraith''s chest with a great shattering force.


    But the impact was only but a small fraction as the wraith became ethereal and the rest of the damage was avoided.


    The wraith shrieked and roared but the enhanced light attack of Xavier''s Warmonger state caused little visible damage.


    Verona''s scythe, imbued with violet energy, lashed at the wraith''s ethereal form


    While the physical attacks seemed to pass through the wraith harmlessly, the violet aura was cutting it. The wraith writhed and contorted.


    Undeterred by the lack of immediate impact on the wraith, Xavier roared again. This time, he unleashed a hyper-armor heavy finisher. His battle-axe swung in a slow, deliberate arc, glowing with an intense celestial light. The wraith, caught unaware by the change in tactic, attempted to dodge because it was in its physical state.


    But the hyper-armor of Xavier''s Warmonger Law allowed him to plow through the wraith''s flimsy defenses.


    The warhammer connected with a sickening thud, the impact sending a shockwave through the dome. The wraith shrieked in agony, its form flickering wildly. This time, the damage was undeniable.


    The Warmonger''s level two form was also building up pressure with every attack the Warmonger made and all pressure was directed to Verona... As he tried to deal with the weakest one first...


    The Warmonger also managed to get past Verona''s defense and slashed her back and the level two other effect came into play... Poisonous blood.


    That was meant to poison Verona and weaken her so that he could finish her off but Verona then chanted, " Obsessing over physical form weakens you. The true power of a vampire lies in embracing the duality of existence. We exist in the space between life and death. To be a vampire is to return all things to the origin chaos from which we were born."


    And she became ethereal all the poisonous blood spilled out but she controlled it and coated her scythe with it...


    Then her body became physical again.


    Meanwhile the wraith was clearly weakened by the relentless attacks from Verona and Xavier.


    Xavier fueled by the power of the Law and the sight of Verona''s unending assault, bellowed once more.


    He raised his newly formed shield and his body got bulkier, channeling the his energy into a powerful charge. With a thunderous roar, he slammed his shoulder into the wraith but it turned ethereal at the same moment Verona appeared with her scythe and cut three of the wraith''s arms while also stopping Xavier''s charge sending him bleeding and skidding backwards.


    The tide was turning, but the battle was far from over. The wraith, though wounded, remained a potent threat. Memphis, his eyes burning with hatred, glared at Xavier. This brute force wasn''t enough. He needed a more subtle approach, a way to exploit the weaknesses inherent in Xavier''s amplified state. And he needed to do something against this monstrous woman...


    So they fought and each second felt like hours, they exchanged thousands of moves in mere seconds gaining injuries but they were regenerating, they were holding on and at some point Xavier and Memphis stopped fighting each other and decided to attack Verona, finally they came to a rational decision.


    They attacked her with Xavier and Memphis switching between their law forms for any advantage they could get and they managed to push back Verona... Who was starting to strain...


    Then in the chilling calm, where Verona stood another being came into reality.


    Beside Verona was Verona. This new Verona was carrying Neveah in her hands.


    "Playtime is over," Verona declared finally speaking again...


    Memphis and Xavier exchanged a bewildered glance. Had they been fighting a clone this entire time? A flicker of unease sparked in Xavier''s gut.


    The sudden appearance of the dome, the unnatural connection between the moons ¨C it all pointed to a deeper, more sinister motive. Verona, it seemed, wasn''t just fighting them; she was hiding something or wanted to.


    Before they could voice their suspicions, Verona raised a hand, and the two moons shrunk and disappeared so did the darkness which swirled in her hand. "Absolute Control: Soul Freeze."


    A wave of bone-chilling cold emanated from her, washing over Xavier and Memphis. An unnatural frost crawled on their skin but that was not all they felt it seeping into their very souls.


    Agony ripped through them as their souls began to solidify, crystallize, and shatter slowly... Above 10 star people could feel the soul.


    With each shard that broke away, her red glowed casting its malevolent light on the two as it started devouring the shattered invisible fragments she only could see. S§×arch* The n?vel_Fire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    " 9...8, 7...6...5...4...3..2... Damnit 1." Xavier, exhausted, in pain and frustrated... was counting down internally then his body started glowing.


    When the light subsided, a woman stood beside Xavier.


    Tall and breathtakingly beautiful, she had long, flowing golden hair cascading down her back. Her eyes remained closed, covered by a delicate white cloth. A white gown adorned her form, pristine except for the tattered hem and bare feet.


    The golden-haired woman''s body glowed golden and she enveloped Xavier in her aura.


    His wounds knitted shut at an alarming rate, the golden light was even thawing away the remnants of the soul-freeze.


    Without hesitation, the woman turned towards Memphis... She said nothing as she looked at him... He was a husk, his demonic power flickering on the verge of extinction. With a swift movement, she raised a hand and a beam of pure golden energy erupted, cleaving Memphis in two in a single, brutal strike.

 Chapter 161 - 161: FAIL

    With a sinister roar, the severed halves of Memphis pulsed with a malevolent energy, reforming as if stitched together by an unseen force.


    Then a massive shadowy hand appeared and engulfed Memphis whole.


    " You win today... But remember this is war not a single battle... I''ll be back." A voice said as Memphis'' body disappeared.


    Ignoring the spectacle Verona turned back to the golden-haired woman then Xavier and said,"How ironic!" she spat.


    "You fools preach freedom from the Goddesses, yet you wield their power so readily!" Verona then teleported amd appeared infront of the woman going in for a punch.


    The woman reacted with quick reflexes, her hand coated in golden energy... catching Verona''s blow mid-air.


    But the force behind the punch was immense sending the woman backwards.


    Verona pressed the attack appearing before her again, shoving her fist into the woman''s face, propelling the being back several meters.


    "Verona!..." Xavier roared, his voice laced with anger.


    The 12 stars formed above her amd they glitched wildly, their glow a menacing crimson. With every step she walked the reality seemed to shatter... Her very presence was heavy.


    Seeing he was being ignored"You used your Law..." he said.


    "They''ve noticed you now. You won''t be able to hide. They''re coming for you."


    "Oh, so this proxy is your insurance policy?" she asked dripping with sarcasm.


    " Tell me what did you two plot? Or you just want me out of the way? I haven''t forgotten any of it... Soon I''ll get rid of you all." Said Verona.


    " Verona you unleashing your stars... It will get the system''s attention and then you will vanish leaving behind your son... Do you think he''ll be safe?" Said Xavier.


    Valeriana had long since hidden Neveah in a safe location the moment she felt the divine energy...


    The golden-haired woman unaffected by the heated exchange, rose to her feet, her eyes fixed on Verona.


    He raised his head, gazing at the twin moons hanging low in the sky. "They won''t be coming, why do you think they sent a dysfunctional proxy... Their hands are tied." Verona said.


    A strange cry came from the golden-haired woman as Verona''s scythe, imbued with with her aura swung at her... There a crimson aura battled against her golden aura, arced through the air. And it''s face was cracking...


    Then twelve golden stars, each radiating bright light, materialized above her head.


    As their brilliance intensified, reality was shuttering, and Xavier noticed it. " We are no longer in Elnova..." He was feeling so weak against them...


    "Proxy... You are unstable. What can''t fight well when you are no longer in your domain..." Said Verona.


    The proxy then looked at Verona then looked at Xavier and it moved towards Xavier and Verona noticed it.


    "You won''t run!" Verona roared, lunging after them with her scythe held high. But it was too late. The golden light enveloped Xavier, pulling him towards the swirling golden vortex in the distance. As the woman shot an energy blast that destroyed a few asteroid and made a huge dent on a certain planet that collapsed on itself and it was going to blow.


    With a final 360 degree swing at the woman and the planet cutting through space the planet was swallowed and a golden hand appeared where Verona was and she picked it up and gripped it so hard while her aura spread on the arm destroying some bits but it stopped.


    " Its weak... But its not a reflection of them. And my time is getting cut... Hahhh I''m tired." Thought Verona as she disappeared.


    **********


    The golden portal spat them out onto a cold, hard floor. Xavier stumbled, his vision blurry, the aftereffects of the teleportation clinging to him.


    He looked around, finding himself in a dimly lit chamber, its walls adorned with strange symbols pulsating with a faint golden light. Beside him, the golden-haired woman lay unmoving, her face pale and ashy it also had cracks on it... She was also lacking an arm.


    He touched the body it felt cold...


    "What happened?" he ask, in confusion.


    "Why didn''t you come¡­ why did we have to run?"


    But the woman didn''t answer...


    Suddenly, the golden energy that had surrounded her form began to dissipate, swirling upwards in a mesmerizing golden show.


    As the last tendrils of light vanished, a blinding flash illuminated the chamber, and a shimmering entity materialized.


    It was vaguely humanoid, its form composed of swirling golden mist, its two large eyes blazing with an otherworldly intensity.


    "Hmm¡­ still haven''t found a suitable candidate to hold my power," the entity said, its voice echoing in the chamber, lacking any emotion.


    Xavier seemed unfazed and asked. "Candidate? What are you talking about?" sea??h th§× N?vel(F)ire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    The entity turned towards him, its gaze on him but it didn''t answer and continued speaking. "Unless she released her domain, we couldn''t interfere directly," it explained.


    "And the proxy¡­ well, she was too unstable to even fight properly."


    Xavier''s mind raced and he remembered Verona''s cryptic words about the Goddesses not interfering¡­


    "We made a deal," he said professionally.


    A chuckle one devoid of humor, echoed through the chamber.


    "A deal with you¡­ a mere mortal? You aren''t even 12 star..." The entity''s voice dripped with disdain.


    "I saved your life, human. You should be grateful."


    Xavier seemed oddly calm and said . "I swear," he growled, the words tasting like ash in his mouth, "I''ll kill all of you."


    The entity''s form glowed and the pressure made Xavier kneel... amusement flickering in its golden eyes.


    "Hahaha¡­ an ambitious goal. I''ll be waiting." It said mocking him.


    With another flash of golden light, the entity vanished, leaving Xavier alone in the echoing chamber.


    " We lost too much and got nothing to show for it... We failed."


    Silence hung heavy in the chamber, broken only by the dripping of something wet.


    Xavier slumped and sat on the cold stone floor.


    "It is as you said," he muttered to the empty room.


    A voice, cold and authoritative, echoed in his mind. " True."


    "But there''s an alteration, Xavier. Verona became a progenitor¡­ The blood was gone, so are the bodies of the previous progenitor and his wife. We couldn''t even find the human princess." Said Xavier as he sighed.


    "Worry not," the voice said.


    "It is but a mere setback. Ipresume you failed to get the boy too?" the voice probed further.


    "I don''t know how she even found him," Xavier admitted, frustration lacing his voice.


    "She tracked all spatial variations and history of spatial teleportation when she unleashed her Law," the voice explained.


    "And it was easy to find your activities¡­ what an impressive woman." The voice said sounding impressed.


    Xavier ignored it.


    "Thaddeus is still angry about his loss," he said, trying to steer the conversation. "And¡­ we lost Blanche. We don''t know the how of it. We also lost all eyes and ears in the vampire continent..."


    "For now, wait till time is right," the voice instructed.


    "Yes, master," Xavier replied, his voice devoid of emotion.


    He knew this was no time for grieving. He had failed in his mission, lost allies amd resources.


    Despair was a luxury he couldn''t afford.


    His eyes, hardened with resolve, scanned the chamber. And he laid his head on the floor.


    ******


    [Demon Continent]


    Duke Mephistopheles knelt beside a recuperating Memphis. The once-powerful demon looked alarmingly frail, his fiery form dimmed and flickering.


    "Your Majesty," Mephistopheles prayed, his voice hoarse looking at the chamber with heavy powerful aura coming out of it.


    "Thank you for saving my son..." He said to the door.


    Memphis groaned, his eyelids twitching in pain.


    "Duke Mephistopheles..." Someone called...


    "Rest, my son," Mephistopheles said gently as he ordered a servant to take him away...


    A towering figure, clad in obsidian armor, strode in. Baal, the Duke of Gluttony, exuded a menacing aura of raw power. His gaze, smoldering with barely contained fury, fell upon Memphis.


    "Duke Mephistopheles," he boomed, his voice echoing in the cavernous chamber.


    "Duke Baal," Mephistopheles acknowledged with a curt nod.


    Baal ignored the greeting, " Mephistopheles you shouldn''t disturb the King now... He is still recovering from the shift."


    " Baal... I didn''t disturb him. I was called here and I saw my son." Said Mephistopheles.


    " Tsk... I don''t know why the King favors this brat and even that incubus kid. My son is clearly better." Thought Baal.


    Baal snorted. "Our expedition to the human realm cannot be delayed any further. If only your son wasn''t such a disappointment."


    " Speak your mind Baal..." Said Mephistopheles his aura growing dangerously.


    " I will." Baal reciprocated.


    " How about I entertain you since you dare to fight before the majesty''s chamber." Said another voice his aura eclipsing theirs.


    " House Manager... We apologize." They said in unison.


    " Good...Now LEAVE." Said the house Manager.


    Outside...


    "I want to take over the first expedition." Said Baal.


    " No." Said Duke Mephistopheles.


    " This man is trying to hog all the glory to get rewarded when the king wakes up." Thought Baal.


    " If you fail again... I''m taking expedition." Said Baal.


    " If only Dukes and Marquises could get out we could end this quick... It took us a lot just to Memphis... We really need to take over this world before they come. I hope his majesty wakes up soon." Thought Mephistopheles as he looked at the King''s Castle.

 Chapter 162 - 162: Resignation

    Verona stood alone on a windswept cliff overlooking the vampire continent.


    Exhaustion gnawed at her, both physical and emotional. The battle had taken its toll, leaving her drained and hollow.


    A soft step behind her made her turn.


    There, silhouetted against the blood-red moon, stood Neveah.


    His eyes nervous as he looked at her.


    He clenched his fists.


    "Mother," he whispered, his voice laced with a mixture of fear and concern.


    Verona''s heart ached at the sight of him.


    All she wanted was to hold him close, to assure him that everything would be alright. But even she wasn''t sure.


    With a small smile, she knelt before him, offering her neck. "Here, Neveah," she said, her voice surprisingly steady. "Drink. You need your strength and to heal"


    Neveah hesitated, his brow furrowed in confusion.


    But he obeyed, his small mouth parting as he sank his teeth into her flesh. A wave of warmth washed over Verona, a fleeting comfort amidst the storm of emotions raging within her.


    As Neveah pulled away, blood staining his lips, Verona gently closed the wound with a touch. He opened his mouth to speak, no doubt to ask questions, but Verona placed a finger against his lips.


    "Not now, Neveah," she said, her voice firm but gentle. "Leave. I need some time alone."


    He nodded silently with understanding. He turned and walked away, his figure then suddenly disappeared.


    Verona watched him go, the weight of her decision crushing down on her.


    This wasn''t just about protecting him; it was about making a choice ¨C a choice that might shatter the fragile bond they shared. She sank to her knees, the wind whipping at her hair as she looked up at the crimson moon.


    "Forgive me, Neveah," she whispered, the words carried away by the wind. "This is for you, my love. This is for our freedom."


    A single tear traced a path down her cheek...


    ***********


    A sickly sweet reek of decay hung heavy in the air of Elnova''s once bustling marketplace.


    Crumbled stalls lay abandoned, their products and wares scattered like confetti.


    The darkness was gone...


    Scavengers who cloaked in ragged cloaks, picked through the debris.


    Across the ravaged city, in the opulent halls of a once-proud vampire Baron, a different kind of frenzy unfolded.


    Baroness Sera, her crimson gown a jarring contrast to the blood-stained cobblestones outside, addressed her coterie with a predatory glint in her eyes.


    "The demons are done with," she declared, her voice dripping with disdain.


    "But make no mistake, this war is far from over. However in the meantime," her voice hardened,


    "we have a debt to collect."


    Murmurs of agreement rippled through the assembled vampires, their faces grim under the flickering candlelight.


    The recent battle had left Elnova devastated, but it had also presented an opportunity. They were still in a tournament. S~ea??h the N??elFir§×.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "We may have fought alongside each other," Seraphina continued, spitting the word out like a curse, "but their victory is not ours. Those tokens are the key to unlocking the true potential of our bloodlines. They represent power, influence, survival."


    A low growl echoed from the back of the room. It was a hulking vampire with a reputation for ruthlessness. "And how do we propose to collect these tokens, Baroness?" he rumbled.


    "The others are probably thinking about the same."


    Seraphina smiled, a cold and calculating smile. " We go on the offense for now and im the crucial time we will be defensive."


    She continued her talk nad planning...


    Her plan was met with nods and excited murmurs. The vampires, once united against a common enemy, were now were ready to turn on each other.


    *******


    Across the world, in a dingy tavern frequented by mercenaries and down-on-their-luck hunters, a lone figure hunched over a flickering oil lamp. It was Azrael.


    He traced a map of the region with a calloused finger, his brow furrowed in concentration.


    The recent events had left him uneasy.


    The power struggle in the vampire continent, the demonic war declared and his dispatch to this town where demons were cited.


    A grim smile played on his lips. He may not have been able to stop the war, but he wasn''t about to let these demons feast on the spoils of their destruction.


    ******


    Fury pulsed through Kai, athreatening to consume him. His knuckles were bone-white as he clenched his fists, his voice a low growl when he spoke. "Theodore," he said in low voice, each word punctuated by the tremor in his jaw.


    Theodore who had followed him here said. "My dear Kai, to what do I owe this¡­ displeasure?"


    Kai ignored the thinly veiled mockery. "The defectors," he said, each syllable emphasized.


    "There weren''t any defectors, were there? You funded the entire rebellion! And you¡­" his voice hitched in anger.


    "you even tried to have Fred killed!"


    " What are you talking about Kai? Where did you get this informat-" before he could finish Kai put a picture of him and Skull talking...


    " Where did he..." Thought Theodore but Kai then said, " are you going to play ignorant?"


    The carefully constructed facade Theodore wore flickered for a brief moment, but a practiced smile quickly returned. "Now, now, Kai,"


    " Stop will you?" Asked Kai with an annoyed look.


    Theodore then said, his voice dripping with condescension. "Think before you act rashly. Do you truly believe you can overpower me? You''re a talented eight-star, yes, but without a Law, you''re a mere brawler compared to a seasoned leader."


    Kai''s jaw clenched tighter. "Don''t try to manipulate me, Theodore," he snarled. "I''ve seen the evidence ¨C the ledgers, the secret orders. You''ve been pulling the strings this whole time!"


    Theodore sighed theatrically. "Even if that were the case, Kai, what are you going to do about it? You wouldn''t dare kill me, would you? Not your friend, not your¡­ benefactor." He punctuated the last word with a sly smile, as if daring Kai to disagree.


    Uncertainty flickered across Kai''s features, fleeting but undeniable. Theodore saw it, and the smile on his face widened further. "Exactly," he continued, his voice laced with a smug satisfaction. "Killing me wouldn''t just be messy, it would be disastrous. The commoners would lose their strongest man, their shield against the tyrannical nobles.


    You don''t want that now do you?.And let''s not forget what the public would say. The rising star, the hero of the people, slaying his own patron? How noble, how¡­ convenient."


    Theodore''s words hung in the air, heavy with the weight of their truth. They were logical statements. That''s what Theodore''s thought... so what if he was bad he is the only one they got...


    But as Kai met Theodore''s smug gaze, the amusement in his face... Kai felt a surge of defiance, anger and annoyance that hardened his resolve.


    He wouldn''t be a pawn in Theodore''s games any longer. He wouldn''t let this man continue to manipulate him and the people.


    Taking a deep breath, Kai straightened his spine, his eyes hardening with determination. "You''re right, Theodore," he said, his voice surprisingly calm,


    "I can''t kill you..."


    " Hehh... That''s righ-"


    " Atleast not alone." Said Kai


    " What?"


    Theodore''s smile faltered again, a flicker of unease crossing his features. " Not alone?" he echoed, unsure where this was going.


    "Yes," Kai continued, his voice low but firm.


    "I may not be able to kill you yet, but I did expose you. I can revealed your lies, your treachery, to the very people you claim to champion. They know..."


    The confident smirk vanished from Theodore''s face, but he thought about it and then he sighed and said" So what? I''ll still become a count... I can always get others to replace you lot." He said dismissively.


    Kai met his gaze unflinchingly. "I have a choice to make, Theodore," he said.


    "Consider this my resignation." Said Kai.


    "What are you talking about?" Asked Theodore confused as his aura flared increasing pressure around.


    Theodore whirled around, his hand instinctively reaching for his weapon as a voice echoed through the opulent chamber. " What''s up."


    The source of the voice materialized from the shadows ¨C a cloaked figure shrouded in darkness, its face obscured by a featureless black mask.


    Theodore''s anger, already simmering from his fruitless chase after the shadow soldier, boiled over. "You again?!" he roared, recognizing the man.


    "What do you choose, Kaiser?" the masked figure spoke, its voice a deep, emotionless rasp.


    " What is he talking about?" Roared Theodore.


    Theodore''s gaze snapped to Kai, who stood frozen in the center of the room. The tension in the air crackled, thick with unspoken emotions. Kai, for a long moment, held Theodore''s gaze, a silent battle of wills playing out between them.


    " My resignation." Said Kaiser.


    Finally, Kai answered the masked man, his voice firm leaving no room for doubt. "I''ll go with you," he declared, his eyes never leaving Theodore''s.


    A hum of satisfaction came from the masked figure''s features.


    With a swift movement, it raised its hand and removed the mask, revealing a face that sent a jolt of shock through Theodore.


    It was Neveah, his very handsome features. What shocked Theodore was how young he was not that he recognized Neveah.


    "Good," Neveah said.


    He stepped forwardhe said to Kaiser, his gaze locking with Theodore''s. "Now then, follow my lead."


    Theodore scoffed as he felt the heavy pressure descending on him... "Do you think this much will hold me?" he said.


    Neveah met his gaze. "I''ve been playing a lot... Today you die."

 Chapter 163 - 163: Lacking

    The air crackled as Theodore, a whirlwind of wind and crystal shards, fought a desperate battle against Nevaeh and Kaiser.


    Kai who was almost like a blur of crackling lightning moved around Theo with each strike aimed to kill.


    Neveah also wielding lightning, moved with a deadly grace, deflecting Theodore''s attacks while countering. sea??h th§× n?vel_Fire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Theodore, fueled by rage of betrayal, unleashed a his power. Razor-sharp crystals materialized around him, launched with the fury of a hurricane. Kai weaved through the deadly barrage, his own lightning cloak deflecting the shards with sizzling pops.


    He retaliated with a bolt aimed at Theodore''s side as it was unguarded.


    Neveah, seizing the opportunity, surged forward, a blinding spear of lightning forming in his hand.


    "Law in-" Theodore tried to initialize his law but was stopped by a unified heavy attack from both sides.


    The battle raged across the desolate plains, leaving a trail of lightning trails, scorched earth and shattered crystals and heavy ice chunks.


    Theodore, despite his mastery of wind and crystal manipulation, found himself on the defensive. The combined might of Kai and Neveah, their lightning attacks conducted with a deadly efficiency, pushed him back with every step.


    Theodore, desperate to gain the upper hand, launched into the incantation for his Law again.


    But before he could even complete the first syllable, a bolt of lightning struck him square on the chest.


    Kai and Neveah circled him, their movements synchronized. The lightning around them had intensified.


    Neveah reacted in a flash. He launched himself forward, slamming into Theodore''s face with his knee.


    The impact sent them him tumbling to the ground, a crater forming beneath them.


    A flurry of punches and kicks ensued, a brutal display of raw power. Crystal and ice shards clashed with bolts of lightning, the ground around them becoming a battleground of the elements.


    Despite their ferocity, it was a losing battle. Theodore was still a legit 9 star.


    Kai joined the fray, raining down bolts of lightning that ran across Theodore''s body, leaving sizzling welts but no life-threatening injuries as Theodore coated himself in crystals.


    The fight continued for what felt like an eternity, the desolate plains echoing with the sounds of their struggle.


    A desperate roar erupted from Theodore as he unleashed a torrent of wind, pushing back the storm of lightning launched by Kai and Neveah.


    Shards and weapons of crystal materialized around him, a glistening whirlwind mirroring the fury brewing within. "Fools!" he bellowed, his voice laced with a desperate defiance. "Do you really think a couple of pups can overpower me? I''ve survived wars, famines, plagues ¨C my age comes with experience."


    Neveah''s face was unmoved.


    He ignored Theodore''s boasting, channeling his own power into a concentrated beam of lightning+fire. It slammed into Theodore''s defenses, a sizzling bolt met by a shimmering crystal dome.


    The impact sent shockwaves rippling through the ground and air, but the dome held.


    "How long can you keep that up, boy?" Theodore taunted, a cruel glint in his eyes. "A couple of minutes? Maybe hours? But eventually, you''ll tire. And when you do, I''ll win."


    Neveah didn''t answer but he knew Theodore was right, their lightning attacks were effective at holding him back, but sustaining them would drain their energy in the long run. He needed another strategy, a way to end this quickly.


    "Law Initialization: Crystal Field," Theodore boomed, his voice echoing across the desolate plains. The ground beneath them trembled, and sharp crystals began to rise, slowly encasing Kai''s feet in a glittering prison.


    "Kai, buy me some time!" Neveah yelled, his voice laced with urgency.


    "On it!" Kai responded, a flurry of lightning erupting from his fists, forcing Theodore back and momentarily disrupting his focus.


    Neveah, seizing the opportunity, raised his hand, a dark figure materializing from the shadows behind him.


    It looked like a Shadow Soldier but it wasn''t, its form a chilling silhouette against the fading sunlight.


    "Kill him," Neveah commanded.


    The Shadow figure bowed its head in silent acknowledgement and glided towards Theodore.


    A colossal shadowy hand materialized before Theodore, seemingly passing through his crystal dome, and pressed against its surface.


    An invisible tremor ran through the crystal field surrounding Kai who was in the field. The shimmering prison faltered, the edges flickering ominously before dissolving altogether. As it shattered.


    Theodore, surprised by the sudden loss of resistance, stumbled back, his eyes widening in shock.


    The the figure''s hand then crushed the field in a satisfactory crunch and the figure then crushed Theodore''s Brain and pierced his heart and offered it to Neveah who ate the heart whole... And then said, " thanks Blanche..." To the silhouette and then turned to Kaiser who cut his crystalized feet and was slowly regenerating new ones.


    Exhaustion lingered in Neveah''s eyes, like flickers of dying embers. Yet, his stance remained resolute as he faced Kaiser on a windswept hill overlooking Westley City''s direction. The salty air whipped at their cloaks, carrying with it the distant rumble of the churning sea.


    "Kaiser," Neveah spoke, his voice hoarse but firm. "Westley City, the surrounding region ¨C take control of it all. I must head east."


    With a single, powerful crackle of lightning, Neveah vanished, leaving behind a fading scent of ozone and a lingering sense of urgency.


    It was quite, then chaos erupted. News of the recent conflict, whispers of fallen leaders, and the emergence of a powerful new figure wielding an unknown Law ¨C it all grew into a wave of fear and confusion that swept through the land.


    Causing the chaos, Neveah embarked on a tour of the continents major cities. It was not like the strategic path he took before with Blanche here he used force.


    Her regal presence, the undeniable mark of true peak nobility upon her brow, was the ultimate trump card.


    Nobles, accustomed to mind games and use of words, crumbled before her. They saw in her not just a powerful Law user, but the rightful heir, the missing piece in the fractured puzzle of leadership.


    Negotiations if there was were swift and sometimes bloody. With Blanche by his side, Neveah didn''t need to make empty threats or engage in brutal displays of power.


    He simply offered a choice: cooperation or the consequences of defiance. With each city that fell under their control, Neveah''s influence grew, his grip on the nation tightening like a vise.


    The nobles, once arrogant and untouchable, found themselves stripped of their control over the games. So were the commoners.


    He went around appointing leaders of his choice and robbing tokens from others.


    *********


    Neveah craved a moment of rest, a chance to let down his responsibilities and simply¡­ breathe.


    He retreated to his temporary quarters, a starkly furnished room in the recently acquired Blanche''s mansion.


    Blanche, ever vigilant, remained stationed outside, a silent guardian against the growing tide of uncertainty.


    " She''s useful but how did mother get her?" Thought Neveah.


    Neveah slumped onto the bed, the simple furnishings offering little comfort. Sleep, however, eluded him. His mind replayed the events of the day ¨C the desperate pleas of deposed nobles and Commoners and their resistance.


    But most prominently, his mother''s face, etched with a concern he couldn''t decipher, haunted him.


    With a sigh, he reached for a small, ornately carved chest tucked away in his belongings. Inside lay a collection of enchanted orbs, each one pulsating with a faint, recorded memory.


    Neveah retrieved them. One crackled with a vibrant energy, the unmistakable signature of his mother, Verona.


    Images flickered to life within his mind''s eye ¨C a battlefield ravaged by celestial fire, his mother a whirlwind of emerald energy, her opponent a menacing figure shrouded in shadow.


    The recorded fight lacked audio. It was a silent ballet of destruction, a clash of titans distilled to its purest essence. "There are some things you shouldn''t learn¡­ Just watch the fights." Verona had said.


    Neveah watched, mesmerized. His mother, weaving her power with effortless grace. Her movements were a fast, each strike precise and devastating.


    Yet, there was a hint of hesitation in her attacks, a flicker of something akin to¡­ sorrow? As he watched, a pang of guilt stabbed at him. He knew nothing of this battle, of the forces that had driven his mother to such extremes.


    He switched recordings, the scene shifting to a desolate wasteland that switched to sea. A woman faced off against a figure whi used Gravity. It was Valeriana and Thadeus'' fight.


    The fight here was brutal, a savage display of raw power. Valeriana, a whirlwind of inky shadows, her attacks relentless and unforgiving.


    The man, met her blow for blow, his power raw and destructive.


    Yet, despite his ferocity, he seemed to be on the defensive, retreating before Valeriana''s relentless assault... He watched how they used laws.


    After watching the fights which unknown to him had some few removed scenes. But it was enough to learn.


    A cold sweat slicked his skin. Compared to the forces he''d just witnessed, his power felt insignificant, like mere spark infront of a raging inferno.


    Neveah clenched his fists, a steely resolve hardening his gaze. " Time to take control... Use anyone and everyone." Thought Neveah.

 Chapter 164 - 164: Vampire tournament anticlimactic end.

    The following day, a red circle formed above the vampire continent.


    " Congratulations on your efforts in the past year. Today you''ll get rewarded." Said a regal voice that frightened most but they couldn''t hide their excitement.


    " Finally... I worked so hard."


    " Me too."


    " I know we can finally put this behind us."


    " Yeah... And sorry I had to fight you to steal your tokens. No hard feelings."


    " No hard feelings? You could have killed me!?"


    " Heeeyyy, calm down...."


    " Calm down? You are telling me to calm down? Why I ought to..."


    " Silence... You lot are annoying." Someone yelled and seeing how they cowered the man was likely stronger than them.


    These reactions were observed in many places, when the tokens suddenly disappeared people snapped out of their greed. Sure they felt ashamed of their actions but they justified them shamelessly.


    What most people didn''t know was how messed up the Vampire Continent''s hierarchy had become...


    After the tokens disappeared the circle did a mass blood quality change... Robbing the losing nobles and their families of their quality blood and it was implanted on the rightful winners.


    Sure commoners won some but nobles won most and maintained their family and blood heritage without staining it.


    Sure most were happy about their new found position as either barons, viscounts and counts.


    There were hundreds of barons, tens of viscounts and only one legit count. The public didn''t know of this yet but Verona knew... Only LeNoir was left as a legit count.


    She had already found what was left of Mordred and Blanche was forcefully made to yield and submit. Currently the vampires had one legit Count, Count LeNoir.


    From an outsider''s perspective the vampires seemed weakened... But it wasn''t like that at all there were plenty of strong people that didn''t bother with the tournament, the likes of the Twilight clan.


    So what if Mordred was killed with his whole family, Verona could make shadow soldiers. The vampires still were strong.


    There was another issue, there was someone who qualified as a count but at the same time he didn''t. The man had the necessary tokens, he even had surplus( thanks to Neveah sponsoring him) but he didn''t have the strength to be acknowledged as a Count. This man was Kai.


    So Verona reserved a seat for him. Since he was a count candidate chosen by Neveah, Verona made a plan to promote him once he gets at 10 star. But he also said that that spot could be challenged by the other viscounts who may reach ten star. The Count title was not forced on every ten star. If it was so LeNoir''s wife would also be a Countess. The titles were claimed by those who wanted it.


    There were people in the vampire continent who deserved these titles but they didn''t want them because they thought it came with a lot of responsibilities, which it did.


    And the excess noble blood which didn''t find their suitable owners? Well they returned to the source, the progenitor, Verona herself. She had demoted countless nobles with their respective families. She destroyed unworthy bloodlines. But no one could complain, EVERYONE was given a fair chance. If a son didn''t want to stay in the father''s shadow he could have participated.


    So for those who didn''t participate and simply wanted to mooch off their parents'' glory, well they were stripped of everything when their parents lost.


    Verona then allocated territories and regions to each noble and gave a simple order. To develop. The development order meant they should develop everything not just towns or cities but even the people themselves. Verona wanted to raise the average strength of the common vampire as well as their living standards. She wanted quick and responsive measures in time of attacks.


    They should be prepared for anything.


    " Hey did you hear?"


    " I hear a lot of things... So be specific."


    " I heard that Kai from Westley City usurped his boss Theodore Cruise."


    " What with how they collected tokens... Does that Mean Kai is a count?"


    " I don''t know... Unless someone announced his status we wouldn''t know. It''s not like they broadcasted it to us." Complained a man.


    Commoners and losers weren''t shown anything but the nobles both old and new saw their orders and allocation. They even got huge sums of gold as allowances.


    With that the vampires tournament finally ended.


    Meanwhile back at the Royal Castle Verona looked paler than usual... She had dark circles under her eyes and her hands seemed veiny with black lines all over it.


    " It noticed... I need to hurry up." Thought Verona.


    Meanwhile Neveah was focusing to break his seals and maybe comprehend something. He felt like something bad was coming and he didn''t like it one bit.


    *********


    The smoke of cigarettes and smell of alcohol of the tavern stung Azrael''s eyes and nose as he sat in the tarven, the place was stuffy and uncomfortably warm.


    He was here because he had received information that a man who knows how the demons spawned in the human continent which he was interested to know.


    Suddenly, a hand, cold and heavy, landed on his shoulder. Azrael turned around, his hand instinctively flying to the hilt of the dagger strapped to his thigh.


    A man stood behind him, shrouded in the dim tavern light and in cloaks but he stank. He was tall and lean, his face obscured by the hood of his cloak.


    "Remember me?" the man rasped, his voice deep and laced with an unnatural edge.


    "How long has it been¡­ four? Six years?"


    The hairs on Azrael''s neck prickled. The voice sent a wave of great anger through him, a voice he recognized from his nightmares, the voice that haunted his every waking moment.


    It was the incubus, the demon responsible for the slaughter in his village. But something was wrong. This voice¡­ it seemed to emanate from within the human man, was this man possessed?


    Rage, a white-hot fury, surged through Azrael.


    He saw the cruel amusement flickering in the man''s eyes and smile, the same glint that had haunted him for years.


    He lunged forward, the dagger flashing in the flickering light.


    But then, Azrael hesitated. The man he faced wasn''t the incubus.


    This was a human, his eyes filled with confusion and a flicker of terror as he stared at the murderous glint in Azrael''s own eyes. The incubus was possessing him, using him as a vessel.


    "You said you would kill me, right?" the raspy voice continued, a sickening chuckle bubbling up from within the man as his smiled widened and he pulled his hood to reveal hollow black eyes are a sinister smile. "Looks like you''ve gotten stronger, well atleast stronger than your father, kekeke."


    The words, a taunt aimed at his deceased parent, were the final spark. Azrael roared, the sound echoing through the tavern, silencing the drunken patrons. The air in the tavern grew thick with a tension that chocked out merry drunkards.


    Azrael''s roar had shattered the jovial din, his murderous intent hanging heavy in the smoke-filled air. Patrons froze mid-drink, their gazes darting between Azrael''s fury and the stranger he menaced.


    A collective unease and anger from the bolder ones settled but looking at Azrael''s crazy face the people were hesitant.


    "Kekeke... Your mother would be proud." The man said as Azrael''s killing interent flared shaking the tarven''s tables, walls, glasses.


    The possessed man, surprisingly unfazed by Azrael''s outburst, tilted his head back and let out a chilling laugh.


    It started as a low chuckle, devoid of humor, and escalated into a cackle that scraped against Azrael''s sanity. "So eager," the voice rasped shaking his head but the man still had a very wide smile.


    The silence in the tavern became deafening. Every eye was glued to the spectacle ¨C a human vessel overflowing with an inhuman presence. S§×arch* The Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    The possessed man''s hand, reached out towards Azrael whi slapped it away... "I''m coming soon, Azrael," the voice boomed. "You will have your chance for vengeance. Be prepared."


    The possessed man''s eyes, once filled with confusion, now glowed with an unnatural red light. A final, ear-splitting shriek ripped from his throat as his body convulsed. Then, with a sickening thud, the man went limp, the demonic presence gone and so was the man. He died.


    Azrael stood there, frozen in rage. The veins on his face and neck bulged, his fists clenched so tightly his knuckles were white. He had faced the demon who he hated so deeply.


    The silence in the tavern remained unbroken, shattered only by the clatter of a fallen mug. Patrons stared at the lifeless form on the floor unfazed and they slowly continued drinking.


    Azrael was going to walk out but, with a deep, shuddering breath, Azrael released his pent-up anger.


    He knelt beside the dead man, a flicker of sadness replacing the rage that had consumed him. This man, a pawn in a demon''s game, deserved a semblance of peace. So he picked him up.


    " I''m going to kill you Demon..." Azrael thought but he still didn''t know where the demon will come from.

 Chapter 165 - 165: The world didnt stop for you.

    Azrael as he pushed open the creaking door of his apartment. Vera ran to hug him but her smile faltered the moment she saw his face.


    "Azrael!" she exclaimed, hurrying towards him.


    Her brow furrowed with concern as she reached for his face, her small soft thin fingers held his face. "Where have you been? I haven''t seen you all day."


    Azrael forced a smile, "Just¡­ looking around," he mumbled, his gaze moving away from hers.


    He couldn''t bear to see worry cloud her eyes.


    Vera studied him intently, her gaze lingering on the dark circles beneath his eyes and the forced smile he was making. "There''s more," she stated, her voice gentle but firm.


    "Tell me what''s wrong."


    Azrael hesitated, the weight of the tavern encounter pressing down on him.


    He didn''t want to burden her with his troubles about the memory of the possessed man, the promise the demon made and whispered in his ear, none of it.


    He knew that needed to tell someone, and Vera, his confidante, his rock, was the only one he trusted.


    With a sigh heavy sigh he sank down onto a nearby chair, burying his face in his hands. He recounted the events at the tavern, the hate and anger that had filled him, the encounter with the possessed man, and the final, horrifying message.


    Vera listened patiently, her hand resting on his shoulder in a silent display of support.


    When he finished, a heavy silence settled between them.


    "It''s not your fault, Azrael," she finally spoke, her voice laced with quiet strength. "You can''t control the demons and how you react to them." She said as he saw Azrael feeling guilty about the death of the man.


    He looked up at her, a flicker of hope igniting in his chest. "But what if they come for you? What if¡­"


    Vera cupped his face in her calloused hands, her touch grounding him. "We face them together," she declared, her voice unwavering.


    "The Goddess chose you for a reason, Azrael. You are not alone in this fight. You also have me." She said with the sweetest smile as her hands cusped his face.


    A warmth spread through him..Vera was right. He couldn''t let anxiety cripple him. He had a purpose, a responsibility, and she was by his side.


    He squeezed her hand, a newfound resolve hardening his gaze. "Thank you," he whispered. "I don''t know what I''d do without you."


    Vera smiled and nodded.


    "Now," she said, her voice firm, "tell me exactly what this demon looks like. We''ll be prepared next time." She wa not happy.


    Azrael sighed as he smiled and hugged her.


    **************


    Excitement was full in the air. The Academy grounds buzzed with a nervous excitement as students bustled about in their graduation robes trying them on to get the perfect fit.


    Laughter was heard in almost every place... and the air thrummed with anticipation for the grand graduation ceremony that awaited them.


    Azrael, however, remained an isolated and quiet he wasn''t particularly excited even amidst the celebratory atmosphere.


    The events at the tavern still festered in his mind, the demon''s chilling words a constant echo in his thoughts. He forced a smile as his classmates bombarded him with congratulations, their joy a stark reminder of the normalcy he craved.


    Vera noticed the strain on his face. She slipped her hand into his. "Lost in thought again?" she teased gently.


    Azrael managed a weak smile. "Just¡­ trying to soak it all in," he mumbled, his gaze flickering across the jubilant scene.


    "Graduation!" Vera exclaimed, a mischievous glint in her eyes.


    "The reward of years of blood, sweat, and tears and lab accidents." She winked.


    A genuine laugh escaped Azrael''s lips, the sound foreign to his ears in recent days. Vera always knew how to lighten the mood. "Don''t remind me of '' ''Introduction to Alchemy'' class," he chuckled.


    Vera grinned. "Speaking of the ceremony, have I told you about the festivities?"


    Azrael shook his head, grateful for the distraction. He knew what Vera was doing... She was trying to cheer him up.


    "There''ll be plays, games, fireworks..." Vera explained as excitement grew with each word.


    "Sounds impressive," Azrael admitted, a spark of curiosity flickering in his eyes.


    "And there''s a grand ball afterwards!" Vera continued, her voice rising with anticipation.


    "Live music, dancing¡­ a chance to finally relax after all this hard work."


    Azrael couldn''t help but smile at her infectious enthusiasm.


    "What about you?" he asked, squeezing her hand.


    "Any grand plans for a post-graduation celebration?"


    Vera winked. "Just one," she replied, leaning in to whisper in his ear.


    "A celebratory dinner for two. Just you and me." She said shyly as she blushed.


    And Azrael blushed too.


    **********


    Silence hung heavy in the air of the Grand Council Chamber.


    The five leaders, representing the major races of the realm, sat around a massive oak table, their expressions grim. Kim, the stoic leader of the Beastmen rested her head on her hand indicating boredom and disinterest.


    Aethelred sat with his hands crossed.


    Ilyana queen of the elves, her silver hair shimmering like moonlight, kept her gaze fixed on a glass of wine.


    Bjorn, the gruff dwarf king with a bushy beard and a booming voice, slammed his fist down, the sound echoing through the chamber.


    " You want us to do what?" He asked his voice threatening but no one here could be bothered by him.


    Valeriana, the young human queen, remained silent, obviously she wasn''t interested but she acknowledged that the situation was indeed dire. The weight of recent events, how after three years of calm they attacked suddenly. Something was about to happen.


    Aethelred repeated with a sigh."It''s time we stopped reacting and started acting," he declared, his voice deep and gravelly. "We need to send in the Blessed, let them hone their skills against these demonic attacks."


    Bjorn snorted. "They are young and weak. What can they do..."


    A tense silence descended upon the chamber. Kim her voice low and rumbling, interjected, "Bjorn speaks some truth. But we cannot keep shielding them they need this."


    Ilyana finally spoke. "True."


    Valeriana, finally finding her voice, spoke up. "The Blessed¡­ they''ll eventually fight so wht don''t we decide the terms and send them in after graduation."


    The room erupted in a flurry of arguments and counter-arguments. Aethelred, convinced of the Blessed''s potential, pressed his point, while Bjorn remained a staunch opponent.


    Ilyana favored a more defensive approach, while Kim advocated for a balance between offense and defense and Valeriana agreed. sea??h th§× n??el Fire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    As the debate raged on, a heavy realization settled upon them. There was no easy solution. The demon threat was growing, and their traditional methods were proving inadequate. With a heavy sigh, Bjorn finally conceded, his voice gruff but laced with begrudging acceptance.


    "Fine," he grumbled. "Let the Blessed fight. But they won''t be going in alone. We''ll send experienced warriors alongside them, to guide and protect."


    A consensus settled upon the chamber. The Blessed would be dispatched, not as the sole line of defense, but as a critical element in a multi-pronged attack. But ro be honest they just wanted to see how special their status and title is.


    ***********"


    Clouds gathered and suddenly dark-red lightning struck over Babel as Neveah entered the sprawling city.


    He was surprised... Gone were the ramshackle buildings and muddy dirty streets he vaguely remembered. In their place stood majestic structures of gleaming white marble, tall buildings reaching towards the heavens. Wide avenues, bustling with commerce and laughter, pulsed with a vibrant energy.


    The city of prosperity.


    He was filled with pride in his peoples'' achievements, a yearning for a simpler time, and a gnawing sense of unease.


    He had been so focused on his own mission that he hadn''t realized the extent of the changes that had swept across the Human Continent.


    Neveah''s footsteps echoed through the polished halls of the Babel Tower.


    "Welcome, young master," she greeted.


    "How may I assist you?"


    "Hello Mavis." Neveah said.


    She smiled. "My, how you''ve grown!" she exclaimed.


    "Welcome back!!"


    "I''m¡­ looking for information," he said, his voice low.


    "Specifically about the Academy and, the Blessed in particular."


    Mavis'' smile widened. "Ah, the Blessed! Tell me, which year are you interested in?"


    " Guve me everything you have.''


    Mavis nodded, her fingers flying across a shimmering crystal tablet. Rows of data scrolled down, filled with names, abilities, and accomplishments.


    Neveah leaned closer, his features unreadable as he scanned the information. There were five names, each representing a blessed with.


    He tore his gaze away from the screen, a question forming in his mind. "Mavis," he began, his voice tight,


    "what''s happening with the Church of Light? Any unusual activity?"


    Mavis frowned, a thoughtful crease forming on her forehead. "Now that you mention it," she mused, tapping the crystal tablet with a thoughtful finger


    . "There have been reports of increased religious fervor, strange rituals being conducted in remote areas. The Church has been rather tight-lipped about it all. If we didn''t personally see it no one would''ve known."


    "Thank you, Mavis. This information is very valuable." He said.


    " What now sir?!" Asked Mavis.


    " Graduation my dear." He said.

 Chapter 166 - 166: Ray meets Seraphina.

    Neveah tossed aside the documents, Mavis'' meticulously recorded information about the Blessed burning into his mind.


    The five Blessed, according to the data, were all exceptional. Upper 7-star already, their progress was phenomenal they weren''t even limited by the longevity factor. They were pushing each other in fierce rivalry behind the image of unity they made.


    Neveah smirked at the mention of "matches, bets and games" used to claim new recruits. Betting on lives, turning the fight for survival into a twisted competition ¨C the very thought amused him.


    More impressive was the lack of racial bias. Atleast it wasn''t shown blatantly. Blessed of all racesnhad joined their factions. They really did whatever they could to get a strong academy faction. But this didn''t just end in the academy the blessed were spreading roots in the real world and had even created guilds.


    Some even tried to actively collaborate with merchants and create a new Babel if they couldn''t get in collaboration with the real Babel. Which they couldn''t as Ray wasn''t available.


    Each faction was amassing power and influence at an alarming rate. Bribery and poaching tactics¡­ sabotage, defamation. They did it all.


    They were heroes in public but beneath they were very selfish. Even Azrael''s faction was growing with questionable tactics but Neveah assumed that Azrael was in the dark and it was Seraphina doing this.


    To Neveah all these factions were a threat to him.


    ***********


    A mix of cheers and joyous roars reverberated across the Dragon Continent as the Acarna Mysteria the colossal island hovered majestically in the sky. Its regions and body, usually shrouded in stealth magic, gleamed brightly today, adorned with vibrant banners that fluttered in the high-altitude winds.


    Today was graduation day, a momentous occasion broadcasted live for the entire world to witness.


    The celebratory atmosphere crackled with a manic energy. Students, their different coloured graduation robes that signified their races embroided with the Academy''s insignia and their factions badge, walked about, their faces alight with pride and nervous anticipation.


    Nervous laughter mingled with the excited chatter as families and friends, crammed onto specially constructed viewing platforms below, craned their necks to catch a glimpse of their loved ones.


    For those lucky enough to secure a coveted ticket, the day promised to be a spectacle. The Academy had spared no expense. Gleaming airships, piloted by skilled mages, zipped between the viewing platforms and the Academy, ferrying dignitaries and special guests.


    Food vendors with carts laden with exotic delicacies lined the platforms, their wafting aromas a tempting counterpoint to the thrill of the day.


    However, a stark contrast lurked beneath the celebratory facade. Tickets to witness the graduation ceremony live were a coveted, and expensive, commodity. Only the wealthy and well-connected secured a place on the viewing platforms.


    For the common folk, the festivities were a distant spectacle, glimpsed through flickering screens in public squares or taverns. The live stream, though available, lacked the immersive experience of witnessing the magic firsthand.


    Still, for those fortunate enough to be present, the day promised to be unforgettable. It was a three-day extravaganza of games, exhibitions of arcane prowess, and, of course, finally graduation ceremony awaited on the last day.


    Laughter and camaraderie filled the air, punctuated by the occasional gasp of awe as young mages, their power barely tamed, showcased their newfound abilities.


    As the clock struck noon, a hush fell over the crowd. A


    booming voice, amplified by magical means, echoed across the skies, announcing the commencement of the opening ceremony. A collective gasp rippled through the audience as a procession of figures, cloaked in shimmering robes of power, emerged from the Academy''s grand gates. It was the now vice chancellor of the academy...


    The beautiful human saintess Seraphina Orion ( Azrael was first to reach seven star and Lara got to it an hour later. The others took some time to reach.)


    *********


    Excitement crackled through the air, a vibrant current that pulsed from the graduating students to the cheering crowds below. The Academy graduation ceremony was a spectacle unlike any other, a three-day extravaganza of magic, laughter, and friendly competition. Seraphina, azipped through the bustling throng, her golden hair a beacon amidst the graduation robes.


    As one of the lead organizers, her smile was as bright as the enchanted lanterns strung across the viewing platforms.


    Her partner Aqua with eyes like pools of cool water, trailed behind her, a clipboard clutched in her hand.


    Their collaboration had been a stroke of genius. Seraphina andAqua, the calming breeze, kept the festivities running smoothly.


    This year, things were bigger and better than ever. Seraphina, always one to push boundaries, had secured a partnership with none other than Stonegate''d Babel, the gleaming city that symbolized progress and innovation.


    Ray, the charismatic manager overseeing Babel''s operations, stood beside a booth overflowing with dazzling prizes. His silver hair, a stark contrast to his usual dark attire, seemed to shimmer under the artificial sunlight.


    "Saint Seraphina!" Ray said calling the woman on the platform. "You''ve outdone yourself this year!"


    Seraphina nodded with a small smile. "It wouldn''t be possible without Babel''s generous support, Ray. Those activities you provided are a guaranteed hit!"


    Indeed, students were clustered around the Babel booth, their faces alight with concentration as they tackled the games and activities. The playful competition, with prizes like luxury jewelry, property, cash prizes, quality weapons all these were proving to be a crowd-pleaser.


    Aqua who now seemed calm amd different from how Neveah remembered her chimed in, "The Babel-Arcana collaboration has been a win-win. The students love the prizes, and Babel gets money. I''m sure Mr. Ray is pleased... Correct?."


    Ray chuckled. "Precisely. But who can resist seeing the joy on these young faces?" His gaze swept over the cheering crowd, he smiled putting up a great act. He looked like he was a kind merchant from anybody''s view but infront of Seraphina and Aqua that was not the case they saw him for who he was a greedy man. But that was exactly what Neveah was hoping for.


    The opening ceremony had just concluded, leaving a festive buzz in its wake. Laughter filled the air as students swarmed the various booths, eager to try their luck at the games and activities. Seraphina, Aqua, and Ray stood amidst the joyous chaos, a testament to the successful collaboration.


    An article was made in Babel''s official page where they interviewed Seraphina who said that ''this wasn''t just about the festivities; it was about creating memories that would last a lifetime for these graduating students.''


    Pictures of her as she watched students walk away with excited eyes and Babel-sponsored prizes in their hands, portrayed her as a teacher who was proud of her students.


    She then added, "Graduation wasn''t just about academic achievement; it was a celebration of potential, of stepping into a world brimming with magic and possibility. And Babel with its innovative ideas was a fitting partner in celebrating that potential." She finalized and that post alone got million of likes amd comments praising her. S§×ar?h the Nov§×l?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Some commented on her beauty, some said it was kind of her and very few said it was a publicity stunt but those comments got deleted mysteriously just minutes after.


    ***********


    The celebratory buzz of the graduating students faded behind the heavy oak door, replaced by a quiet hum of conversation. Ray and Seraphina found themselves in a secluded room quiet and secluded.


    Ray leaned back in his chair, a thoughtful expression on his face.


    "You know," Seraphina began, her voice dropping to a conversational tone, "there''s an old story about a soldier who became king."


    Ray raised an eyebrow, intrigued. "A soldier to king, huh? Sounds like a tale of bloody struggle."


    Seraphina chuckled. "It was. This man no... This king, was born in the wrong family" she continued, her eyes gleaming with a distant light, "dreamed of a world united. No more wars between races, no more discrimination based on magic or lineage."


    Ray remained silent, letting her weave the tale.


    "So he rose to becoming King because of how strong and popular he became... But uniting a divides world is no easy feat,"


    Seraphina went on.


    "The king had to make difficult decisions, some bordering on the questionable. He forged alliances with dubious characters, betrayed most, compromised his ideals at times, all for the sake of his grand vision. And he failed..."


    A pause hung in the air, heavy with unspoken questions.


    Finally, Ray spoke, his voice laced with a hint of amusement. "So, what are you getting at, Saint Seraphina? Are you suggesting you are or know of someone destined to be King?"


    Seraphina let out a small laugh devoid of amusement, the sound echoing off the stone walls.


    "Far from it, Mr.Ray! I want to ask for your opinion on the matter. What decisions should the king have made or not made." Her smile widened, and she leaned forward, her gaze meeting his.


    "Because you''re also not as simple as you appear, are you? A vampire building a business empire within human territory?"


    Ray''s smile widened, the amusement in his eyes deepening." Hehhh!"


    " Fufufu~" Seraphina smiled.


    " What do you want miss Seraphina?"


    " Drop the formalities we now have a secret... That should make us closer... No?"


    " MISS SERAPHINA... I can''t be close to a woman like you. You are too intelligent."


    " Awww... You hurt my feelings... What is it you have against intelligent women? We could have something special~"


    " I won''t know when you are playing or being serious nad that''s too dangerous. Besides the Saintess I know of is very serious why are you flirty with me? Not that I mind of-course."


    Seraphina''s laughter subsided, replaced by a frown. " You''ve created a space where both can co-exist, a small step towards that unified world I was talking about."


    "I''ll ask again.... what exactly do you want from me, Seraphina?"


    " I can''t tell you what I don''t know." She said pulling back her hair as her face regained a her sweet smile.


    " What you don''t know?"


    She nodded in affirmation.


    "Okay so what is this?"


    " This?"


    " Yes this conversation... What is it you want?"


    " I want to feel you out."


    " Excuse me?"


    " I''m curious."


    " About what?"


    " why and how a vampire managed to build all of this unnoticed."


    " you want to know my secret?"

 Chapter 167 - 167: What can you offer.

    Her smile returned, warm and genuine. " A dream, Ray," she corrected gently. "A possibility. And from you, I want a partnership. Someone who understands the value of cooperation. Someone who is of as much benefit as I am to him."


    Ray met her gaze, they looked at each other with smiles but they were still testing the waters, " what kind of person is he/she? And can I use him/her?" A single thought passing between them.


    For Ray he knew what kind of manipulative woman she was. "Cooperation, huh?" he mused.


    "Well, Seraphina, I do love a good challenge. But you are offering a partnership to someone who has deep pockets alone?"


    A slow smile spread across Seraphina''s face. " As you said this is a challenge from me to you. Ray... I don''t want a partnership with the now you but what you will become. I am giving you a challenge to make your business empire a symbol of unity, not just commerce. Spread it on all continents so that the races will have something in common...


    Its a first step."


    Ray raised his glass in a silent toast as he simply smiled.


    Seraphina leaned back in her chair, the firelight casting a warm glow on her face. A playful glint danced in her eyes as she met Ray''s gaze. "So, Ray," she drawled, her voice taking on a seductively sweet tone, "tell me more about this ''empire'' of yours. Sounds like you have quite the fascinating story to tell. How did you grow and why the human continent and what''s the source of your innovations?"


    Ray chuckled, a hint of warmth creeping into his usually stoic demeanor.


    Underneath her fiery exterior, Seraphina possessed a surprising allure. "It''s a secret," he mused, "but I''d like to think of it as luck and a bit of shrewdness on my part."


    "Hoohhh," Seraphina countered, her smile widening.


    " So you won''t tell me? That''s too bad."


    Ray couldn''t help but grin as he shook his head. "But tell me, Seraphina, wouldn''t it be a tad¡­ scandalous? A saint working with a creature of darkness like myself?"


    Seraphina''s laughter filled the room it was so pure and full of amusement. "Scandalous?" she echoed, wiping a playful tear from her eye.


    " Damn... She''s quite the actor." Thought Neveah.


    "Ray, darling, we already caused a stir by collaborating on the graduation. A little more scandal wouldn''t hurt, would it? Besides not many know what you are... Right?"


    "Hehh...." Ray smiled...


    The way she said his name, the easy intimacy that had bloomed between them ¨C it was intoxicating. "Perhaps not," he admitted, a low chuckle escaping his lips.


    Seraphina''s smile widened. "Not all darkness is bad Ray. Darkness sometimes is good. Cause without darkness we wouldn''t value light. Without pain we wouldn''t value joy. Without bad we wouldn''t value good." She reached out, her hand brushing against his for a fleeting moment before retracting.


    "But enough talk about empires and scandal for one night. Tell me, Ray, are you free sometime next week? Perhaps we could¡­ continue this conversation in a less formal setting when we are not sorrounded by students?"


    "Next week sounds perfect, Seraphina. Name the time and place."


    A triumphant smile lit up Seraphina''s face.


    The playful banter faded, replaced by a more serious undercurrent. The crackling fire seemed to cast longer shadows as Seraphina''s brow furrowed. "You know, Ray," she began, her voice a touch wistful, "things have changed. Seeing those graduates today, filled with hope and camaraderie¡­ it gives me a flicker of optimism."


    "Optimism?" Ray echoed, his voice losing its playful edge. "About what, exactly?"


    "About the relationships between races," Seraphina replied, her gaze flickering towards the window where the last glow of twilight bled into night. "There''s still friction, of course, but the distrust and wariness isn''t as deep. We''re slowly breaking down walls, forming alliances."


    Ray made a surprise face and nodded with an appreciative smile.


    "And then there''s the demon war," he continued, his voice low. "It''s been quite for three years now but it suddenly started and it''s only going to get worse." S§×ar?h the N??elFir§×.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Seraphina let out a heavy sigh and her face looked pained as if she was sad, guilty and full of pity to those affected. "The demons¡­ they''re a constant threat maybe we could do some negotiations."


    Ray raised an eyebrow, a small smile playing on his lips. "Negotiating with demons? Now that''s a dream even you, Seraphina, might find unrealistic."


    Her gaze met his, a flicker of steel in their depths. "Perhaps. But wouldn''t it be wonderful, Ray? A world where humans, elves, dwarves¡­ even demons, could co-exist?"


    " How will that happen... You want these world unification but do you think you''ll have it peacefully? You''ll have to shed blood..." Ray said.


    Ray leaned back in his chair, a thoughtful silence settling between them. " But... wven demons, huh? That''s a bold vision, Seraphina."


    "Maybe," Seraphina admitted, her voice soft.


    "Maybe it''s naive. Maybe it''s a fool''s dream. But wouldn''t it be worth striving for?"


    The fire crackled, casting dancing shadows on the walls. Ray ''contemplated'' her words, the weight of their conversation ''settling upon him''.


    Amd finally he said....


    "Perhaps," he finally said, his voice tinged with a newfound respect. "Perhaps it is a dream worth chasing after, Seraphina. But a dream needs a foundation, something to build upon."


    A spark of understanding flickered in Seraphina''s eyes. "And that''s where we come in, wouldn''t you say, Ray? Babel and the Academy, me and the Blessed it is still doable."


    " Seraphina I don''t understand you? You are telling a person you clearly don''t trust about your plans... This whole conversation I''ve been playing with you... It''s confusing, doesn''t have any flow and how you are acting like a pure maiden but saying things like world unification and not calling it for what it is, war. Honestly why are you telling me this?


    Is it cause you want to show vulnerability for me to trust you. But you know that this conversation isn''t enough to bring you down if it was ever leaked. You are very dangerous I don''t know what you are thinking and I can feel the people in here... So you have a plan in mind and there''s no way I''m taking in anything here the drinks the air... For all I know you might have poisoned them...


    Sigh it''s hard keeping this up... But I don''t have a choice."


    So they sat in silence...


    They''d discussed everything from the changing racial dynamics to the latest fashion trends among the students - basically everything except the elephant in the room.


    What is going on in this woman''s mind?


    Finally, Ray, frustration edging into his voice, broke the silence.


    "Seraphina," he began, his gaze steady, "this has been¡­ pleasant. But I think it''s time we dispense with the pleasantries. Tell me, what exactly do you want from me?"


    Seraphina met his gaze, a flicker of something unreadable crossing her features. "The question could just as easily be turned on you, Mr. Ray," she countered, her voice carefully neutral.


    "What are your ambitions in all of this? What can I offer you that would make this ''partnership'' so appealing?"


    Ray leaned back in his chair, a predatory glint in his eyes. "What can I offer? That''s a good question."


    "Name it," Seraphina said.


    " caused I can offer... Political influence, access to magical resources¡­ whatever it is, consider it done."


    " What about the throne?" Said Ray.


    A tense silence followed. Seraphina''s smile, if it could ever be called that, vanished completely. "The throne?" she finally said, her voice laced with a hint of steel.


    Ray''s lips curved into a knowing smirk. "Yes," he admitted, a playful edge creeping into his voice. He watched her closely, gauging her reaction.


    Seraphina''s composure remained impressive, but a flicker of something akin to alarm flickered in her eyes. "The throne," she repeated slowly, "is not something bestowed lightly. To even be considered, one needs to prove their worth, their ability to lead."


    "Are you questioning my competence, Seraphina?" Ray asked, raising an eyebrow. "Surely Babel, with its reach and influence, stands as a testament to my capabilities."


    "Money, Mr. Ray," she countered, her voice turning colder, "while a powerful tool, doesn''t automatically translate to the qualities required of a ruler. Leadership demands more than just a fat purse."


    Ray chuckled, a dry, humorless sound. "But money can buy anything, can''t it? Influence, loyalty¡­ if it can''t it means it''s probably not enough right?"


    Her eyes narrowed, a flicker of anger simmering beneath the surface. "Confident, aren''t we?" she said, her voice laced with a dangerous edge. "But confidence doesn''t equal entitlement, Ray. But then again the throne is more than just a prize to be claimed by the one with the deepest pockets."


    " Damn... I thought I was good at talking but it turns out I''m not... Tell me what do you want? This is getting annoying... Seriously what''s wrong with this woman?"

 Chapter 168 - 168: Seraphina.

    Ray pushed himself out of the chair, a predatory smile lingering on his lips. The playful banter had taken a sharp turn, leaving him with a head full of questions and a newfound respect for the woman across the table. "This was¡­ a thought provoking conversation, I found it quite pleasant Seraphina," he said, his voice smooth as it was calm and collected.


    "Let''s do this again sometime. But next time, perhaps a more¡­ candid conversation? One where you bring out your real self, Saintess." He hinted at something but Seraphina just smiled as if she didn''t know what he was talking about.


    The challenge hung heavy.


    Seraphina then met his gaze, her eyes still closed but she was smiling. "The same could be said for you, Vampire," she countered as he smile slightly widened.


    "Indeed," Ray replied, a knowing glint in his eyes.


    "Until next time then." He said.


    He turned and strode out of the room, leaving behind a woman whose facade cracked.


    The door clicked shut behind him, and the playful sweet smile vanished from Seraphina''s face.


    A deep frown settled on her features as her face contorted in pure uncensored disgust.


    "Filthy leech," she muttered under her breath as if she was about to throw up.


    " I underestimated it..." She said.


    Seraphina leaned back in her chair, her mind already swirling with new plans.


    This game of theirs had just begun, and she wouldn''t be outplayed.


    She had revealed a glimpse of her true self and Ray had only seen the tip of the iceberg.


    ****************


    Seraphina, people saw different things in her, just like how a kaleidoscope creates changing patterns. The woman was a mystery, showing different sides of herself to different types of people.


    Ask a lovestruck bard in a tavern, and he''d wax poetic about her beauty or even hair that seemed to catch the setting sun, or the way her blue eyes were purer than any clear sky or calm sea.


    Ask a weary farmer tending his crops, and he would say that she''s be the embodiment of kindness ¨C a gentle soul who championed fairness and spoke for the little guy.


    Even a child, skipping in the playgrounds, would tell you with certain certainty, "I want to marry her when I grow older!" or, with great admiration in their eyes, "I want to be just like her!"


    Others used words like benevolent, charismatic, and generous.


    Everyone loved Seraphina. They saw her as a saint, a holy person blessed by God. After all, she was practically royalty ¨C following in the footsteps of a super important Pope! Everything she did, from her passionate speeches to helping settle arguments, just made people admire her even more. But the truth was, these labels were stuck and often coupled with the name Seraphina.


    Think of Seraphina and these words would come in your mind. But again these applied to majority of the people but some knew that she was hiding the reality of herself and how much of a complicated person she was underneath.


    Seraphina wasn''t all sunshine and rainbows, even though people often compared her to fire. She used her power to fight for justice, just like a two-sided sword. One side protected the innocent, but the other punished the guilty really harshly, leaving everyone shocked. For bullies and liars who hurt the weak, Seraphina was a nightmare.


    Her anger came fast and strong, making sure these ''bad things'' never happened again gaining even more popularity and respect.


    This duality, this ability to be both a beacon of hope and an executor of justice was what made Seraphina such a powerful figure.


    She understood the power of perception, of crafting a narrative that resonated with the masses.


    But beneath the dazzling facade, a cunning manipulative mind dwelled.


    ***************


    [Seraphina POV]


    The last stragglers of the graduation celebration walked past the building seemingly lost, their laughter fading into the horizon.


    I leaned against the balcony railing, watching the vibrant crowd below partying without a care in the world... Must be nice.


    My informants, a flitting sparrow and a sly alley cat, had already vanished, leaving me with the intel they''d gathered on this "Ray" character, if even that was his name. I didn''t set it up so I don''t know what was true and what was false.


    Honestly, if it wasn''t for the nature of my power, I wouldn''t have pegged him as a vampire.


    He blended in and moved with the ease of a seasoned socialite, his smile charming, his laughter easy. No one could notice.


    Babel, the great business he''d built in just five years had grown splendidly and he did it from scratch. I''m really curious how he did it... But I''ll know soon enough, afterall I''m very very patient.


    Stonegate, once a shabby frontier town, was now ranked tenth in the entire continent ¨C a meteoric rise that solidified Babel as a power to be reckoned with. And this was just in five years.


    And that''s why I needed him as a pawn. Babel''s economic influence, its innovative technology ¨C it was a potent tool to have at my disposal. Yet, Ray himself was a different beast. My senses, honed over years of navigating the magical world, picked up a subtle air around him how he too was patient like me. And I didn''t like that. S~ea??h the Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    *Crack!*


    Ahh... I broke my nail.


    The entire evening had been a carefully played game.


    I''d subtly offered him drinks, that weren''t even spiked, but he''d politely declined each time.


    The physical distance he maintained, always a half-step back, spoke volumes about his cautious nature.


    He was a strategist, I guess he didn''t make it this far with just luck... Every move, every interaction, seemed meticulously planned.


    Intriguing. Frustrating, too. My usual innocent/naive/kind charm, had the warmth that melted even the iciest hearts, seemed to have no effect on him.


    This was a game of a different caliber, one where brute force wouldn''t win. I don''t know what he has under his sleeves... I also don''t want to incur any losses.


    I needed a new approach, a way to penetrate the meticulously crafted persona of Ray, the ''charismatic'' businessman.


    Ray.


    Ray.


    Ray.


    Ray.


    Ray Alistair. The name echoed in my mind like a catchy but irritating tune.


    In our conversation, every inquiry/suggestion made was purposeful... I steered the floe of the conversation making it completely unstructured and random, searching for a crack in him. To break his facade.


    When he mentioned a favorite artist, I would nonchalantly bring up a the war. Did he offer an opinion on the weather? I''d counter with talk about fashion trends ¨C anything to throw him off balance.


    But the man was a master of composure.


    He played along flawlessly, weaving seamlessly between topics, his smile never faltering.


    Impressive, I had to admit it. A filthy lowly vampire with such self-control ¨C it was almost unreal if I didn''t see it I wouldn''t have believed.


    The more unsettling was the total lack of... well, anything ''predatory'' about him. He didn''t look at me like something he could devour... he showed no contempt nor condensation. Not even lust in his gaze when he saw me... no subtle power plays during our conversations.


    It was unnerving.


    I didn''t like him. Not one bit. My instincts screamed danger that I needed to be cautious. It wasn''t the kind of danger of him harming me but of me falling into a trap.


    There was something hidden beneath him, something he wanted to keep concealed. But that something, whatever it was, only fueled my desire to unearth it and break him... Make him a slave.


    My informants were already planted and were burrowing deep within Babel''s operations, little eyes and ears to gather information and secrets.


    If Babel wasn''t already enough... there was Null. Another beautiful creation, another powerful entity frustratingly out of reach. Which even I don''t know how they work and the captured people are useless...


    Why did the most interesting things always belong to others? But who am I? I am Seraphina, the Saint. I haf orchestrated the Academy''s integration into my vision and have some systems in place, and I wouldn''t stop here. Babel and Null would be mine too.


    A plan began to take shape in my mind, a web of intrigue and manipulation. Patience was my weapon now, the slow and steady erosion of Ray''s defenses.


    I wouldn''t force him into slavery no not yet... I''ll let him think we were still partners. I would make him see the benefits, make Babel a vital and necessary part in the grand plan I was building.


    And Null? Well, that was a different beast entirely. But one I was determined to tame. I still needed clues though.


    At the end I''ll win.


    *************


    Seraphina exited the building, a radiant smile gracing her features. The day''s graduation festivities had left her heart brimming with warmth. As she walked, students clustered around her, their youthful faces lit with a mixture of awe and affection.


    "Saint Seraphina!" a young elf boy squeaked, clutching a hand-drawn portrait towards her. "Here! It''s for you!"


    Seraphina crouched down to his level, her eyes sparkling with genuine warmth. "Oh, this is wonderful! Thank you so much!" she exclaimed with a beautiful smile.

 Chapter 169 - 169: It is Time

    Seraphina exited the building, a radiant smile gracing her features.


    The day''s graduation festivities had left her heart brimming with ''warmth''.


    As she walked, students clustered around her, their youthful faces lit with a mixture of awe and affection.


    "Saint Seraphina!" a young man squeaked, clutching a hand-drawn portrait towards her.


    "Here! It''s for you!"


    Seraphina crouched down to his level, her eyes sparkling with genuine warmth. "Oh, this is wonderful! Thank you so much!" she exclaimed with a beautiful smile taking the drawing and examining it closely.


    The picture depicted her amidst a swirling vortex of magic, it was a good picture.


    "You''re the most amazing mage ever!" a shy human girl piped up, a single red rose clutched tightly in her hand.


    Seraphina''s smile softened even further. "Thank you, dear. That''s very kind of you." She gently accepted the rose, its delicate petals a stark contrast to her fiery red hair.


    A gaggle of boys, their voices cracking with excitement, shuffled forward.


    They made out compliments, some about her magical prowess, others about her great beauty. Seraphina chuckled, her presence radiating an aura of kindness that disarmed even the most awkward of young men.


    "Thank you, boys," she said, her voice as warm as a summer breeze. "It''s lovely to hear such kind words."


    As she continued on her way, the whispers followed her. "Isn''t she beautiful?" one girl sighed dreamily. "And so kind," another chimed in, her voice filled with awe.


    Seraphina, with her graceful movements and ''genuine'' warmth, had effortlessly captured the hearts of the students.


    In their eyes, she wasn''t just a powerful mage or a renowned Saint; she was an embodiment of everything good and admirable.


    She could tell what they were thinking and she just made an eyeroll...


    " The things I do..." She said.


    Then with a playful wink, she turned a corner, leaving behind trails of whispered admiration and a lingering sense of magic in the air.


    This outpouring of affection, this unwavering belief in her, fueled Seraphina''s annoyance. But she never got tired of putting up an act.


    In this personna, she was a ''good'' person that she would not let them down.


    She knew it was necessary... These were people who she would take advantage of when the time was right.


    ***************


    *Creak*


    *Creak*


    *Creak*


    *Creak*


    The heavy door slowly opened...


    "Sir," came a muffled voice, "It''s almost time."


    Axl straightened his posture, the soft sheets slipping from his broad, muscular chest.


    He dismissed the man.


    He then walked towards the immense window, its panes offering a breathtaking view of the landscape below and far into the horizon where the sun''s beams were colouring the dark clouds as it was preparing for it''s rise.


    The wind calm and cool whipped around as it entered the room hitting it''s walls making sheets and curtains flutter, tugging at his hair and hitting at his skin with a touch of icy chill.


    He inhaled deeply, the fresh air as anticipation filled his lungs.


    "Three years," he muttered, his voice low and gravelly.


    Three years of temporary exile, of plotting in the shadows, of biding his time.


    He had endured the whispers, the mockery, the doubt from his fellow blessed who after the Neveah incident their respect for him took a hit. They looked at him like he was a fool.


    "But no longer." Sear?h the n??el Fire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    The fire within him that was surpressed roared to life.


    "I''ve been silent long enough," he declared, clenching his fist so tightly his knuckles turned white.


    "It''s time to remind them why I''m the Dragon Prince." Axl''s eyes burning red as scales formed on his face and skin as if ready to engage in battle.


    He wasn''t seeking forgiveness, nor reconciliation.


    He craved dominance. This wasn''t just a return, it was a declaration.


    He would seize his birthright, secure his rightful throne, and make the entire kingdom tremble at his roar and might.


    He clenched his fists tightly as he he grit his teeth.


    "Everyone will bend the knee, especially that arrogant Draven who thinks he is better than me." Axl snarled, his voice echoing in the vast chamber.


    "The Dragon Prince is back, and his reign will be unlike any other."


    **************


    Astrid slammed her Warhammer into the wooden training dummy, splintering it with a satisfying crack.


    The room resembled a warzone ¨C broken puppets lay strewn about, broken weapons littered the floor, and several unfortunate sparring partners were sprawled unconscious, those who were conscious were groaning as they breathed heavily.


    Pushing a stray braid of her hair from her eyes, Astrid turned and faced the imposing golem that had started materialized from the ground moments ago.


    Cracks of molten lava glowed along its rocky surface, and its roar vibrated through the room, sending tremors through the floor.


    Undeterred, Astrid raised her massive Warhammer, its weight a testament to her dwarven strength.


    "Still not enough," she muttered, her voice laced with frustration. Sweat dripped down her forehead.


    "Father¡­" she began.


    "I know I''ve worked hard, but I¡­ I just don''t feel ready. But I won''t stop. I''ll secure the future of our people!" She declared.


    The golem lunged towards Astrid with a thunderous stomp.


    Unfazed, she dropped into a low crouch, her Warhammer poised like an extension of her own arm. With a battle cry that echoed through the training room, Astrid leaped into the air, meeting the golem''s massive fist head-on.


    The ground trembled as they made their blows which swung and generated heavy winds that blew away the training dummies broken debris and the bodies of her sparring partners.


    Then the fist met the hammer. Astrid felt the shock vibrate through her arms, threatening to rip the Warhammer from her grasp.


    But she held firm, gritting her teeth as she pushed back against the golem''s overwhelming strength.


    For a moment, it seemed like an unstoppable force met an immovable object (which by the way would result in nothing)....


    But that wasn''t the case here... One had to be weaker than the other. So for a moment it was quite.


    So with a mighty surge, Astrid forced the golem''s arm back as it roared in defiance not accepting this at all.


    She used her earth affinity and made the ground soft that momentarily off-put the golem.


    Seizing the opportunity, she planted her feet on the golem''s fist using it as a platform to spring her body and she swung the Warhammer in a devastating arc. The weapon whistled through the air, catching the golem''s chest with a resounding clang.


    The golem stumbled back, smoke billowing from the cratered impact point on its chest. It roared once more, but the sound was tinged with a heavy whine, indicating a malfunction in the core.


    With a final shutter the core broke, the golem collapsed into stone and lava.


    Astrid landed heavily, breathing hard. Her muscles exerted.. but a resolute smile spread across her face.


    It had been a brutal fight, a mere taste of the battles to come. But she had prevailed. Tomorrow, she would face the real challenge tomorrow and she thought she would do just fine.


    However, Astrid, Princess of the Dwarves, would be ready.


    For the sake of her people, she would stand firm like the dwarves mountains.


    ***********


    Fists, kicks, claw swipes....


    Each punch sent a resounding sonic boom echoing through the room. Sweat beaded on her brow, clinging to the short strands of her hair that she stubbornly refused to tie back.


    Long hair, she had d discovered, was an unnecessary nuisance in a fight. It whipped at her face obscuring her vision or hindering her movements. She was unsure how her aunt Kali managed with her hair.


    Today, however, not even her wet hair would get in the way of her focus.


    With a final, earth-shaking kick that left an indentation in the ''training dummy'' (yet another casualty in her daily war), Kim collapsed onto the floor in a meditative pose.


    Her voice pitched as she made short, sharp gasps, the exertion turning her usually pale skin red.


    Steam rose from her body as sweat evaporated, creating a hazy cloud around her.


    A faint blue light flickered for a moment in her eyes before fading.


    "It''s tomorrow," she muttered, a hint of a smile playing on her lips as she leaned back on the flow... behind her the pile of slain training dummies.


    These weren''t your average punching bags. Each hulking beast was a colossal monstrosity, some easily reaching seven or eight stars in power.


    Yet, despite their imposing size and supposed strength, they were no match for Kim''s raw power and honed skills.


    The beasts, spotted in suspicious dents resembling when one squeeze an avocado to determine its ripeness.


    Some had no heads or even had gapping holes in their bodies. This was Kim''s daily training as each of these beasts were her unfortunate training dummies.


    Excitement thrummed through Kim''s veins. Tomorrow wasn''t just another event day. Tomorrow was what she worked towards... of all her blood, sweat, and literal beast-battering.


    Tomorrow, she would step into the real arena not just working with her brain to manage her faction or read what she was forced to by her aunt.


    Kim closed her eyes, picturing the upcoming battle.


    She saw herself dismantling her opponents with the precision and ruthlessness. A satisfied purr came from her as she stood up and closed her mouth with a blush.


    She then coughed her embarrassment away.

 Chapter 170 - 170: Day 2

    Ilyana sighed as she watched her niece sprawling across the plush bedding.


    Lara, ever the picture of nonchalance, was busy picking seeds from a bright fruit, its juice staining her fingers a vibrant purple. "Aren''t you going to¡­ prepare yourself?" Ilyana ventured, a hint of annoyance in her tone.


    Lara, without even looking up, flicked a seed across the room with a flick of her wrist. It landed with a satisfying plop in a nearby wastebasket. "That''s like cramming for an exam that''s in thirty minutes," she said lazily,


    "So no, Aunt Ilyana, I''m good."


    Ilyana raised an eyebrow, a playful smile tugging at the corner of her lips. "Is that so, Lara? There are many kinds of people in this world, you know. Those who work hard and may or may not succeed, those who meticulously prepare, the¡­ gifted few who don''t need preparation, those who rely on divine intervention, and finally, those who simply accept their fate."


    Lara finally turned her head, a mischievous glint in her eyes. "Well, Aunty," she said, stretching languidly, "I wouldn''t put myself in any of those But if I were to then I''m the smart one. The one who prepares thoroughly, believes in her own abilities, and controls her own fate." sea??h th§× N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Ilyana threw her hands up in mock defeat. "You are so incredibly humble, Lara," she said, her voice dripping with sarcasm. But despite the playful jab, a wave of warmth washed over her.


    This young woman, with her unshakeable confidence and unwavering self-belief, was a force to be reckoned with.


    Lara grinned, the playful glint in her eyes morphing into a steely determination. "Just stating facts, Aunt Ilyana," she said, her voice firm.


    "Tomorrow is a new day, and I''m ready to face whatever challenges it throws my way. And I''m not losing this time."


    Though she said it nonchalantly, Ilyana could tell Lara was still frustrated from losing to Azrael to get to 7 star first amd ahe didn''t like it one bit.


    Ilyana couldn''t help but smile back. Lara''s nonchalance might have been a facade, but the strength and determination beneath it were undeniable.


    This wasn''t just any competition Lara was facing tomorrow; it was a test that could change everything.


    And Ilyana, watching her niece, knew one thing for certain: Lara wouldn''t go down without a fight.


    **************


    In their apartment Vera was scrolling through short skits. She raised her head and looked at Azrael and asked.


    "Are you ready?" she asked, her voice gentle.


    Azrael, clad in a his pajamas that felt three sizes too small and twice as itchy, looked down at her with wide, worried eyes.


    "I hope so," he mumbled, scratching his head. As he grumbled at his discomfort amd started looking for a new pair.


    Vera reached out and squeezed his hand, her touch a warm. "I know you will do well," she said, her voice firm but full of encouragement.


    "You''ve practiced for years, you''ve done well till now. So you will do well. I just know it."


    Azrael wasn''t so convinced not to mention he was still anxious about somethingm..


    He let out a long sigh. "I just... I don''t know, Vera. What if I mess up?"


    Vera squeezed his hand again, a reassuring smile gracing her lips. "Azrael, you''re an Trust yourself, trust your instincts, and most importantly you forget that I''ll be by your side all the way so just have faith in us. You are not alone in this."


    Azrael stared at her, his expression softening. A small smile, hesitant at first, began to spread across his face. Maybe, just maybe, Vera was right.


    " Alright then, I''ll count on you then.''


    Vera grinned, her eyes twinkling. "Now that''s the Azrael I know! Just trust me!"


    Her phone vibrated and Vera rose, her are rushed to it and saw a meme that made her laugh." Hahaha, Azrae look at this" she she said wiping a tear from the side of her eyes.


    *************


    The Academy hummed with excited whispers and mummurs, a vibrant atmosphere of laughter and anticipation.


    In this academy, the spotlight shone brightest on the Blessed Five, each a prodigy backed by a powerful patron deity of their race.


    Yet, amidst their shimmering brilliance, there were other who were exceptional but two figures defied the established hierarchy and stood out: Zehn and Draven.


    Zehn, a mid-7-star mage, had established himself as a prodigy in fire and wind magic.


    While some of the academy''s most promising students had been lured away by the Blessed Five''s factions, Zehn remained undeterred.


    His independent faction, though smaller, fostered a collaborative environment, attracting students seeking a style of magic that was free from the blessed''s influence. Though some of his people were poached but the man was still growing strong.


    Draven''s story was even more remarkable. A lone wolf, he''d climbed the ladder of power purely through his own talent and sheer force of will.


    His recent sudden promotion to Prince of Dragons had shaken the very foundation of the Academy''s and Dragon Continent hierarchy.


    Here was a tangible example of a non-blessed individual reaching and contending with the blessed he was an upper 7 star like the rest of the blessed.


    The question hung heavy in the air: what did this mean? The Blessed held undeniable power, but Draven''s meteoric rise proved that raw talent and determination could rewrite the script.


    Whispers grew louder amongst students, a seed of doubt taking root. Could they, too, carve out their own path to greatness, independent of the Blessed''s influence?


    Of course, it wasn''t all sunshine and rainbows. Other 7-star students who dared go independent met with resistance. The Blessed''s factions, accustomed to dominating the student body, employed sneaky tactics. Boycotts crippled fledgling factions, carefully crafted rumors tarnished reputations, and subtle sabotage sowed distrust.


    Many a hopeful independent group crumbled under the relentless pressure and joined faction.


    Yet, Zehn and Draven stood tall, testaments to the possibility of success outside the Blessed''s reach. In their defiance, they offered a flicker of hope for those yearning for a different path.


    The Academy, once a playground for the privileged few, began to feel a shift in the air.


    But that didn''t matter as tomorrow they would find out who is best.


    *******""


    The second day of graduation festivities dawned with a thrumming excitement that vibrated through the Academy walls. Today was a day etched into history, a day of revelation, entertainment and a declaration.


    The morning buzzed with anticipation. Today, the world would finally meet the Five Blessed, the prodigies who had only been mentioned in rumours and small hints and drunken talks made in taverns.


    The Blessed weren''t entirely unknown ¨C their Kurrent accounts boasted impressive followings, their battles already the stuff of awe-inspiring stories.


    But their identities still emained shrouded, their faces unseen by the wider world. Today, the veil would be lifted.


    Excitement wasn''t limited to only the Blessed''s reveal. The day would also see a clash of titans, a final bout between the Academy''s prestigious factions. Each faction, led by their respective Blessed One, would vie for ultimate glory in a dazzling display of magic and prowess.


    This wasn''t just a friendly competition; it was a chance to showcase their strength, their unique approaches to magic, and solidify their dominance in the coming years as they stepped into the real world.


    The air crackled with nervous anticipation and friendly rivalry as students donned their faction colors, their chants and war cries echoing through the halls.


    Tensions, always present between the Blessed, ran high, each determined to outshine the others in the upcoming tournament.


    As the sun reached its dawned, the grand arena erupted in cheers. The Blessed, resplendent in their specially commissioned gear, were introduced to a roaring crowd.


    Each face, once a whispered rumor, became a reality, etched in the minds of the spectators. Their eyes shone with determination, their postures radiating the power they wielded.


    That day there would also be a statement and a declaration from the Race Leaders and a joint statement from the Council of Allied races.


    It was bound to be an exciting day with all these planned.


    Now this event was to be streamed world wide everyone was going to see it.


    And that they did. They saw students gathering, those of the graduating year wearing different clothes from their fellow faction members who were not going to graduate. A total of 28000 students. Over the years many dropped out as they couldn''t keep up with the very competitive environment of the academy. There were also the vampires who left.


    Some who died due to the Academy''s rigorous training regiment that were dangerous. But to be fair they were warned about these activities. But that didn''take it any better for their families who mourned them.


    Anyway for this event their would be a few statements from the sponsors amd organizers of the events. That meant the Vice chancellor of the academy and The owner of Babel Ray Alistair who many didn''t know but his reveal made everyone almost as excited as about the reveal of the blessed.


    And with that Day 2 was about to begin.

 Chapter 171 - 171: Dragging it out...

    A hush fell over the graduating class as they stood assembled in the center of the enormous arena.


    The sun bathed the students in a warm glow, highlighting the vibrant colors of their graduation attire. Their regal cloaks shimmered in emerald, sapphire, and ruby hues, different coloured for each race on their white coats.


    Laughter mixed with nervous chatter, creating a lively buzz that thrummed through the air.


    Suddenly it was quite...


    All eyes turned towards the raised platform at the edge of the arena. There, amidst the expectant silence, materialized Seraphina in a grandiose display of golden me aura.


    Her arrival was beautifully ethereal.


    There she was, clad in a gown the color of fresh fallen snow, long that clung on her body showing her curves though modest.


    Golden embroidery traced intricate patterns across the fabric, reflecting the sunlight making it shine radiantly. Her blonde hair, usually worn loose, was carefully styled today, framing her face in a cascade of soft curls. Her blue eyes, usually brimming with warmth of a mature older sister, held a touch of regality today, a hint of the power she wielded beneath her gentle demeanor.


    A blue amulet hung suspended around her neck, a simple yet striking counterpoint to the delicate small earrings that adorned her ears.


    With a gentle clearing of her throat, the silence shattered. A collective gasp escaped the students, followed by a wave of thunderous cheers. Seraphina, their Saint, their inspiration, looked every bit the embodiment of grace and power. Her presence transformed the arena from a bustling sea of excitement into a captivated audience, just because of her beauty.


    A soft smile touched Seraphina''s lips. "Hello," she began, her voice a warm melody that carried across the vast arena.


    The cheers intensified, a wave of adoration washing over her. In that moment, bathed in sunlight and brimming with warmth,


    Seraphina didn''t just stand before them as a Saint or a leader. She stood there as a proud teacher, ready to guide them into the uncertainties that lay beyond the Academy walls.


    The graduation ceremony was about to begin, and Seraphina, with her captivating presence, was ready to set the stage.


    With a wave of her hand, she calmed the boisterous cheers, their enthusiasm no less evident yet tempered with respectful silence. Seraphina smiled, her voice ringing out through the arena.


    "Good morning, graduates!" she boomed, her voice infused with gentle welcoming warmth.


    "Today is indeed a glorious day. We gather to celebrate the result of years of dedication, of trials both magical and personal. You stand before us, not just students any longer, but heroes to be, mages and knights brimming with potential. I hope you will be the heroes our society needs and deserves."


    Her gaze swept across the sea of faces, each one etched with the pride and accomplishment of the day. "The path you''ve walked wasn''t always easy," she continued, a hint of amusement dancing in her eyes.


    "There have been late nights spent poring over books, scripls ancient texts, spells that went spectacularly wrong, and perhaps a few instances where¡­ well, let''s just say your enthusiasm required a gentle reminder of the importance of safety regulations."


    A ripple of laughter spread through the graduates, some nervous smiles as they got memories of those "gentle reminders." That made their spines shiver. Seraphina, ever the master of audience engagement, chuckled along with them, that made them even more scared.


    "Believe me," she winked, "I know strictness isn''t everyone''s favorite tea, but trust me, it was always with your best interest at heart. And besides, a little punishment keeps you focused, wouldn''t you agree?"


    More laughter washed over the arena, breaking the tension and establishing a comfortable rapport between student and teacher.


    Seraphina had their full attention, her speech weaving between heartfelt congratulations and a touch of playful teasing. The graduates, on the verge of their new lives, were reminded of the challenges they''d overcome, all while being reassured that their stern Saint had always had their back, even when those backs were facing detention.


    Seraphina''s voice dipped slightly, a touch of solemnity replacing the playful banter. "Today wouldn''t be possible without the unwavering support of many," she declared. A wave of gratitude washed over her features as she addressed the crowd.


    "First, my deepest thanks to the esteemed investors who envisioned this Academy, who believed in the potential slumbering within each of you, our great and wise Race Leaders." Applause rippled through the arena as she acknowledged the financial backing that had made Arcana a reality.


    "And to the brilliant minds of Babel Corporation," she continued, a playful glint in her eyes. "You''ve ensured our days here were not only productive but also entertaining. Your inventions have made these students lives easier as they snuck out to relieve some stress." Sear?h the Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Some students who had been caught before got pale faces.


    " But that is all water under the bridge." Seraphina said with a smile.


    " The Council of Allied Races also deserves our immense appreciation," Seraphina went on. " Our instructors, and the whole staff of the academy their guidance and support have been instrumental in shaping this Academy into the beacon of unity it strives to be." She bowed her head slightly, acknowledging their crucial role in fostering cooperation between the diverse races.


    Finally, her gaze rose towards the sky, her voice softening with reverence. "And above all, let us offer our most heartfelt gratitude to the divine Goddesses who have blessed us with their wisdom and guidance. It is their power that flows through these halls, nurturing your magical talents and preparing you for the challenges that lie ahead."


    A moment of quiet reverence descended upon the arena.


    Students bowed their heads, offering their unspoken thanks to the divine beings who watched over them.


    Seraphina paused, a hint of amusement playing on her lips. "Now, I know I''ve kept you waiting," she said, her voice breaking the solemn mood. "You''ve come here not just for speeches, but to witness the introduction of Arcana''s most extraordinary graduates ¨C the Five Blessed."


    A collective gasp resonated through the crowd. The moment they''d all been waiting for had arrived. Seraphina, with a flourish, raised her hand.


    "First, we have Azrael," she began, a poignant note creeping into her voice. "A human from a small frontier village, who lost his family to the first attack of demons. Yet, amidst his tragedy, the Goddesses saw a burning ember of courage and unwavering spirit. Azrael, step forward."


    From the ranks of students, the handsome white haired young man stepped forward. A murmur of sympathy that shifted to admiration of his bravery and effort, rippled through the crowd as his image, courtesy of the Kurrent app, instantly circulated worldwide. No longer an anonymous face, Azrael, the human Blessed, stood before the world, a testament to overcoming adversity.


    Seraphina continued, introducing each Blessed in turn. Lara, the elven princess with an air of regal grace. Axl, the dragon prince, whose fierce gaze hinted at the power coursing through his veins. Kim, the tigerkin, her short hair and feline eyes showing the beauty and strength of her lineage. And finally, Astrid, the dwarven princess, her well toned frame making most nod in appreciation.


    With each introduction, the crowd erupted in cheers, their faces a mixture of awe and admiration. The images, broadcasted through Kurrent, reached every corner of the world. Gone was the uncertainty of the Blessed''s identity.


    The Five Blessed, chosen instruments of the Goddesses, were now known but they weren''t acknowledged nor revered cause no one knew how strong or special they were or altleast were supposed to be.


    A hush fell over the arena as Seraphina''s hand swept towards the side, drawing attention to a figure materializing not too far from her. "And now," she declared, her voice ringing out, "I''d like to introduce someone who played a crucial role in making today''s event, and indeed, all of Arcana''s endeavors, so spectacularly¡­ entertaining!"


    The crowd craned their necks, anticipation crackling in the air. Then, with a confident stride, a man emerged from the shadows. Ray Alistair, the mysterious head of Babel Corporation, stepped into the spotlight for the very first time.


    Gasps rippled through the audience. Here, finally, was the face behind the Babel name. Contrary to some whispers, Ray wasn''t a hulking brute, a fat noble or a flamboyant showman.


    He was a vision of elegance, his dark shiny hair meticulously combed, his blue eyes gleaming with maturity and wisdom behind polished spectacles. A crisp black suit draped his well-built frame, the picture of quiet power and control.


    As Ray approached Seraphina, a hush fell over the crowd. Even the usually boisterous students were captivated, their gazes locked on the man who held the reins of Babel, the company that had revolutionized entertainment and education alike.


    "Thank you for the introduction, Saintess," Ray''s voice, smooth as velvet, resonated through the arena. "And hello, everyone!"


    A ripple of awe washed over the crowd. While Babel''s products were ubiquitous, Ray himself remained shrouded in mystery. This public appearance was a landmark event.


    Even the Five Blessed, couldn''t help but be curious about this man. Their minds whirred, plans and ideas forming in their heads, each different but had the same purpose to gain something from this man. After all, Babel''s reach was immense and it was growing, and a powerful ally could be invaluable in the near future.


    Seraphina, sensing the shift in the atmosphere, stepped forward again. "I understand many of you must have questions for Mr. Alistair and I" she addressed the crowd, a smile playing on her lips.


    "However, fret not! We''ll have a dedicated Q&A session after the official ceremony concludes."


    A relieved sigh swept through the audience. Curiosity about Ray could wait; for now, the focus remained on the graduating class and the revelation of the Blessed Ones.

 Chapter 172 - 172: More talking and Explanations

    "However, fret not! We''ll have a dedicated Q&A session after the official ceremony concludes."


    A relieved sigh swept through the audience. Curiosity about Ray could wait; for now, the focus remained on the graduating class and the revelation of the Blessed Ones.


    A wave of excited giggles and laughter covered the arena as Seraphina held up a hand, silencing the eruption of cheers. "Now, now," she chuckled, her voice laced with playful amusement, "I know you''re all eager to see what our graduates are truly capable of. So I shouldn''t bore you with my long speech, should I?"


    A chorus of playful groans confirmed her suspicion.


    While the students were certainly captivated by her very presence, beauty and voice, the promise of action was hard to resist.


    A knowing smile spread across Seraphina''s face. "Fear not!" she declared.


    "Hahh... So be it! The time for speeches is over. The time for action has arrived!"


    A collective gasp resonated through the crowd. Excitement crackled in the air, thick as a summer storm. The moment they''d all been anticipating was finally upon them.


    "As you know," Seraphina continued, her voice ringing out, "these graduates have spent four years honing their skills within these halls and grounds. They''ve toiled, cried and they''ve struggled, and because of that they have emerged stronger, more capable mages and knights than they could have ever become."


    Her gaze swept across the sea of faces, both students and spectators, and a mischievous glint sparkled in her eyes. "But perhaps some of you out there are still wondering," she said, her voice dropping to a conspiratorial whisper, "is Arcana truly the best option? Are these graduates worth the hype? What''s the difference between them and those who didn''t attend?


    Well, today, we''ll answer those questions in the most exciting way possible, with the promised grand tournament!"


    A thunderous roar erupted from the crowd.


    The prospect of witnessing a display of magical prowess by the graduating class, especially the Blessed Five, sent a thrill through everyone present.


    Seraphina held up a hand again, silencing the cheers. "Now, I know you''ve all read about the Academy''s exceptional curriculum and dedicated instructors from our Kurrent page," she said, a hint of pride in her voice.


    "But seeing is believing, as they say."


    Her eyes twinkled with amusement. "Today, we''ll show the world, not just tell," she declared.


    "You''ll witness firsthand the power these graduates have cultivated, the skills they''ve honed. And by the end of the tournament, I have no doubt, you''ll all be asking the same question ¨C when can I enroll at Arcana?!"


    The crowd erupted into renewed cheers, a mixture of anticipation and excitement.


    A hush fell over the arena as Seraphina''s voice, once playful, turned serious. "Today," she declared, her gaze sweeping across the expectant faces, "we''ll truly witness their power. As they step into the real world, their capabilities will be on full display for all to see."


    "They''ll be fighting in a sub-dimension," Seraphina continued, her voice ringing out.


    "The same one they were in during their enrollment, but this time it won''t be nerfed."


    "The rules remain the same," Seraphina asserted, her voice cutting through the murmurs. "But this time, your participation has expanded. We welcome not just the graduating class, but all faction''s members, even those from lower years."


    A wave of surprise washed over the audience. Their faces full of confusion. They students were facing seasoned upperclassmen? Is this fair?


    "The time flow within the dimension is warped," Seraphina continued as she explained, her voice calm despite the obvious confusion. " 12 days within the sub-dimension will translate to a mere few hours in this world."


    The implications of that statement sank in. Three days of relentless combat, of strategizing and surviving, all condensed into a single afternoon for the spectators. It was a testament to the students'' dedication and a test of their endurance.


    "With that said," Seraphina concluded, a hint of a smile playing on her lips, "it''s time for mass teleportation."


    The students, both graduates and underclassmen, exchanged nervous glances.


    They knew the conditions, the risks involved. This wasn''t just a tournament anymore; it was a glimpse into the harsh realities that awaited them beyond the Academy. There in the real world.


    Yet, amidst the apprehension, a spark of determination ignited in their eyes. This was their chance to prove themselves, not just to the world, but to each other.


    A collective gasp echoed through the audience as the ground beneath the students'' feet shimmered and dissolved. In its place, a colossal, glowing circle materialized. It stretched outwards for what seemed like miles, its edge disappearing into the swirling mist that shrouded the unfamiliar landscape.


    Confused murmurs rippled through the crowd of students. They had entered the sub-dimension countless times during their training, but never had they encountered such a phenomenon.


    Seraphina''s voice, crisp and clear despite the echoing vastness, she spoke but was heard both in the sub dimension and the real world.


    "Welcome, students," she boomed, her voice amplified by unseen magic. "This is the platform where your skills, your teamwork, and your leadership will be tested."


    "The objective of this tournament," Seraphina continued, "is to construct a fortified base within your preferred zones. You must utilize your magical abilities, your strategic prowess, and the resources available within your chosen area to build a stronghold capable of defending against two threats: the monstrous denizens of this sub-dimension and your fellow competitors."


    A low murmur of understanding ran through the student body. Glances were exchanged between them.


    "Points will be awarded based on a multitude of factors," Seraphina explained further. " Including but not limited to, the nature of your chosen location, its resource availability, its architecture and construction, and your overall defensive strategy will all be considered."


    Her voice turned sterner. "Remember, each member of your faction is vital. Points will be deducted for every fallen teammate. The first hundred casualties will result in a one-point deduction each, the next hundred a five-point deduction, and so on. Losses will be further impacted by the nature of the defeat.Oh...


    if you lost your members to your rivals then they Will get your points, members lost to monsters will count as spoilt points. "


    A ripple of tension spread through the crowd. Protecting their territory wasn''t just about defense; it was about calculated aggression.


    "Additionally," Seraphina continued, a hint of amusement in her voice, "special characters like faction leaders and key strong students will have a point value assigned based on the odds established by Babel Bets. Think of it as an added bonus and a chance for your supporters to wager on your success. These odds will be shown to you everyday noon."


    A collective sigh of excitement mixed with nervous anticipation washed over the students. The tournament had officially begun, and the sub-dimension, with the colossal glowing circle fading and the unspoken threats.


    It was a race to build, to strategize, and to survive.


    But in every situation there were those who were slow to react... disoriented blinks were the first order of business as some of students materialized in the sub-dimension.


    They were in different environments. To some, sand stretched endlessly with few cacti and the blazing sun. Others found themselves in a jungle, sunlight rays struggling to get through a dense canopy of leaves. S§×arch* The N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Some were in beaches with white sand as the blue waters splashed. Others were in towering and rocky mountains, some were volcanoes others were snow capped, while others found themselves nestled in lush or dark valleys.


    Thankfully, the teleportation hadn''t scattered the students.


    Each faction found themselves clustered together.


    Even the independent students, those who dared and desired to forge their own paths outside the faction system, weren''t left completely alone. Seraphina had placed them in temporary factions randomly for the duration of the tournament. Who knows maybe at the end they''ll decide to join a faction.


    Nine factions in total dotted the maps each with different key leaders.


    Five belonged to the Blessed undeniably strong individuals who stood at the helm of their respective groups. Their factions, formed around their unique battle styles and personalities.


    Beyond the Blessed''s factions, there were others. Zehn''s group, a diverse mix of elemental magic users though comprising of mostly humans. And Draven''s faction, a collection of talented individuals drawn to him. He had lesser dragons and hybrids in his group. He did have a few pure dragons with him but his couldn''t be compared to Axl''s.


    So with a sense of urgency born of competition and the looming threat of monsters, the students scattered.


    There was no idle chatter nor excited whispers of the arena or the students. In their place, a steely focus settled over the groups as they surveyed their surroundings. Each faction leader, their minds already formulating strategies, barked out orders. Scouts were dispatched, magical sensors activated, and the race to find the most strategic location had begun.


    First priority secure food and water.

 Chapter 173 - 173: King on the hill.

    Lara''s emerald eyes glowed bright green as they scanned the unforgiving expanse of desert sand.


    It honestly was not the most hospitable environment for an elf accustomed to the forest, seems Seraphina was placing them in different scenarios.


    She sighed, her lips slightly twitching.


    "They put us in a desert?" she thought and she was not pleased, not one bit.


    Despite the foreign and disadvantageous landscape, Lara overcame her frustration and started thinking of a solution.


    The desert was a harsh environment and it was a challenge for elves.


    Within her faction, a hierarchy existed, one that was similar to all factions.


    Here elves, served as the leaders, their decisions guiding the group.


    The faction was indeed diverse but it everyone knew that it was clearly an Elven faction, but no ine complained nor did they speak about it, why? The benefits of course. It was too much to pass up.


    It was like when your boss makes you something that you question it''s legality then pays you a lot of money.


    What can you do but take the job and wipe your tears with the money...


    Anyway, recognizing the need for swift action, Lara addressed her group, her voice clear and decisive. "An oasis," she declared, "it is a couple of miles north. That''s our immediate goal."


    A glimmer of hope flickered in the eyes of her surbodinates.


    "Tyler," she continued, her gaze settling on her second-in-command, a elven mage with a sharp intellect, "spread the word. We move north, gathering resources and scouting for animal habitats along the way. We''ll need everyone on their toes, especially the R&D department students. They have a crucial role to play in this environment."


    Tyler nodded. "Understood, Lara," he replied, immediately barking out orders to those below him, who did the same to those below them.


    And finally scouts were dispatched, taking to the skies on wind elemental spells.


    Others were tasked with resource gathering, began combing the sands, searching for anything usable. Simce they were allowed to bring anything with them, only their weapons, they looked for any usable things.


    The R&D students, the crew of inventors, engineers, architects, huddled close thinking of a way forward as they moved to the oasis, they were tasked with proposing a fort design and thry had to make a proposal considering their environment.


    Here, in the harsh embrace of the desert, their unusual skills could be the difference between survival and defeat.


    With a final nod to Tyler, Lara closed her eyes.


    An emerald glow enveloped her, then flickered outwards, turning her form progressively transparent.


    A final whisper, "I''ll be going first," and Lara vanished.


    ****************


    A tense silence stretched between the knight and the monstrous tiger.


    The air crackled with barely contained power as they stood before each other, each searching for a weakness, an opening and sizing up their opponents.


    The knight, Azrael, stood looking at the beast, his face expressionless before the monster that was exuding heavy killing intent.


    And the tiger before him was taller and bigger than him. Its fur was orange with scars showing its battle experience, overlapping with obsidian stripes that rippled across its massive form.


    Its claws, scratched and scraped against the rocky ground so hard sending sparks flying.


    The monster growled, a sound that echoed through the peaks.


    In its mind, this human was a pathetic joke. It longed to crush the knight under its paw.


    "A mere human," the tiger king roared, its voice a thunderclap, "acting as if his skill is equal to mine, standing and blocking my path?"


    Azrael remained silent, his posture unwavering.


    His hand rested on the hilt of his sword, but he showed no eagerness to draw it. He knew the first attack would determine the flow of the battle. He observed the beast silently.


    " I want to step on that small face of his this instant, screw it... I can''t wait any longer."


    The tiger king couldn''t take it anymore. It lashed out, its massive paw raised up and started to descend .


    The monstrosity cleaved through the mountainside, leaving and making cracks on the mountain.


    Rock and dust exploded outwards, a miniature avalanche triggered by a single swipe.


    It generate heavy winds that howled om the peaks.


    The monstrous king felt triumphant. But its victory was short-lived.


    As the dust settled, revealing a scene of devastation, the king searched for its opponent.


    Confusion clouded its eyes. The knight¡­ was gone. No shredded remains, no blood beneath its paw, just a vacant spot where he stood moments ago.


    A prickling sensation on its flank made the tiger king look down.


    There, beside its paw, stood Azrael unscathed, his face emotionless. In his hand, a faintly glowing dagger hummed with restrained power.


    "What¡­ I swear I hit him?" the monster thought, its confidence shaken for the first time.


    Azrael meanwhile was having different thoughs. This wasn''t your average beast, it was stronger that any at its level, it seems like there was indeed a reason it was king of the mountains. For centuries it had existed had honed its instincts.


    At Seven stars monster also undergo a qualitative change and become more intelligent, this monster which was at the peak of seven star and a couple of centuries old was clearly smart to the point it developed disdain and pride.


    The tiger king roared in anger, a declaration of its dominance.


    Sonic waves rippled outwards, carving on the mountainside. The earth trembled, and loose bolders tumbled down the peak.


    Azrael, however, remained unfazed. His stance shifted ever so slightly, a subtle adjustment that spoke volumes about his battle experience as he cut through the sonic waves his face emotionless as if it was looking at something insignificant. A look that rge monster picked up on. S~ea??h the N?vel(F)ire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "That gaze..." the monstrous tiger snarled internally, its intelligence deciphering the knight''s calm demeanor as utter contempt.


    "As if he''s looking at a bug!"it was in rage.


    "I''ll gouge, rip and eat those blue eyes," the tiger king roared, as it''s body glowed in red aura. "I''ll show you your place!"


    With a powerful leap, the king propelled itself towards Azrael, a barrage of razor-sharp claws coated in a menacing red aura.


    But Azrael, evaded every attack. Every swipe, every lunge, missed its mark by a hair''s breadth.


    Frustration etched itself onto the monster''s face, its earlier confidence dimming with each failed attempt.


    "Slow," Azrael''s cool voice rang out, cutting through the roar of the wind, devoid of any emotion. It wasn''t a boast just a simple observation.


    "Don''t tell me this is all you have?" His follow-up wasn''t a question, but a challenge.


    With a metallic clang, Azrael swung his sword.


    The blade moved slow seemingly unremarkable it pulsed with a faint blue light. It was the knight''s turn to go on the offensive.


    The blade moved forward with grace. The monster also felt that the blade was slow and unremarkable but it''s instincts told ot to dodge. So it jumped back.


    The battle had entered a new phase. The human, once dismissed as a mere bug, had become a threat and the king felt it. If he didn''t deal with this human knight fast his life would be in danger.


    So it attacked, The mountain peaks trembled under the clash of steel and claw.


    The clang of steel against monstrous flesh echoed through the mountain peaks. Azrael with his honed skills and unwavering focus,


    moved around the enraged tiger king.


    With every battle, every slain beast, every grueling practice session had honed his skills into a weapon of devastation. His blade, now ablaze with a golden aura, blurred as he launched a relentless offensive. Not once had Azrael used his elements, or their properties he was fighting with his skill alone.


    With a mighty slash, Azrael cleaved downwards, the golden light shearing through the air and finding its mark. Blood splattered across the rocky ground.


    But... a triumphant growl from the monster sent a jolt of disbelief and confusion through the knight.


    He had made a cut meant to split the beast in two but, he only managed to cut the beast''s claw, from between its claws all the way to its elbow where it''s blade stopped.


    Yet, instead of a wound being unbearable to the monster, the flesh writhed and pulsed.


    Before Azrael''s stunned eyes, the severed limb began to regenerate, knitting itself back together.


    As the sickening realization dawned on him, the knight''s worst fear materialized.


    His blade, caught in the regenerating flesh, was now useless, a golden hilt embedded in the pulsating mass. A guttural growl ripped from the tiger king''s throat, a sound filled with cruel amusement. "Yes...Now," it roared internally, its voice a tremor that shook the mountain, "You. Can''t. Move."


    The monster''s tail, a whip of pure muscle, lashed out like a whip. The tail was the size of a two hands put together. And this attack was going to hit Azrael but...


    In a split second, a surge of ethereal energy coursed through his body. His form dissolved, turning into a wisp of shimmering mist.


    The monstrous tail passed through the wisps of smoke. But the energy behind it was enough cleave through mountain peaks.


    And Azrael appeared a few feet away from the beast.


    The sheer force of the attack, however, didn''t dissipate harmlessly. It slammed into the adjacent peaks, cleaving through them like a hot knife through butter.


    It was a clean cut... The impact sent shockwaves through the very foundation of the mountain, dispersing the clouds above and generating heavy winds as the cut peak tops slid off and fell in the valleys.


    Azrael, his ethereal form reforming a safe distance away, watched the scene his face was still neutral.


    The tiger king, its monstrous regeneration complete, roared in frustration as it ripped off the sword on its limb. Its eyes glowing dangerously red.


    **ROARRRR**

 Chapter 174 - 174: lara

    A collective gasp rippled through Azrael''s faction as they witnessed their normally kind/shy/awkward leader engage in a brutal fight with the monstrous tiger king. His face neutral and cool.


    The sunlight glinted off Azrael''s aura-made armour form as he weaved through the beast''s attacks, his every movement lethal and graceful.


    Whispers broke out amongst the group. "Wow," someone muttered in awe.


    "The faction leader sure is something else," another murmured, their voice barely a squeak.


    Vera, Azrael''s trusted second-in-command, noticed the effect the fight was having.


    She understood that many, especially their younger members had only ever seen Azrael''s aloof, almost shy demeanor.


    This battle was a revelation. Stepping forward, she seized the opportunity to solidify Azrael''s leadership and inspire courage within the group.


    "You see that?" she said pointing at Azrael.


    "That''s Azrael, the leader you stand beside. He wasn''t just ranked number one for four years straight for nothing!"


    Heads turned between Vera and Azrael, but her words resonated with the group. She continued, tinged with pride while also giving a stern warning. "This is the side of Azrael you don''t see ¨C the Azrael honed in battle, the Azrael who wields his blade decisively . You may be used to his quiet and kind side, the one who gets flustered by compliments.


    But make no mistake, that man is not easy, he is powerful."


    She said while obliterating the falling peaks with her concentrated light beam.


    Vera''s gaze swept across the group, her face and tone were very serious and cautionary. "Consider yourselves fortunate to be his comrades, fighting alongside him. Trust me, you do not want to be on the receiving end of that blade."


    A silence descended upon the faction, heavier than before. The image of their usually reserved leader who is now a monster in battle were too different for them to grasp. Not to mention Vera is also a monster in her own right. Some were happy they had a thick thigh to hug, they were in a place where the leaders were caring and strong, qualities you can''t find both on one person.


    But Vera''s words hung in the air, it was a lesson. As they watched Azrael evade a monstrous swipe, his form flickering into mist and back again, two feelings stood out of the many they were experiencing, these were respect and fear.


    They really needed to see this fight.


    ***************


    It was calm before Azraels body started glowing then burst in a pillar of golden light, his body now a blazing aura of golden, materialized at the tiger king''s side.


    In a flash that was not noticed by most of the students there except Vera, his blade cut through the air in an impressive arc.


    The tiger king, feelling threatened its aura burst and flared in resistance, offering a fleeting moment resistance before finally succumbing to the knight''s relentless assault.


    The monster''s head parted from its body in a spray of crimson, sending a wave of shock and awe through the observing faction members as Vera smiled slightly as she nodded, she already knew that Azrael would win the only thing she didn''t know was how.


    Azrael, his movements as efficient as ever, separated the blood from his blade with a flick of his wrist before sheathing the weapon. His aura calming down before disappearing.


    The battle was over, the mountain peak well whatever was left of it a testament to the ferocious struggle that had just transpired.


    Turning towards his stunned faction, Azrael''s voice boomed through the silent air. "We set up our fort on the windward side," he declared, his voice firm.


    "Get the R&D department students. We need their expertise." He said, jolting the group from their reverie.


    Vera also stepped forward. Wasting no time, she took command. "Earth elementalists,begin constructing the fort walls immediately. We build from the outside, working our way inwards" she made orders too.


    Then a wave of activity came amongst the faction. The students, shaken from their awe by the brutal display of power, scrambled to follow orders.


    The called elementalists making the earth pulse beneath their feat as they began shaping the borders, laying the foundation for their stronghold following Vera''s instructions.


    Others moved towards the fallen tiger king, scavenging its body for resources. Dome were tasked in finding its cave.


    *************


    Her emerald eyes scanned the shimmering water, a welcome sight in the scorching desert sands. She looked around.


    Then a sudden slither was heard in her mind, a raspy voice forcing its way into her thoughts, and she let it became she saw something that gained her attention and that something was probably the cause.


    Still she was prepared for any mental attacks.


    "Hmm... Only one child was sent to battle me? Is your side devoid of talents? Or do you perhaps underestimate me? Are you really prepared to die, invader?"


    Lara''s eyes glowed deeper green, as she prepared herself for battle.


    "You rule this desert?" she countered, her voice surprisingly steady well it was atleast surprising to the source of the voice as sge returned the favor and spoke directly in its mind.


    "One of its rulers, yes" the reply came, echoing inside her head. S§×arch* The N?vel(F)ire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "The guardian of the water, you may call me."


    The calm waters started moving, spreading the water''s edge, and a colossal form began to materialize from the waters. It wasn''t a beast of claws like what Azrael faced, but a monstrous serpent, its scales shimmering brown and almost in the sun as water fell from its body back into the pond.


    It uncoiled itself with grace, easily reaching a height of 100 feet. Its body, thick as a truck.


    " Okay, you should know what this is, correct?" she said as if she wasn''t impressed.


    Wind slowly swirled around her, picking up speed with each passing second.


    A miniature tornado formed, swirling sand and small plants into debris im a vortex. The monstrous serpent watched with what appeared to be amusement or perhaps curiosity as Lara, finally condensed her wind solidified the swirling air into a green javelin.


    "A challenge," the serpent said in amusement, its voice resonating within Lara''s mind.


    With a powerful throw, Lara launched the javelin towards the colossal snake. The projectile shot forward in whistle like sound, leaving a trail of disturbed and split sand sand in its path.


    The serpent, surprisingly agile for its size, simply arched its body evading the attack, the javelin whistling harmlessly past it.


    Simultaneously, green magic circles materialized around the snake, each one spitting out a thick cloud of noxious, venomous gas and liquid missiles. Lara reacted with lightning speed enhancing her speed with wind magic while also protecting herself with a barrier. A blur of green and emerald danced around the oasis as she gracefully leaped and twirled, dodging the venomous blasts with ease.


    As the first volley of projectiles erupted from the numerous magic circles pulsating with an unnatural green and blue glow, Lara sighed in annoyance as the beast formed more Circles sacrificing quality for quantity as it reduced its'' attack strength to make them numerous to trap the agile elf.


    The sand around the oasis churned, spewing forth a barrage of venomous darts and pressurized water missiles.


    And Lara simply weaved through the deadly rain, not letting any get to her.


    The colossal serpent watched, its brown scales glinting goldenish in the harsh sunlight.


    Frustration coiled within it. Its initial attempts to overpower the nimble elf had failed. Time to change tactics.


    "Are you done," Lara called out, her voice cold, "because now I''ll finish this." Said as she raised her hand.sand solidified around her ankles, creeping upwards like a treacherous quicksand.


    A guttural chuckle resonated within her mind, the snake''s voice thick with smug satisfaction. "Did you think I shot at you aimlessly? Look at the ground beneath you, little girl. It''s wet. I can control not just the poison, but the very moisture within the sand. And with a touch, I turn it into a binding agent."


    With a hiss that vibrated through the very air, the magic circles pulsed anew. This time, however, the focus shifted from brute force to cunning.


    The sand beneath Lara''s feet began to shimmer, its color morphing from arid beige to a murky grey. Binding Lara.


    The snake''s voice dripped with gloating as Lara watched in horror.


    The wet sand, was melted with poison and mixed with water making a semi solid it could control, it had solidified around her legs, forming a chain-like structure that grew tighter with every passing moment. The monstrous serpent, its victory seemingly assured, began to slither towards her, its colossal maw agape, ready to swallow her whole.


    Lara remained silent, but a heavy sigh escaped her lips. "At the end of the day," she said, "a beast is still a beast... predictable."


    Just as the gargantuan head and opened jaws of the serpent loomed over her, a surge of emerald energy erupted around Lara.


    A monstrous wind javelin, swirling with shades of green and blue(wate+wind), materialized within the serpent''s wide-open maw. The colossal creature, caught completely off guard, let out a surprised hiss.


    The javelin, a vortex of condensed wind and sand, ripped through its throat like a searing blade. The colossal form convulsed, a death throe that shook the very ground. The sand beneath Lara loosened its hold instantly. The monstrous serpent was split open from head to tail, crashed to the ground with a wet thud, its scales dulling.


    Finally, she was done. She then took a deep breath and spread her energy all around her. Dispersing and present poison in the air in her radius. She then churned the air forming an air ball that had trapped the poison. Since she didn''t have any use for the poison currently she saved it for later, perhaps she could ise it in an AOE attack.

 Chapter 175 - 175: The others

    The remnants of the colossal serpent lay steaming in the sand, a gruesome reminder of Lara''s victory.


    Ignoring the fatigue stink of blood and poison, Lara focused on the task at hand. She had to cleanse the oasis.


    Channeling her magic, Lara wove together wind and water magic. A swirling vortex of blue and green which was air and moisture materialized before her, then solidified into shards of ice.


    With a flick of her wrist, she sent the shards flying, severing the chains of solidified earth and venom that bound her. Dusting herself off, she approached the water with a wary gaze. As she''d suspected, the serpent''s presence had tainted the oasis with its poison.


    Lara closed her eyes, focusing her magic. A green glow emanated from her hand, spreading over the water''s surface. Tiny, luminous green specks condensed, forming into plants.


    With incredible speed, they grew, thin roots anchoring themselves to the poisoned water surface, spreading a cross like hyacinth. They budded, blossoming into a breathtaking display of white flowers. As the magic flowed through these miniature flora, the water itself began to shimmer and cleanse. The poison was being neutralized, the water returning to its former purity.


    But Lara knew the plants shouldn''t be here.


    With another mental command, she froze the plants and flowers all the way to their roots, shattering them into a fine frosty dust.


    A gust of wind, conjured by her magic, swept the dust away, leaving behind a pristine oasis revitalized by both destruction and creation at tge hands of Lara.


    Then a small green barrier, shimmering with protective energy, materialized around Lara. With a deep breath, she dove and swam into the cool depths of the oasis. Her senses expanded, reaching out into the edges of the water. As if responding to her will, small geysers erupted, each one pushing the boundaries of the oasis outwards.


    Lara was careful, ensuring the life-giving water didn''t drown the plants aroundm Satisfied with her work, she resurfaced, just in time to see a people in the horizon. Her subordinates had arrived.


    Lara, a solitary figure amidst the transformed oasis, stood tall.


    The battle with the serpent had been completed and she decided to set up roots here.


    She had not only survived, but thrived, showcasing her mastery of magic and her unwavering determination. The oasis, once poisoned and stagnant, was now a testament to her power and resilience. As her subordinates rushed towards her, Lara knew this was just the beginning for her.


    ************


    A gentle breeze ruffled the tall grass of the plains, carrying with it the scent of wildflowers and damp earth. Here, Astrid''s mostly dwarven faction found themselves deposited by the whims of their vice chancellor.


    Though the landscape lacked the familiar ruggedness of their mountain homes, a spark of determination ignited in Astrid''s eyes. This was their new battlefield, and they would conquer it.


    But their first impression of the plains was shattered with a guttural roar that echoed across the plains.


    A hulking figure, clad in crude skin clothing and wielding a massive axe, charged. It was an Orc, its face contorted in a feral snarl, its beady red eyes glinting with hostility and aggression.


    This wasn''t a peaceful plain, where they were, was deep Orc territory and they met an inhabitant.


    Astrid, let out a loud war cry of her own. Her call resonated with the members (the warrior group), their resolve solidifying into a wall of steel and determination. Hammers were raised as axes gleamed in the sunlight, and the group of sturdy dwarven shields locked together. As more of the orcs began coming in waves holding large weapons.


    The first clash was a brutal symphony of metal on flesh. Astrid smashed her warhammer into the Orc''s chest, sending it sprawling back with a pained grunt. Her deep voice boomed across the battlefield, barking orders as she fought. "Hold the line! Push them back!"


    The dwarves, renowned for their unwavering discipline, fought with the ferocity of cornered badgers. Their hammers swung with devastating force, their axes tore through Orcish flesh, and their shields held firm against the relentless onslaught. The Orcs, used to bullying weaker prey, were taken aback by the intruders'' resistance.


    They fought with brute strength, but lacked the unity and tactics. Though they fought together it was not coordinated just a bunch of individuals jumping others


    Astrid weaved through the orcs, since most were six stars and five stars it was easy for her to cut down their numbers. S§×arch* The NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Her warhammer, engraved with intricate runes, sang a deadly song as she crushed skulls and shattered bones.


    Around her, her faction members fought with a practiced efficiency, their blows precise and brutal. The initial Orcish charge faltered, replaced by a desperate struggle for survival.


    One by one, the Orcs fell. Some fled, their roars turning into whimpers as they realized they were vastly outmatched. The plains, once serene, were now stained crimson, a testament to the ferocity of the battle.


    When the last Orc their chieftain crumpled to the ground, a heavy silence descended. Astrid surveyed the battlefield, her chest heaving, her gaze unwavering. She had won.


    With a curt nod, Astrid directed her dwarves to clear the battlefield. Orcish bodies were piled high, a grim reminder of the price of victory.


    But there was a purpose to this brutality. The Orcs, known for their filth and disregard for the land, had left behind a mess of refuse and waste. The dwarves, with their innate respect for order and craftsmanship, set about cleaning the area. Their sturdy hands, accustomed to forging weapons and shaping stone, now worked tirelessly to scrub the land free of Orcish filth.


    And then, with a renewed sense of purpose, the dwarves turned their attention to building their stronghold. Hammers clanged against rocks, picks struck stone,. Slowly, a sturdy dwarven fort began to take shape.


    *************


    Kim, a literal predator in every sense of the word, surveyed the lush valley with narrowed eyes. Sunlight dappled through the leaves of the bushes, casting a dappled pattern on the ground where a gentle river snaked its way through the landscape. While the initial impression was ideal, Kim didn''t seek comfort, it sought advantage. This passive, serene location didn''t sit right with Kim.


    Her faction, also a diverse crew but consisting mostly of beastmen, shared a similar outlook.


    Their eyes, sharp and feral, scanned the surroundings, searching for weaknesses instead of beauty.


    These weren''t farmers seeking fertile land; they were survivors seeking dominance.


    "This place," Kim growled, her voice a low rumble that echoed through the valley, "is too... exposed. It''s too unsuitable."


    Her gaze fell upon a dark maw nestled amongst the rocks at the valley''s edge ¨C a cave. A spark ignited in her amber eyes. "There," she declared, her voice laced with predatory excitement. "We expand and reinforce that cave. We make it our den, our base of operations. We use the resources in our valleys.


    Get the proper personnel and begin immediately. I want the earth elementalists and engineers to be useful."


    The beastmen, a mix of hulking cowmen, catfolk, and lycanthropes(werewolves), rumbled in agreement.


    The engineers mostly dwarves and humans, hardened by the unforgiving nature of the sub-dimension, nodded with grim understanding. This wasn''t a place for picnics; they were in a tournament of power.


    Just as the faction began to move towards the cave, a guttural howl shattered the peaceful serenity. A pack of wolves, their fur grey and scarred and eyes glowing with malice and hunger, emerged from the thick bushes, fangs and mouth wet with drool. The beastmen prepared for battle. The humans reached for their weapons, a mixture of axes, swords, and crudely fashioned bows.


    But Kim remained unfazed. A low growl emanated from her throat as her killing intent multiplied and grew, a feeling that sent shivers down the spines of even her fiercest warriors. A chilling emanation of raw power and predatory dominance. The wolves tried to resist but sensing the apex predator before them, faltered.


    The alpha bowed and their howls turned into whimpers, their bravado replaced by fear. Their tails tucked between their legs, the pack slunk back into the undergrowth, their challenge extinguished before it even began.


    The beastmen and humans( which was most of her group, she barely had any elves, she had no dragons and had some Dwarves.) stared at Kim, awe and a hint of fear flickering in their eyes. Kim, the leader, had established her dominance on these wolves not with brute force, but with a terrifying aura, a chilling reminder that she was the apex predator in this new domain.

 Chapter 176 - 176: Uncharted.

    The damp and bot air of the swamp hung heavy, a suffocating blanket that reeked of blood and stagnant water.


    Axl''s face contorted in disgust but he surveyed the scene before him. He could see half heads poking out of the swamp and some stuff covered with slimy vines that pulsed and glowed faintly.


    It was a breeding ground for monsters.


    And monsters they found.


    Coming from the depths, some emerging behind the plants, through the mud were hulking lizardmen, their reptilian eyes glowing slightly as mud flowed from their skin leaving them clean.


    *Roar*


    Their guttural roars, amplified by the oppressive atmosphere, echoed through the silent, but no one here seemed faxed.


    "Attack." Axl ordered.


    The battle began with a primal clash. Steel met scale, lightning crackled hitting and finishing one lizard at a time, slowly and agonizing. Axl, just stood back and shot at them sadistically.


    But he knew being passive alone wouldn''t win this fight. The lizardmen thrived in this environment, their numbers seemingly endless.


    He raised his hand, the air crackling with building static. Then flickering in and out of existence a blinding thick pillar of lightning burst out, not aimed at the lizardmen directly, but at the swamp itself.


    The impact churned the stagnant water, sending a wave of mud and debris crashing into the nearest reptilian warriors. Axl knew their true enemy lay hidden elsewhere these were just the beginning.


    With a sickening screech, monstrous forms erupted from the swamp floor ¨C more robust lizardmem.


    The battle raged on, a desperate struggle against an enemy that seemed to rise from the very swamp itself. The air filled with the stench of burnt flesh and the sickening crack of scotched and shattered eggs. It wasn''t a clean fight. It was a brutal battle of attrition, a fight for dominance in the heart of a mushy ecosystem.


    Hours later, when the last ember of resistance flickered out, Axl stood panting amidst the devastation. The swamp floor, once teeming with life, was now a desolate wasteland. The air, while still fetid, carried a faint tang of smoke.


    There was no victory celebration, just a heavy silence punctuated by the labored breaths of the weaker members who Axl had to incorporate because of ''diversity'' which annoyed him, but he wouldn''t say anything.


    Axl looked around, his face etched with a mixture of annoyance and grim satisfaction. He had won, but at a terrible cost well atleast to the lizardmen. Their swamp, once a twisted haven, was now a scarred reflection of the battle. But as he turned away, a flicker of movement caught his eye. A lone lizardman hatchling, miraculously untouched by the destruction, emerged from the mud. Sear?h the nov§×lF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Its eyes, blank and reptilian, met Axl''s gaze.


    Axl''s hand rose and a lightning sword formed amd the lizard looked at him in fear, the lizardman knew the cycle would likely repeat, but... maybe, just maybe, this one was different.


    With a sigh, Axl lowered his weapon and turned away and the lizard man tried to run... Only for it to get stabbed by the sword and burst into paste. The battle was over for now, but the war for survival in the sub-dimension was far from finished.


    ***********


    Axl stood amidst the churned swamp floor, the stench of burnt flesh and decay clinging to him like a second skin. His victory felt hollow and unrewarding this isn''t what he wanted, he was not satisfied. A figure emerged from the debris ¨C Moira, her blue reptilian eyes glowing faintly in the oppressive gloom.


    "What now?" she rasped, her voice laced with fatigue and a hint of unease.


    Axl turned to her, his face a mask of grim determination. "We build," he declared, his voice hoarse but unwavering. "We establish a foothold here, in this very swamp."


    Moira blinked, her reptilian eyes widening in surprise. "But... the lizardmen?"


    Axl met her gaze, a spark of a new plan igniting in his eyes. "No more killing," he stated firmly.


    "This time, we try something different." He raised a hand, and a crackling energy surged around him. A blinding blue pulse, electric and vibrant, arced outwards from his body, expanding like a rippling circle before fading into the fetid air. Axl remained motionless, his eyes squeezed shut in concentration.


    "Moira," he spoke, his voice regaining its strength, "take a team east. Explore the furthest reaches of the swamp. See if there''s anything salvageable, anything we can use, and remember don''t kill the lizards chain them."


    He turned towards the west, his gaze fixed on a distant horizon. "Production team heads west too. Find a drier clearing. We''ll build our fort there, start with the walls. And build some tents" Axl paused, then added, " Look for something to eat."


    Without waiting for a response, Axl propelled himself forward, his body dissolving into a bolt of pure blue lightning. He streaked south, a blur of crackling energy leaving Moira staring after him in stunned silence.


    Finally, she shook herself out of her stupor. "You heard him," she barked to the members who had begun to gather around. "Get it done! Alpha squad, with me!"


    Moira accepted and understood the underlying logic in Axl''s seemingly impossible plan.


    They couldn''t simply eradicate the swamp and especially the living entities as the lizardmen themselves, they were footmen to be afterall.


    With renewed purpose, Moira and her squad marched east, towards the murky depths of the swamp. The production team, with some protection teams and determined strides, followed Axl''s instructions, heading west in search of a drier haven. The sub-dimension, a place of constant challenge, and they were stuck with unreasonable dragons.


    *****************


    Sunlight, dappled and fragmented, struggled to pierce the dense canopy of the ancient forest. Draven, his eyes glowing blue fire, surveyed the scene before him.


    Their faction, a motley crew but comprising mostly of the impure blood, some dragons and halfbreeds, had been deposited in this verdant forest. But this wasn''t a place for peaceful exploration; it was a battlefield.


    A monstrous roar echoed through the trees, shaking the very ground. Emerging into view were hulking figures ¨C ogres, easily twice the height and thrice as big as any man, their grotesque bodies clad in crude leather and wielding massive clubs. These weren''t mindless brutes, however.


    Their eyes, glowing with intelligence, gleamed with the telltale mark of high star power ¨C six stars for most, with one significantly brighter, radiating the power of an upper seven-star entity. That one, Draven knew, was their leader.


    No one was ordered they knew what to do.


    The clash was a cacophony of violence. The ogres, fueled by rage and enhanced strength and blessed by earth magic, swung their clubs with earth-shattering force.


    Thick century old hardwood trees snapped like twigs, the forest floor buckled under the impact.


    But Draven, a being of pure blue fire, was an embodiment of destruction. His hands crackled with an blue flames, hotter than any. As he moved, the very air shimmered with heat even the damp wood catching flames. Though they outnumbered the ogres the ogres were thrice as strong and forced them to attack them in groups and teams, this was Draven''s idea.


    The ogre chieftain, a hulking monstrosity with a guttural roar that sent shivers down spines of some of the members, charged towards Draven.


    It slammed its massive club, imbued with earth magic, against the ground, sending a shockwave rippling through the battlefield. But Draven was a master of his element. With a flick of his wrist, a wave of blue fire erupted, partially melting the club''s wooden head and turning the earth magic into molten rock.


    The battle raged on, the forest floor becoming a scorched wasteland. Draven danced amidst the carnage, manipulating the very lava created by his flames amd opponents earth, turning it into molten tendrils that lashed out at the ogres, searing their flesh and shattering their defenses.


    The six-star ogres fell one by one, their earth magic proving no match for the raw power of Draven''s blue flames and the members relentless attacks.


    Finally, with a roar that shook the remaining trees, the ogre chieftain fell. Draven stood panting, his body radiating heat, but his blue fire burned ever bright. He surveyed the battlefield ¨C a scene of utter devastation, the once-lush forest reduced to a smoldering ruin.


    But amidst the destruction, Draven saw an opportunity. "There you have it," he boomed, his voice echoing through the scorched trees. "Your clearing, and some start-up materials." He gestured towards the fallen ogres and the pools of molten rock. "I want walls erected. Strong, fire-resistant walls. We''ll build our haven from the ashes of their defeat."


    The members of his faction, battered but resolute, looked around at the devastation and then at their leader. Draven, despite the brutality of the fight, had secured them a foothold in this hostile environment.


    With grim determination, they set to work, hauling molten rock and charred timber, the clanging of hammers replacing the roars of battle. This wasn''t a victory to celebrate, it was just the start, this tournament demanded a focused spirit and a leader who could bend destruction to their will. As the first stones were laid, a sense of purpose bloomed within the faction.

 Chapter 177 - 177: Their prowess and Their reaction...

    Zehn and his faction found themselves deposited on a stretch of pristine beach, the warm sun kissing his skin and the gentle lapping of waves against the shore.


    A sigh escaped his lips, a mixture of relief and frustration. This was not the ideal battlefield nor a fortress location he had envisioned. More importantly, this wasn''t the suitable time nor place for the swimsuit parade he had secretly hoped for.


    "If only I wasn''t here for work," he muttered, his voice barely audible above the crashing waves.


    "I could be enjoying this scenery in a much more... relaxed manner." As he eyed his female faction members smiling but shaking his head with a sigh.


    A voice interrupted his musings. "Sir, this is a perfect location. We can set up a hidden base here, completely safe from any potential attacks."


    Zehn turned to face the speaker, a young mage with a mix of enthusiasm and naivety in his eyes. " And our Resources?" Zehn questioned, his voice dripping with sarcasm.


    The mage flushed, embarrassment evident on his face. Zehn sighed, mentally noting the need for more rigorous training for his team. "First, let''s see what''s on top of that cliff," he decided, pointing towards the towering rock formation that loomed over the beach. "Then, we can decide on our next move."


    With a flick of his wrist, a gust of wind lifted him off the ground, propelling him upwards with astonishing speed. As he ascended, the beach and his team shrank into tiny specks below. He reached the clifftop, the wind whipping at his clothes, his eyes scanning the horizon. The view was breathtaking, the ocean stretching out to meet the sky in a seamless blend of blue.


    But Zehn''s focus wasn''t on the beauty of the landscape. He was searching, scanning for potential threats, any sign of danger lurking in this seemingly idyllic paradise.


    "It''s just rocks and rocks... Should we really build a fort here? Well it would be well hidden when we go for expeditions." Thought Zehn as he continued scanning the sorroundings.


    As he concentrated, a strange sensation washed over him. Something was amiss in the water below. Bubbles, tiny at first, were forming and growing rapidly, covering the ocean''s surface like a bubbling cauldron. A chill ran down Zehn''s spine. Something big was about to happen.


    Zehn landed back on the beach, his feet sinking into the yielding sand.


    Before him, a colossal octopus emerged slowly, its tentacles writhing like serpents rising from the depths. Its eyes, cold and calculating, locked onto the intruders in the beach, a silent challenge echoing in the depths of the ocean.


    This was no ordinary creature; its immense size and the unnatural glow emanating from its body marked it as a formidable opponent, an upper seven-star behemoth.


    Zehn acted first, his magic surging within him, met the challenge head-on. His hands, ablaze with green fire, unleashed a torrent of flames, a wall of heat that crashed against the octopus''s advancing tentacles. The water, infused with the creature''s magic, resisted, but the flames, fueled by Zehn''s raw power, began to evaporate the seawater slowly halting the creature.


    But it began controlling the waves and its tentacles swinging and hitting anything in site, destroying trees, pushing back the faction members who were trying desperately to dodge the tentacles.


    Zehn maneuvered against the swinging tentancle while flying, trying to cut the beast with his fire blades but the beast''s compressed water shields made it hard to cut deeply as he only made shallow cuts.


    The battle was a symphony of destruction. Water and fire clashed in a mesmerizing display of elemental power. Zehn, agile and swift, danced around the octopus, his movements a blur of green flames. He struck at the tentacles, severing them one by one, forcing the creature to retreat deeper into the water.


    But the octopus, resilient and cunning, regenerated its limbs with astonishing speed, the water around it churning as it drew upon the ocean''s life force.


    As the battle raged, Zehn''s faction members, having established a makeshift defensive perimeter. They helped, well atleast tried to. They had never seen such a display of raw power, such a brutal dance between man and monster. Their leader, a figure of legend within their ranks, was putting his abilities on full display, showcasing the true extent of his mastery over the elements.


    But the octopus, driven by a primal instinct for survival, fought on. It unleashed a barrage of water-based attacks, each more powerful than the last. It summoned whirlwinds of water, created towering waves, and even manipulated the tides to its advantage. Zehn, unyielding, countered with equal ferocity. He summoned firestorms, created walls of flame, and even manipulated the wind to his advantage.


    The battle reached a crescendo as the two titans clashed, their powers colliding in a cataclysmic display of elemental fury. The beach, once a serene paradise, was transformed into a battlefield, a testament to the raw power unleashed by man and monster. The outcome of this clash would determine the fate of Zehn''s faction, and perhaps, the fate of the entire sub-dimension.


    " Get it close to the beach and block its way back into the ocean, get it to shallow regions, I want mages to bind it with every binding spell they have, knights prepare to cut it, its regeneration is getting sloppier." Ordered Zehn as he shot two massive green fire chains at the octopus, one was blocked by a tentancle the other made way to the base of the octopus where the tentancle stretched from.


    The faction members spun to actions, firing shots from the opposite side to make it move to the beach, as soon as it got close enough it was bound by wind, water, fire and earth spells.


    There were no special elements as those were very rare.


    The battle raged on, a symphony of water and fire clashing in a titanic struggle. Zehn, his body bathed in a radiant blue aura, moved with the grace of a seasoned warrior. His every strike was a calculated blow, a testament to his years of training and the innate understanding of his element.


    The octopus, sensing its weakening grip on the battlefield, retaliated with renewed ferocity. Its tentacles coated in water that moved like a chainsaws blades, each a weapon of immense power, lashed out in a desperate attempt to cut down the members. But the mages were too swift and it was hard to move because of the binding.


    Now bound at the beac, cut by the knights, and too tired to protect itself.


    With a focused mind, Zehn drew upon the depths of his power. His body became a conduit for an overwhelming surge of fire magic, a torrent of heat that engulfed the battlefield. The water, once the octopus''s domain, began to boil.


    The octopus, its movements hindered by the boiling water, let out a desperate roar. Its skin, once slick and resistant, began to blister and peel under the relentless heat. The once-formidable creature was now a wounded beast, its power waning with each passing moment. And the worst part it was that it couldn''t move away and run cause it was bound and behind it were other mages also firing shots. S§×arch* The N??elFir§×.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Seizing the opportunity, Zehn unleashed his ultimate attack. A colossal sphere of green fire, crackling with raw energy, formed around him. With a powerful thrust, he sent the sphere hurtling towards the octopus. The impact was catastrophic. The water boiled with renewed ferocity, the octopus''s body convulsing as its life force was consumed by the inferno.


    As the flames died down, revealing the lifeless form of the monstrous creature, Zehn and his team moved with swift efficiency. The octopus, despite its immense size, had three distinct hearts that were now exposed which the octopus tried to hide, each a vital organ that sustained its life. With precise strikes, Zehn and his mages destroyed each heart, ensuring the creature''s demise.


    The battle was over, the victor standing amidst a desolate battlefield.


    "On second thought, let''s build here." Zehn said.


    " Yes sir." The members replied.


    The global audience, a diverse tapestry of cultures and backgrounds, was glued to their screens, their eyes wide with a mixture of awe and disbelief. The Academy''s sub-dimension, once a mysterious concept, had exploded into a spectacle, a live, interactive reality show where the stakes were life and death.


    They don''t know how it was formed but rumours say that it was a collaborative effort of the race leaders using their domains but these were never confirmed.


    As they watched the students show what they have learned, it was very surprising, even the nameless extras were strong not to mention the blessed and the other top rankers. It was honestly too much. Everything from their prowess in combat, their strategic thinking, and their unwavering determination were on full display.


    The way the academy transformed from ordinary people into hardened warriors, the speed with which they adapted to the unforgiving environment, and the ruthless efficiency with which they eliminated threats captured the imagination of the world.


    The faction leaders, in particular, were the subject of intense scrutiny. Azrael handsome knight, with his mastery of the rare light element and his blade. Lara, the elven princess, with her grace and lethal precision, was a symbol of nature''s raw power. And the weird plant power she showed...


    Axl, the dragon prince, exuded a raw, primal energy that resonated with those who craved unbridled strength and his ruthless execution.


    Kim, the tigerkin, who even though they didn''t see fight were amazed how she handled the wolves. And Astrid, the dwarven princess, with her unwavering determination and tactical mind, was a testament to the resilience of her people.


    Of course, there were skeptics. Some whispered about the possibility of enhanced reality, suggesting the battles were scripted or the dangers and scaling of the battles were exaggerated.


    Some were more focused on the compressed timeline and time difference like how they compressed several days in the dimension to be equal to a few hours in the real world. This of course fueled the conspiracy of it being fake and probably filmed like a movie.


    Some were convinced it was real, the raw emotion on the students'' faces, the palpable fear and determination, were undeniable and what reason would the race leaders and Saintess have to lie to them?


    So conspiracy was ignored in the chat.


    There was a great anticipation for the inevitable clash between factions was palpable. Who would emerge victorious? How would the different strategies and tactics play out? The world waited with bated breath.


    And then there were those who were simply fascinated by the architectural marvels that were promised to take shape, since they would judge them based on it they were bound to go all out no?The fortresses, symbols of each faction''s ingenuity and power, were being constructed at an astonishing pace. The question on everyone''s lips was, who would build the most formidable stronghold?


    " Mr. Ray Alistair, how do you think this would have unfolded if the vampire''s were here?" Asked Seraphina.

 Chapter 178 - 178: Fort 1

    Seraphina leaned back in her chair, her eyes gleaming with a mix of curiosity and amusement. "So, Ray," she began, her voice smooth, "I can''t help but wonder how your kind would have fared in the tournament."


    Ray, his expression impassive, took a sip of his wine. "Vampires," he mused, "are lazy, Seraphina. But given the circumstances, I believe we could have held our own quite good."


    Seraphina raised an eyebrow, a playful glint in her eyes. "Oh? And what exactly are these '' circumstances'' you speak of, Mr. Alistair?"


    Ray leaned forward, his eyes glinting with a hint of amusement. "Simple really, that is if their pride was challenged or there was a suitable reward to motivate them."


    Seraphina chuckled, "But doesn''t that motivate any being?" She asked in amusement.


    " Yes, that''s why I said the vampires could have performed well, also the sun in there is artificial so they wouldn''t have been disadvantaged."


    " Speaking of sun, how are you holding up?"


    " I''m rich."


    " Is that so, I''m quite curious of the artifact you are using~" she said.


    She then paused, her expression turning serious. "And what did your kind do when you were recalled? What did the vampire do in that enclosed space?"


    Ray''s expression turned guarded. "The council made its decisions," he said, his voice flat. "Restructurings, adjustments, the usual bureaucratic maneuvers." He paused, his eyes distant. "But that is a matter for another time, Seraphina."


    Seraphina nodded, understanding the unspoken implications, but she wasn''t satisfied, she was annoyed that she wasn''t answered. And annoyed. Sear?h the Nov§×l?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Maintaining her composure she changed the subject, her voice light and casual. "Well, let''s focus on the present, shall we? I''m curious to hear your thoughts on the tournament''s outcome."


    " I''m also curious... I wonder how the blessed have grown." He said and for some reason these words made Seraphina suspicious and she asked.


    " If Neveah were here, how do you think he would have performed? Also do you know how strong he is now?" She asked and Ray looked at her with a raised eyebrow.


    " Don''t get me wrong, that boy is rather competitive and since he and most of the blessed lost to Neveah that time... I''m sure he would like to know his progress."


    " The information on the Royal family is very guarded, but the blessed shouldn''t worry how strong he is, unlike them due to probably their blessing the Prince is still a normal person and he is bounded by the longevity factor, I don''t know how strong he is but I''m sure they have surpassed him unless..."


    " Unless what..." Seraphina asked in a curious voice.


    " Unless he found a way to get past his limitations, then he should be able to compete decently. And back to your previous question the vampires if they were in that tournament, unless something special happened they wouldn''t have won but they would have caused damage." He said.


    Looking at the virtual screens with different contenders meanwhile Seraphina remained silent.


    " Found a way to ger past the longevity factor huh?" She thought.


    ***************


    The desert sun beat down relentlessly, casting long shadows that stretched across the unforgiving landscape. Hours had passed and Lara and her faction had transformed their designated area into a formidable fortress.


    The central structure was a massive, circular wall, constructed from a combination of compacted earth and reinforced with the remnants of the colossal serpent''s essence from its mana core as well as huge viney trees courtesy of Lara.


    It was a testament to elven-dwarven engineering, a fortress designed to withstand the onslaught of any potential threat.


    Inside the wall, a series of interconnected Small buildings had sprung up, each serving a specific purpose. A central command center, built atop a raised platform, offered a panoramic view of the surrounding desert. With underground vines connected to it, here, Lara and her lieutenants could monitor the perimeter and coordinate the faction''s defense.


    To the south, a sprawling infirmary had been established. Elves, with their innate connection to nature, were sorting potions and herbs as well as going through their response measures. Were they would ensure a steady stream of injured faction members would flow in and out.


    To the north, a bustling workshop hummed with activity. Dwarven smiths, their muscled arms corded with strength, forged metal compounds and armour to reinforce the walls and their soldiers. The workshop was a testament to dwarven ingenuity, a place where raw materials(gathered from resources in the dessert) were transformed into instruments of both defense and offense.


    In the heart of the fortress where the huge clear pond was, a communal area had been created, a place for rest and recuperation. A roaring fire provided warmth during the cold desert nights, and a stockpile of food, carefully rationed and preserved, ensured the faction''s survival.


    As the sun began its descent, casting long shadows over the fortress, Lara stood atop the central command platform, surveying her new domain.


    The desert, once a hostile and unforgiving environment, had become their base and starting point.


    *********


    Kim, the tigerkin, stood at the mouth of the cave, her eyes scanning the surrounding terrain.


    The cave, a natural formation, was being made into a sprawling labyrinth, its walls adorned with strange, glowing formations by her faction members since they couldn''t set up a fort in the middle of a valley.


    It was a perfect base, a fortress hidden in plain sight.


    "We''re going to make this sturdier," she announced, her voice echoing through the cavernous space. The beastmen, some dwarves, elves and humans in her faction, nodded in agreement, a sense of purpose igniting in their eyes.


    The work continued immediately. Teams of burly cowmen, their immense strength invaluable, dug deeper into the cave, expanding the existing tunnels and chambers. Others, under the guidance of human engineers, began constructing earth and metallic structures, pillars, and support beams.


    The cave, once a raw, natural space, was being transformed into a fortified stronghold.


    Kim, with the help of others(who studied more in engineering) and her innate understanding of terrain and tactics, oversaw the entire operation.


    She marked out specific areas for different purposes ¨C a central command center, sleeping quarters, a medical bay, and a training area.


    The cavernous space, once chaotic, began to take shape, each section serving a specific function.


    Ventilation was a priority. Kim, using her enhanced senses, identified natural air currents within the cave. With the help of the engineers, she designed a system of vents and chimneys that would ensure fresh air circulated throughout the fortress with numerous exit points so that their enemies wouldn''t get the best of them.


    The entrance was reinforced, a series of traps and defenses designed to slow down any potential invaders.


    As the time passed, the cave transformed. It was no longer just a hiding place; it was a living organism, a fortress that breathed, a testament to the ingenuity and resilience of Kim''s faction.


    The once-dark depths of the cave were now illuminated by a series of bioluminescent plants or crystals, cultivated by the faction''s botanists and alchemists. The air was clean and fresh, thanks to the efficient ventilation system.


    And at the heart of it all, a central chamber, adorned with the trophies of their victories ¨C the fangs and claws of defeated beasts, served as a constant reminder of their strength and determination.


    Kim, surveying her creation, felt a surge of pride. It was sturdy and now they needed a plan to move forward and attack.


    ************


    The mountainside, once a barren expanse of rock and scree, was now a canvas for Azrael''s vision. Under his meticulous guidance, the faction worked with a synchronized efficiency that was both awe-inspiring and terrifying. The mountain itself became the foundation, its natural contours shaping the fortress''s design.


    Specialists were assigned to different tasks. Earth mages, with their mastery over the elements, sculpted the mountainside, creating platforms and terraces for the fortress''s structure. Beastmen, their hands naturally hardened by the uniqueness of their race, carved intricate patterns into the rock, transforming the natural stone into psuedo works of art.


    And the engineers, with their knowledge of structure and load-bearing, ensured that the fortress was not just beautiful but also impregnable.


    At the heart of the fortress, Azrael oversaw the construction of a central command center. It was carved into the mountain''s core, a natural cavern transformed into a bastion of power.


    The walls were adorned with intricate carvings to add aesthetic to it. In the center of the chamber, a crystal, infused with Azrael''s light magic, served as a communication hub, linking the entire fortress.


    Around the command center, a series of interconnected chambers were carved into the mountainside. Barracks, armories, and a medical bay were given priority. Each room was designed with both functionality and aesthetics in mind. The living quarters were warm and inviting, filled with natural light that filtered through strategically placed windows.


    The armory, a place of both awe and dread, was a showcase of great craftsmanship by the blacksmiths getting material from the resource rich mountains, weapons and armor gleaming under the soft glow of strategically placed torches.


    As the fortress took shape, a sense of unity and purpose grew stronger among the faction members. They worked tirelessly, their efforts fueled by a shared vision. The mountain, once a lifeless expanse, was becoming their starter base, a symbol of their resilience and determination.


    And at the heart of it all was Azrael, their charismatic and chivalrous leader who had transformed a barren landscape into a fortress of hope.


    As the sun began its descent, casting long shadows over the mountainside, the fortress that was beginning to take shape stood as a testament to their unwavering spirit. It was more than just a place of refuge; it was a declaration of their strength, a beacon of defiance in the unforgiving sub-dimension.


    And as the first stars appeared in the night sky, the faction gathered around a crackling fire, their laughter and stories filling the air with warmth and camaraderie. They had survived, they had built, and they were ready for whatever challenges the sub-dimension would throw their way and meeting the other factions.

 Chapter 179 - 179: Fort 2

    Astrid, the dwarven princess, stood at the heart of her faction''s territory, a vast expanse of plains stretching out to the horizon. Unlike the traditional, box-like or circle-like fortresses constructed by other factions, she envisioned something different, something that would defy expectations and truly showcase dwarven innovation and natural talent.


    Her plan was audacious, but Astrid was never one to shy away from a challenge. She wanted to build a spherical fortress, a structure that would offer protection from all angles. It was a bold idea, one that met with skepticism from some of the other races but the dwarves'' eyes lit up in excitement. Astrid was undeterred. Her vision was clear, and she was determined to see it through.


    The construction began with the creation of a circular foundation, a perfect circle etched into the earth.


    From this foundation, the dwarven engineers, under Astrid''s meticulous guidance, began to build upwards. Stone, Metal by stone, the fortress took shape with the help of magic and some rune knowledge, a colossal sphere rising from the plains.


    The interior of the fortress was a marvel of engineering. A central chamber, bathed in the soft glow of glowing crystals, served as the command center. From here, Astrid could oversee the entire fortress, monitoring its defenses and coordinating her troops.


    Surrounding the central chamber were a series of interconnected tunnels and chambers, each designed for a specific purpose.


    The fortress was not just a defensive structure; it was a testament to dwarven ingenuity. It was equipped with a series of hidden tunnels and escape routes, allowing the dwarves to move swiftly and efficiently within the fortress as contingency. The exterior was covered in a layer of reflective metal, making it difficult for enemies to target specific points.


    And at the top of the fortress, a series of catapult and ballistas were positioned, ready to unleash a barrage of projectiles upon any invaders. But they were working on better cannons.


    As the fortress neared completion, Astrid stood at its apex, surveying her creation with a sense of profound satisfaction. It was more than just a fortress; it was a statement, a declaration of dwarven resilience and innovation. The plains, once a hostile environment, had become their domain, a testament to their ability to adapt and conquer.


    With the fortress complete, Astrid and her dwarves settled in, ready to face whatever challenges the sub-dimension would throw their way.


    " I''ll show the world what dwarves can do." She thought.


    *************


    Axl stood at the edge of the reclaimed swamp, his gaze scanning the horizon. The once murky waters were now a desolate expanse, the ground cracked and scarred from the intense battle. The lizardmen, their spirit and bodies broken and battered, had been forced into servitude, their reptilian forms now adorned with crudely crafted armor, their hands gripping crude weapons.


    They were no longer a secluded clan, but soldiers in Axl''s army thanks to him using his bloodline.


    With a nod, Axl turned his attention to the task at hand. He needed a fortress, a stronghold to protect his faction and serve as a base for future operations. His eyes fell on a dry plateau, a raised piece of land that offered a strategic advantage.


    "We build here," he declared, his voice cutting through the humid air. The survivors, a mix of dragons, dwarves humans, beastmen, and now, reluctantly, lizardmen, nodded in agreement. The location was ideal, offering a clear view of the surrounding terrain and providing natural protection from potential attacks.


    The construction began with haste. The lizardmen, under strict supervision, were tasked with doing the minimal and delicate work as most heavy lifting was done by magic. The humans, with their engineering expertise, designed the structure, ensuring it was both functional and defensible.


    Though the knights had to rely on their raw strength invaluable and handled the heavy lifting, moving massive stones into place.


    Four layers of defense were planned. The first layer would be a tall heavy, imposing wall, made from a combination of earth and stone, reinforced with metal and enchanted with basic protective draconic runes. The second layer would be a series of traps, designed to slow down any potential invaders.


    The third layer would be a series of watchtowers, manned by archers and mages, providing overwatch and long-range support. And finally, the fourth and most crucial layer, the core of the fortress, would be a series of interconnected chambers, designed for living, working, and defending.


    As the sun began to set, casting long shadows over the nascent fortress, Axl surveyed his work with satisfaction. It was a humble beginning, but it was a start. The swamp fortress was a testament to their resilience, their ability to adapt and overcome. And it was a warning to any who dared to challenge their claim on this harsh land.


    The battle for survival had just begun, but Axl and his faction were ready to face whatever challenges lay ahead.


    ************


    Across the sub-dimension, a flurry of activity unfolded. Each faction, having established a foothold, was now focused on refining their fortress and developing strategies for survival.


    The dwarven fortress, a marvel of engineering, was being outfitted with a series of defensive mechanisms and shields, powered by a combination of magic and dwarven ingenuity.


    The elven fortress, nestled amidst a Lara made mini-mini forest, was a harmonious blend of nature and architecture. With plants around and some delicate spores that gave Lara absolute view of her sorroundings.


    The human fortress, a blend of practicality and innovation, was equipped with a series of defensive walls and towers. The interior was beautiful and structured and was a hive of activity.


    The beastmen fortress, a brutalist masterpiece carved into the side of a mountain, was designed for maximum offensive capability.


    Zehn''s faction, with their mastery of the elements, had created a fortress that was both beautiful and deadly. The fortress was built on a cliff overlooking the ocean, its walls infused with water runes and fire resistant runes making them resistant to fire and physical attacks.


    The interior was a series of interconnected chambers that dug into the cliff side giving them various escape routes or attack point.


    Draven''s faction, with their focus on raw power, had built a fortress that was a testament to his strength. The fortress was surrounded by a huge ditch filled with beasts that they captured and threw inside, a deadly obstacle for any would-be invader. Inside, the fortress was a labyrinth of tunnels and chambers, each designed for close-quarters combat.


    As the fortresses neared completion, the factions began to organize their forces.


    Scouting parties were formed, tasked with exploring the surrounding territory and gathering information about potential threats and resources.


    They were also tasked to make a map of the sub dimension that would be used by the remaining faction members im future if they were ever in the area again because they still had a reputation to uphold considering their faction leaders are the blessed and possible future race leaders. Sear?h the N?vel(F)ire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Defensive strategies were developed, with each faction utilizing their unique strengths to protect their fortress. And most importantly, a chain of command was established, ensuring clear leadership and efficient decision-making.


    ************


    Meanwhile the global audience, a collective consciousness spanning continents and cultures, watched in awe as the fortresses of the different factions took shape. It was a spectacle unlike any other, a testament to race ingenuity and resilience.


    The dwarven fortress, with its sturdy stone walls and intricate carvings, was a marvel of engineering. The elves, in contrast, had created an beautiful fortress(they didn''t know that she made it a living fortress that answers to her), a harmonious blend of nature and architecture. The humans had constructed a practical and efficient stronghold, a blend of form and function.


    The beastmen, with their raw power, had carved a fortress from the rocks, a masterpiece that exuded a sense of primal ferocity. And the factions led by Zehn, Draven and the rest also not falling behind.


    The audience was captivated by the diversity of architectural styles. It was a testament to the comprehensive education provided by the academy, that students from different races and backgrounds could collaborate and create something truly extraordinary.


    The seamless integration of different architectural styles to utilize their strengths and cover up weaknesses in other forms of architecture was truly amazing.


    The audience was also impressed by the leadership displayed by the faction leaders. Astrid, the dwarven princess, had proven herself to be a skilled and strong strategist as well as a scholar and great engineer. Lara, the elven leader, had demonstrated her skill in battles and her way of blending elements.


    Axl, the dragon prince, had shown his ability to inspire fear and respect in equal measure as well as his brutality.


    Kim, the tigerkin, had proven herself to be a ruthless and decisive leader. Zehn, the enigmatic mage, had displayed a mastery of elements that was both awe-inspiring and terrifying. And Draven, with his blend of raw power and strategic thinking, had emerged as a formidable leader.

 Chapter 180 - 180: Encounters...

    The sub-dimension was a vast, unforgiving landscape, filled with hidden dangers and untapped resources. To navigate this treacherous terrain, each faction had established a network of scouts, agile and stealthy individuals tasked with gathering vital information.


    In the dwarven fortress, a series of intricate tunnels led to a central observation chamber, where a team of dwarven scouts analyzed incoming data. Information was relayed through a combination of coded signals and visual representations, a system developed meticulously. The dwarves getting information from their scouts who were mainly some elves, humans and some Beastmen.


    The elven scouts, with their innate connection to nature, relied on a network of enchanted plants to communicate. These trees, strategically placed throughout the forest, acted as living communication nodes, transmitting information through a complex system of vibrations. And their was a deciphering queen plant at base which Lara had complete control over knowing what is happening and where.


    The human scouts, leveraging their technological prowess, had developed a more advanced communication system. Small, wearable devices, equipped with rune encryption, allowed them to transmit and receive information instantaneously. This system, while efficient, was also vulnerable to interception, requiring constant vigilance.


    But the range was limited and it was easily affected by magical fluctuations either from beasts, plants or animals as well as the users themselves.


    The beastmen scouts, relying on their raw instincts and physical prowess, communicated through a combination of hand signals and coded vocalizations. Their messages were often cryptic and difficult to decipher, but they were also incredibly hard to intercept. Mainly the werewolves were incharge pf scouting.


    And then there was the faction led by Zehn.


    Their scouts, a mix of humans , used a combination of magic and technology to communicate. They could send messages through the air, using sound waves and heat, or through the earth, utilizing vibrations and seismic waves from the earth users but all this was just bait to lure the others. Theirs was a simple method of searching and getting back to report.


    Two days later, a vast network of information began to emerge. The scouts, working tirelessly, gathered data on resource locations, potential threats, and possible activities of rival factions. This information was then relayed back to their respective fortresses, where it was analyzed and used to refine strategies and tactics.


    The ability to gather, process, and disseminate information effectively had become a crucial factor in the struggle for survival. It was clear that the factions that could adapt to the changing conditions, that could anticipate their enemies'' moves, would be the ones to ultimately prevail.


    And as the scouts continued their tireless work, the stage was set for the next phase of the competition ¨C the inevitable clash between the factions.


    In the heart of the dwarven fortress, a team of cartographers worked tirelessly, their hands moving with precision as they etched details onto parchment. Surrounded by maps and tools of their trade, they were the eyes of the faction, translating the raw data gathered by the scouts into tangible representations of the area.


    Outside the fortress, their knights who were in armor and their mage companions were engaged in a series of skirmishes. The plains, the desert, the mush land, the forests, the mountains and even the coastal areas that were once a peaceful expanse, had become a battleground.


    Beasts and other monstrous creatures, driven from their lairs by the encroaching invaders'' presence, fought desperately to reclaim their territory.


    But they were overwhelmed, with the invader''s superior organization and tactical prowess and were slowly but surely being pushed back by the enemy, securing territory for possible future expansion or resources.


    There were instances they encountered upper 7 star beasts and this forced the faction leaders or the commanders to move.


    As they fought, the cartographers worked. They plotted the locations of enemy encampments, identified potential resource points, and marked areas of strategic importance.


    Their maps were not just mere rough representations of the land; they were detailed and constantly updated with new information.


    The maps were clearly important and some factions thought they would be given points because of it.


    With meticulous care, they made sure to plotted the location on the map, adding symbols to denote the unusual nature of the area. This information would be invaluable to the faction, providing potential opportunities or warning of hidden dangers.


    Mountains, rivers, forests, and enemy encampments were all represented, creating a comprehensive picture of the surrounding landscape. With each new piece of information, the map grew more accurate, providing the factions with a crucial advantage in their struggle for survival.


    They understood that their work was essential to the faction''s success. By providing accurate and up-to-date information, they were helping to shape the future of their factions.


    *************


    The sub-dimension was a harsh mistress, a place where survival was a daily struggle. Movement across the vast expanse was fraught with danger, the terrain treacherous, and the unseen threats ever-present. Yet, the scouts, a specialized force within each faction, worked well in this hostile environment.


    They were the eyes and ears of their people, the ones who ventured into the unknown to bring back vital information. Showing off their training at the academy.


    Lara''s faction, finally found something. It was one such scout, an elf named Ella, who made the breakthrough.


    Deep within the heart of the plains, she stumbled upon signs of intelligent habitation. Trees had been felled, crudely fashioned tools lay scattered on the ground, and there were faint traces of campfires. The absence of wild animals was the most telling sign.


    Predators, by their nature, were territorial, and the lack of their presence indicated that another intelligent species had claimed this land as their own.


    Her heart pounded with excitement and trepidation. The discovery of another faction was a significant development and one that could get her merit points and elevate her status in the faction. With urgency, she sent a message back to the fortress using her portable plant, her mind racing with possibilities.


    Her plant''s leaf curved into a cone and it vibrated then she heard, " Good work. Keep updating a squad will make it''s way towards you." Lara said.


    Ella was filled with pride as she saw the leaves reverting back to normal.


    And this was the first encounter in the sub dimension. The elves found the dwarves.


    *********


    Elsewhere... A scout squad from Axl''s faction, stumbled upon a patrol hybrids from Draven''s faction. The encounter was swift and brutal, a clash of hate and rage.


    One of Axl''s scouts, armed with a bow and a quiver of arrows, moved with the silent grace.


    He had been trained to observe, to blend into the environment, to strike with deadly precision. But the scout was taken quickly spotted.


    The scout, knowing he was outmatched in terms of raw strength, relied on his agility and tactical acumen. He dodged the Draven scout''s initial charge, his arrows finding their mark, but doing little to deter the relentless onslaught. But the hybrid scout, driven by a primal rage, closed the distance, his powerful arms reaching out to grapple with his opponent.


    The ensuing struggle was a blur of motion, a ballet of violence played out against the backdrop of the unforgiving wilderness. The human, fighting for survival, used his superior intellect to outmaneuver his opponent, while the hybrids, fueled by raw aggression, relied on brute force. In the end, it was the Draven''s faction overwhelming strength that proved decisive.


    Axl''s scouts, despite their valiant efforts to even run, were overpowered. Bound and gagged, he was dragged back to the Draven fortress, they were captives in a war that had barely begun. The encounter had been brief, brutal, and filled with a raw intensity that mirrored the harsh realities of the sub-dimension.


    They could''ve killed the enemy scouts but Draven ordered not to kill. They could be used to locate the rival factions and they heeded. Normally the hate between the dragons and the hybrids was too much for them reason but they respected their leader too much.


    The Draven faction, having captured a scout from a rival faction, wanted to gain valuable intelligence. The location of Axl''s faction, possible resources around the area and what they had discovered. They would also take their maps, if they had any on them, for comparison and compiling.


    ****************** S~ea??h the Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Elsewhere some scouts noticed a column of smoke rose into the clear sky. To the scouts of Azrael''s faction, it was a beacon, a signal that something was amiss. This smoke was definitely an anomaly meaning there was activity in that area.

 Chapter 181 - 181: REUNION

    Elsewhere some scouts noticed a column of smoke rose into the clear sky. To the scouts of Azrael''s faction, it was a beacon, a signal that something was amiss. This smoke was definitely an anomaly meaning there was activity in that area.


    As they approached the source of the smoke, the terrain changed dramatically. The once barren landscape gave way to a cliff bordering the sea, and they could almost taste the salty smell of the sea carried on the wind. And there, on the horizon, they saw it... Activities of resources gathering.


    Rocks were dug out in mining processes, there were some wood cut into logs and even fireplaces. Piles of coconut, clam shells, fish scales and bones discarded around the place.


    It was like a small camp, a collection of crudely built tents huddled together for warmth and protection.


    They even saw discarded blazers belonging to human students and they were many.


    The sight of this many ''humans'' apart from the ones in their own base, was a startling discovery. And the only other faction that had human members close to these numbers was Zehn''s.


    But where were these people? What happened why did they abandon their base?


    The scouts retreated, their minds racing. The discovery of this rival faction was a game-changer. It was a potential threat or perhaps something entirely different. They needed to gather more information before making any rash decisions. But first they needed to report it. Cause something terrible may have happened here.


    ************


    In the heart of Zehn''s fortress, a young woman named Talia stood before him, her face etched with a mix of concern and determination. "Sir," she began, her voice low, " we''ve been ''spotted''."


    Zehn, seated at a command table, his fingers tracing the map of the sub-dimension, looked up, a flicker of interest in his eyes. "Ah," he responded, his tone casual, " now the game begins. But do we know the people who spotted us?"


    Talia hesitated, her mind racing. The discovery of their presence was a significant development. It meant they were no longer invisible, that their actions were being watched, analyzed, and perhaps, even countered.


    Zehn, sensing her apprehension, offered a reassuring smile. "Don''t worry, Talia," he said, his voice gentle, "this is exactly what I wanted. They''ve taken the bait."


    Intrigue sparked in Talia''s eyes. "Bait?" she echoed, confusion evident in her voice.


    Zehn leaned forward, his eyes glinting with a strategic brilliance. "We''ve been laying the groundwork for this moment," he explained, "letting them see glimpses of our activities, but never revealing our definite location."


    A slow smile crept across Talia''s face as she began to understand his plan. By revealing their presence without revealing their full location, they were forcing the other factions to make a decision. They were making others use their resources to find them.


    "I understand," Talia said, her voice firm. "We''ll continue to give them vague hints, keep them guessing. And while they''re busy speculating, we''ll focus on amassing points. We can''t afford to be caught unprepared when the inevitable clash against the Blessed comes. We''ll target the weaker factions."


    Zehn nodded, his eyes meeting hers. "Exactly," he replied. "But for now," he added, a playful glint in his eyes, "let''s focus on something a little less work related."


    " I''ve already found a great target too..." Zehn smiled wickedly.


    A blush crept up Talia''s cheeks as Zehn reached out and took her hand. The tension in the room shifted, replaced by a warmth that was both unexpected and comforting. For a moment, they were just two people, caught in the eye of a storm, finding solace in each other''s company.


    " We''re working now..." Talia said seriously taking his hand off of her.


    ******************


    In the heart of the his fortress, Axl sat at his throne, his gaze fixed on the map of the sub-dimension they had compiled until now. A sense of annoyance had settled over him, a premonition of impending trouble. His intuition, honed by countless battles, was rarely wrong.


    A sudden commotion erupted in the main hall. A scout, his face pale and etched with fear, burst into the room. "Sir!" he gasped, his voice trembling.


    "Two of our scouts are overdue. They were supposed to return hours ago."


    His scouts were the eyes and ears of his , and their disappearance was a grave concern. "Their last known location?" Axl demanded, his voice low and dangerous.


    The scout hesitated, his eyes darting around the room. "The forest, sir. They were investigating the reason for the absence of monsters in the area."


    Axl nodded, his mind racing. The forest, a place of both life and death, was a known territory for dangerous creatures. But the fact that his scouts had been missing for an extended period raised a red flag. There was a possibility they had encountered another faction, a faction that was not afraid to use force.


    "Gather the lizardmem troops," Axl ordered, his voice firm. "Lead them to go pay a visit to our possible ''neighbors''."


    " Yes sir." The scout saluted.


    " Aqua send Beta squad with them to confirm if there''s indeed a faction in that area." He also ordered to another person.


    " Understood." She confirmed.


    As his order was relayed throughout the fortress, a sense of urgency gripped the faction. The disappearance of the scouts was a wake-up call, a reminder that the sub-dimension was a harsh and unforgiving place. The initial stages of building a fortress had been successful, but now it was time to test its defenses.


    Axl dispatched a wave of lizardmen troops who were now given sturdier armour and weapons to investigate the forest. They were to proceed with caution, their orders clear: cut everything in sight.


    " I wonder who''s my first stepping stone..." Thought Axl in anticipation. Sear?h the N?vel(F)ire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    As the first wave of lizardmen disappeared into the dense foliage, Axl turned back to the command center. He knew that the encounter with the unknown faction was inevitable. It was a matter of time before their paths would cross. And when that happened, he would be ready.


    ***************


    In the heart of the elven fortress, Lara stood at the edge of a raised platform in her now secured dessert domain, overlooking the bustling activity below. Her gaze, however, was fixed on the horizon, at the direction of the plains stretched out, a sea of green and gold.


    "Millie," she called out, her voice carrying over the noise of the fortress. The elf scout, known for her keen perception and mastery of nature magic, stepped forward.


    "Yes, my lady?" Millie replied, her voice filled with respect.


    "I want you to disperse these seeds across the plains," Lara said, handing her a small pouch. Inside were seeds, unlike any found in the natural world. They were infused with her magic.


    Millie nodded, understanding the significance of the task. She called in her scouts and they were tasked in distributing the seeds. The seeds were scattered into the air, caught by a gentle breeze. They danced and twirled, carried by the wind, before descending to the earth below.


    As the seeds touched the ground, they took root with astonishing speed. Within minutes, tiny sprouts emerged, growing at an accelerated pace. They formed a dense network that slowly spread in the plains.


    These roots were connected and eventually made their way to the desert and using their vibrations they were able to give Lara and her commanders a developing and expanding view of the plains.


    And it reached to a point where the roots weren''t spreading anymore, they were obstructed by something. Also the roots vibrations began being countered by some alternative tectonic vibrations.


    " Astrid''s Dwarves." Thought Lara.


    " The dwarves are in the plains. Begin preparations we attack first." Lara declared.


    ****************


    " First, they got in the sub dimension, identified resourceful areas exploited them, built forts, expanded their influence, made maps now they are starting to encounter each other. The bets are about to open amd the surprise is about to be revealed." Said Seraphina to everyone watching the stream who were honestly getting bored.


    But now something exciting was about to happen.


    " Isn''t that right Ray?" Seraphina said amd Ray nodded.


    " So you want my guilds to get in there?"


    " Yes... How else will we show what our students are capable of? But it''s not just your guilds also the military academy students will be there." Seraphina said.


    " Very well... I''ll make the preparations." Ray got up and walked away.


    " It''s time for our reunion." Thought Neveah as he walked away to prepare his guild ''members.''

 Chapter 182 - 182: Accusations on the Vampires

    The scouts, a mix of humans, elves, and a few of the more adaptable beastmen, ventured into the unknown, their courage fueled by a mix of determination and fear. But despite their best efforts, they returned empty-handed. There were traces of human activity, footprints, discarded tools, but no sign of a permanent settlement.


    Azrael and Vera, the leaders of the faction, exchanged a troubled glance. It was becoming increasingly clear that they were being played. The enemy, whoever they were, was skilled at deception, at creating the illusion of vulnerability while concealing their true strength.


    "They''re toying with us, Azrael," Vera said, her voice filled with a mixture of anger and frustration. "They''re leading us on a wild goose chase."


    Azrael nodded, his face a mask of concentration. "It''s a dangerous game they''re playing," he replied, his voice low and dangerous. "They''re testing our patience, our resources. But they underestimate us if they think we''ll be deterred."


    A plan began to form in Azrael''s mind. It was a risky strategy, but it was the only way to break the stalemate. "We need to turn the tables," he said, his voice filled with determination. "We need to make them think we''re the ones being hunted."


    Vera''s eyes widened in understanding. She knew what he was suggesting, a bold and audacious plan that could backfire spectacularly. But it was also a gamble that could yield huge rewards.


    "We''ll need to be careful," she warned, her voice laced with caution. "They''re playing a dangerous game, and we can''t afford to make mistakes."


    Azrael nodded, his gaze fixed on the horizon. "I know," he replied, his voice filled with a quiet confidence. "But sometimes, the best way to catch a predator is to become one."


    The stage was set for a new chapter in the sub-dimension, a chapter filled with deception, strategy, and a battle of wits that would determine the fate of the factions.


    *****************


    The sleek, minimalist interior of Babel headquarters was a stark contrast to the raw, primal struggle unfolding in the sub-dimension. Here, in this sterile environment, decisions were made that would shape the course of the conflict.


    At the head of the conference table sat Neveah, a figure of imposing stature and undeniable authority. Their eyes, a piercing shade of blue, scanned the faces of their subordinates, each one a specialist in their own right.


    "Mavis," Neveah began, their voice carrying a quiet authority, "is everything in place?"


    Mavis, a woman of few words and efficient demeanor, nodded. "Two hundred and ninety-nine participants, all upper seven-star, ready for deployment," she replied.


    A murmur of disbelief rippled through the room. Three hundred upper seven-star individuals was a force to be reckoned with, a formidable army by any standard. Yet, in the grand scheme of the sub-dimension, where thousands of six and seven-star individuals were vying for dominance, it seemed like a drop in the ocean.


    Eric, a man known for his blunt honesty, spoke up. "With all due respect, Neveah," he began, his voice carrying a note of skepticism, "three hundred against thousands? That''s a bit of a mismatch, isn''t it?"


    Neveah simply raised an eyebrow. "We''re not here to win, Eric," he replied calmly. "Our purpose there is to show how normal people outside tye academy training compare to the ones nurtured by it. We''re basically there for them to flex." sea??h th§× N?velFire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Harvey interjected, "But sir, you''ll be participating as well, right?"


    Neveah nodded, a small smile playing on he lips. "Of course," he replied casually.


    " And how are you normal? I can''t make out your level. Not to mention I heard you were able to fight on par with the twins who have laws and are peak 8 stars." Complained Eric


    " I didn''t defeat them. They went easy on me." Neveah said with a shrug.


    "...."


    The room fell silent, the weight of Neveah''s words hanging heavy in the air. For a moment, it seemed as if time stood still. They looked at him with accusatory eyes.


    **************


    In the academy grounds. Three hundred individuals, each a seasoned veteran of countless battles, stood in formation, their presence casting a long shadow over the assembled people. They were not students, but mercenaries, hardened by the crucible of experience, some had their bodies etched with the scars of countless battles.


    The announcement echoed through the grounds, carrying a sense of both anticipation and dread.


    The military academy students, their faces a mixture of stoic and nonchalance, looked at the newcomers with a mix of respect and trepidation. These were not their fellow students, but hardened warriors, veterans of countless battles, and the mere sight of them was enough to instill a sense of respect.


    The announcers, their voices amplified by the magic of the academy, explained the situation. These were not ordinary soldiers, but elite fighters, handpicked from Babel''s affiliated guilds. Their presence in the sub-dimension was the surprise and a test of the Arcana''s students'' mettle.


    But that was not all. The announcement continued, revealing another shock. There was also the group of students, graduates of the military academy founded three years ago when the vampires had gone into isolation, were also being introduced into the sub-dimension.


    These students, trained in the harsh realities of warfare and discipline, they were a force to be reckoned with.


    The implications of this announcement were profound. The sub-dimension, once a testing ground for the Arcana Mysteria students, was now a battleground where survival was the ultimate goal.


    *************


    The announcement sent shockwaves through the crowd. The initial excitement, fueled by the prospect of action and adventure, was quickly tempered by a sense of unease.


    The mention of the vampires had cast a long shadow over the proceedings, rekindling old fears and suspicions.


    Whispers and murmurs spread through the crowd. Some expressed excitement at the prospect of facing new challenges, while others voiced concerns about the potential dangers. But amidst the speculation and fear, a darker undercurrent emerged. The topic of vampires, once revered as powerful allies, were now viewed with suspicion.


    Conspiracy theories began to circulate, fueled by the fear of the unknown. Some claimed that the vampires had secretly joined forces with the demons, forming a sinister alliance that threatened the very fabric of reality.


    Others suggested that the vampires had sold information to the demons, aiding them in infiltrating other races because how did the demons just appear out of nowhere, they also heard rumours that the darkness they faced was because of the vampire queen so it was very suspicious.


    There''s also the suddenness of their withdrawal from the Council of Allied Races was cited as evidence of their treachery, cause why would they withdraw for no reason if they were innocent.


    The atmosphere, once filled with anticipation, became charged with tension. The military students, caught between excitement and fear, found themselves in a state of flux. They were eager to prove their worth, to show the world their abilities, but the shadow of the vampires loomed large, casting a dark pall over their spirits.


    The academy authorities, sensing the growing unrest, moved quickly to quell the rumors. Announcements were made, denying the accusations against the vampires. But the damage had been done. The seed of doubt had been planted, and it would take time to eradicate.


    It was an awkward moment.


    " Seraphina, she''s not denying any of the statements to ease the public. So the misunderstanding grew to this point that they think that vampires are collaborating with demons. How far has this notion spread and why didn''t the race leaders try to do anything. I''ll investigate later." Thought Neveah.


    Anyway the stage was set for a clash of titans, a battle for survival that would determine the fate of the sub-dimension. And at the heart of it all were the students, young and inexperienced, yet filled with a courage that belied their age. The future was uncertain, but one thing was clear: the world was watching, and the stakes had never been higher.


    **********


    A circle of ethereal blue light materialized on the academy grounds, its luminescence casting an otherworldly glow on the assembled mercenaries. The air crackled with anticipation as the circle expanded, forming a portal to the sub-dimension. One by one, the mercenaries stepped through the shimmering portal, disappearing into the unknown.


    As the last mercenary vanished, the circle began to fade, leaving behind a ripple in the air. The academy grounds, once filled with the tension of departure, slowly returned to its usual tranquility. The worldwide audience, watching the spectacle unfold, felt a mix of awe and trepidation. They were about to embark on a journey into the unknown, a test of their skills and their courage.

 Chapter 183 - 183: Neveah: Lay low

    Meanwhile, in the sub-dimension, the mercenaries materialized with a jarring jolt. The transition was disorienting, but they were seasoned veterans, their bodies conditioned to adapt to extreme circumstances. As their vision cleared, they found themselves in a dense forest, the air thick with the scent of decay and damp earth.


    Neveah, disguised as a simple soldier, stood at the forefront of the group. Their eyes, however, held the cold calculation of a strategist. "Keep a low profile," they ordered, their voice carrying a quiet authority. "We''ll make our move when the time is right."


    The mercenaries nodded, their faces a mask of indifference. They were accustomed to operating in the shadows, to striking when least expected unlike knights they didn''t know no honor. The sub-dimension was simply another battlefield, a new challenge to be conquered.


    *************


    On the side of the military students, divided into teams, were also teleported to different locations within the sub-dimension. Unlike the mercenaries, they were filled with a mix of excitement and fear.


    This was their first taste of real combat against humanoid beings, a far cry from the controlled monster battle simulations of the academy.


    They had been trained for this moment, prepared for the harsh realities of the sub-dimension. Their instructors had instilled in them a sense of discipline and camaraderie, qualities that would be essential for survival.


    As they stepped into the unknown, a sense of purpose filled them. They were not just students; they were soldiers, fighting for the honor of their academy, they wanted to be recognized like Arcana. The world beyond the academy walls was a harsh and unforgiving place, but they were ready to face whatever challenges it threw their way.


    The stage was set for a great clash and the audience was excited.The mercenaries, seasoned veterans, were a formidable force, but the students, young and inexperienced, possessed a raw energy and a burning desire to prove themselves.


    *********************


    Zehn had been busy for the past few days, not only baiting Azrael''s faction he had also been carefully observing the unfolding dynamics, waiting for the perfect moment to strike. That moment had arrived.


    Intelligence reports had confirmed the suspicions. Two smaller factions, struggling for dominance in the harsh environment of the sub-dimension, had turned on each other. sea??h th§× N??elFir§×.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    It was a classic case of desperation leading to conflict, a weakness that Zehn intended to exploit.


    With a cold efficiency, Zehn issued his orders. A select group of his most skilled assassins, a lethal combination of human and elemental magic users, were tasked with infiltrating the enemy camps. Their mission was clear: eliminate the key commanders and capable individuals to sow chaos among the enemy ranks.


    The night was chosen for the attack. The cover of darkness would provide the perfect cloak for their operations. As the moon cast its ethereal glow over the sub-dimension, Zehn''s forces moved with the silent efficiency of predators.


    In the heart of one enemy camp, a figure cloaked in shadow slipped past the sleeping guards. The target, a burly warrior, was in his tent, oblivious to the impending doom. With a swift and silent movement, the assassin struck, a dagger finding its mark in the darkness. The warrior let out a muffled gasp before collapsing into eternal sleep.


    Simultaneously, in the other enemy camp, a similar scene unfolded. The commander, a skilled mage, was neutralized with a bolt of lightning, his life extinguished in an instant.


    The attacks were swift and decisive, leaving the enemy factions in disarray. Without their leaders, the remaining forces were like a ship without a captain, adrift and vulnerable. Zehn''s faction, having struck with surgical precision, had gained a significant advantage. The path to dominance was now clear.


    With the enemy leadership eliminated, Zehn''s faction was poised to strike at the heart of the remaining forces.


    Chaos unfolded when the deaths of the commanders were reported and immediately they directed their wrath at the current enemies not thinking that there was a third party involvement. This further weakened them.


    Sensing an opportunity he decided and launched a surprise attack on two weakened factions. The element of surprise was crucial, and he intended to exploit it to the fullest.


    His forces, a blend of knights and elemental magic users, descended upon the enemy camps like a storm. The initial onslaught was devastating, the elementals unleashing their power with a fury that left the defenders reeling.


    The enemy factions, caught off guard, struggled to mount an effective defense.


    However, desperation can be a powerful motivator. Faced with annihilation, the two factions, recognizing the common threat, formed an uneasy alliance.


    Their forces, once warring and divided, now converged, creating a formidable opposition. The battle turned into a chaotic melee, with magic and steel clashing in a deadly dance.


    Zehn, watching the unfolding chaos with a cold detachment, saw an opportunity. He singled out the leaders of the two factions, figures who had emerged as rallying points for their respective forces. With a swift movement, he unleashed a torrent of elemental magic, targeting the two leaders simultaneously.


    The attack was devastating. The leaders, caught off guard, were overwhelmed by the sheer force of is sneak attack. They fell, their deaths sending shockwaves through their armies. The remaining forces, bereft of leadership, fought on with diminished vigor.


    Zehn''s forces, taking advantage of the chaos, exploited the enemy''s weaknesses. A series of carefully planned traps and ambushes decimated the enemy ranks. The once formidable opposition was now a disorganized rabble, their fighting spirit broken.


    As the last remnants of the enemy forces were eliminated, Zehn stood amidst the carnage, his form bathed in the glow of his elemental magic. The battle had been brutal, but it was a victory that would solidify his faction''s dominance in the sub-dimension. The enemy had been defeated, their forces scattered, and their leaders eliminated.


    The path to total victory was still long, but with each victory, Zehn and his faction were drawing closer to their ultimate goal. And with this display Zehn got first place in the real time points distribution rankings.


    *********


    In a certain location, Neveah sat at the command table, he had reproduced the maps made by the other factions as well as the overall outlook of the region the trial was set at that he caught a glimpse of while watching the streams.


    Still it was a very rough copy and could be inaccurate because it wasn''t drawn to scale. They weren''t sure.


    "Find them," Neveah ordered, their voice carrying a quiet authority.


    "I want to know where every faction is located, their strength, their weaknesses. Leave no stone unturned." He made the order to be sure.


    The order was met with a chorus of affirmations. The search began, a silent war of intelligence gathering. Scouts were dispatched, their movements silent and stealthy. No one else knew they were in the sub dimension and Neveah wanted to keep it that way.


    Even the military academy students who they entered with didn''t know of that, in their point of view they were the surprise in store for the Arcana Mysteria Academy students.


    ********


    Meanwhile, in the heart of the Draven faction''s territory, a different kind of operation was underway. A group of lizardmen, their scales and armour glistening in the moonlight, moved through the forest. They weren''t even discrete about it. There was also a thick fog where they passed that hid them but also kept them hydrated as they were out of their habitat.


    As they pushed deeper into the forest, they stumbled upon a grisly scene. A human scout, their body bearing the marks of a brutal struggle, lay lifeless on the forest floor. Beside them, a message was scrawled in the dirt, a chilling warning from an unseen enemy.


    The lizardmen kept moving even stepping on the corpse, their mission was important. Meanwhile, those of beta squad that were following the lizardmem easily identified the person as he was one of the scouts sent before, but they didn''t know what happened to them whether they were attacked by a beast or a rival faction.


    They needed more information and that was their first mistake, they should''ve retreated to report.


    Draven, the leader of the faction in the forest, listened to the report with a cold detachment as he heard a thick fog was coming and it sounded like an army was marching towards them. The enemy was playing a dangerous game, and he intended to counter it with equal measure.

 Chapter 184 - 184: Draven...

    He ordered a counterattack, a swift and brutal response to the provocation. A force of elite warriors, led by Draven himself, was assembled. Their mission was clear: to find the enemy and eliminate them. As they prepared for the assault, Draven couldn''t shake the feeling that this was just the beginning. The war for the sub-dimension was just beginning, and the stakes were higher than ever before.


    The stage was set for a confrontation that would test the limits of their endurance and ingenuity. The sub-dimension, once a place of exploration and opportunity, had transformed into a battleground, where survival was the ultimate prize.


    *********** Sear?h the N??elFir§×.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    [A few moments later]


    The forest, once a lush tapestry of green, was now a charred wasteland. The remnants of the lizardmen faction lay scattered across the ground, their bodies twisted, skewed, gaping and burned, a testament to the destructive power unleashed by Draven and his forces.


    At the heart of the carnage stood Draven, his figure bathed in the ethereal glow of blue flames. His eyes, cold and calculating, scanned the desolate landscape. The initial wave of lizardmen had been a mere appetizer, a test of his faction''s strength. Now, the main course awaited.


    As he turned to address his forces, a sudden explosion rocked the shadows. A figure, cloaked in shadow, emerged from the smoke, their body covered in wounds. It was a scout, a member of the enemy faction, and from the look in their eyes, they knew their position had been compromised.


    With a desperate lunge, the scout activated a self-destruct mechanism. A blinding flash of light erupted, consuming the scout and leaving behind a crater in the forest floor. It was a desperate gamble, a final act of defiance.


    Draven watched the explosion with a cold detachment. The scout''s sacrifice was a testament to the enemy''s determination, but it was also a warning. The enemy was closer than they thought, and they were willing to die to protect their secrets.


    With a renewed sense of purpose, Draven turned to his forces. "They know," he said, his voice carrying a note of grim determination. "They know we''re here. They''ll be coming for us."


    The realization of their compromised position sent a wave of disappointed through the ranks, but it was tempered by a steely resolve, they wanted to lay low for a while but now they had no choice but a direct attack.


    As the embers grew, casting long shadows over the ravaged forest, the survivors gathered around Draven, their faces etched with a mixture of fear and determination. They knew that the real battle was yet to come. The enemy was out there, watching, waiting for the perfect moment to strike. But they were ready.


    The aftermath of the encounter was a sobering reality check. The self-destruction of the enemy scout had confirmed Draven''s suspicions. They were dealing with a formidable opponent, a faction with resources and capabilities beyond their imagination. The presence of dragons in their ranks was a game-changer, a revelation that sent shockwaves through the Draven faction, that was Axl''s faction.


    Yet, instead of fear or despair, Draven''s face contorted into a smirk, a rare display of emotion that caught his followers off guard. They had never seen their leader show such a blatant disregard for danger, such an open display of confidence.


    "Dragons, huh?" Draven mused, his voice carrying a hint of amusement. "Interesting."


    His followers exchanged puzzled glances. They knew their leader was a formidable warrior, but this nonchalance in the face of such a formidable enemy was unexpected.


    Draven turned to his second in command, his eyes gleaming with a predatory intensity. "Gather intelligence on this," he ordered.


    "We need to know everything about them, their strengths, these lizardmem must be connected to them, meaning their army must be huge, I want the tamers to deal with our monsters to form a cannon fodder army of our own. Scouts search for a swamp nearby."


    A sinister glint appeared in his eyes. "Inform the others at base about their presence. We don''t attack noe but we consolidate our position."


    The faction members nodded and moved quickly to their positions.


    As his subordinates left to carry out his orders, Draven stood alone, his gaze fixed on the horizon.


    " I should greet my brother properly..." He thought.


    ***


    Neveah disguised as a leader of the mercenaries, did not remain idle as his subordinates carried out his orders. Instead, he ventured out into the heart of the sub-dimension, a place of raw power and untamed beauty. His goal was to gain a firsthand understanding of the terrain, to identify potential threats and opportunities.


    As he traveled, he stumbled upon a scene of chaos. A young dragon, its body scorched and scarred, lay lifeless on the ground. The surrounding area was littered with the bodies of lizardmem, their armor broken, their spirits extinguished. It was a grim testament to the brutality of the sub-dimension.


    But it was the identity of the fallen dragon that caught Neveah''s attention. The creature bore the unmistakable mark of the Axl''s faction. The realization hit him like a cold wave.


    Then he saw him, Draven, the enigmatic prince, was here, and he was already making his move.


    Neveah watched as Draven emerged from the shadows, his figure imposing and commanding. He was surrounded by his followers, a formidable group of warriors, their faces etched with determination. Draven, with a cold efficiency, was organizing his forces, preparing for the inevitable conflict.


    A strange sense of camaraderie, a twisted form of respect, grew within Neveah as he observed the new dragon prince.


    Without revealing his presence, Neveah began to support Draven''s efforts. Using his magic, he created distractions, weakening the enemy forces who were the remnants of the beta squad. It was a subtle form of interference, a silent acknowledgment of a potential ally


    Neveah, continued to observe Draven and his faction. Time passed as he watched the Draven faction grow as they gathered resources and weaponry. What struck Neveah most was the efficiency with which the faction operated. There was a clear and absolute hierarchy, with Draven at the apex with a couple of other 7 commanders, and each member seemed to know their role perfectly.


    Unlike other factions, which often displayed favoritism towards purebloods or members of their race as leaders, Draven''s faction was a diverse club of different races. Halfbloods, hybrids, some who were not even considered a sub species of dragons, like a dark half- elf served under his banner as leaders.There was no discrimination, no prejudice.


    Instead, there was a sense of unity, a shared purpose that bound them together.


    Draven himself was a study in contrasts. He was a warrior, a leader, but he was also a strategist, a man who could see the big picture. His ability to inspire loyalty and dedication in his followers was unmatched. And yet, there was a darkness to him, a cold ruthlessness that hinted at a complex and troubled past.


    Neveah was particularly intrigued by Draven''s power level and his mentality. The man was a force to be reckoned with, his abilities far surpassing those of most seven-star mages.


    In fact, his power level seemed to be on par with the Blessed, a feat that was almost unheard of, considering he was even a dragon and that he should have been limited by the longevity factor, but there he was a strong upper 7 star.


    " What is his lineage?" Thought Neveah.


    To test the true extent of Draven''s abilities, Neveah decided to watch how his confrontation with a top faction would go. His actions could be considered a waste of time, but it was necessary to gather more information. If Draven could handle a direct assault from a strong factions, then he was a force to be reckoned with, an ally worth having, or maybe a pawn, it depends on the young prince.


    As the confrontation was about to unfold, Neveah watched from afar, his eyes fixed on the battlefield. He didn''t know it yet, but his actions today would change his life, but he was too busy preparing to attack or defend from Axl.


    " Died?" Asked Axl as he looked at Aqua.


    " Yes, one self destructed and the others were killed, but some disappeared without a trace." She explained.


    " If he self destructee, it means we know their location right?" Axl asked.


    " Yes..." She answered.


    " Prepare a second wave of lizardmem as well as the army." Axl ordered

 Chapter 185 - 185: Lara

    The dwarves, once a reclusive people only found in their mountainious strongholds in their Dwarven continent, were now claiming vast swathes of the plains, it seems not only I was placed in a '' disadvantageous'' area.


    Astrid as the dwarven sole princess, was a formidable leader, her strategic mind a match for any challenge.


    The thought of facing her in battle made me feel nothing. Though the dwarves, with their unparalleled engineering and runic knowledge and were a force to be reckoned with but that''s all they had. Its not that they were not good at battle they were but compared to other races, their battle talent was almost last.


    But that doesn''t mean they were weak, they have their golems and ballistas but knights and mages who were strong enough could render them useless. I also know that their King is a 10 star but he''s old, he doesn''t have that long to live. They did come with an 11 star at the first meeting of race leaders but not much is known about him and mother says he doubts that that man was a dwarf.


    Speaking of alliance.


    The so-called ''alliance'' of races was a facade and they know it, what was underlying was competition and distrust. Even we, the Blessed, are just a collection of individuals, each with our own agendas, our own goals and ambitions.The public may think of us a some kind of super team chosen by the goddesses but we aren''t.


    But beneath the surface, we were all playing our own games, vying for power and influence.


    The incident with Neveah, when the blessed first worked together and had banded together to confront the vampire prince, only to get humiliated and beaten up. Resulting in the vampires who were once our allies, to withdraw from the alliance, a blow to our ''collective'' strength. And the awakening of the vampire queen herself. Honestly I don''t know how that didn''t turn into a disaster.


    I was caught in a web of intrigue and deception, a world where nothing was as it seemed. The lines between friend and foe were blurred, and trust was a luxury I could not afford. Yet, despite the complexities of the situation, I was excited. This was a challenge, a test of my abilities, and I was ready to face it head-on.


    So as I stand here at the precipice of this harsh reality, a world where power was the ultimate currency and the Blessed, a group of individuals granted extraordinary abilities, were at the forefront of this battle for supremacy.


    Yet, even among us, there were disparities, differences in talent and potential that would ultimately shape the outcome of this grand game. We are indeed VERY much talented than the rest of our peers but between us there''s no equality.


    Astrid, the dwarven princess, possessed a strategic mind and a warrior''s spirit, but her combat abilities were limited compared to the rest of us. She was a leader, a unifier, but her lack of raw power could be a liability in the long run. But it''s not my place to tell her that, in time she will realize this on her own.


    Kim, the tigerkin, was a force of nature, her physical prowess unmatched. But compared to her aunt, the legendary Kali, she was still a cub. The shadow of her aunt loomed large, a constant reminder of the heights she had yet to reach. Sear?h the N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Axl, the dragon prince, a disappointment. His potential was undeniable, but his brother, Draven, seemed to have surpassed him in terms of raw power and strategic acumen. Axl was a skilled warrior, but he lacked the ruthless efficiency that defined his brother. Although he''s been quiet lately I don''t believe he''s changed.


    And then there was Azrael, a wildcard in this high-stakes game. Unlike the rest of us, he was not born into a world of privilege. He rose from obscurity, a nameless village, to become one of the most powerful students on campus. His talent was undeniable, his potential limitless. I had crossed paths with him briefly, a fleeting encounter that had left me intrigued. But it''s only that.


    He is special but that''s just it.


    If I were to be interested in someone it would definitely be Neveah. I longed to understand him better, to measure my strength against his. But for now, I had to focus on the task at hand. The sub-dimension was a battlefield, and I was a leader. The time for contemplation would come later. For now, I had to be ready to face whatever challenges lay ahead.


    The future was uncertain, filled with both promise and peril. But one thing was clear: the battle for supremacy had just begun.


    I stood at the precipice of a new reality, a world forged in fire and shaped by blood. My opponent, Astrid, the dwarven princess, was a formidable foe. Her reputation as a skilled tactician preceded her, and I knew I was facing a battle of wits as much as a battle of force.


    The dwarven fortress, a marvel of engineering, was a testament to their resourcefulness. I had tried to infiltrate their defenses using my plant magic, but their countermeasures, a complex system of vibrations designed to disrupt magical signatures, had thwarted my efforts. I couldn''t see what lay beyond those imposing walls, a blind spot in my strategy.


    To attack blindly would be foolish. I needed information, a clear picture of their defenses. But sending scouts was risky. The dwarves were known for their traps and ambushes. A direct confrontation was inevitable, but I had to choose the right moment to strike.


    I closed my eyes, focusing on the task at hand. I needed a strategy, a plan that would give me the advantage. The dwarves were strong, but they were not invincible. There had to be a weakness, a flaw in their defenses. I would find it, and when I did, I would exploit it mercilessly.


    The battle for supremacy was just beginning. And while I was prepared to make sacrifices, I would not be defeated without a fight. The fate of the sub-dimension hung in the balance, and I was determined to be the one to shape it.


    With a renewed sense of purpose, I turned my attention to the task at hand. The time for planning was over. It was time to act.


    ************


    In the quiet plains, once a symbol of peace and tranquility, had transformed into a battlefield. At the heart of this conflict stood the dwarven fortress, a bastion of human ingenuity and resilience. But now, a new threat emerged, a force unlike anything they had encountered before.


    An army of armored warriors, their forms shrouded in metal, marched across the horizon. They seemed like a formidable force, their ranks disciplined and their movements synchronized. The dwarves, hardened by countless battles, watched with a mix of awe and trepidation. This was no ordinary army; they were too many as if some factions had made an alliance which to Astrid was cowardly.


    Astrid bserved the approaching army with a keen eye. She recognized the danger, the sheer scale of the threat. But she was also a warrior and most importantly a leader. She would not be intimidated.


    As the enemy army drew closer, Astrid gave the order to deploy the golems. These colossal constructs, made of stone and metal and some elemental runes, were the dwarves'' ultimate weapon. They lumbered forward, their massive forms blocking the path of the advancing army.


    The enemy, however, had anticipated this move. A group of knights, their armor gleaming in the light, charged forward. Their target was clear: the golems'' cores. With precise strikes, they shattered the chests of the mechanical giants, sending them crashing to the ground. Also revealing a small gap to their cores which were immediately shattered by arrows.


    Astrid watched in grim silence as her creations were destroyed. It was a setback, but it was not a defeat. The enemy had shown their strengths. Their reliance on ranged attacks suggested a vulnerability to close combat.


    As the enemy army pressed forward, Astrid gave a new order. Her faction warriors, armed with axes and hammers, were to engage the enemy in close combat. But Astrid decided it wasn''t the time yet.


    The dwarven fortress, a bastion of human ingenuity, stood against the encroaching tide of enemy soldiers. Astrid, the dwarven princess, stood at the heart of the command center, her gaze fixed on the battlefield. The enemy, a formidable force, was pressing forward, their numbers overwhelming. But Astrid was not one to back down.


    With a decisive nod, she gave the order to activate the fortress defenses. The massive cannons, embedded into the fortress walls, rumbled to life. Their barrels glowed with an inner fire as they were charged with a powerful magical energy. A moment later, the cannons fired, sending a barrage of explosive projectiles towards the enemy ranks.


    Simultaneously, the ballistas, positioned at strategic points around the fortress, unleashed a hail of arrows. The arrows, tipped with dwarven steel, were not ordinary projectiles. Infused with magical energy, they were capable of piercing even the thickest armor.


    The enemy formation was thrown into chaos. The cannons and ballistas had inflicted heavy damags, breaking the momentum of their advance. But Astrid knew that this was just the beginning. The enemy would regroup, and they would counterattack.


    She also noticed something, that the ballistas could only get past certain areas but other areas were protected by shields.


    " Zoom in to the areas hit." She ordered.


    " Yes."


    Zooming in she noticed it, " puppets, masked as an army, and they aren''t even combat puppets. They are bluffing. So the protected areas must be the real army..." She thought.


    "Continue firing don''t stop." She ordered.


    To reinforce the fortress defenses, she ordered the deployment of additional golems. These massive constructs, imbued with dwarven strength and resilience, were the ultimate expression of dwarven engineering. They would serve as a bulwark against the enemy onslaught, buying precious time for the dwarven defenders to regroup and plan their next move.


    As the golems lumbered into battle, Astrid watched with a sense of grim satisfaction. The enemy had underestimated the dwarves, a mistake they would soon regret.

 Chapter 186 - 186:

    The plains had transformed into a battlefield, a canvas painted with hues of blood and destruction. At the heart of the conflict stood two formidable forces: several dwarven made golems, towering behemoths of stone and metal, and the enemy army, that was a harmonious blend of magic and martial prowess.


    The golems were now struggling to hold their ground. The elven knights, their movements fluid and graceful, targeted the golems'' cores with deadly precision. So did the skilled archers who had heir arrows, imbued with elemental magic and pierced the stone, disabling the massive constructs one by one.


    The elven archers, positioned at a safe distance, rained down a barrage of arrows, their projectiles finding their mark with uncanny accuracy. The collosal golems, were easy targets that one could hardly miss.


    Astrid watched the unfolding battle with a growing sense of dread. Not because her golems, once a source of pride, were being decimated or how Strong the enemies seemed but because of something she couldn''t understand.


    The elves, with their superior coordination and magical abilities, were proving to be a formidable opponent.


    She knew she had to act fast. The golems were a valuable asset, but they were not invincible. If she lost them, the dwarven fortress would be vulnerable. She ordered for more golems to be released..


    As Astrid watched the chaotic scene of explosion of mana below instead of feeling triumphant,she felt something else, a nagging sense of unease that wouldn''t leave her.


    The enemy''s tactics, while effective, seemed almost too rigid, too calculated. The knights, despite their initial success, had not pressed their advantage.


    They had halted and sometimes were delaying their advance, content to maintain a defensive posture. As if they were waiting for something. Cause why not siege the fortress before them or atleast try?


    A cold shiver ran down her spine. Something was amiss. The enemy was playing a game, and she was being drawn into their trap. With a sharp command, she ordered her scouts to expand their surveillance with their installed systems.


    The dwarven engineers though initially confused because the enemy was right infront of them, but were quick to modify the surveillance equipment, to give them a wider range, a higher resolution checking different angles.


    The dwarven fortress, focus diverged from the battle before them and now became a fortress of observation, they knew they could never be too cautious cause there was a lot on stake in this tournament, the whole world was watching and they were there not just to represent their faction leader or their faction but to showcase the might of the dwarves or atleast hint at it.


    So sensors were deployed, cameras were activated, all with the aim of penetrating any sort of enemy deception, they were also enchanted with anti illusion runes that saw through weak illusion but that was better than nothing.


    Astrid needed to see beyond the surface, to uncover the hidden truth. She looked at each and every screen in silence her thoughts unknown. Her faction members wondering what she was thinking and why she requested for an increase in range and increase in alertness as if they weren''t already alerted enough by the presence of a literal enemy army before them.


    As the explosions in the battlefield casted long shadows over the battlefield, Astrid stood at there at her fortress, her mind racing. To be honest even she wasn''t sure exactly what she was looking for, she just knew that something wasn''t right. An intuition of sorts, that there was something bigger at play and all this was just a distraction.


    The enemy was playing a dangerous game, and she would not be their victim. She would uncover their deception, and when the time was right, she would strike back with force.


    She stood at the precipice of the battle, her gaze fixed on the enemy army. They were a formidable force, their ranks disciplined and their movements synchronized all normal for a standard army but there was something off, an undercurrent of unease that gnawed at her.


    " Why? What''s wrong... Why do I feel like this?" She thought with a frown not figuring out what was happening. She looked at the screen again analyzing everything?


    The archers, with their uncanny accuracy, were a force to be reckoned with. But it was the knights that truly puzzled her. They were covered from head to toe, their identities hidden beneath layers of armor.


    It was an unusual tactic, one that suggested a level of paranoia or perhaps a desire to conceal something and they found out it was to conceal the useless marching puppet army to bluff their numbers.


    The mages, too, were shrouded in mystery. Their faces obscured by hoods, their magic cloaked in an aura of secrecy. They seemed to be hiding themselves so that no one could identify which faction they were from but now she had already deduced they were the Elven faction.


    A cold shiver ran down her spine. Something was amiss. The enemy was not what they seemed. Cause every move was with a purpose.


    Astrid made a decision. She could not afford to wait. She needed to see the enemy up close, to study their tactics, to understand their strengths and weaknesses. With a determined look, she stepped out of the fortress but at the opposite side of the battlefield, she still chose to jump up to the top of the ball fortress.


    The dwarven warriors, loyal to their leader wanted to follow her, their faces etched with determination but she ordered them to standby. They knew the risks, but they also knew that their queen would not lead them into a hopeless battle.


    As she stepped out of the fortress, the weight of the world seemingly resting on her shoulders, she smelt the smoke and ash around. A cold dread washed over her, a premonition of impending doom. It was a sensation she had experienced only a few times in her life, a warning from her instincts that something was terribly wrong.


    As she turned around and scanned the battlefield, her gaze fell upon the enemy formation. The elves, once a force of nature, now seemed to be a different breed entirely. Their movements were synchronized, their formations perfect. And unbeknownst to her, at the edge inof it all stood a figure, a woman of ethereal beauty, her presence dominating the battlefield.


    It was Lara, the elven queen, and she was preparing to strike. In her hands, she held a bow, unlike any weapon ever seen.


    It was colossal one, its size dwarfing even the largest her golems. The arrow, nocked and drawn, was equally impressive, a weapon of mass destruction.


    Astrid''s heart pounded in her chest. She knew what was coming. With a swift movement, Lara released the bowstring. The arrow, a fusion of wind, water, ice, and plant magic, tore through the air, its path marked by a trail of destruction.


    The dwarven fortress, the culmination of countless hours of labor, stood in the path of the oncoming projectile. S~ea??h the N??elFir§×.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Astrid could do nothing but watch as the arrow approached, its power growing with each passing second.


    Astrid felt the impending doom she knew that attack was strong, a cold sweat breaking out on her brow. The arrow, a weapon of unimaginable power, was hurtling towards her, its trajectory unyielding. She had no option to react or to escape cause of she did her fortress would take considerable damage even if the shield was erecteyand she wasn''t sure how that would affect the points they would get.


    The only option was to confront the threat head-on. She was also a damn blessed.


    With a surge of resolve, she drew her warhammer. But this was no ordinary weapon.


    " Giant''s Grace." With a muttered incantation, the hammer began to grow, expanding in size until it dwarfed its wielder by several times. The dwarven craftsmanship, combined with Astrid''s magic, had created a weapon capable of withstanding the most powerful attacks.


    As the arrow drew closer, Astrid leaped into the air, her body a blur of motion. The collision between the hammer and the arrow was cataclysmic. The air was filled with a blinding light, a deafening roar as the two forces clashed. The ground trembled, the earth itself seemed to shudder under the impact.


    The battle between the weapon and the warrior was a spectacle of raw power. The arrow, imbued with the magic of the elements, fought with a relentless fury. But Astrid, with her strength and unyielding spirit, matched it blow for blow. The hammer, a living extension of her will, defended her from the onslaught, absorbing the impact of the arrow''s power.


    The clash between the two forces was a stalemate, a battle of attrition. The arrow, while powerful, was not losing in momentum. Astrid, on the other hand, was finding her footing, her strength growing with each passing moment.


    It was a power struggle.


    While at different locations, they both had the same thought, " I wonder how much force is needed to really shake this world." Neveah/ Lara thought.


    Currently Neveah''s body was sorrounded by red lightning as he looked at Axl who was below him looking up at him.

 Chapter 187 - 187: And then ...he appeared!

    Astrid, her body aching from the exertion confronted the arrow. After struggling for a while the arrow, a weapon of immense power, had been deflected, its trajectory altered. It had soared into the sky hitting an invisible barrier before disappearing from existence something which surprised everyone including Lara.


    " I wonder how much is needed to shake this world..." She thought.


    But the relief was short-lived.


    A second arrow, identical to the first, was already on its way. There was no time to react. The dwarven fortress, a symbol of their resilience, was in the path of the oncoming projectile. Astrid immediately ordered the fortress to be moved.


    The massive dome structure, powered by a complex network of gears and levers, began to shift. Slowly but surely, it inched away from the path of the arrow. The maneuver was shocking and even Lara raised an eyebrow," A moving fortress huh?"


    Astrid also dodged.


    The arrow shot passed the area where the fortress had once stood, creating a massive crater. The earth trembled, and a shockwave spread outwards, affecting both armies so did the clouds part as the arrow disappeared into the horizon. But the dwarven fortress, now at a safe distance, had avoided destruction.


    Astrid now standing atop the fortress, surveyed the battlefield. The enemy had shown their hand and thy succeed in revealing a level of power and technology that was beyond imagination. But she was not intimidated. The dwarves were a resilient people, and they would not be defeated.


    " ADVANCE!!!!"


    With a battle cry that echoed across the plains, she ordered her troops to advance. The dwarven army, a formidable force of warriors and engineers, poured out of the fortress, their formation perfect, their movements synchronized. The golems, repaired and reinforced, marched at the forefront, their massive forms a symbol of dwarven might.


    The enemy, caught off guard by the sudden offensive, was forced to react. The battle for the sub-dimension had reached a critical juncture, a clash of titans that would determine the fate of the world.


    The dwarven fortress, a great structure of stone and metal, opened its doors, unleashing a torrent of soldiers onto the battlefield. The dwarven army, a formidable force of different races but majorly dwarves, marched with a disciplined precision, their armor glinting in the light. At their heart stood Astrid, her figure towering over her troops, a beacon of courage and determination.


    The elven archers, anticipating the dwarven advance, released a volley of arrows. The projectiles, imbued with elemental magic, tore through the air, their path marked by streaks of light. But the dwarven ranks were prepared. A series of invisible barriers, powered by dwarven engineering, intercepted the arrows, deflecting them harmlessly.


    The elves were surprised, their initial attack thwarted. They regrouped, their bows drawn, their eyes focused on the advancing dwarven army. They would need a new strategy, a way to penetrate the dwarven defenses.


    Astrid watched the elven response with a cold satisfaction. She had anticipated their tactics, and the dwarven engineers had risen to the challenge. The fortress, once a static defense, had become a dynamic weapon, capable of adapting to any situation.


    The battle was far from over. The elves would undoubtedly regroup and launch a new attack. But for now, the initiative was with the dwarves. The plains, once a peaceful landscape, had transformed into a battlefield, a stage for a clash of titans.


    The battlefield was a maelstrom of chaos, a clash of titans where strength and strategy were tested to their limits. The dwarven army, led by the indomitable Astrid, collided with the elven force, a harmonious blend of magic and martial prowess.


    The initial clash was a brutal spectacle. Dwarven warriors, armed with axes and hammers, engaged the elven knights in a dance of death. The clang of metal on metal echoed across the battlefield, a symphony of violence. Archers from both sides unleashed a barrage of arrows, their projectiles a deadly rain that claimed countless lives.


    But as the battle raged, a disturbing pattern emerged. The elven army seemed to have an endless supply of soldiers. Their ranks were constantly replenished, their morale unwavering. The dwarven warriors, though fierce and determined, began to tire.


    Astrid, observing the battle from a vantage point, noticed something peculiar. The enemy soldiers, while numerous, lacked a certain vitality. They moved with a mechanical precision, their actions predictable. It was as if they were not true soldiers but mere puppets, controlled by an unseen force.


    A cold dread crept into her heart. She had been deceived. The enemy was using illusions, creating a false sense of overwhelming numbers. The real threat was hidden, waiting for the perfect moment to strike.


    With a surge of anger, Astrid ordered her troops to ignore the puppet soldiers. The dwarves, confused but obedient, focused their attacks on the enemy commanders and mages. But as they did so, the puppet soldiers, once inert, sprang to life. They moved with unnatural speed and agility, their attacks deadly accurate.


    Astrid watched in horror as her troops fell, victims of a cruel deception. The enemy had played their cards expertly, and the dwarves were caught in a deadly trap.


    The battle had taken a dark turn, and Astrid knew that the survival of her people was now in doubt.


    ************


    The battlefield was a maelstrom of violence, a clash of titans where survival was the ultimate prize. Draven''s faction, hardened by countless battles, stood firm against the onslaught of Axl''s forces. The clash between hybrids, lesser dragons and dragons was a spectacle of raw power, a testament to the brutality of the sub-dimension.


    Draven, a figure of imposing stature, stood at the heart of the battle, his eyes cold and calculating. His faction, a blend of other races, hybrids and, fought with a ferocity that matched their leader''s intensity. But the enemy, led by Axl, was a force to be reckoned with. The dragon blood coursing through their veins gave them an edge, a raw power that was difficult to counter.


    Among Dravens forces, skilled dragons had emerged. They were the outcasts, the rejected, the ones who had been cast aside by their families for either being untalented, illegitimate children or just looked different like the case of an earth dragon being born in a water dragon family. But in Draven''s faction , they had found a new purpose.


    Trained and sponsored by Draven, their savior and leader, they fought with a ferocity that belied their origins.


    These dragon hybrids, with a mix of draconic blood, were a force to be reckoned with. Their speed, strength, and resilience were unmatched. They moved through the battlefield with a predatory grace, their attacks swift and deadly. The Draven faction, while formidable, was struggling to contain the onslaught.


    Draven, watching the tide of battle turn against him, felt a surge of anger. His faction was being pushed back, their lines wavering. He knew that he had to act, and he had to act fast. With a roar that echoed across the battlefield, he charged into the fray, his body a blur of motion.


    The clash between the two leaders was inevitable.


    The battlefield was a scene of carnage, a testament to the brutality of war. The clash between Draven and Axl''s factions had been fierce, a struggle for survival that had pushed both sides to the brink. Draven''s forces, though numerous, had fought with a ferocity that belied their size. But in the end, it was Axl''s faction that emerged victorious. S§×arch* The n??el Fire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Meanwhile Axl, his body battered and bruised, stood at the heart of the battlefield. His victory was hard-won, a testament to his strength and the loyalty of his followers. But as he looked around at the carnage, a sense of emptiness washed over him. The victory was hollow, achieved at a great cost.


    Draven, his opponent, lay on the ground, his body still, but his eyes open, a strange glint in his gaze. As Axl approached, Draven let out a low chuckle. "I made a statement," he said, his voice weak but filled with a strange satisfaction.


    Axl was puzzled. What statement could Draven have made in defeat? Before he could question him further, he shot a bolt of lightning at a seemingly empty area, its impact sending shockwaves through the battlefield but he watched as the lightning changed from blue to a dark red. A figure emerged from the smoke and red lightning was swirling around him.


    The newcomer was a being of immense power, their aura radiating an aura of dominance. He looked down at the battlefield with a cold detachment, their eyes scanning the carnage below. Axl, sensing a new threat, raised his guard, his body tensed, ready for battle. So did the others who have never seen this man in the academy.


    And he definitely didn''t look like a student and something deep down told them he was bad news.

 Chapter 188 - 188: Only at your best~

    It was in this moment of exhausted respite that a figure emerged from the shadows. Tall and imposing, the figure exuded an aura of power that eclipsed even that of the combatants. His voice, when it finally came, was deep and resonant, carrying a sense of authority that silenced the battlefield.


    "Is that it?" the figure asked, their tone laced with disappointment.


    Axl looking up and still guarded, made an annoyed response. "Who are you?"


    The figure smiled, a chilling expression that sent shivers down the spines of those who witnessed it. "I am your surprise... or at least one of them," he replied.


    Axl, despite his injuries, felt a surge of anger. "An enemy, then," he growled, his voice filled with defiance.


    The figure nodded, their eyes glinting with amusement. "Precisely," he said.


    "But I suggest you save your strength. You''ll need it."


    With a gesture, the figure unleashed a wave of power, binding Axl''s forces in place because they moved to attack him.


    The young dragon prince was enraged.


    "I''ll only fight you at your best, kid," the figure said, his voice carrying a hint of condescension as he appeared right before Axl.


    With a touch, they placed a hand on Axl''s shoulder, a gesture that was both a challenge and a taunt.


    Axl, humiliated and infuriated, growled in defiance trying to threaten the man.


    ***************


    The global audience watched in stunned silence as the events unfolded on their screens. The sudden appearance of the mysterious figure had sent shockwaves through the world.


    "Hey, who is that guy?" one viewer exclaimed, their voice filled with disbelief.


    "I think he''s the leader of the mercenaries that entered the sub-dimension," someone replied, their tone laced with uncertainty.


    "I know that, genius, but who is he? Have you ever heard of someone that strong? Cause he shouldn''t be an unknown." another voice demanded.


    The identity of the mysterious figure became a topic of heated debate. Theories were floated, ranging from a secret Babel agent to an ancient being awakened from slumber. But one thing was certain: this was no ordinary individual.


    "Speaking of strong," someone said, breaking the silence, "how strong is he? Can an upper seven-star even do that?"


    The question hung in the air, a challenge to the limits of human comprehension. The figure''s casual display of power had defied all expectations, pushing the boundaries of what was considered possible.


    "Well, the Blessed have been doing crazy stuff since the beginning," someone offered, attempting to provide a perspective.


    "And monsters like Zehn and Draven have shown us what raw power looks like. Maybe this guy is just another one of those freaks."


    The global audience was a hive of activity, a collective consciousness buzzing with excitement and anticipation. The appearance of the mysterious figure had ignited a firestorm of speculation and debate.


    "But why is he so arrogant, saying he will only fight Axl at his best?" one viewer asked, their voice filled with disbelief. Sear?h the N?vel(F)ire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "It''s probably a rage bait," another suggested, trying to explain the enigmatic behavior of the newcomer.


    The desire for action was palpable. "I just wish they would stop yapping and fight already," someone exclaimed, expressing the sentiment of millions.


    The conversation turned to the potential outcome of the conflict. "Who do you think is the favorite to win?" one viewer asked, sparking a new wave of discussion.


    "Didn''t you see the odds? It''s either Lara or Azrael," someone replied, citing the prevailing opinion.


    "Axl is not far behind, though."


    The allure of gambling proved irresistible to some. "I don''t gamble," one person said, their voice filled with caution. "My cousin lost his entire life savings once."


    But others were more daring. "Well, I just used my entire net worth," someone boasted, their voice carrying a hint of bravado. "If I win, I get generational wealth."


    " ... What if you lose?"


    " I can always become a Babel streamer." He replied.


    The risks were high, but the potential rewards were even higher.


    " Oi can you shut up, I want to hear what the ''statement'' was about." A muscular dude with popcorn shouted at them.


    The battle for supremacy was about to reach its climax, and the world was watching.


    But even as they tried to rationalize what they had seen, a sense of awe and fear remained. The figure''s appearance had shattered the illusion of reality, revealing the true nature of the sub-dimension - a place where anything was possible, and where the unexpected was the only constant.


    The world watched, captivated by the unfolding drama, eager to see what would happen next. The mysterious figure had arrived, and with their appearance, the stakes had just been raised to unimaginable heights.


    ***************"


    The standoff between Axl and the mysterious figure continued, a silent battle of wills. The figure, with a casual indifference, pressed down on Axl''s shoulder, exerting a subtle but undeniable pressure.


    "Where was I?" the figure mused, breaking the silence.


    "Hmm... Right, the ''statement''. Do you know what that means?"


    Axl, was still looking at the figure''s grip, growling in annoyance. He was being toyed with, and he didn''t like it.


    The figure continued, ignoring Axl''s anger. "Draven, before he died, made a statement. He showed the world that a blessed, atleast at the current level isn''t wholly invincible, that they can be defeated. Look at the state you''re in now. It''s not pretty."


    Axl''s fury grew. The implication was clear: the figure was suggesting that the Blessed were overrated, that their power was not absolute.


    "But there could be other statements," the figure continued, their voice dripping with condescension as well as sarcasm. "... Like dragons aren''t any better than hybrids or lesser dragons. Or that he is just as worthy of the throne as you are... I couldn''t be sure though, I don''t know how dragon politics are so these are mostly my assumptions.


    So unless the blessed have something better than just being chosen by the Goddesses and are all hiding something else, they aren''t special, well atleast for now." Said the man and with each sentence he was pissing off the Dragons as well as Axl and this was exactly what he wanted.


    The words were like daggers, piercing Axl''s pride. The figure was playing a dangerous game, but it was working.


    "Enough!" Axl roared, his voice a thunderclap, literally, he shot lightning out of his mouth,. He struggled against the figure''s grip, his muscles straining. But the figure held firm, their grip unwavering.


    With a final effort, Axl broke free, his body surging with power. He lunged at the figure, his fist a blur of motion. But the figure was faster, disappearing in a blink of an eye.


    ************


    Axl stood at the heart of the battlefield, a figure of imposing stature. The recent encounter had been a shock to the system, a stark reminder that the sub-dimension was a place of constant surprises.


    "Aqua," he called out, his voice carrying a sense of urgency. "Send out scouts. We need to know where these ''surprises'' are coming from."


    Aqua, a loyal companion, nodded. "Already done, sir," she replied, her voice calm amidst the chaos.


    Axl took a deep breath, trying to clear his mind. "Get the injured treated," he ordered.


    "We need everyone at their peak for what''s to come. This is the climax, the final act. We must be at our ''BEST''."


    As he spoke, a faint blue glow enveloped his body. A mysterious power was beginning to mend his wounds. As dark clouds gathered and lightning rumbled.


    In another area of the sub-dimension, Neveah stood amidst a holographic display of the battlefield.


    **************


    "He''s angry," Neveah mused, referring to Axl as he saw the dark clouds... "Now where should I head to?"


    As if in response to his thoughts, a report arrived. Lara and Astrid were engaged in a fierce battle on the plains, their forces clashing with brutal intensity. Kim and Azrael were about to clash. And the mercenaries, those shadowy figures, had infiltrated multiple bases waiting for further orders.


    A sudden realization dawned on Neveah. The stage was set for a final confrontation. "All according to plan," they said, their voice carrying a sense of satisfaction.


    " I should probably ''reveal'' myself as an 8 star cause I am not going to hold anything back! And I don''t want people getting suspicious..." He thought.


    With a gesture, a series of red stars appeared above Neveah''s head, a visual representation of his power. The revelation was shocking, a testament to their hidden strength. The world had underestimated him as an upper 7 star, a mistake they would soon regret.


    " I should say this forgery skills come in handy. I really hope they buy it." He thought.


    Meanwhile, Seraphina watched the events unfold with growing concern and frustration. The appearance of the mysterious figure had caught her off guard. She had sent her own agents to infiltrate Babel, but they had vanished without a trace.


    " So this is Babel, I wonder what else they are hiding..." She said as she broke the armrest of her chair before quickly meding it.

 Chapter 189 - 189: Kim vs Azrael

    The sub-dimension, a realm of constant flux, was a place where survival was a daily struggle.


    Azrael''s faction, once a dominant force, was now facing an invisible enemy. Zehn''s group, their rivals, had vanished without a trace. It was as if they had been swallowed by the earth, leaving behind no clues, no sign of their existence.


    The disappearance of their primary adversary had created a sense of unease among Azrael''s forces. Without a clear enemy to focus on, their attention turned to the surrounding environment. In recent weeks, there had been an increase in wolf pack activity. The howls, once a distant echo, had grown louder and more frequent, a chilling melody that filled the night air.


    Initially, the increased wolf population was seen as a minor annoyance. But as day turned into night, the situation escalated. The first casualties appeared, isolated incidents of soldiers going missing. At first, it was attributed to carelessness or misfortune. But as the number of missing personnel grew, a sense of dread began to spread through the faction.


    The discovery of the bodies was a grim confirmation of their worst fears. The wolves were not just animals; they were something more. Their attacks were swift and deadly, their numbers seemingly endless. The once peaceful nights were now filled with terror, as the survivors huddled together, their fear a palpable presence.


    Azrael, the leader, stood at the heart of the crisis, his face etched with determination. The disappearance of Zehn''s faction and the emergence of the wolf packs were connected, he was certain of it. It was a complex puzzle, with pieces still missing, but he was determined to solve it. The survival of his faction depended on it.


    So they increased vigilance but the initial chaos had made an opportunity.


    The beastmen faction, led by the cunning Kim, had infiltrated the heart of Azrael''s fortress. The operation, carried out with the precision, had been almost flawless. The guards, caught off guard in the dead of night, had fallen silently, their lives extinguished as quickly as they had begun.


    Azrael''s, once a symbol of impenetrable security, was now a hunting ground for Kim''s elite assassins. They moved through the corridors with the silent efficiency of predators, their senses heightened, their bodies primed for combat. Their target was clear: Azrael, the leader of the faction, or just any commander or atleast anything that moved.


    But as they delved deeper into the fortress, their mission was abruptly interrupted. A piercing alarm echoed through the corridors, its sound a stark contrast to the silence that had previously reigned. The beastmen froze, their senses on high alert. They had been discovered atleast they thought.


    The alarm signaled a state of emergency, a call to arms for the remaining defenders. It was just that the members on duty were supposed to send reports at certain intervals and when they didn''t it was immediately suspected that they had been compromised.


    The beastmen, outnumbered and surrounded, found themselves in a perilous situation. The once silent corridors were now filled with the sounds of movement, the clatter of weapons, and the shouts of alarmed soldiers.


    Kim, realizing the gravity of the situation, gave a silent order. Her warriors, hardened by countless battles, prepared for the inevitable confrontation. They would fight their way out, or they would die trying. The fortress, once a symbol of security, had become a death trap. But they were beastmen, creatures of instinct and survival. They would not go down without a fight.


    The war for supremacy was far from over, and the next chapter was about to be written in blood.


    The alarm, a shrill cry cutting through the night, had transformed the once quiet fortress into a battlefield. Kim''s faction assassin, caught in the heart of enemy territory, fought with a feral intensity. They were outnumbered and outgunned, but their survival instincts kicked in, transforming them into deadly predators.


    The beastmen moved through the fortress with a brutal efficiency, their claws and teeth reaping a bloody harvest. They were a force of nature, their bodies honed for combat. The fortress guards, caught off guard, were overwhelmed by the ferocity of the attack.


    As the battle raged, a commander emerged from the shadows. A seasoned warrior, he was a veteran of countless battles. His presence had a calming effect on the panicked soldiers, restoring a sense of order to the chaos. Armed with a sword that hummed with magical energy, he waded into the fray.


    His opponents were formidable, their strength and agility a testament to their brutal training. But the commander was a warrior of exceptional skill, his movements a blur of deadly precision. He fought with a cold efficiency, his every strike calculated and deadly.


    The battle between the commander and the beastmen assassin was a spectacle of raw power. The clash of steel on flesh echoed through the fortress, a symphony of violence. The commander, though outnumbered, held his ground, his skill and experience a match for the feral strength of his opponents.


    As the battle raged, the fate of the fortress hung in the balance. The beastmen, relentless in their pursuit, were determined to reach their target, while the defenders fought to hold their ground. The outcome of this confrontation would determine the course of the war. But soon the commander fell and another one too was taken out.


    But when they got in too deep they were tired amd were taken out.


    The battle for the fortress had reached a fever pitch. The beastmen, a relentless force, had been neutralized, but the threat was far from over. A new wave of danger was approaching, a silent menace carried on the wind.


    Azrael''s analysts, ever vigilant, detected an incoming threat. Massive projectiles, their size and speed suggesting immense destructive power, were heading towards the fortress. The warning was barely audible, lost in the chaos of battle, but it was enough.


    Azrael, his eyes gleaming with a cold determination, stepped forward. With a gesture, he unleashed a destructive torrent of light energy, a wave of destruction that met the incoming projectiles head-on. The collision was cataclysmic, a clash of titanic forces that shook the very foundations of the fortress.


    The projectiles, shattered by the force of Azrael''s magic, exploded into fragments, their destructive power neutralized. The fortress was safe as Azrael had dealt with the attack. The enemy, whoever they were, had underestimated the power of the defenders.


    Azrael, his body bathed in the afterglow of his magic, stood tall. He was a leader, a protector, and a warrior. The enemy had thrown their first punch, but they had failed to deliver a knockout blow. The battle was far from over, but Azrael was ready for whatever challenges lay ahead.


    Azrael, his mind a whirlwind of strategy, stood at the heart of the fortress. The recent attack had been a wake-up call, a stark reminder that the enemy was more formidable than they had imagined. It was time to take the initiative.


    "Mobilize the troops," he ordered, his voice carrying a sense of urgency. "We''re moving south."


    The order was met with immediate action. The fortress, once a place of safety, transformed into a staging ground for war. Soldiers, their faces etched with determination, prepared for battle. The engineers, with their expertise, readied the equipment, ensuring that the faction was well-equipped for the challenges ahead.


    As the army marched south, mid way between both two fortresses they encountered the forces of Kim''s faction. The two armies, each a formidable force in their own right, collided with a thunderous impact. The battlefield transformed into a chaotic maelstrom, a whirlwind of steel and magic.


    The Beastmen, with their unmatched strength, clashed with humans, their ferocity a match for any opponent. Archers from both sides exchanged volleys of arrows, their projectiles a deadly rain that claimed countless lives. Mages, their minds filled with arcane knowledge, unleashed spells of devastating power, shaping the battlefield with their will.


    At the back of the conflict stood Azrael and Kim, their rivalry a driving force behind the battle. They fought with a ferocity that was both terrifying and awe-inspiring. Their clash was a spectacle of raw power, a dance of death that captivated and horrified those who witnessed it.


    The battle raged for hours, the landscape transformed into a desolate wasteland. The once lush terrain was now scarred with craters and trenches, a testament to the ferocity of the conflict. Sear?h the n?vel_Fire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

 Chapter 190 - 190: heating up.

    In the heart of this chaotic storm, two forces collided, each representing the pinnacle of their race''s potential well atleast at that levelm


    The first team from the military academy, a group of young, highly trained soldiers, found themselves face to face with Zehn''s faction.


    The encounter was sudden, unexpected, and utterly brutal.


    Zehn''s forces were initially caught off guard. The military academy students, their training focused on practical combat, launched a relentless assault, used their strategies and weapons and traps. Their attacks were swift and precise, their teamwork impeccable.


    The initial clash was a spectacle of violence, a dance of death played out on the unforgiving terrain.


    The military academy students, their youth and vigor a formidable asset, pressed forward, their determination unwavering. Zehn''s forces, while caught off guard, fought back with a ferocity born of survival. S§×ar?h the n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    The battle raged for what seemed like hours, a blur of motion and sound. The ground trembled under the impact of their clash, the air filled with the cries of the wounded and the dying. It was a test of endurance, a battle of wills, and a testament to the human spirit.


    As the fighting intensified, it became clear that this was no ordinary conflict. The military academy students, though ''less funded'' or ''known'', fought with a abandon that etched their names on the audience''s minds. They concluded that any project funded by their race leaders were great cause these soldiers weren''t messing around they were very strong though they lacked Arcana''s foundation.


    Zehn''s forces, while skilled and disciplined, were struggling to contain the onslaught. And they were gaining ground slowly.


    *********


    Lara and Astrid, two of the most powerful individuals on the plains, were locked in a titanic struggle, their battle a spectacle of raw power. The clash of their weapons, imbued with elemental magic, echoed across the battlefield, a symphony of destruction.


    As the two women fought, their armies clashed in a brutal melee. Dwarves and elves, locked in a deadly dance, fought with a ferocity that belied their numbers. But amidst the chaos, a new force emerged. Teams of military academy students,charged into the fray.


    Their intervention was brief. The combined might of Lara and Astrid, amplified by the magic that surrounded them, proved too much for the soldiers.


    With swift and deadly precision, the two leaders unleashed their power, decimating the attacking force. The students, caught in the crossfire, were overwhelmed, their bodies falling like autumn leaves.


    The battle resumed, the focus once again on the two leaders. Lara and Astrid, their rivalry a driving force, continued to fight with a ferocity that was both awe-inspiring and terrifying. The fate of the sub-dimension hung in the balance, and the outcome of this confrontation would determine the future of the world.


    The battlefield was a graveyard of dreams, a testament to the brutality of war. And at the heart of it all stood two women, their destinies intertwined in a deadly dance.


    The battlefield was a desolate expanse, scarred by the fury of the conflict. The bodies of fallen warriors lay scattered and discarded. At the center of this carnage stood Lara and Astrid, their eyes locked in a deadly duel.


    The two women, their rivalry a driving force, unleashed the full extent of their powers. Astrid, the dwarven princess, called upon the earth and fire, her magic a destructive force. Lara, the elven princess, countered with water, wind, and ice, her magic a defensive shield and a deadly weapon.


    The clash of elements was a spectacle of raw power. The ground trembled as Astrid summoned forth towering constructs of earth, their massive forms blocking Lara''s attacks. Lara, in response, created whirlwinds of wind, carrying the water and ice to form a defensive barrier around her. She also wove ice in her attacks making them brutal.


    Their magic collided, creating a maelstrom of elemental energy. The air was filled with the crackle of lightning, the roar of thunder, and the howl of the wind. The battlefield was transformed into a chaotic landscape, a testament to the power of these two extraordinary women.


    As the battle raged on, the intensity increased. The ground beneath their feet began to crack, the sky darkened as the magic reached its peak.


    Astrid was dominating physical strength wise but Lara was dominating in both skill and magic transition.


    The world watched with bated breath as the two titans clashed, their battle a spectacle of power and beauty, of creation and destruction.


    ***************


    In the heart of the conflict, Azrael and Kim stood as titans, their battle a spectacle of raw power and skill. The clash between the him and the tigerkin was a spectacle that drew the eyes of all.


    Azrael, his body a conduit for elemental magic, fought with a ferocity that reflected his mysterious lineage. His attacks were a blend of light enhanced attacks and his sword skills, a deadly combination that tore through the air with destructive force. Kim, with the grace and agility of a predator, countered with a whirlwind of blows, her destructive martial arts skills honed to perfection.


    Their battle was a dance of death, a ballet of violence. Azrael''s magic clashed with Kim''s physical prowess, creating a spectacle of raw energy. The ground trembled under the impact of their blows, the air filled with the crackle of lightning and the roar of thunder.


    **********


    The battlefield was a macabre tableau, a canvas painted with hues of blood and despair. The war between the major factions had reached a fever pitch, but a more insidious conflict was unfolding beneath the surface.


    The mercenaries, a shadowy force operating in the shadows, had become the silent architects of destruction. Their targets were no longer the rank and file soldiers, but the leaders, the commanders who held the factions together.


    Astrid''s dwarven army, once a formidable force, was beginning to crumble. Key commanders, the pillars of her leadership, were falling one by one. The elven forces, under Lara''s command, were facing a similar fate. Their ranks were thinning, their morale wavering.


    Azrael and Axl, locked in a titanic struggle, were also affected. Their respective factions were being eroded from within, their ability to command and control diminishing with each passing moment.


    The mercenaries, with a cold efficiency, moved through the battlefield, their targets carefully selected. They struck with lightning speed, their attacks precise and deadly. The students, caught in the crossfire, were innocent victims of a war they had not chosen.


    As the chaos reached its peak, the new force emerged, Neveah''s current A team in the dimension. A group of mysterious individuals, their identities hidden, joined the fray. They were fast, their movements a blur of motion. Their weapons, unlike anything seen before, inflicted wounds that defied healing.


    The battlefield transformed into a killing ground, a place where survival was a matter of chance. The once proud armies were now fractured, their leaders fallen, their morale shattered.


    The war had reached a turning point, and the outcome was uncertain. The mercenaries, with their ruthless efficiency, had changed the rules of the game. The surviving factions were forced to adapt, to evolve, or to perish.


    The battlefield was a macabre tableau, a canvas painted with hues of blood and despair. The remnants of the once-proud armies lay scattered, their bodies a testament to the brutality of war. The mercenaries, the unseen enemy, had inflicted a devastating blow, their efficiency in eliminating key personnel leaving the factions crippled and continuing to fall piece by piece.


    As they grappled with the situation, a new development unfolded. The surviving members of the various factions began to disappear, vanishing without a trace. It was as if an invisible hand was reaching out, plucking individuals from the battlefield.


    Fear and confusion gripped the remaining forces. The enemy was not only eliminating their leaders but was now targeting the rank and file. The situation was desperate, the future uncertain.


    Suddenly, the leaders of the remaining factions, excluding Zehn, were teleported away. The world seemed to hold its breath as the leaders vanished, leaving their forces leaderless, facing the unknown threat of these mercenaries whose numbers and strength were unknown.


    The mercenaries, sensing an opportunity, intensified their attacks, their goal clear: to eliminate all resistance.


    The sub-dimension had become a killing ground, a place where survival was a matter of chance.


    The war had reached its darkest hour, and the blessed were GONE!

 Chapter 191 - 191: If the gods care... Or are we alone

    The teleportation was jarring, a sudden shift from the chaos of the battlefield to a serene, almost ethereal serene and quiet landscape. The transported, leaders of their respective factions, stood in a circle, their eyes filled with confusion, annoyance and dread.


    Axl, the dragon prince, was the first to break the silence. With a surge of elemental energy, he unleashed a wave of lightning, his power a testament to his strength. The display caught the attention of his peers, who exchanged glances as they shielded themselves from Axl''s attack.


    "What are you doing?" Kim asked, her voice low and laced with suspicion.


    The others too were suspicious of each other cause they were still in a competition where they were rivals and suddenly they got teleported here.


    But Lara was quiet and her eyes were glowing dangerously green.


    Meanwhile Astrid and Azrael remained quiet but looked at Axl.


    " Someone gathered all of us here and we didn''t have the ability to resist. So yes... I''ll treat that person as an enemy." Said Axl as part of his scales on his body started glowing blue.


    " the last time we treated a person you were fighting as an ''enemy'' it didn''t end well. So no, we won''t blindly follow you..." Said Kim with an annoyed look and Axl didn''t pay mind to her.


    " Well... He is not wrong, in this case, I really am the enemy..." Said a figure that had red lightning glowing around its body.


    " Hahhh... so someone really underestimated us, I don''t like this at all." Kim said as her killing intent surged.


    " I''ve never felt so insulted in my life..." said Kim.


    " I''m sure that''s not true." Smiled the figure.


    In the midst of this, the figure finally emerged, a man of imposing stature and undeniable charisma. He was lean and toned, his features sharp and sculpted, really short black hair and blue eyes, his eyes piercing and intense.


    "My name is Alistair Raven and I''m being paid a lot," he said, his voice carrying a not so hidden hint of amusement andexcitement?


    "Might as well go all out. And yes, I want to fight you all. SO SHOW ME WHAT IT MEANS TO BE A BLESSED." He declared.


    A wave of energy erupted from his body, a tangible force that rippled through the air. The Blessed just watched silently andunimpressed as the man revealed his true power.


    Lara, her face etched with a mixture of annoyances and anger, responded with a swift action. " How impudent."


    She drew her bow, her fingers dancing across the strings. An arrow, imbued with elemental magic, shot towards the man, its trajectory deadly accurate.


    The man, however, remained unperturbed. With a nonchalant widening smile, he allowed the arrow to strike his chest. The arrow pierced his skin, but it was unable to penetrate deeper. The man, unharmed, smiled, his expression a mixture of amusement and contempt.


    The world watched in disbelief. The man, a complete stranger, had withstood an attack from one of the most powerful beings in the student body.


    " Who the fuck is bro?" Someone in the audience shouted.


    " Alistair... he said his name is Alistair. So he is related to the Babel owner."


    " Wha-"


    The area was a maelstrom of chaos, a tapestry woven with threads of life and death.


    In the heart of this conflict, a this figure had emerged, a man of imposing stature and undeniable power. His name was Raven Alistair, and his presence was a shock to all who witnessed him.


    Raven, standing amidst the chaos, observed the people around him. Sear?h the ¦Çov§×lFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Hmm... the four of you are not at a hundred percent," Raven said, his voice carrying a note of disappointment.


    Kim, her eyes narrowed with suspicion, appeared before him, her fist raised. "What do you mean?" she demanded.


    Raven, unperturbed, continued. "You''re injured, tired. You''re not fighting at your peak."


    Kim, her pride wounded, lunged forward, her claws extended. But Raven, with a fluid movement, dodged her attack, his body a blur of motion.


    "Interesting," he said, his voice carrying a hint of amusement. "Are these the royal tiger arts? But as I said, I''ll only fight you all at your best."


    The words were a challenge, a dare. Kim, her anger fueling her, prepared to strike again.


    But Raven remained calm, his eyes fixed on her, waiting for her to make her move.


    " So you expect us to just wait and rest so that we can fight?" Azrael asked clearly not liking how they were being underestimated.


    " Yeahh... don''t worry you wont be that bored. Here." Said Raven as screens appeared it was their individual factions and how they were being attacked in the confusion where their leaders disappeared. How those of the military s chool and Raven''s own mercenaries were cutting through them.


    " Right now, the world needs to know how special you blessed really are. They want hope in these dark times where demons are attacking us for no reason and we are still on the defence. All this is a test, they want to see, all of them, not just the ones at the bottom, those in power need to know how useful you people are or if you are just pampered brats with titles.


    You are a test to see if the gods really care." Raven said and they could feel the seriousness in his voice.


    The tension in the air was palpable as Raven''s words hung heavy. The revelation of the attacks on their factions was a shock, a stark reminder of the dangers that lurked in the shadows.


    Azrael, his eyes filled with a cold fury, stepped forward. "You''re playing a dangerous game," he said, his voice a low growl.


    "We will not stand idly by while our people are slaughtered."


    Raven, unperturbed, continued. "I know," he said, his voice carrying a note of amusement.


    "But this is a test, a trial. The world needs to see what you are truly capable of."


    Axl, his anger boiling over, launched a lightning spear at Raven. But the man, with a casual flick of his wrist, deflected the attack, his movements fluid and precise.


    "Be patient," Raven said, his voice calm.


    "Let''s see how your factions respond without your leadership. It is part of your test andI am your examiner..." he said with a smile.


    The words were a challenge, a test of their resolve. The leaders, their pride wounded, stood in silence, their minds racing as their emotions boiled.

 Chapter 192 - 192: Fall of factions.

    In the midst of this conflict, Kim, the tigerkin, stood as a beacon of defiance. The mysterious figure''s arrogance had ignited a fire within her, a determination to prove her worth.


    Remembering her aunt Kali''s words, "A significant advantage is when others overlook your capabilities. Remember, those who appear arrogant often have reason to be, either they have status or strength, theirconfidence is justified, so never underestimate anyone."


    Remembering her aunt Kali''s words, Kim took a deep breath. She knew that underestimating her opponents was a common mistake, a fatal flaw that could lead to defeat or worse deaty. She would not fall into that trap!


    With a focused mind, Kim channeled her inner power as she sat in a meditative position. Her violent aura got sucked into her body. Golden markings appeared on her skin, glowing with a faint ethereal light. Her eyes closed.


    As the transformation completed, Kim opened her eyes. Her gaze, once filled with anger, now held a serene calmness. It was truly profound. She sat quietly and recuperating her strength.


    Astrid watched Kim with a mix of disbelief and admiration. The usually fiery leader was now as serene as a calm lake. Her hands, which had been clenched tightly moments ago, now rested idly in her lap. Astrid couldn''t fathom how Kim could be so composed when their faction was under siege from two formidable forces not to mention they were being treated like insignificant figures by this strange man.


    The mercenaries, a seemingly ruthless band of killers, were systematically decimating their members. With fatal and decisive cold precision, they were either overpowering their opponents in open combat or resorting to stealthy assassinations and other underhanded tactics. Their efficiency was astonishing.


    Meanwhile, the students from the military academy, though less experienced and skilled than the mercenaries or even the Arcana Mysteria students, were still a formidable threat. They were still 6-7 star beings and their raw strength coupled with what they learned in their academy made them a force to be reckoned with.


    Astrid couldn''t contain her frustration any longer. "How can we just sit here and wait to fight you while our people are being beaten?" she demanded, her voice low and dangerous.


    Lara broke the tense silence, her voice barely a whisper. "We have no choice," she said, her eyes fixed on Raven.


    Raven, his gaze fixed on the horizon, responded without turning to face her. "Correct. We''re all trapped here. The only way out is by defeating me," he said, his voice low.


    He turned to face the others. "You can join her and rest, or you can watch the show like me. And while we''re at it, why don''t we place bets on which faction will be the first to fall?" he asked, his eyes scanning the group. No one responded.


    Raven shrugged, feigning disappointment. "No? Oh well..."


    He paused, a smirk playing on his lips. "I think the first to fall will be the humans," he said, his gaze turning to Azrael, who remained silent.


    The atmosphere grew even more tense as the others exchanged glances. The weight of Raven''s words hung heavy in the air. sea??h th§× N?vel(F)ire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    The news of Azrael''s vanishing sent tremors through the human faction. Their leader, a symbol of hope in the turmoil, was lost. Fear threatened to engulf them, but Vera stepped in to quell the rising panic and while the Beastmen were also in panic they retreated quickly.


    With a calm authority, Vera activated the faction''s emergency plans. The chaos that had erupted from within threatening to destroy them was brought under control. A swift evaluation of the situation revealed the immediate dangers: the mercenaries and the military students and the other faction which they successfully ran from in the confusion.


    Vera, being skilled strategist, wasted no time. She commanded a counterattack, a preemptive strike aimed at disrupting the enemy''s plans. The human faction, united under her leadership and other commander''s as well, launched a fierce assault, their determination fueled by a sense of urgency.


    The other factions also had their emergency protocals and followed them to stabilise themselves and deal with thr immediate threats. They didn''t focuscon other factions, at least not yet.


    The battle was a brutal spectacle, a clash of wills and weapons.


    "Humans are adaptable, capable, and resourceful, but ultimately remain relatively weak," Raven pointed out.


    The sub-dimension, once a vibrant and diverse ecosystem, was now a desolate wasteland. The war, battles and fights had taken a toll, leaving a trail of destruction in its wake. The once-proud factions fortress, their ranks and walls decimated and were struggling to survive.


    The mercenary forces, the architects of chaos, had inflicted devastating blows. Their attacks as destructive as they were merciless, had crippled the leadership of the factions, leaving them vulnerable to attack. The military academy students, while inexperienced, had proven to be a formidable force too and also dealt much damage.


    The combined assault had been devastating. Forts, once meant to be impregnable areas of defense now lay in ruins well partially, but they still were in ruins. The landscape was littered with the bodies of fallen soldiers, a grim testament to the brutality of war.


    The factionmemberswho survived, those who had managed to overcome the carnage, were left to pick up the pieces. They were a broken people, their spirits shattered by the loss of comrades and the destruction of their homes.


    Raven continued, his voice laced with contempt and amusement. "The second to fall will be the Dragons. While they possess immense strength, their internal divisions due to their pride are a significant weakness. The third to fall will be the Dwarves. Though united and strong, their overly defensive stance limits their offensive capabilities.


    Their destructive power, while impressive, is not enough to secure a victory.


    The Beastmen, the fourth to fall, are a force of great destruction, relying heavily on their instincts. While they possess immense power, their lack of strategic thinking and tactical acumen will ultimately be their downfall. Most of them, at least." Raven paused as he looked at Kim.


    "Must be Kali''s influence. I wish to meet her one day." He thought.

 Chapter 193 - 193: Fall of factions 2.

    He then continued,"The Elves, on the other hand, are a well-balanced force with a clearly defined hierarchy. Their combination of strength, agility, and tactical prowess makes them a formidable opponent.


    As for the ultimate victor? I think Zehn will be, the leader of the other human faction. His exceptional leadership, combined with the unwavering loyalty of his people, will ensure their triumph."


    Axl, his patience wearing thin, growled, "Are you finished yapping? What makes you think your predictions will come to pass?" He had been surprisingly restrained, much to Raven''s amusement. Raven had expected Axl to immediately launch an attack, but the dragon had remained surprisingly calm.


    Raven, unperturbed, replied, "As it stands, he has already conquered two factions, while the rest of you have only one and none. And some of you will fail not because of your strength, but because of the rules. Your commanders and forts are being targeted. Once they are eliminated, your faction is automatically disqualified. Some factions are aware of this, but others seem to be oblivious."


    Axl''s eyes narrowed. "So, you''re saying we''re all doomed?"


    Raven shrugged nonchalantly. "That depends on your ability to adapt. If you can''t figure out how to protect your commanders, then yes, you are ''doomed'' to fail."


    Raven, his gaze fixed on the screen, spoke calmly, "Remember the odds factors that were set by the audience? The elves are already making a move on your commanders. Your factions don''t have much time left."


    Azrael, his face a mask of concern, asked, "You said Zehn will eventually win, but how? You said humans are ''weak.''" He didn''t like the prospect of his faction being the first to fall.


    Raven chuckled darkly. "Because he''s a dangerous coward. He''ll attack at the perfect moment and retreat at the slightest sign of risk. That''s why your faction never found him from the beginning."


    Azrael fell silent, the weight of Raven''s words sinking in. Hisfactiondid keep finding signs of another faction but never foundit. But now, he realized that Zehn''s survival instincts and adaptability were far more formidable than he had ever imagined.


    *******************


    The sub-dimension, once a vibrant and diverse ecosystem, was now a desolate wasteland. The war had taken a toll, leaving a trail of destruction in its wake. The once-proud factions, their ranks decimated, were struggling to survive.


    As predicted by the mercenary, the downfall of Azrael''s faction began with a single arrow. Vera, their last standing commander, fell to the deadly aim of Tyler, an elven archer. The loss of their leader sent shockwaves through the faction, shattering their morale.


    The dwarves, their fortress a mobile fort of defense, attempted to flee the battlefield to regroupthemselves. But their escape was cut short by a surprise encounter with the dragon faction. The two sides, their rivalry a driving force, engaged in a brutal duel. The dwarves, utilizing their fortress as a weapon, managed to inflict heavy casualties on the dragons.


    However, in a final act of defiance as they knew of their impending doom, the dwarves detonated the fortress, taking a significant number of dragons with them.


    The elves, were forced to finish off the remaining dragons. The clash between the two factions was a brutal spectacle, a testament to the tenacity of both sides. In the end, the elves emerged victorious, but at a great cost.


    Zehn''s faction, once a formidable force, met a swift and brutal end. Because of a greedy commander, seeking to profit from the chaos, had betrayed their leader, revealing their location to the beastmen. The beastmen, their ruthlessness unmatched, had made quick work of Zehn''s forces, their victory a testament to their predatory nature.


    The final showdown was between the elves and the beastmen, two factions driven by different motivations but united by a common goal: survival. The battle was a clash of titans, a spectacle of strength and agility. In the end, the elves emerged victorious.


    *****************


    Watching this he turned quiet.


    "..." Raven, his gaze fixed on the screen, spoke calmly. "Well, I was wrong. Congratulations, Miss Lara. Your faction is quite formidable." The Elven princess, however, remained silent, her expression unreadable.


    Inside his mind, Raven mused, "They did win in the novel too... but this time I took the Blessed away... so this is going to be interesting."


    Axl, his patience wearing thin, demanded impatiently, "So, are we going to fight now?"


    Raven shook his head. "Not yet. I''m waiting for something."


    After a moment, a chilling howl echoed through the air, followed by a symphony of horns, harps, and drums.


    A smile crept across Raven''s face. "There it is."


    Seraphina, her hair and eyes glowing an ethereal gold, tore through the fabric of reality with a simple gesture of her hands. A vortex of energy opened before her, revealing the sub-dimension. With a graceful leap, she stepped through the portal, disappearing into the swirling chaos.


    From above, she looked down upon the Blessed and Raven. The Blessed, their faces etched with determination, stood quietly but confused about the situation and ready to face whatever challenges awaited them. Meanwhile Raven, his eyes closed, stood alone, lost in silent thought.


    "Our dear Blessed ones, champions of the divine, hear me. You are our chosen, favored by the us. Do not ever waver for we see in you not weakness, but a potential that has yet to be fully realized. Your divine gift, though a burden, is also a great power. But know you are the five that were favoured.


    And today you will face one of your first adversity, We wantedto let you know in whatever you do we are always watching you young champions. We will be there to help you and never abandon you. So before your battle tournament, a test of strength and spirit begins we would like to encourage you. The strongest will emerge victorious


    And you, mercenary," she turned her gaze to the mercenary, her voice filled with a subtle disdain, "you, who would gladly sell your soul and morals for mere coin. You will be rewarded greatly for your ''help'' in growing our champions. But know this, it won''tbe easy! They are favored a reason. "


    She then paused, her eyes filled with a gentle compassion. " I wish you the best on the start of your journey." ''They'' said as the golden light faded and Seraphina gained control of her body.


    " Praise to the goddesses." She said.


    S~ea??h the Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.